Preface

This file contains the MTL chapters for which a human translation
exists (the beginning of the novel and all the extras). As such, they
won’t be cleaned up more. This is mostly an archive.
Rynn’s translation (chapters 1-138) can be found in this
GoogleDoc folder.
My cleaned-up MTL version of the novel (chapters 139-311) can
be found in my GoogleDoc folder, in epub and pdf.
Merelhyn
Dumb Husky and his White Cat
Shizun
Book I: Different Paths
 1. This Venerable one is dead

When Mo Ran was not the emperor, someone always called him a
dog.
The villager scolded him for dog stuff, his cousin scolded him for
dog stuff, and his godmother was the most powerful, scolding his
dog son.
Of course, there are always some descriptions related to dogs,
which is not too bad. For example, his dewy affection always took a
bit of feigning anger. He was like a male dog on the couch, and his
sweet words hooked the soul of people. The murder weapon under
his body took Qing Qing’s life, but he went with him in a blink of an
eye. Others show off, and everyone in Wasi knows that Mo Weiyu is
a handsome man, he is full of gluttons who have tried, and his heart
is relaxed when he has not tried.
I have to say that these people are right. Mo Ran is indeed like a
silly dog shaking his head and tails.
It wasn’t until he became the emperor of the realm of cultivation
that such titles suddenly disappeared.
One day, a little fairy in the far border gave him a milk dog.
The dog is gray and white, with three clusters of fire on his
forehead, a bit like a wolf. But it’s only the size of a melon, and it’s fat
and round, and I feel like I’m very awe-inspiring. I ran wildly across
the hall. I tried to climb the high steps several times to see that I was
sitting in the throne for a while. People who are too short because
the legs are too short, they all ended in failure.
Mo Ran stared at Na Kong’s powerful, but really mindless hairballs
for a moment, then suddenly laughed, and while laughing, he cursed
in a low voice, dog stuff.
The milk dog quickly grew into a big dog, the big dog became an
old dog, and the old dog became a dead dog.
Mo Ran’s eyes closed and opened again. Thirty-two years have
passed since his life has been ups and downs, ups and downs.
He is tired of everything, and feels boring and lonely. In recent
years, there are fewer and fewer familiar people around him, and
even three fires are dead. He thinks it’s almost time to end.
Pinch a crystal clear and rich grape from the fruit plate, and slowly
peel off the purple skin.
His movements are calm and skilful, as if the Qiang King in the
tent stripped Hu Ji’s clothes, with a little bit of laziness. Biyingying’s
pulp quivered slightly at his fingertips, the juice permeated, and the
purple was faint, like a goose carrying Danxia, like a crabapple going
to sleep in spring.
It looks like dirty blood again.
While swallowing the sweetness in his mouth, he looked at his
fingers, then lazily lifted his eyelids.
He thought, it’s almost time.
He should also go to hell.
Mo Ran, the word is light rain.
 The first king of the cultivation world.
It is not easy to be able to sit in this position. It requires not only
excellent spells, but also a rock-solid cheeky.
Before him, the ten major cliques in the realm of comprehension
fought against rituals, and the dragons and tigers stalked. The sects
are constrained by each other, and no one can change the world on
their own. What’s more, all of you Sect Leaders are well-read
classics. Even if you want to give yourself a title for fun, you will be
scrupulous about the historian’s pen for fear of being infamy.
But Mo Ran is different.
He is a hooligan.
In the end he did all the things that others dared not do. Drink the
hottest wine in the world, marry the most beautiful woman in the
world, first become the leader of the immortal world “Taxian-jun”, and
then proclaim himself emperor.
Wanmin kneels down.
All the people who did not want to kneel were driven to extinction
by him. In those years when he dominated the world, the realm of
comprehension was bloody and sorrowful. Countless righteous men
went to death, and Rufeng sect of the ten main schools was even
killed.
Afterwards, even Mo Ran’s mentor was unable to escape the
claws. He was defeated in a duel with Mo Ran, and was taken back
to the palace by his former lover, and no one knew his whereabouts.
He Qing Haiyan’s wonderful country was suddenly misty.
 The dog emperor Mo Ran hadn’t read a few days before, and he
was a man without taboos. So during his time in power, there were
endless ridiculous things, let’s say that year.
In his first three years as an emperor, the reign name “Wang Ba”
was what he thought of when he was sitting by the pond and feeding
fish.
In the second three years, the reign is “Qua”. He heard the frogs
croak in the courtyard in the summer, and believed that this was a
godsend inspiration and should not be disappointed.
Educated folks once thought that there would be no more terrible
reigns than “Wang Ba” and “Gua”, but they still knew nothing about
Mo Weiyu after all.
In the third three years, the locals began to move around. Whether
it was Buddhist, Taoist, or spiritual, those gangsters who could not
bear the violence of Mo Ran began to fight for uprising one after
another.
So, this time Mo Ran seriously thought about it for a long time, and
after drawing up countless times, an earth-shattering reign was
born-“halberd”.
The implied meaning is good. The two words that the first emperor
has racked his brains to come up with are taken from the conscience
of “stopping the soldiers”. It’s just that the folks seem to be
embarrassed.
Especially the illiterate, it sounds even more embarrassing.
The first year is called the first year of the Ji Pai, so it sounds like a
round year.
The second year is called the second year of the chicken.
 Three years of chicken.
Someone shut the door and scolded: “It’s ridiculous, why don’t you
give it a halberd and let it go! When you see a man in the future, you
don’t have to ask the other party Guigeng, just ask the other party
how old they are! A hundred-year-old man is called a Hundred-year-
old Chen Jiba!”
After three years, the title of “halberd” is finally going to be turned
over.
People all over the world are waiting fearfully for the emperor’s
fourth year title, but this time Mo Ran didn’t want to take it, because
in this year, the turmoil in the world of cultivation finally broke out.
The heroes and heroes of the quagmire and heroic heroes who had
swallowed their breath for nearly ten years finally joined together to
form a vast army of millions of soups, and forced the first emperor
Mo Weiyu.
The world of comprehension does not need emperors.
In particular, there is no need for such a tyrant.
After months of bloody conquest, the rebels finally came to the
foot of Sisheng Peak. This steep mountain in the middle of Shu is
surrounded by clouds and mist all year round, and the palace of Mo
Ran stands majestically on the top.
The arrow is on the string, and there is only one final blow to
overthrow the court. But this blow is also the most dangerous.
Seeing the dawn of victory, the allied forces that were originally the
same enemy began to have different hearts. The old emperor is
destroyed, and the new order is bound to be rebuilt. No one wants to
waste one’s own energy at this time, so no one is willing to be the
pioneer and take the lead in attacking the mountain.
They are all afraid that this sly and vicious tyrant will suddenly fall
from the sky, revealing his white teeth like wild beasts, and smash
the people who dare to besiege his palace.
Someone’s complexion was condensed and said, “Mo Weiyu has
deep mana and is sinister. We are still cautious and don’t follow his
way.”
The generals agreed.
However, at this moment, a young man with extremely handsome
and luxurious faces came out. He wore a light silver-blue armor, a
lion-head belt, a high ponytail, and a delicate silver hair buckle at the
bottom.
The youth’s face is ugly. He said, “It’s all at the foot of the
mountain. You’re still grinding here and refuse to go up. Do you want
to wait for Mo Weiyu to climb down by himself? I’m really timid.
Waste!”
When he said this, a circle of people around exploded.
“What does Xue-gongzi say? What does it mean to be timid? All
soldiers do their own things, and be cautious. If you don’t care like
you, who will be responsible for things?”
Immediately someone ridiculed: “Hehe, Xue-gongzi is the pride of
heaven. We are just ordinary people. Since the pride of heaven can’t
wait to fight against the emperor of the human world, you should go
up the mountain first. We are under the mountain. It’s great to have a
wine and a banquet and wait for you to lift Mo Weiyu’s head off.”
 These words are a bit more agitated. An old monk in the Allied
army quickly stopped the young man who was about to attack,
replaced it with the face of a squire, and persuaded in a harmonious
voice:
“Xue-gongzi, please listen to the old monk, old man The monk
knows that you and Mo Weiyu have a deep personal feud. But the
matter of forcing the palace is of great importance. You must
consider it for everyone, and don’t be arrogant.”
The name of the “Xue-gongzi” criticized by the public is Xue Meng
, More than ten years ago, he was once a flattering juvenile leader
and the proud son of heaven.
However, time has passed and the tiger has fallen into the sun, but
he has to endure the ridicule and ridicule of these people, just to go
up the mountain to see Mo Ran again.
Xue Meng’s angry face was distorted, his lips trembled, but he
tried to suppress it, and asked: “Then you guys, when are you going
to wait?”
“At least look again Please be quiet.”
“Yes, what if Mo Weiyu has an ambush?”
The old monk who was just now and the muddy mud also
persuaded: “Xue-gongzi don’t worry, we We are already at the foot of
the mountain, so it’s better to be careful. Anyway, Mo Weiyu is
already trapped in the palace and can’t come down to the mountain.
He is now at the end of the war, unable to make the climate. Why
should we act rashly in order to take advantage of this urgency?
There are so many down the mountain. There are so many
celebrities and nobles, if you lose your life, who can be responsible?”
 Xue Meng suddenly furious: “Responsible? Then I ask you, who
can be responsible for my Shizun’s life Mo Ran, he has kept my
Shizun under house arrest for ten years! For ten years! Right now I
am Shizun on the mountain, how can you let me wait?”
When I heard Xue Meng mentioned his Shizun, everyone The
expression on his face was a little uncontrollable.
Some people look ashamed, while others look at the left and right
without saying a word.
“Ten years ago, Mo Ran proclaimed himself Taxian-jun and
slaughtered the 72 cities of Rufeng sect, not counting, but also
eliminated the remaining nine martial arts. Later, Mo Ran proclaimed
himself the emperor and wanted to kill you all. , After these two
catastrophes, who stopped him in the end? If it weren’t for Shizun to
fight to the death, would you still be alive? Can you stand here and
talk to me well?”
Someone coughed eventually Two voices, softly said: “Xue-
gongzi, don’t be angry. Chu-zongshi’s matter, we…we are very guilty
and grateful. But as you said, he has been under house arrest for ten
years. Everything has been…so ah, you have been waiting for ten
years, and you are not in a hurry for this moment, right?”
“Right? Fuck your mother, right!”
The man opened his eyes wide: “How can you scold someone?”
“Why didn’t I scold you? Shizun, he died outside the incident,
actually to save you like this …This kind of…”
He couldn’t talk anymore, his throat choked: “I’m not worth it for
him.”
 At the end of the talk, Xue Meng twisted sharply. Turning his head,
his shoulders trembled slightly, holding back tears.
“We did not say that we could not save Chu-zongshi…”
“Yes, everyone remembers Chu-zongshi’s goodness in their
hearts, and did not forget, Xue-gongzi, you are like this Speaking, I
really put a hat of ungratefulness on everyone, and people can’t bear
it.”
“But then, isn’t Mo Ran also Chu-zongshi’s apprentice?” Someone
said softly, ” Let me say, in fact, the apprentice is doing evil, and if he
is the master, he should also be held responsible. The so-called son
does not teach the father and the teacher is lazy. This is nothing
wrong, and there is nothing to complain about.”
This is a bit mean, and someone immediately stopped drinking:
“What crazy talk! Take care of your mouth!”
Turning his head and happily persuading Xue Meng.
“Xue-gongzi, don’t worry…”
Xue Meng suddenly interrupted his conversation, his eyes were
cracked: “How could I not be in a hurry? You stand I can’t speak with
back pain, but that’s my Shizun! Mine!!! I haven’t seen him for so
many years! I don’t know if he is dead or alive, I don’t know how he
is doing, I stand here and you think What is it for?”
He panted, his eyes flushed: “Could it be that if you wait so, Mo
Weiyu will go down the mountain and kneel in front of you for
mercy?”
” Xue-gongzi……”
 “Apart from Shizun, I don’t have a dear person in the world.” Xue
Meng broke away from the corner of his clothes held by the old
monk, and muttered, “You don’t Go, I will go by myself.”
Abandoning these words, he went up the mountain alone with one
sword and one man.
The cold and humid wind is mingled with the sound of thousands
of leaves. In the thick fog, it is like countless ghosts whispering and
rustling in the mountains and forests.
Xue Meng walked to the top of the mountain alone. The majestic
palace where Mo Ran was located was lit by candlelight of tranquility
in the night. He suddenly saw the Heaven-Piercing Tower, with three
graves standing, and when he approached it, the first grave was
covered with grass, and the tombstone was crookedly chiseled with
eight dog-climbing characters “Qingzhen Noble Concubine Chu Ji’s
Tomb”.
As opposed to this “steamed queen”, the second tomb is a new
tomb, which has just been covered with soil, and the monument is
chiseled with the “Tomb of the Empress Song Family”.
“…”
If it were more than ten years ago, Xue Meng would have laughed
out loud when he saw this absurd sight.
At that time, he and Mo Ran were under the same Shizun family.
Mo Ran was the apprentice who would play tricks and jokes the
most. Even if Xue Meng had long seen him unpleasant, he would be
amused by him from time to time.
This steamed imperial concubine’s oily queen, I don’t know what
the ghost is. It’s probably a tombstone erected by a talented Mohist
for his two wives. The style is similar to that of “the eighth”, “quack”
and “halberd”. similar. But why did he take these two posthumous
titles to his queen? But it is unknown.
Xue Meng looks at the third grave.
Under the night, the tomb was open with a coffin lying in it, but
there was no one in the coffin, and there was no ink on the
tombstone.
Only a pot of white pear blossoms, a bowl of cold red oil, and a
few dishes of spicy side dishes are all Mo Ran’s favorite foods.
Xue Meng stared at him blankly for a while, and suddenly he was
shocked-didn’t Mo Weiyu want to resist, he already dug his own
grave, and decided to die?
Sweat coldly.
He doesn’t believe it. Mo Ran, this person, has always been dead
to the end, never knowing what is exhaustion, what is giving up, with
his behavior, he is bound to fight the rebel army to the end, how can
he…
In the past ten years, Mo Ran has stood at the pinnacle of power.
What has he seen and what has happened?
No one knows.
Xue Meng turned around into the night and strode towards the
brightly lit Wushan Hall.
In Wushan Hall, Mo Ran’s eyes closed tightly, his face pale.
Xue Meng guessed right, he was determined to die. He dug the
grave outside for himself. An hour ago, he dismissed his servants by
teleportation, and he took the poisonous medicine. He has a very
high cultivation level, and the drug’s properties of poison radiate
particularly slowly in his body, so the pain of nibbled and melted by
the internal organs has become more profound and vivid.
With a squeak, the palace door opened.
Mo Ran did not raise his head, but said hoarsely: “Xue Meng. Is it
you, are you here?”
Above the golden bricks in the temple, Xue Meng stood alone ,
The pony tail was scattered, and the light armor flickered.
The same family in the past meet again. But Mo Ran didn’t have
any expressions, he sat on his side, the slender and thick eyelash
curtains hanging down before his eyes.
Everyone says that he is a hideous demon with three heads and
six arms, but he is actually very beautiful. The curvature of the nose
is soft, the lips are thin, and the sky grows a bit gentle and sweet,
just look at his appearance, who Everyone thinks he is a good
beloved.
When Xue Meng saw his face, he knew he had taken poison. I
don’t know what it feels like, but I want to say something, but in the
end he still squeezes his fist, just ask: “Where is Shizun?”
“…what?”
Xue Meng snapped Said: “I ask you, Shizun!!! Yours, mine, our
Shizun?!”
“Oh.” Mo Ran hummed softly, and finally opened slowly. Some
purple eyes pierced in the black, and fell on Xue Meng’s body across
the mountains and mountains.
 “To count, you and Shizun have not seen each other for two years
since Kunlun stepped into the snow palace.”
Mo Ran said, smiling slightly.
“Xue Meng, do you miss him?”
“Stop talking nonsense! Give him back to me!”
Mo Ran looked calmly He glanced, endured the throbbing pain in
his stomach, mocking the corners of his mouth, leaning on the back
of the emperor seat.
His eyes turned black for a while, and he almost felt that he could
clearly feel that the viscera were twisted, dissolved, and turned into
foul blood.
Mo Ran lazily said: “Give it back to you? Stupid. You don’t think
about it, Shizun and I hate so deeply, how can I allow him to live in
this world.”
“You—!” Xue Meng was completely bloodless, eyes wide open,
and stepped back, “You can’t…you can’t…”
“I don’t know what?” Mo Ran chuckled, “You are telling me, why
should I not.”
Xue Meng trembled: “But he is yours…he is your Shizun after all…
you How can I succeed!”
He looked up at Mo Ran who was sitting high above the throne.
There is Fuxi in the heaven, Yama in the underworld, and Mo Weiyu
in the earth.
But as far as Xue Meng is concerned, even if Mo Ran becomes
the emperor of the human world, he shouldn’t be like that.
 Xue Meng was shaking all over, tears rolling down with hate: “Mo
Weiyu, are you still a human? He used to…”
Mo Ran raised his eyes lightly: “He How was it?”
Xue Meng trembled: “How he used to treat you, you should
know…”
Mo Ran suddenly smiled: “You want to remind me, He once beat
me to my knees and made me kneel down in front of everyone to
confess my guilt. He still wanted to remind me that he used to block
me in front of me for you and for irrelevant people, repeatedly
blocking my good deeds and bad my cause?”
Xue Meng shook his head in pain: “…”
No, Mo Ran.
You think about it, you let go of your hideous hatred. You look
back.
He used to take you to practice martial arts and protect you well.
He once taught you how to learn Chinese characters, read books,
and write poems and pictures.
He used to learn how to cook for you, so he was clumsy and hurt
one hand.
He used to…he used to wait for you to come back day and night,
alone from dark…to dawn…
So many words were stuck in his throat. In the end, Xue Meng
only Choked up:
“He…he has a bad temper and speaks awkwardly, but even I
know he treats you so well, why are you…how can you bear with
me…”
 Xue Meng raised his head and endured too many tears, but his
throat was blocked, and he couldn’t continue.
After a long pause, Mo Ran sighed softly from the hall. He said:
“Yes.”
“But Xue Meng. Do you know?” Mo Ran’s voice appeared Very
tired, “He once, and killed the only person I loved. The only one.”
Long dead.
The stomach hurts like a fire, and the flesh is torn into thousands
of pieces.
“But, at any rate, he was apprentice. His body was parked in the
Red Lotus Pavilion at Nanfeng. Lying in the lotus, it was well
preserved, as if he was asleep.” Mo Ran eased Tones, forcibly calm.
When he said this, he was expressionless, his fingers resting on the
red sandalwood case, but his knuckles were pale and blue.
“His corpse depends on my spiritual power to keep it rot. If you
miss him, don’t bother with me here. Go ahead while I am not
dead.”< /p>
There was a smell of sweetness in the throat, and Mo Ran
coughed a few times. When he spoke again, there was blood
between his lips and teeth, but his eyes were relaxed.
He said hoarsely: “Go. Go and see him. If it’s late, I die, and if my
spiritual power is broken, he will be ashes.”
After this sentence, he closed his eyes dejectedly, the poison
attacked his heart, and he was tormented by the fire.
The pain is so heart-piercing, and even Xue Meng’s sorrowful and
distorted wailing has become so remote, as if it came from the water
across the vast ocean.
Blood gushing from the corners of his mouth, Mo Ran pinched his
sleeves tightly, his muscles spasm.
Opening his eyes vaguely, Xue Meng has already ran away. The
kid’s light work is not bad. It doesn’t take much time to run from here
to Nanfeng.
Shizun’s last side, he should have seen it.
Mo Ran propped up, stood up swayingly, his blood-stained fingers
knotted a seal, and sent himself to the Heaven-Piercing Tower in
Sisheng Peak.
It was late autumn at this time, and the crabapple blossoms were
full of beauty.
He didn’t know why he chose to end his sinful life here in the end.
But I think the flowers bloom so splendidly, it is a Fang Tomb.
He lay down in the open coffin and looked up at the flowers at
night, silently thanking him.
Floating into the coffin, floating on the cheek. One after another, as
the past withered.
In this life, from a illegitimate child with nothing, he has gone
through countless times, becoming the only emperor in the world.
He was extremely sinful, full of blood, loved and hated, and hated,
and in the end, nothing was left.
After all, he did not use his faithful words to mention a word on his
tombstone. Whether it is the shameless “Emperor Through the Ages”
or the ridiculous “oil explosion” or “steaming”, he did not write
anything. After all, he never left a word about the tomb of the first
emperor of the cultivation world.
A farce that lasted for ten years has finally come to an end.
Several hours later, when everyone held up bright torches, like a
fire snake, rushing into the imperial palace, what was waiting for
them was the empty Wushan Hall, the Sisheng without anyone.
Peak, next to the Red Lotus Pavilion, fell to the ground in the ashes
and cried numb Xue Meng.
Also, Heaven-Piercing Tower, that Mo Weiyu whose corpse was
already cold.

The author has something to say:

Wait for a long time, although there should be no one waiting,

hahahaha

update time: daily ten p.m.

background of non-comprehension Long live a hundred thousand

years, close to the Sword and swords traditional repair view, do not
cover the upgrade flow one million years old settings , Crab crab
 2.This Venerable one is alive

“My heart is like stagnant water and my thoughts are gray, but I
didn’t expect that the cold night of the third and ninety-nine years
was shining through the spring. Could it be God’s will to pity the
valley grass, afraid that the world is cold and windy.”
There was a Vietnamese girl with a clear and crisp voice, jingling
words like jade, but Mo Ran’s brain hurt, and her forehead and
meridians violently jumped.
“What is the noise! Where did the crying ghost come from! Come
here, give me the bastard and beat me down the mountain!”
After drinking this anger, Mo Ran was surprised.
…Isn’t you dead already?
Hate and chill, pain and coldness, his chest hurts, Mo Ran opened
his eyes suddenly.
Before dying, all kinds of things were like wind and snow. He found
that he was lying on the bed, not the bed of Sisheng Peak. This bed
was carved with dragons and painted phoenixes, and the wood
exuded a heavy powdery smell. The old quilt is pink, pink and purple,
embroidered with ornaments of mandarin ducks playing in the water,
it is the pillow that Goulan women sleep on.
“…”
 Mo Ran was stiff for a moment.
He knows where this is.
This is a tile near Sisheng Peak.
The so-called tile is a brothel. It means “tile together when you
come, and disintegrate when you go.” This means that guests and
fans can gather and disperse.
When Mo Ran was young, he was very lewd for a while, and slept
in this brothel for more than ten days in half a month. However, this
brothel was sold out when he was in his twenties, and later changed
into a wine shop. After he died, he appeared in a brothel that didn’t
exist for a long time. What happened?
Is it possible that he did too much evil in his lifetime and cheated
countless boys and girls, so he was punished by the king to
reincarnate and pick up guests at the kiln?
Mo Ran rolled over unconsciously while thinking wildly.
I met a sleeping face impressively.
“…”
What’s the situation! ! ! Why is there a man lying beside him? ?
Still a pink and tender man!
This man has immature features and exquisite features. He looks
cute in Yuxue and is indistinguishable from male and female.
Mo Ran has no expression on his face, but his heart is turbulent.
After staring at the little white face in his sleep for a long time, he
suddenly remembered.
Isn’t this the little girl I especially loved when I was young? It
seems to be called Rong San?
 Or it’s called Rong Jiu.
It doesn’t matter whether it’s three or nine. What’s important is that
this young man later suffered from Hualiu disease and died for many
years. The bones should be gone. However, at this moment he was
living alive on the side of his bed, with his shoulders and neck
exposed in the quilt, and he slept soundly.
Mo Ran sullen his face, lifted the quilt, and moved his eyes down
again.
“…”
This Rong doesn’t know whether nine or three, let’s count him
Rong Jiu, Rong Jiu’s little beauty is half-defective, and his wrists are
finely decorated. Several beautiful golden threads and red strings
are attached.
Mo Ran touched his chin and sighed to himself: It’s so interesting.
Look at this exquisite taste, this skillful technique, this familiar
picture.
Is this damn thing you did yourself? ? ! !
He is a cultivator of immortals and has a taste for rebirth. At this
moment, he couldn’t help but start to doubt that he seemed to be
alive back.
In order to further verify his thoughts, Mo Ran looked for a bronze
mirror. The bronze mirror was badly worn, but in the dim yellow halo,
he could still see his own face in a blur.
Mo Ran was thirty-two years old when he died. It is already the
year he was established, but at this moment, the face of the buddy in
the mirror looks quite childish, and his handsome brows are unique
to young people. He looks domineering, but he is only fifteen or six
years old.
There is no one else in this bedroom. So a generation of tyrants in
the cultivation world, bullies in Shu, emperors of the human world,
and Lord Sisheng Peak, Taxian-junMo Ran honestly expressed his
inner feelings after a long silence.
“I’ll go…”
This sound awakened the dimly sleeping Rong Jiu.
The beauty sat up lazily, with her soft long hair caged, provoking a
pair of sleepy peach eyes, the tail of her eyes was smeared with red,
and she yawned.
“Um…Mo-gongzi, you woke up so early today.”
Mo Ran did not suffocate, time went back more than ten years, he
really likes Rong Jiu. This kind of little beauty is indistinguishable
from male and female, but nowadays, the thirty-two-year-old Taxian-
jun can think of this kind of man as good-looking no matter how he
suspects that his brain was called a donkey.
“Did you not sleep well last night and had a nightmare?”
This Venerable one is dead, you say it’s a nightmare.
Rong Jiu saw that he hadn’t spoken all the time, but he was in a
bad mood, so he got up and got out of bed, came to the carved
wooden window, and hugged Mo Ran from behind.
“Mo-gongzi, you pay attention to me, why are you so stunned, not
scorned?”
Mo Ran told him to hug him like this, his face turned blue, I can’t
wait for it immediately He tore the little fairy from his back, and
slapped seventeen or eight big ears against his piercable face, but
after all he held it back.
He was still a little dizzy and didn’t figure out the situation.
After all, if I was really born again, I was still fighting Rong Jiu
yesterday, and I woke up with a bruised nose and swollen face. This
behavior is no different from suffering from mental illness.
Appropriate, greatly wrong.
Mo Ran sorted out his emotions and asked casually, “What month
and day is today?”
Rong Jiu was taken aback, and then smiled: “May 4th Yeah.”
“Bingshen year?”
“That was last year, this year is the year of Dingyou, Mo-gongzi is
really an honorable person who forgets things and goes back.”
“Ding Younian…
Mo Ran’s eyes are dark and his head is spinning fast.
Ding Younian, he was sixteen years old, and he was recognized
by the lord of Sisheng Peak as a long-lost nephew for just over a
year. In this way, he jumped from a mangy rung to a branch. Head of
phoenix.
So, is you really born again?
Or, what about a big empty dream after death…
Rong Jiu smiled and said, “Mo-gongzi, I see you are hungry and
dizzy, you can’t even remember the days. Clear. You sit for a while,
I’ll go to the kitchen and bring you some food, ok?”
Mo Ran has just been born again at this time, and he still doesn’t
know how to deal with all this, but , According to the previous
number of ways is always correct. So he recalled his romantic
appearance back then, endured nausea, and pinched Rong Jiu
grinningly.
“Very good, add another bowl of porridge, come back and feed
me.”
Rong Jiu put on his clothes and went back soon, carrying a
wooden tray on it. A bowl of pumpkin porridge, two pancakes, a plate
of side dishes.
Mo Ran happened to be a little hungry and was about to grab a
cake to eat, but Rong Jiu suddenly removed his hand and said flatly:
“I’ll feed the young Master to enjoy.”
“…”
Rong Jiu picked up a piece of cake and sat next to Mo Ran. He
wore a thin robe, smiled ambiguously, and deliberately threw two
winks at him, the meaning of seduction is self-evident.
Mo Ran stared at Rong Jiu’s face for a while.
Rong Jiu also said that he was lustful again, and said: “What do
you always look at me like this? The food is cold.”
Mo Ran was silent for a moment, thinking of his previous life.
Rong Jiu carried the good things he had done, and slowly rubbed the
corners of his mouth with a sweet smile, with an incomparable smile.
Disgusting things, he did a lot of Taxian-jun, as long as he wants,
he can do it no matter how disgusting, at this moment, it is just a play
on the spot, children’s tricks, can not trouble him.
Mo Ran leaned back in the chair comfortably and smiled: “Sit
here.”
 “Isn’t I sitting here.”
” You know what I mean.”
Rong Jiu blushed and took a sip: “So anxious, Young Master won’t
wait until I finish eating…”
After that, Mo Ran forced him to draw closer. Rong Jiu shook his
hand and knocked over the porridge bowl. He exclaimed: “Mo-
gongzi, this bowl…”
“Leave it alone.”
“That, that You also want to eat something first…”
“Am I going to eat?” Mo Ran’s dark eyes flashed brightly, and
Rong Jiu’s beautiful face was reflected in his pupils. .
In my last life, I was especially willing to kiss that blushing lips
during romantic times. After all, this young man is pretty and cute,
and he can say things that make his heart move. If he has never
been emotional, it is fake.
However, knowing what Rong Jiu was doing with his mouth behind
his back, Mo Ran felt that this mouth was stinking, and there was no
more interest in kissing.
There are many differences between the thirty-two-year-old Mo
Ran and the fifteen-year-old Mo Ran.
For example, when he was fifteen years old, he knew gentleness
when he was in love, but when he was thirty-two, there was only
violence left.
Afterwards, he looked at Rong Jiu, who was dying of his breath
and passed out. He narrowed his eyes slightly with a pair of
undercurrents, with some sweet smile. He looks good when he
smiles, his pupils are extremely black and deep, and from certain
angles, he will be smudged with a layer of luxurious dark purple. At
this moment, he smiled and took Rong Jiu’s hair, lifted the
unconscious person to the couch, and picked up a piece of broken
porcelain from the ground and hung it on Rong Jiu’s face.
He has always been able to report, and it is the same now.
Thinking about how he took care of Rong Jiu’s business in his
previous life, and even wanted to redeem him, and how Rong Jiu co-
designed himself with others, he couldn’t help smiling and bending
his eyes. He put the sharp ceramic shards on Rong Jiu’s cheek.
This man is in a skin and flesh business. Without this face, there is
nothing.
This kitsch man will live on the streets like a dog, crawling on the
ground, being kicked by boots, being run over, being scolded, and
being spurned, oops…It’s just imagination that makes him happy.
Even the nausea of the man who just fucked just disappeared.
Mo Ran smiles more and more cutely.
As soon as the hand was hardened, a trace of blushing blood
oozes out.
The drowsy person seemed to feel the pain, with a hoarse voice,
he groaned softly, teardrops still hung on his eyelashes, looking
pitiful.
Mo Ran’s hand suddenly stopped.
He thought of an old friend.
“…”
 Then he suddenly realized what he was doing now. I froze for a
few seconds, and finally slowly lowered my hand.
It’s really a habit of evil. He has forgotten that he has been born
again.
Now, everything hasn’t happened yet, the big mistake hasn’t been
made yet, that person… hasn’t died yet. Why does he have to walk
the old road cruelly and rudely again, he can obviously do it again.
He sat down with a foot on the edge of the bed and casually
played with the broken tiles in his hand. Suddenly saw greasy
pancakes still on the table, so he took it over, peeled off the greased
paper, and bite, mouth full of crumbs and greasy lips.
This pancake is the characteristic of this tile. In fact, it is not too
delicious. Compared with the delicacies and delicacies he later
tasted, it is almost like chewing wax. But after the tile is poured, Mo
Ran I have never eaten this oil spin cake again. At this moment, the
familiar taste of pancakes returned to the tip of the tongue through
the rolling past.
Every time Mo Ran swallows a bite, he feels that rebirth feels less
unreality.
After eating the whole pie, he finally recovered from the initial
confusion.
He is really born again.
All the evil in his life, all the things that cannot be turned back,
have not yet begun.
No uncles and aunts were killed, no seventy-two cities were
slaughtered, no masters and ancestors were deceived, no
marriages, no…
 No one died yet.
He slapped his mouth and licked his white teeth. He could feel the
tiny joy in his chest expanding rapidly, turning it into a kind of
enthusiasm and excitement like a stormy sea. He was a brilliant man
during his lifetime, and all three forbidden arts in the human world
were involved. He is proficient in the other two access control
techniques, only the last one is “rebirth”, even if he is extremely
intelligent, he is not able to understand.
But I couldn’t think of something that I couldn’t ask for in my
lifetime, but it turned out to be true after death.
All the unwillingness, depression, and loneliness in front of me, all
these five flavors, are still in my chest, Sisheng Peak is full of flames,
and the scene of the army is still in front of me.
At that time, he really didn’t want to live. Everyone said that he
was the master of life, Gu Sha, and everyone betrayed his relatives.
In the end, he himself felt that the walking dead was too boring and
lonely.
But I don’t know what went wrong, a heinous person like him,
since his death, has got a chance to start all over again.
Why does he ruin Rong Jiu’s face in order to avenge his old
personal revenge?
Rong Jiu loves money most. Bai who sells meat this time, just
walk along some more money and give a little punishment. He didn’t
want to bear life for the time being.
“It’s cheaper for you, Rong Jiu.”
Mo Ran said with a smile, using his fingers to throw the tiles out of
the window.
 Then, he emptied all of Rong Jiu’s soft jewels and put them into
his own pocket. This was a good time for him to clean up himself
slowly, and Shi Shiran left the tile.
Uncle and Auntie, cousin Xue Meng, Shizun, and…
Thinking of that person, Mo Ran’s eyes softened instantly.
Brother, I am looking for you.
 3. This Venerable one’s brother

Hmm… Since my soul has returned, will the strong cultivation

base of the previous life also come back?
Mo Ran mobilized the spell and felt the surge of spiritual power in
his body. Although it was abundant, it was not strong. In other words,
his cultivation base has not been inherited.
But that’s okay. He is talented and has a high level of savvy. It’s
not a big deal to start practicing again. What’s more, rebirth is a
great event, even if there are some shortcomings, it is normal.
Thinking of this, Mo Ran quickly condensed his gloom and fangs,
looking like a fifteen-year-old boy should have, happily preparing to
return to the school.
The summer in the outskirts of the city is strong. Occasionally,
there are carriages and horses passing by, and the wheels are
rolling. No one will pay attention to Mo Ran, who is only 15 years old
at this time.
Occasionally, there are village women who are busy in the fields.
When they have time to lift their heads and wipe their sweat, they will
see an exceptionally beautiful young man who will brighten up and
stare at them.
Mo Ran also grinned and looked back unceremoniously, turning
his head down as he saw the married women blushing.
 In the evening, Mo Ran came to Wuchang Town, which is very
close to Sisheng Peak. In the twilight, a red sun is like blood, and the
burning clouds line the towering peaks. He felt a little hungry when
he touched his stomach, so he entered the restaurant familiarly,
looked at the red and black dish sign in front of the cabinet, knocked
on the counter, and said quickly: “The shopkeeper, come here with a
stick. Chicken, a plate of husband and wife’s lungs, two catties of
shochu, and a plate of beef.”
There are a lot of high-profile people here, and it’s very lively. The
storyteller is shaking a fan on the table. I’m telling the story of
Sisheng Peak, and I’m talking excitedly and spittle.
Mo Ran asked for a private room next to the window, eating and
listening to other people’s lectures.
“As we all know, our cultivation world is divided into two areas:
upper cultivation and lower cultivation according to the region. Today
we will talk about the most remarkable school in the lower cultivation
world, Sisheng Peak. Hey, You know, our impermanence town used
to be a desolate and turbulent poor town a hundred years ago.
Because it was away from the entrance of the ghost world, the
villagers did not dare to go out when it was dark. If they had to walk
at night, they had to shake Exorcism bell, sprinkled with fragrant ash
paper money, while shouting “people come to separate heavy
mountains, ghosts come to separate heavy papers”, while passing
quickly. But today, our town is no different from other places, and it
depends on it. The photo of Sisheng Peak. This fairy mansion, it is
unbiased, it is built right at the entrance of the ghost gate, between
the two realms of Yin and Yang. Although it was established soon,
but…”
 During this period of history, Mo Ran heard that his ears were
about to become cocooned, so he started to look down the window
with a lack of interest. It just so happened that a stall was set up
downstairs, and a few foreigners dressed as Taoists were carrying a
cage covered with black cloth and doing tricks on the street.
This is much more interesting than the old man’s storytelling.
Mo Ran’s attention was drawn to the past.
“Take a look, take a look, this is the ancient fierce beast Paixiu
cub, which was subdued by me. Now it is as good as a child, but
also juggling and arithmetic! It’s not easy for a chivalry to fight
justice, everyone. The money’s holding a money field, the moneyless
holding a personal field, let’s watch the first good show—Pixiu is
going to take it!”
I saw those Taoist priests throw up the black cloth in the cage.
Closed, there are a few monsters with bear faces.
Mo Ran: “…”
Just these low eyebrows and furry puppies? ? Dare to say that it is
Pai Yao? ? ?
This bull is really breaking the sky, whoever believes in his brain.
But it didn’t take long for Mo Ran’s eyes to be opened. Twenty or
thirty donkey brains gathered around them to watch the show,
cheering and applauding from time to time. The excitement was so
lively that even the people in the restaurant couldn’t help but head
out. Looked, it made Mr. Storyteller really embarrassed.
“Now the Lord of Sisheng Peak, he is called a prestigious and
famous—”
 “Okay! Let’s have another paragraph!!!”
The storyteller was greatly encouraged and followed the prestige,
only to see that the guest was flushed with excitement, but it was
obviously not him who looked at the juggling stall downstairs.
“Oh, what are you going to do with Pai Yao?”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”
“Okay! Wonderful! Another show of Pixiu throwing an apple! “
The people all over the building chuckled and gathered around the
window to watch the excitement below. The storyteller continued
pitifully: “The Lord is the most famous fan, he…”
“Ahahaha, that brave with the lightest coat wants to grab an apple
Eat it, you see it is still rolling on the ground!”
Mr. Storyteller wiped his face with a sweat towel, his lips trembled
with anger.
Mo Ran pursed his lips, smiled, and yelled slowly behind the bead
curtain: “Don’t talk about Sisheng Peak, let’s come to the “Eighteen
Touches”, sure to bring everyone back .”
Mr. Storyteller didn’t know that the person behind the curtain was -
gongziMo Ran from Sisheng Peak, and he babbled with great
dignity: “Rough, vulgar words, don’t mention them, don’t make them
elegant. “
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Just here is the elegant hall? You are
not ashamed to panic.”
After saying that, there was a loud noise downstairs.
“Oh! What a fast horse!”
“Is the fairy of Sisheng Peak!”
 There is a lot of discussion, and a dark horse comes from Sisheng
Peak. Rushing in the direction of, lightning strikes the juggling circle
like lightning!
There were two people sitting on the horse. One was wearing a
black hat and a black cloak, which was tightly shielded from age and
gender. The other was a woman in her 30s and 40s. He was clumsy
and weathered.
The woman cried as soon as she saw the bears. She scrambled
off the horse, stumbled and rushed over, hugged one of the bears
and knelt down and howled: Ah!!! My son—”
Everyone around is dumbfounded. Someone scratched their head
and murmured: “Yeah? Isn’t this the cub of the ancient beast Pai
Yao? How does this woman call it a child?”
“This shouldn’t be a mother Pai Yao.”
“Oh, that’s so amazing, this mother is all grown up.”
The villagers here are ignorant and are talking nonsense over
there, but Mo Ran figured it out. .
According to legend, some Taoist priests in the rivers and lakes
would go to kidnap the child, then pull the child’s tongue out to make
them speechless, then scald the child’s skin with boiling water, and
take advantage of the blur of blood and blood. The animal skin sticks
to them, and after the blood coagulates, the fur and the child are
glued together, and it looks like a monster. These children can’t
speak, can’t write, and can only be bullied by others. In conjunction
with the juggling of “Pixiu plan”, if they resist, they will be beaten by
clubs.
 It’s no wonder he didn’t feel the slightest evil spirit before. These
“Pixiu” are not monsters at all, but living people…
Here is thinking for himself, over there that The black cloak
whispered something to the Taoist priests. Hearing the words, the
Taoist priests were furious in an instant, shouting “Apologize? Your
grandpa doesn’t know how to write the word apology!” “Sisheng
What’s so great about Peak?” “Nosy, hit me!” He pounced on the
black cloak.
“Ouch.”
Seeing the same door being beaten, Mo Ran chuckled twice, “So
fierce.”
He didn’t have any The meaning of helping. In his previous life, he
really hated the sect atmosphere of this kind of sect of the same
way, and one or two of them rushed up like fools. The cat cubs of the
Aunt King of Cunkou had to help them if they could not climb the
tree, and sent them from Sect. From the leader to the handyman,
everybody lacks heart.
There are so many unfair things in the world, so no matter what,
it’s exhausting.
“It started to fight! Drink! What a powerful fist!”
Everyone gathered around the restaurant to join in the fun.
“So many people hit one, so shameless!”
“Xianjun, be careful behind him! Oh! It’s dangerous! Wow!”
“This blow is good!”
These people love watching fights, but Mo Ran doesn’t like
watching them. The bloody wind he has seen has gone away, what
happened under his nose To him, it was buzzing with flies. He lazily
dusted the peanut crumbs from his clothes, got up and left.
Going downstairs, the Taoist priests are fighting with the black
cloak indiscriminately, their swords are whistling, Mo Ran holding his
arms, leaning against the entrance of the wine shop, just glanced at
it, and couldn’t bear it. Stopped with a tut.
Shame.
Sisheng Peak is all fierce and brave, but this black cloak is not
terribly fighting, seeing that they are all pulled off by the Taoist
priests of the rivers and lakes, kicked around in the middle, but still
can’t beat them.
Instead, he shouted weakly: “The gentleman does not speak, and
speaks truth to you, why don’t you listen?!”
Taoists: “………… ……”
Mo Ran: “………………”
What do Taoists think, what? This person has been labeled as
such a grandmother, but is it still a gentleman who speaks but
doesn’t act? This is the skull of the steamed bun, right?
Mo Ran’s face changed suddenly, and the sky turned around for a
while. He held his breath and opened his eyes in disbelief—this
voice…
“Shi Mei!” Mo Ran hurried up with a low drink, filled with spiritual
power, and slapped away all the five gangsters who did evil! He knelt
on the ground and lifted the black cloak covered with muddy
footprints, his voice trembling slightly—
“Shi Mei, is that you?”
The author has something to say:

Although his name is Shi Mei, he is really a brother, brother 23333

 4. This Venerable one’s cousin

This Shi Mei is not his junior sister.

Shi Mei is a man like a fake replacement, and in terms of entry
time, he is still Mo Ran’s senior.
The reason for taking such an unlucky name is due to the
ignorance of the Lord of Sisheng Peak.
Shi Mei was originally an orphan. He was picked up by the Lord in
the wild. The child was frail and sick, and the Lord thought about it.
He had to give this baby a low name so that she could feed.
The child had red lips and white teeth, like a very beloved little girl,
so the Lord racked his brains and thought of a name for someone
called Xue Ya.
Xue Ya grows bigger and bigger, gets longer and more handsome.
She has a beautiful line, and the corners of her eyebrows and eyes
are full of amorous feelings, and she is quite graceful.
It’s okay for the villager to bear the name Xue Ya, but have you
ever seen a beautiful woman called “Dog Dan” or “Tie Zhu”?
The brothers in the same school felt that it was wrong, and
gradually they stopped calling them Xueya, but they couldn’t change
the name given by the Lord, so they called them the junior sister
half-jokingly.
 The eldest sister was short, and then the Lord waved his hand and
said understandingly: “Xue Ya, you can just change your name and
call it Shi Mei, ignorant, how about ?”
I am so embarrassed to ask how…Where does the normal person
get this donkey name? But Shi Mei had a good temper. He raised his
eyes to look at the Lord, and found that the other party was looking
at him excitedly, dare to think that he had done a great thing. Shi Mei
couldn’t bear it, and felt that even if she was wronged, she couldn’t
sweep the Lord’s face. So he knelt down and thanked him, and since
then changed his name.
“Cough cough.” The black cloak choked for a few times, then
healed his breath and raised his eyes to look at Mo Ran, “Huh? Ah
Ran? Why are you here?”
Behind a layer of hazy gauze, those eyes are as soft as spring
water, and as bright as stars, they go straight into Mo Ran’s heart.
At a glance, the tenderness, sweetness, and young man’s
thoughts of Taxian-jun that have been in the dust for a long time are
all unblocked in an instant.
It’s Shi Mei.
Can’t be wrong.
Mo Ran is a hooligan. In his previous life, he played with many
men and women. In the end, he didn’t die from exhaustion. He was
also quite surprised.
But the only person he likes to dig his heart out, he is careful and
never dare to touch it easily.
In those years, he and Shi Mei were in a romantic relationship, but
when Shi Mei died, Mo Ran also took the other’s hand, and even hit
and kissed him only once.
Mo Ran feels dirty, Shi Mei is too gentle and pure, he is not worthy.
This man has been so cherished by him even alive, let alone after
he died. That would completely become the white moonlight in
Taxian-jun’s heart. No matter what he was scratching his heart and
worrying about, the Siren had become a loess, and under the nine
springs, it was difficult to find the fairy tale.
However, at this moment, a living Shi Mei appeared in front of him
again, and Mo Ran had to exhaust all his energy to resist his
excitement.
Mo Ran helped him up and wiped the dust off his cloak for him. He
felt so distressed.
“If I am not here, what would you have to be bullied by them? Why
don’t you fight back when someone beats you?”
“I want to make sense first…”
p>
“What can I say to these people! Are you hurting? Where does it
hurt?”
“Ahem, Ah Ran, I…I’m not in the way.”
Mo Ran turned his head and said fiercely to the Taoist priests:
“Sisheng Peak people, do you dare to do it? You are so brave.”
“A Ran… forget it. ……”
“Aren’t you going to fight? Come on! Why don’t you fight with me!”
The Taoist priests were photographed by Mo Ran, and he already
knew this person The cultivation base is far above their own, they
are all soft and afraid of hardship, wherever they dare to fight against
Mo Ran, they retreat one after another.
Shi Mei sighed again and again, and persuaded: “A Ran, don’t
fight, let’s forgive and forgive others.”
Mo Ran looked back at him and couldn’t help feeling sad. , Eye
sockets are slightly hot.
Shi Mei has always been so kind-hearted, and when she died in
her previous life, she had no resentment or hatred. He even advised
Mo Ran not to hate the Shizun who could save his life, but stood by.
“But they…”
“Isn’t it good for me? Isn’t it okay? More is better than less, it’s up
to the brother.”
“Oh, well, listen to you, listen to you.” Mo Ran shook his head and
glared at the Taoist priests. “Have you heard? My brother interceded
for you! Why don’t you get out? Do you want me to send you off?”
“Yes, yes! Let’s get out of here! Get out of here!”
Shi Mei said to the Taoist priests: “Just wait “
Those people felt that Shi Mei had just been violently beaten by
them, and felt that he would not let him go easily, and knelt on the
ground repeatedly and kowtow: “Xianjun, Xianjun, we are wrong, we
Have eyes but don’t know Mount Tai. Please let us go!”
“I told you just now that you didn’t listen.” Shi Mei sighed, “You
kidnapped other people’s children. This kind of sin has made their
parents feel like a knife, and their conscience can be relieved?”
“Sorry! Sorry! Xianjun, we were wrong! Never dare again! Never
again! Dare!”
 “From now on, you have to be honest, and don’t do evil anymore,
do you all know?”
“Yes! What the fairy taught! We, we I have been taught, I have
been taught!”
“In this case, please go and apologize to this lady, and treat her
children better.”
Even if this matter was settled, Mo Ran helped Shi Mei to mount,
and he borrowed another horse from the post house. The two
walked slowly together and returned to the martial art.
Wu hook hung high, moonlight pierced the forest through the
leaves, and sprinkled on the forest path.
As we walked, Mo Ran gradually became happy: He thought that
he would have to return to Sisheng Peak to see Shi Mei again. He
didn’t expect Shi Mei to go down the mountain to help the road, so
he hit him. Mo Ran increasingly believes that he and Shi Mei are
related.
Although Shi Mei hasn’t been with herself at this time, she has
hooked up in her previous life. Obviously, this life is also a matter of
familiarity and a matter of course.
The only thing he needs to worry about is to protect Shi Mei, not to
let him die in his arms like he did in the past…
Shi Mei doesn’t know that Mo Ran is reborn. The person, chatting
with him as usual. The two chatted and they reached the foot of
Sisheng Peak.
Who would have expected that in the middle of the night, there
were individuals standing in front of the mountain gate, staring at
them intently.
 “Mo Ran! Do you still know to come back?”
“Oh?”
Mo Ran raised his eyes, oh, what an angry one The pride of
heaven.
This person is no one else but Xue Meng when he was young.
Compared to the Xue Meng that I saw before he died, he looked
even more handsome when he was fifteen or sixteen. A light armor
with black background and blue edges, high ponytail, silver hair
buckle, lion head belt tied with a strong and slender waist,
handguards and legs are all available, a narrow scimitar with cold
light on the back, left arm The upper sleeve quiver is shiny silver.
Mo Ran sighed secretly, and thought clearly:
Well, Sao.
Xue Meng, no matter when he was a teenager or when he grew
up, he was really sassy.
Look at him, take good care of him, don’t sleep at night, put on the
full suit of Sisheng Peak, what do you want to do? Does the
pheasant courtship peacock open the screen?
However, Mo Ran does not wait to see Xue Meng, and Xue Meng
may not wait to see him either.
Mo Ran was an illegitimate child. When he was a child, he didn’t
know who his father was. He spent his days in a music hall in
Xiangtan. It was not until the age of fourteen that Sisheng Peak was
found by his family.
Xue Meng is the young master of Sisheng Peak, and he is actually
Mo Ran’s cousin. Xue Meng was born early and was a genius,
known as “the proud son of heaven” and “Phoenix”. It takes an
average person three years to build the foundation, and it takes at
least ten years to develop the spiritual core. Xue Meng is talented.
From entry to spiritual core cultivation, it takes only five years. It is
quite happy for parents and praised by all parties.
But in the eyes of Mo Ran, whether he is a phoenix or a chicken, a
peacock or a duck, it is a bird anyway. The difference between long
hair and short hair is just that.
So Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng: Bird stuff.
Xue Meng looks at Mo Ran: Dog stuff.
Perhaps family inheritance, Mo Ran’s talent is also amazing, even
more amazing than Xue Meng.
When Mo Ran first came, Xue Meng felt that she was very noble
and glamorous, well-trained, knowledgeable, kung fu, good-looking,
and she didn’t know a few big characters like her cousin. The smelly
hooligans are not all along.
So the narcissistic Phoenix groaned and commanded the
entourage, and said to them: “Listen well, Mo Ran, this person is
idle, unlearned, and he is a real man. You guys are not allowed to
talk to him, just treat him as a dog.”
The followers flattered and said: “What the young master said is
that Mo Ran is fourteen years old now. I just started cultivating
immortals. I think it will take him at least ten years to build a
foundation and twenty years to form a spiritual core. At that time, our
young masters are all soaring, and he can only watch from the
ground.”
 Xue Meng sneered triumphantly: “Twenty years? Huh, I see his
trash appearance, he will not be able to repair the spiritual core in
this life.”
Who expected, trash followed him with a smile Shizun has studied
for a year, but his spiritual core is great.
Phoenix was struck by lightning suddenly, and felt that he had
been beaten in the face and couldn’t swallow this bad breath.
So he pierced him secretly, cursing Renjia Yujian’s feet to slip, and
cursing his tongue to knot.
Every time I see Mo Ran, Xue Meng’s little phoenix has to
persevere in rewarding the two big-eyed benevolent people, and the
sound of the hum from his nose can be heard three miles away.
Mo Ran can’t help but squint his eyes when thinking of these
childhood memories. He hasn’t enjoyed this kind of human fireworks
for a long time. He has been alone for ten years. Even the things he
hated back then are chewing up now. It was crispy and fragrant.
Shi Mei saw Xue Meng, immediately dismounted, took off the
black gauze hat, revealing a stunning face.
It’s no wonder that he has to dress like this when he goes out
alone, and Mo Ran peeking around, feels trembling and imaginative.
This person in Xindao is really stunning, frightening the soul.
Shi Mei greeted him: “Young Master.”
Xue Meng nodded: “Are you back? The matter of Renxiong is
handled properly?”
Shi Mei smiled and said: “It’s done. Thanks to meeting Ah Ran, I
helped me a lot.”
 Xue Meng’s proud eyes are like a gust of wind, and he quickly
swept over Mo Ran. , Immediately turned away, he frowned, his face
was full of disdain, as if watching Mo Ran for a moment would dirty
his eyes.
“Shi Mei, you go back and rest first. In the future, don’t mess with
him. This is a sneaky thing. With him, you have to learn badly.”
Mo Ran also Not showing weakness, he laughed and said: “Shi
Mei doesn’t learn from me, can you learn from you? She is well-
dressed and fully armed in the evening, with a stinking tail standing
up like a bird, and a proud son of heaven…Hahaha, I think he is the
pride of heaven Woman?”
Xue Meng was furious: “Mo Ran, you put your mouth clean! This is
my house! How old are you?”
Mo Ran pinch Pointing to the calculation: “I am your cousin, I
should be ahead of you.”
Xue Meng frowned in disgust as if he was splashed with shit, and
said sharply: “Who There is a cousin like you! Don’t put gold on your
face. In my eyes, you are just a dog that has been rolling in the
quagmire!”
This person like Xue Meng especially likes to call others a dog ,
What a son of a dog, a son of a bitch, a dog daddy raised by a bitch,
the upper and lower mouths touched and cursed, that called a
skillful. Mo Ran was used to this for a long time, and digs his ears,
not paying attention. It was Shi Mei who heard awkwardly beside
him, and whispered a few words. Xue Meng finally gave a cold snort
from his nostril and closed his noble beak.
 Shi Mei smiled and asked gently and softly: “Young Master is so
late, waiting for someone in front of the mountain gate?”
“Otherwise? Enjoy the moon? “
Mo Ran said with a belly laugh: “I’ll just say how you cleaned up
so beautiful, it turned out to be waiting for someone to date, hey, who
is so unlucky for you to miss? I sympathize with her, hahaha Haha.”
Xue Meng’s face is darker, and his nails can remove three catties
of coal when he scrapes off his nails. He said in a rough voice, “You!”
“…Me?”
“This Young Master is waiting for you, how are you going?”
Mo Ran: “……………………?????”
 5. This Venerable one did not steal

Loyalty Hall is brightly lit.

Shi Mei left first, and Mo Ran followed Xue Meng into the hall
confusedly. Seeing the sight of the hall, he immediately understood.
It turned out to be Rong Jiu’s Er Yizi.
I stole some silver from him before he left. He had the courage to
find Sisheng Peak.
Rong Jiu snuggled in the arms of a tall man, crying miserably and
pear blossoms with rain. When Mo Ran and Xue Meng entered the
temple, his cry was even higher. Tune, it seems that if it wasn’t for
the man who was holding him, he would have to faint by foaming at
the mouth.
On the palace stage, behind the bead curtain, a delicate woman
sat there, looking a little at a loss.
Mo Ran didn’t look directly at the pair of dog men, and first saluted
the woman in the temple: “Auntie, I’m back.”
That woman is from Sisheng Peak. Lord, Madam Wang.
Different from those heroines who don’t let their beards and
eyebrows, she is a womanish family who doesn’t hear things outside
the window. She doesn’t know what to do if her husband is not there
and others come to the door, she said cowardly:” Ah Ran, you can
be regarded as coming.”
Mo Ran pretended not to see the two complainants in the temple,
and smiled: “It’s so late, my aunt is still up and looking for me?”
“Hmm. Take a look, this Rong-gongzi said you…You took his silver
taupe?”
She has a thin face, and I am embarrassed to say that Mo Ran
has sex with someone. Avoid the heavy and do the light.
Mo Ran curled his eyes: “What, I don’t lack silver, what do you do
with them? What’s more, these two look at Miansheng, do I know
you?”
The tall man-gongzi sneered: “My surname is Chang, the boss in
the family, businessmen are not trivial, just call me Chang Da.”
Mo Ran smiled slightly, but wanted Turn Chang Da upside down
and say: “It turned out to be Chang-gongzi, long and long admiring,
disrespectful and disrespectful. Then this other person is…”
Da Chang-gongzi said: “Hehe, Mo-gongzi really knows Pretending
to be crazy and stupid, you and I are indeed the first to see you, but
you slept in the Jiuerfang for 15 out of 30 days this month. Are you
blind? Why don’t you know him?”
Mo Ran’s face is not red and heart beats, and he glances at Rong
Jiu with a smile: “Why, wrong me, I’m a serious person, but I haven’t
slept with anything.”
Rong Jiu He flushed annoyedly, but still nestled in Chang’s arms,
Li Hua brought rain: “Mo, Mo-gongzi, I know that I am humble and
cannot be on stage. If you hadn’t deceived me too much, neither
would I or I. You came to the door, but you turned your face like this
and didn’t recognize people, I…I…”
Mo Ran grieved: “I really don’t know you. I don’t even know you
are a man or a woman. I can’t tell, how could we have seen each
other?”
“You took care of my business last night, how can you be like this?
Chang-gongzi, Chang-gongzi, you have to be the master for me. “As
I said, I pierced deeper into the arms of the usual surname, and I
cried into tears.
Xue Meng’s face was blue when he heard it next to him, and his
eyebrows twitched. It seems that if he were not restrained by the
restraint of being a young master, he would have beaten this pair of
crooked dog men down the mountain. Up.
Great Chang-gongzi touched Rong Jiu’s head, comforted a few
words softly, looked up awe-inspiringly: “Madam Wang, Sisheng
Peak is an upright martial artist, but this Mo-gongzi is Despicable!
Jiu’er worked so hard to make money, just to redeem himself as
soon as possible. He is good, not only abused Jiu’er, but also robbed
him of his blood and sweat. If the nobles don’t give us a satisfactory
explanation today, my Chang family will not cultivate immortality. ,
But for generations to do business, you can make money, and it will
definitely make you not happy in Bashu!”
Madam Wang panicked: “Ah…Chang-gongzi don’t get angry, I,
I…”< /p>
Mo Ran sneered in his heart. Chang-gongzi, a salt merchant, was
so rich that he couldn’t even redeem Rong Jiu. He had to make his
own money for Jiu’er. It’s tricky, who believes it.
 But he still smiled and said: “Ah, it turns out that Brother Da Chang
is the son of a wealthy businessman in Yizhou. He is really
generous. I have seen it, I admire and admire it.”
Da Chang-gongzi showed a proud face: “Huh, if you still know that
the sky is thick and the earth is thick, if so, you should quickly get to
know each other and save yourself trouble. After taking Jiu’er’s
things, don’t you come back soon?”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “It’s strange, Jiu’er from your family picks
up so many customers every day. Why don’t you blame others for
losing your baby, and rely on me alone?”
“You!” Chang-gongzi gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, “Well,
well, I know you can quibble! Madam Wang, you have seen it too,
Mo-gongzi is totally unreasonable and will not admit it. I will not tell
him You are in charge of the house, and it is up to you to make a
decision on this matter!”
Madam Wang is an inexperienced woman. At this time, she is so
nervous that she is incoherent: “I… Aran… Meng Son…”
Xue Meng stood by and saw his mother embarrassed, so he stood
up and made his debut: “Chang-gongzi, Sisheng Peak has strict
discipline. If what you said is true, if Mo Ran really violated the
precepts of greed, Fornication, we will punish severely. But you say
that there is no proof. You said Mo Ran stole, can there be
evidence?”
Da Chang-gongzi sneered: “I knew that your school must There
was such an appearance, so I rushed to the whip and came to
Madam Wang to confront Madam Wang before Mo Ran came back.”
 He cleared his throat and said, “Listen well, Jiuer lost the pearl.
Two dendrobiums, ten ingots, a pair of golden plum blossoms, a pair
of jade hair buckles, and a jade butterfly pendant. As long as you
check if there are these things on Mo Ran, you will know if I wronged
him.”
Mo Ran quit: “Why are you searching for me?”
“Hmph, I think you are a guilty conscience.” Chang-gongzi raised
his chin proudly. “Madam Wang, the two crimes of theft and adultery,
in Sisheng Peak, how should I punish?”
Madam Wang whispered: “This…sect affairs have always been in
the hands of a clumsy husband, I really am… …I don’t know…”
“No, no, I don’t think Madam Wang didn’t know, but that he wanted
to protect his nephew. Hehe, I didn’t expect this Sisheng Peak to be
so dirty. Dirty site—”
“It’s all right. My aunt said she didn’t know how to be the master.
You bullied a woman, it’s not over yet?” Mo Ran finally listened I was
a little impatient, and interrupted him. The smile that had always
been hippie smiles turned away a bit, and he turned his face to stare
at the pair of dog men.
“Okay, I’ll search your body, but if you can’t find it, what should you
do if you are full of foul language and slander me?”
“Then I will immediately ask Mo-gongzi apologizes.”
“Okay.” Mo Ran agreed happily, “But one thing, if you are wrong,
to apologize, you have to kneel and climb down Sisheng Peak.”
The great Chang-gongzi saw Mo Ran’s confident look, and he
couldn’t help but wonder.
 He has been envious of immortal cultivators since he was a child,
but his talent is too bad to know what to do.
A few days ago, he heard that his old friend Rong Jiu actually got
the favor of Mo Ran, and the two agreed that as long as Rong Jiu
finds a chance to win Mo Ran’s cultivation base, Chang-gongzi will
give Rong to Rong. Jiu redeemed his body, not only redeemed his
body, but also brought Rong Jiu into the house, so that he would be
wealthy and worry-free throughout his life.
Big Chang-gongzi asks for immortality, Rong Jiu asks for money,
and the two get together in a mess.
Mo Ran was hit by their tricks in his previous life. Although he was
settled later, he really suffered a lot. But in this life, the two of them
stole chickens and didn’t lose their rice. Mo Ran didn’t know why he
suddenly changed his temper. A few days ago, he was still drunk
and dreaming of lying in the gentle village, nine children long and
nine children short. After fucking Rong Jiu twice this morning, he
actually took Rong Jiu’s belongings and ran away.
Great Chang-gongzi was so angry, when he pulled Rong Jiu to
Sisheng Peak to complain.
The salt merchant-gongzi’s trading abacus crackled. He calculated
that once Mo Ran was caught, he would force Madam Wang to
disperse Mo Ran’s repair. For this reason, he specially brought a
piece of jade pendant to absorb the cultivation base, ready to pick up
some cheap ones, and merge into his own qi sea.
But seeing Mo Ran look like this, Chang-gongzi came to his head
and hesitated again.
 Mo Ran was so slick, he might have sold the stolen goods long
ago, waiting to wash himself.
But after thinking about it, things have already reached this point.
It would be a pity to give up at this time, maybe this kid is bluffing…
Here’s still thinking about it. Now, Mo Ran over there has begun to
undress.
He happily removed his outer robe, throwing it away at will, and
then smiled and made a please gesture: “You’re welcome, search
slowly.”
After coming down, he could not touch anything except some
broken silver, and Chang-gongzi’s face changed.
“How is it possible! You must have cheated!”
Mo Ran squinted his dark purple eyes, touched his chin, and said,
“Outer robe You have touched it ten times, and you have touched my
whole body seven or eight times, just barely show it to you, you still
don’t give up?”
“Mo Ran, you—”
Mo Ran suddenly realized: “Ah, I understand, Chang-gongzi, you
are not coveting my beauty, you acted in this drama specially, came
to beat me, take advantage of me?”< /p>
Da Chang-gongzi was almost dizzy, pointing to Mo Ran’s nose,
unable to say a word for a long time, his face flushed. Xue Meng on
the side had endured it a long time ago. Although he could not
understand Mo Ran, Mo Ran was also from Sisheng Peak no matter
what, and could not tolerate humiliation by outsiders.
 Xue Meng stepped forward unceremoniously, raised his hand and
folded Chang-gongzi’s finger, and said angrily: “I accompany you to
fool around for half the night, it turns out that it is nothing to do!”
Chang-gongzi yelled in pain, holding his finger: “You, how are you!
You are a group! No wonder those things can’t be found on Mo Ran,
you must have hidden it for him! You also took off your clothes, I will
search for you!”
Someone dare to order him to undress? ! Xue Meng suddenly
became angry and became angry: “Shameless! Just your dog’s
paws are also worthy of Ben-gongzi’s clothes corner? Don’t hurry
up!”
The young master has spoken, the waiter in Loyalty Hall has been
patient They immediately rushed up and blasted the two mortals who
could not fight back down the mountain.
The anger of Chang-gongzi came from afar: “Mo Ran, you wait for
me! I must be with you!”
Mo Ran stands outside Loyalty Hall , Looking at Yaoyao night,
squinting his eyes, sighing: “I’m so scared.”
Xue Meng gave him a cold look: “What are you afraid of?”
Mo Ran said with sincere sorrow: “He sells salt, I’m afraid there is
no salt to eat.”
“…………”
Xue Meng was speechless for a moment, Asked again: “You really
didn’t prostitute?”
“Really not.”
“Really did not steal?”
 “Really not.”
Xue Meng snorted coldly: “I don’t believe you.”
Mo Ran raised his hand and smiled: “If you lie, let me thunder and
thunder.”
Xue Meng suddenly raised his hand and squeezed Mo Ran’s arm
tightly. Mo Ran glared at him: “What are you doing?” Xue Meng
snorted, and quickly chanted a series of spells. With a bang, a few
small bean-sized beads slipped out of Mo Ran’s cuff and fell to the
ground.
Xue Meng’s palm was filled with spiritual power, and he waved at
the beads. The beads gleamed and became bigger and bigger, and
finally became a pile of jewellery, with plum blossom arms and jade
earrings, all piled brightly on the ground.
Mo Ran: “…………They are all the same, why bother.”
Xue Meng’s face is gloomy: “Mo Weiyu, you are shameless.”
“Haha.”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Who is laughing with you!”
Mo Ran sighed: “Then I can’t cry.”
Xue Meng darkened his face and said: “Sisheng Peak’s Darkness
Chen Cangshu, how do you use it?”
“Well, learn and use it.”
Xue Meng was angry again: “The dog that sells salt is annoying,
so I was in front of him just now. I didn’t want to try you well. But the
dog is right. If you commit theft, fornication, and disorder, put it aside.
Which school is enough for you to drink a pot!”
 Mo Ran was not afraid, and smiled: “What are you going to do?
When your uncle comes back, will you sue him?”
I’m not afraid. My uncle spoiled him to death, so he said a few
words, how willing to beat him.
Xue Meng turned around and flicked away the broken hair that
was blown by the night wind, and his eyes shone with pride in the
dark night.
“Daddy? No, Daddy went to Kunlun, I’m afraid he won’t be back in
a month or two.”
Mo Ran’s smile stiffened, and suddenly there was an ominous
premonition. He suddenly thought of someone.
But—
If he is here, it should be him who will receive Chang-gongzi at
Loyalty Hall tonight, not Madam Wang, who is asking three
questions.
That person…should not be here…
Xue Meng saw the twinkle in his eyes, and the contemptuous
arrogance became more obvious.
“Daddy loves you, but this Sisheng Peak, isn’t there someone who
doesn’t love you?”
Mo Ran stepped back slowly and laughed Said: “Brother Xian, you
think it’s so late, let’s not disturb him. The old man is quiet, I know it’s
wrong, next time I don’t use prostitution or steal, isn’t this going to
work? Go back to the room and rest, hehe, see. You’re tired.”
After talking, you can slip away.
Just kidding! Xue Meng is also vicious!
 I am not Taxian-jun now, not the lord of the human world, how can
I be sent to that person? If he knew that he had stolen something,
and also had a prostitute, he might break his legs forcibly! Don’t run
at this time, when will you stay!

The author has something to say:

Why does Da Chang-gongzi have no brains?

Because the brain is full of intestines ╮(╯▽╰)╭

Shizun is on stage in the next chapter

 6.This Venerable one’s Shizun

Xue Meng grew up in Sisheng Peak after all. He is familiar with

shortcuts and terrain, and finally captured Mo Ran.
Take him all the way to the back mountain, the back mountain of
Sisheng Peak is the place closest to the ghost world in the whole
world, separated by a barrier, behind it is the Yin Cao Difu.
Looking at the miserable situation in the back mountain, Mo Ran
immediately understood why the man was clearly at home, but still
needed Madam Wang to be in the front hall.
The man didn’t want to help, but he really couldn’t get out—
The barrier of the ghost world was broken.
At this moment, the whole back mountain is filled with heavy ghost
spirit. The unsubstantiated ghosts howled and hovered in the air
bitterly, and at the entrance of the mountain gate, you could see a
huge gap in the sky. Behind the gap is the ghost world, and a
bluestone step of thousands of steps from the barrier crack. Seeing
out from the middle, the fierce spirit that has repaired blood and flesh
is climbing down this step, shaking and densely, from the underworld
to the human world.
If you are an ordinary person, you must be scared to see this
scene. Mo Ran was shocked when he saw it for the first time, but he
is used to it now.
 The enchantment of the two realms of man and ghost was set by
Fuxi in ancient times. Today, it is very weak, and there will be shaky
places from time to time, which need to be repaired by immortals.
However, this kind of thing not only does not get much improvement
in cultivation level, but also consumes spiritual energy. It is thankless
and a difficult task. Therefore, few immortals in the upper cultivation
world are willing to take this job.
When a fierce spirit is born, the people of the Lower Cultivation
Realm will be the first to suffer. As the patron saint of the Lower
Cultivation Realm, Sisheng Peak has taken on the task of repairing
the enchantment. The weakest part of the world is to fill in the gaps
in time.
This breaks the barrier, it will miss four or five times a year, just
like the pot that has been repaired, it is not forbidden.
At this time, at the entrance of the ghost world, on the long
bluestone stairs, a man with snow-colored clothes, wide sleeves
flying, surrounded by sword spirit, golden light, is using his own
power to clear away the evil spirits. Ghost, fix loopholes in the
enchantment.
The man sinks his waist and Pan Temple. He is immortal and
handsome. From a distance, it is easy to think of a literati who is
holding scrolls and reading books under the flowers and trees.
However, from a closer look, his sword eyebrows are sharp, his
phoenix eyes are hanging, his nose is straight and narrow, and he
looks gentle and elegant, but his eyes are mean and unkind.
Mo Ran glanced at him from a distance, although he was
prepared, but really, when he saw this man appear in front of him
healthily again, he still shook his bones tightly.
Partly fear, part…excited.
His Shizun.
Chu Wanning.
In the last life, Xue Meng finally came to Wushan Hall, crying to
see this person.
It was this man, he ruined Mo Ran’s grand career, ruined Mo
Ran’s ambition, and was finally imprisoned and tortured to death by
Mo Ran.
Speaking of theory, Mo Ran should be happy if he knocks down
his opponent and takes revenge.
The ocean is wide and the fish leap, and the sky is so high that no
one can control him. Mo Ran thought he thought so too.
But, it doesn’t seem to be the case.
After Shizun died, he was buried with hatred. It seems that there is
something else.
Mo Ran has no cultivation, and I don’t know that the feeling is
called a match for opponents.
He only knows that from now on, there will be no enemies of his
own.
Shizun is alive, he is scared, afraid, shuddering. He sees the
willow vine in Shizun’s hand and his hair is upside down, like a
bereaved dog that has been beaten up. He will have sore teeth and
legs when he hears the sound of knocking clappers. Drooling. The
calf twitches tightly.
 Later, Shizun died, and the person Mo Ran feared the most died.
Mo Ran felt that he had grown in and out, and finally did this thing to
deceive the master and destroy the ancestor.
Afterwards, look into the red dust, no one dared to let himself
kneel, no one slapped himself in the face.
To celebrate the table, he opened the pear white altar, sat on the
roof, and drank all night.
That night, under the influence of alcohol, the scar that Shizun
drew on his back when he was a teenager seemed to be hot and
painful again.
At this moment, seeing Shizun reappear in front of him with his
own eyes, Mo Ran stared at him, afraid and hated, but there was
also a twist of ecstasy.
Such an opponent, can he not be pleased if he is lost and
recovered?
Chu Wanning ignored the two apprentices who had broken into
the back mountain, and was still concentrating on fighting the
scattered undead.
His facial features are elegant, his eyebrows are well-lengthened,
his phoenix eyes hang coldly, he cleans up the dust, his
temperament is outstanding, his expression is unchanged in the
demon wind and blood, he looks very pale, even if he sits down now
Burning incense and playing the piano is not surprising.
However, such a gentle and beautiful man, at this moment, is
holding a cold-rayed exorcism long sword dripping with bright red
blood, and his sleeves are wide, and the sword is cut. The bluestone
steps in front of him blasted open, and the rubble and bricks rolled
down, cracking from the gate all the way to the bottom of the
mountain. The thousands of long steps were instantly split into a
bottomless chasm!
Too fierce.
How many years have you seen Shizun’s strength?
This familiar, powerful and overbearing makes Mo Ran’s legs soft
inertially, not standing still, and knelt on the ground with a plop.
It didn’t take long for Chu Wanning to kill all the ghosts, and to fill
the loopholes in the ghost world neatly. After doing all this, he fell in
midair and came to Mo Ran and Xue. In front of Meng.
He first glanced at Mo Ran who was kneeling on the ground, and
then raised his eyes to Xue Meng, a pair of Danfeng eyes with some
chill.
“You got into trouble?”
Mo Ran was convinced.
Shizun has the ability to always make the most accurate
judgments immediately.
Xue Meng said: “Shizun, Mo Ran went down the mountain and
committed the two crimes of stealing and adultery. Please Shizun to
blame.”
Chu Wanning was silent and expressionless. After a while, coldly:
“I know.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Both of them are a little confused, then? No more?
 However, when Mo Ran was secretly lucky, when he looked up to
see Chu Wanning, he caught a glimpse of a sharp golden light,
which suddenly cut through the air, and the swoosh sound was like
lightning and thunder. Sucked on Mo Ran’s cheek! !
Blood spattered!
The speed of the golden light was so amazing. Not to mention
dodge, Mo Ran couldn’t even close his eyes. The skin on his face
was peeled away, and there was a fierce pain.
Chu Wanning stood with his hands in his hand, standing coldly in
Xiao Sha’s night breeze, the air was still filled with the foul air of
fierce spirits and ghosts, and now it was mixed with the smell of
human blood, making the back mountain forbidden. It looks more
and more ghastly.
The one who smoked Mo Ran was exactly the bunch of willow
vines that appeared in Chu Wanning’s hands for some time. The
vines are narrow and long, with green leaves on it, hanging down to
the edge of the boot.
Obviously, it is such a graceful thing, it should have made people
think of poems such as “the thin and slender willows, hold this for
love”.
Unfortunately, Chu Wanning is neither slender nor has a lover.
The willow vine in his hand is actually a godly weapon named
Tianwen. At this moment, Tianwen was shining with golden red light,
shining through the entire darkness, and also reflecting Chu
Wanning’s bottomless eyes brightly.
Chu Wanning touched his upper and lower lips and said sensibly:
“Mo Weiyu, you are so bold. Do you really think I will not control
you?”
If you are really fifteen years old Mo Ran, who might not take this
sentence seriously, thought Shizun was just talking about scaring
himself.
But after rebirth, Mo Weiyu had thoroughly learned Shizun’s
“control” with blood in his last life. He suddenly felt that the tooth
sticks hurt. When his brain was hot, his mouth had already begun to
refuse to admit it. I want to pick myself clean.
“Shizun…” Cheeks were bleeding, and Mo Ran raised his eyes,
his eyes stained with water vapor. He knew that his appearance
must be extremely pitiful, “The disciple never stole…never
fornication”…Why did Shizun hear Xue Meng’s words, and he didn’t
ask, so he beat me first?”
“…”
Mo Ran has two great skills against his uncle. The first is to
pretend to be cute. Second, pretend to be pitiful. Now he transferred
this copy to Chu Wanning, and his grievances caused tears to fall:
“Is the disciple in your eyes, so unbearable? Why is Shizun not even
willing to give me a chance to argue?”
Xue Meng stomped angrily next to him: “Mo Ran! You, you shit!
You, you are shameless! Shizun, don’t listen to him, don’t be fooled
by this bastard! He really stole The stolen goods are still there!”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyelashes and looked coldly: “Mo Ran,
have you ever stolen?”
“Never.”
“…You should know the consequences of lying to me.”
 Mo Ran’s goose bumps are all up, can he not know? But it is still a
dead duck with a hard mouth: “Please Shizun Mingjian!”
Chu Wanning raised his hand, and the golden vines waved again.
This time, instead of drawing Mo Ran’s face, he drew Mo Ran tied it
firmly.
This taste is too familiar. Liu Teng “Tianwen” has another function
besides daily picking people—
Chu Wanning stared at Mo Ran, who was firmly locked by
Tianwen, and asked again: “Have you ever stolen?”
Mo Ran only felt a familiar pain hit his heart, like a small snake
with sharp teeth, plunged into the chest cavity suddenly, writhing in
the internal organs.
Along with the severe pain is an irresistible temptation, Mo Ran
couldn’t help but opened his mouth, her voice hoarse: “I… never…
ah…!!!”
It seems Aware that he was lying, Tianwen’s golden light became
more and more violent, Mo Ran’s painful cold sweat broke out, but
still desperately resisted such torture.
This is Tianwen’s second role besides drawing people, for trial.
Once tied by Tianwen, no one can lie in front of the Lord of
Tianwen. Whether it is a ghost, dead or alive, Tianwen has a way to
get them to speak and tell what Chu Wanning wants to know answer.
In the last life, there was only one person. Finally, relying on the
powerful cultivation base, he finally managed to keep the secret in
front of Tianwen.
 That person is Mo Weiyu who became the emperor of the human
world.
After rebirth, Mo Ran held a trace of luck, thinking that he should
still be able to resist Tianwen’s forced trial as he did in the past, but
bit his lip for a long time, and big beads of sweat followed His dark
eyebrows seep down, and he trembles all over, and finally bows
down in front of Chu Wanning’s boots in pain, panting.
“I…I… stole…”
The pain disappeared suddenly.
Mo Ran hadn’t slowed his breath yet, and heard Chu Wanning’s
next question, his voice was even colder.
“Have you ever been licentious?”
Smart people don’t do stupid things. Since they didn’t resist them
just now, it’s even more impossible now. This time Mo Ran did not
even resist, and when the pain struck, he even yelled: “There are
some!!! Shizun no more! No more!”
Xue Meng’s face was blue beside him , And said in shock: “You,
how can you… That Rong Jiu is a man, you actually…”
No one paid attention to him, Tianwen’s golden light slowly faded,
and Mo Ran gasped. He breathed, and was wet as if he had just
been caught from the water, his face was as white as paper, his lips
were still trembling, and he fell on the ground unable to move.
Through the sweaty eyelashes, I vaguely saw Chu Wanning’s
elegant figure wearing a sapphire crown and wide sleeves.
A strong hatred suddenly surged into my heart-Chu Wanning! This
Venerable one did you the same way in your previous life, and that’s
true! ! Even if you live again, how do you hate it! Fuck your ancestor
for eighteen generations! !
Chu Wanning didn’t know that the evildoer was going to fuck his
ancestor for the eighteenth generation. He stood there for a while
with a gloomy expression, and then said.
“Xue Meng.”
Although Xue Meng knows that men are more popular among
wealthy businessmen and young people. Many people play with
young men just for freshness, not really like men, but he still Some
were unable to digest, and he froze for a while before he said:
“Shizun, the disciple is here.”
“Mo Ran committed the three precepts of corruption, fornication,
and deceit, and took him to Yanluo Hall to repent. He will be taken to
Yanluo Hall tomorrow. Platform of Sin and Virtue, public
punishment.”
Xue Meng was surprised: “What, what? Public punishment?”
Public punishment means to commit a serious crime. The disciples
of Jie brought them in front of the disciples of the whole school, and
in front of everyone, even the lady in the dining hall pulled over,
convicted people and punished them on the spot.
Shame and shame.
Know that Mo Ran is the -gongzi of Sisheng Peak. Although Jielü
is strict in the martial arts, his uncle pityed him for losing his parents
since he was a child and was displaced outside for fourteen years,
so he always couldn’t help it. Selfishness, even if you make a
mistake, you just give a few words in private, and you have never
beaten him.
 But Shizun didn’t show any face to the lord. He wanted to take his
precious nephew to the Platform of Sin and Virtue, and really
criticized Mo-gongzi from the whole school and put it on Mo-gongzi
shoes. This is what Xue Meng did not expect.
Mo Ran is not surprised by this.
He lay on the ground with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.
His Shizun is so great and selfless.
Chu Wanning’s blood is cold. In his previous life, Shi Mei died in
front of him. Mo Ran cried and begged him, pulled his clothes,
kneeled on the ground and begged him for help.
But Chu Wanning turned a deaf ear.
So his apprentice died in front of him, and Mo Ran cried so badly
beside him, but he stood by and ignored him.
Now it’s just to send him to the Platform of Sin and Virtue to deal
with it publicly. What’s strange.
Mo Ran only hates that his cultivation base is too weak now, he
can’t pick his skin, twitch his muscles, drink his blood, can’t pull his
hair to his heart, insult him, can’t torture him Destroying his dignity
made him worse than death…
The ferocity of the beast in his eyes was not hidden for a while,
Chu Wanning saw it.
He faintly glanced at Mo Ran’s face. There was no extra
expression on his gentle and elegant face.
“What are you thinking about?”
Death!
Tianwen has not taken it back yet!
 Mo Ran once again felt that the vines that bound him were twisted,
and his internal organs were to be twisted into residues. He yelled in
pain, panting and roaring out the thoughts in his head——
“Chu Wanning, you can be patient! Looking back I don’t fuck/kill
you!”
There is no sound.
Chu Wanning: “………………”
Xue Meng was shocked: “……………………”
Tianwen Suddenly he took it back from Chu Wanning’s palm,
turned into a little golden light, and then disappeared. Tianwen was
melted into Chu Wanning’s bones and blood.
Xue Meng’s face was pale, and he stuttered: “Master, Shizun…”
Chu Wanning did not say a word. He hung down his dark and
slender eyelashes and looked at his palm for a while. God, and then
raised his eyes, his face didn’t break, but his complexion became
colder. He stared at Mo Ran for a moment with a look of “the evildoer
should die”, and then said in a low voice:
“Tianwen is broken, I will fix it.”
Chu Wanning threw down these words, turned around and left.
Xue Meng is a stupid boy: “God, Tianwen, is this a godly weapon
broken?”
Chu Wanning heard it, and used “the evildoer to die” in his eyes,
He glanced back at him. Xue Meng shuddered suddenly.
Mo Ran lay dying on the ground with a dull face.
What he just thought about was really looking for a chance to fuck
Chu Wanning. He knew well that Chu-zongshi, who called “Yuheng
of the Night Sky, Beidou Immortal”, always paid attention to elegance
and correctness. Can’t be tarnished and crushed by others stepping
under their feet.
But how can Chu Wanning know this kind of thing!
Mo Ran whimpered like a dog and covered his face.
Thinking of the look in Chu Wanning’s eyes when he left, he felt
that he was probably not far from death.

The author has something to say:

Shizun finally came out~ Don’t stand the wrong cp~ Don’t stand the
wrong attack, Shizun accepts, accepts, yes Suffer = = Feeding the
fish with cuttlefish is the attack! This article focuses on!

Roubao: Why do you see Shizun have soft legs, aren’t you
attacking? Where is the aura?

Cuttlefish: Older, rheumatism and cold legs

Meat Bun: Speak well

Mogaiyu: Don’t repeatedly emphasize my 32-year-old soul in the

text! I am very green after being born again! Lao Tzu is an innocent
and lively young man!

Roubao: Then you should continue with rheumatism and cold legs
(?????)っ
 7.This Venerable one loves to eat
chaos

The scorching sun is coming.

Sisheng Peak is magnificent and the corridor stretches.
As a rising star among the cultivating factions, it is quite different
from those famous families in the upper cultivating world.
Take the most prosperous Linyi Rufeng sect today. The main hall
of the family is called the “Liu Dedian”, which is intended to hope that
disciples can be “wisdom, faith, sacred, righteous, benevolent, and
loyal.” Moral is complete. The area where the disciples live is called
the “Six Elements Gate”, which warns the disciples to “filial piety,
friendship, harmony, marriage, responsibility, and compassion.” The
place where the class is taught is called “Liuyitai”, which means that
Rufeng sect disciples need to be proficient in the six skills of “ritual,
music, shooting, imperial, book, and number”.
In short, the elegance is boundless.
Looking at Sisheng Peak, it is worthy of a poor background. The
name is hard to say, “Loyalty Hall”, “Platform of Sin and Virtue”, they
are all good, probably Mo Ran and his father His uncle hadn’t read a
book for a few days, and he thought that he couldn’t hold back a few
words later, and he started to play nonsense, playing a naming talent
similar to “Xue Ya”.
So Sisheng Peak has a lot of plagiarism names from the
underworld. For example, the dark room where disciples self-
reflection is called Yanluo Hall.
The Yuqiao connecting the rest area and the teaching area is
called Naihe Bridge. The dining hall is called Mengpotang, the
martial arts field is called Daoshanhuohai, the forbidden area of the
back mountain is called the dead ghost room, and so on.
These are pretty good, and the other places are simply called “this
is a mountain”, “this is water”, “this is a pit”, and the famous “ahahah”
and “wow wow wow” A steep cliff.
Elders’ sleeping quarters are naturally inevitable, and each has its
own nickname.
Chu Wanning is of course no exception. He likes tranquility and
does not want to live with everyone. His residence is built in the
south peak of Sisheng Peak, hidden in a sea of bamboo and blue,
and there is a place in front of the courtyard. In the pond, the red
lotus in the pond conceals the sun. Because of the abundant spiritual
power, the hibiscus in the pond is in full bloom all year round, like red
clouds.
The disciples secretly called this beautiful place—
The Hell of Red Lotus.
Mo Ran couldn’t help laughing out at this thought.
Who makes Chu Wanning look like a night girl all day, the disciple
in the door sees him as if he sees the ghost of Shura, isn’t the place
where the ghost stays is called hell?
 Xue Meng interrupted his reverie: “You can still laugh at a loss!
Hurry up and eat breakfast. After eating, follow me to Platform of Sin
and Virtue. Shizun will punish you in public today! “
Mo Ran sighed and touched the whip marks on his face: “Hiss… It
hurts.”
“Deserve it!”
“Oh, I don’t know if Tianwen has repaired it. If it’s not repaired,
don’t try it out again. Who knows I’ll talk nonsense again.”
In the face of Mo Ran’s sincere worry, Xue Meng’s face was He
flushed, and said angrily: “If you dare to speak out in public, Shizun,
see if I don’t pull your tongue!”
Mo Ran covered his face and waved his hand quietly: “You don’t
need to pull it, you don’t need to pull it. , Shizun tied me with willow
vines, and I judged myself on the spot to prove my innocence.”
At the time of the hour, Mo Ran was taken to the Platform of Sin
and Virtue according to the rules. He looked around, and the bottom
was dark blue. Crowd of people. The disciples of Sisheng Peak were
all dressed in martial arts robes, blue and almost black, strong and
light armor, lion head belts, handguards and shiny silver rims on the
hem.
The rising sun is rising, and under the Platform of Sin and Virtue,
there is a light.
Mo Ran knelt on the high platform, listening to Sir Elder reading a
long book of guilt in front of him.
“YuhengElder’s disciple, Mo Weiyu, is arrogant, disregarding
teachings, disobeying the rules, and morality is lost. If Jielü violates
the fourth, ninth, and fifteenth articles of this school, he acts as a
stick according to the law. Ten, copy the door rules a hundred times,
and stay for a full month. Mo Weiyu, do you have something to
argue?”
Mo Ran glanced at the white figure in the distance.
That is the only Elder in Sisheng Peak who doesn’t have to wear a
uniform blue-bottomed silver-rim gown.
Chu Wanning’s snow satin clothes, silver haze as a thin cover, like
a nine-day frost, but people appear thinner and cooler than frost and
snow. He sat quietly, a little far away, Mo Ran couldn’t see the
expression on his face clearly, but he also wanted to know that this
person must be undisturbed.
Take a deep breath, and Mo Ran said: “There is nothing to argue
with.”
JielüElder followed the rules and asked the following disciples: “If
anyone is dissatisfied with the verdict, he may order Those who have
made a statement can give a comment at this time.”
All the disciples below began to hesitate and look at each other.
None of them expected that YuhengElderChu Wanning could
actually send his apprentice to the Platform of Sin and Virtue for
public punishment.
This matter is said to sound good, it is called the iron-faced
selfless, and it is bad, it is called the cold-blooded demon.
Chu Wanning, the cold-blooded demon head faintly propped his
chin, sat in the position, and suddenly someone shouted with
loudspeaker: “YuhengElder, the disciple would like to intercede for
Mo Shidi.”
 “…Please?”
The disciple obviously felt that Mo Ran was the Lord’s nephew,
even if he made a mistake now, his future would still be bright, so he
decided to take the opportunity to please Mo Ran. He began to talk
nonsense: “Although Mo Shidi is at fault, he loves his fellow friends
and helps the weak and weak. Please see Elder for his innocence
and deal with it leniently!”
I intend to please Mo Shidi. Obviously there is more than one.
Gradually, more people speak for Mo Ran, and the reasons are all
odd and strange, even Mo Ran is embarrassed when he hears it—
when did he pass by “with a naked heart and a world in mind” ? This
is a disciplinary meeting, not a recognition meeting, right?
“YuhengElder, Mo Shidi used to exterminate evil spirits and defend
my way and kill tricky beasts. I would like to appeal for Mo Shidi. The
merits and demerits are equal, and I hope Elder will reduce his
sentence!”
” YuhengElder, Mo Shidi once helped me dispel my demons when
I got into trouble. I believe that Mo Shidi made a mistake this time. It
was just a momentary confusion. Please also Elder to lighten Shidi’s
punishment!”
“YuhengElder, Mo Shidi once gave me a panacea to save my
mother. He is a benevolent person, and I ask Elder to punish me
lightly!”
The last person’s rhetoric was robbed by the previous one, and
there was nothing to edit for a while. Chu Wanning’s cold eyes swept
over, and the anxious student wisely said, “YuhengElder, Mo Shidi
once helped me double repair——”
 “Puff.” Someone couldn’t help laughing.
The disciple immediately blushed and retreated.
“Yuheng, calm your anger, calm your anger…” JielüElder hurriedly
persuaded him when he saw something bad.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “I have never seen such a shameless
person. What’s his name? Whose apprentice?”
Jielü hesitated slightly, then bit the bullet and said softly : “The
young disciple dazzled.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows: “Your apprentice? Want a
face?”
JielüElder can’t help but embarrassed, blushing and turning the
topic: “He Singing is still good, and I can help when I receive the
sacrifice.”
Chu Wanning snorted and turned away, too lazy to talk nonsense
with this shameless JielüElder.
Thousands of people go up and down Sisheng Peak, and a dozen
doglegs are normal.
Mo Ran looked at the conspicuous expressions of those brothers,
and he believed it to be true. He was very powerful. It turned out that
he is not the only one who is good at telling lies with his eyes open.
There are so many talents in our school.
Chu Wanning, who had read “YuhengElder, please be kind”
countless times, finally spoke to the disciples.
“Plead for Mo Weiyu?” He paused, and said, “Yes, you all come
up.”
 Those people didn’t know what the situation was and went up
tremblingly.
The golden light flashed in Chu Wanning’s palm, Tianwen obeyed,
and with a whistling sound, he tied the dozen people into a ball and
tied them firmly in place.
Here again! !
Mo Ran is almost desperate. He feels weak when he sees
Tianwen. I really don’t know where Chu Wanning got such a
perverted weapon. It’s because he never got married in his previous
life. Whose girl promised him , If you are not alive, you will be beaten
to death, and you will also be asked to die.
Chu Wanning’s eyes were quite mocking. He asked one of them:
“Mo Ran once helped you ward off demons and defend the way?”
Where can the disciple resist Tianwen’s torture, immediately
Howling: “No! No!”
Another question was asked: “Mo Ran helps you get rid of the
madness?”
“Ah! Never! Never!”
p>
“Mo Ran gave you a panacea?”
“Ah——! Help! No, no! I made it! I made it!”
Chu Wanning The tie was loosened, but then he raised his hand
and waved fiercely, crackling the flames, Tianwen threw it out
abruptly, and slammed the backs of those lying disciples.
Screams and blood spattered in an instant.
 Chu Wanning twisted his sword eyebrows and said angrily: “What
are you calling? Kneel me down! Jielü!”
“Yes.”
“Give me Punishment!”
“Yes!”
As a result, instead of reaping the benefits, everyone was beaten
ten sticks each for violating the law of deception, plus the
YuhengElder method. The gift is a willow vine.
After nightfall, Mo Ran lay on the bed. Although he had been given
the medicine, his back was covered with numerous scars. He
couldn’t even turn over. He was crying and sucked his nose.
He was born cute, so whimpering and curling up like a fluffy cat
cub that was beaten up, but unfortunately what he thought was really
not what a cub should have.
He grabbed the bedding and bit the sheets, imagining that this
was Chu Wanning’s grandson, he bit! kick! kick! Tear!
The only consolation is that Shi Mei took a copy of his hand to visit
him, stared at him by those gentle and pitiful eyes, Mo Ran’s tears
fell even more fiercely.
He doesn’t care whether a man has tears or not, he loves to act
like a baby with whom he likes.
“It hurts so much? You still can’t afford to get up?” Shi Mei sat on
the edge of his bed and sighed, “Shizun… he was a bit too cruel.
Look at hitting you. …There are several wounds, and the blood has
not stopped up to now.”
 Mo Ran heard him feel distressed, a warm current gradually rose
in his chest, Mingrun eyes lifted from the bedding and blinked blink.
“Shi Mei, you care about me so much, so I and I don’t hurt.”
“Well, how can it not hurt if you look at you like this? Shizun’s
temperament, you are not I don’t know, do you dare to make such a
big mistake in the future?”
In the candlelight, Shi Mei looked at him helplessly and
distressedly. The charming eyes were radiant, like warm spring
water.
Mo Ran’s heart moved slightly, and he cleverly said: “Never again.
I swear.”
“Which time did you swear to take it for real?” , Shi Mei finally
smiled, “You got up and let your hands go cold? Did you get up? Just
lie on your stomach if you can’t get up, and I will feed you.”
Mo Ran was already halfway up. Hearing this, he immediately
collapsed and made a hemiplegia.
Shi Mei: “…”
No matter in his previous life or in this life, Mo Ran’s favorite food
is Shi Mei’s hand made, the skin is thin as smoke, and the filling is
as tender as fat , Each one is lustrous and plump, smooth and
fragrant, melts in the mouth, leaving the lips and teeth fresh.
Especially the soup, the boiled milky white is mellow, sprinkled
with green onion, soft yellow egg shreds, and topped with a spoonful
of red oil and spicy toppings that have been fried in mashed garlic. It
feels warm when eaten in the stomach. One’s life.
 Shi Mei carefully feeds him spoon by spoon, while feeding, and
telling him: “I didn’t put red oil today. You are badly hurt. It’s not easy
to eat spicy food, so I just drink bone soup. Right.”
Mo Ran stared at him, couldn’t look away, smiled and said, “Spicy
is not spicy, as long as you make it, it will taste delicious.”
“I can talk.” Shi Mei also laughed, picking up a poached egg lying
in the soup, “Thanks to you, knowing you like it.”
Mo Ran laughed, his forehead A bunch of messy hair was raised
in a daze, like a flower: “Shi Mei.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, just call you. “
“…”
The hair is swaying.
“Shi Mei.”
Shi Mei endures a smile: “Just call me?”
“Well, just call you, feel good Happy.”
Shi Mei was taken aback for a moment, and gently touched his
forehead: “This silly boy, isn’t it a fever, right?”
Mo Ran gave a pop He laughed, rolled halfway, and looked at him
sideways, his eyes bright, as if full of broken stars.
“It would be great if you could eat Shi Mei’s hand-picked hands
every day.”
This is not a lie.
After Shi Mei died, Mo Ran always wanted to try the dragon
handwriting he made again, but it was like that, but he couldn’t come
back again.
At that time, Chu Wanning had not completely broken with him. I
don’t know if it was out of guilt. Watching Mo Ran kneeling in front of
Shi Mei’s coffin, Chu Wanning went to the kitchen quietly, making
dough and stuffing, carefully Wrapped a few chaos. It’s just that Mo
Ran saw it before the package was finished. Mo Ran, who had lost
his beloved, couldn’t bear it. He just felt that Chu Wanning’s behavior
was mocking himself, botched to imitate, and deliberately stinging
himself.
Shi Mei died. Chu Wanning could save him, but he refused to help.
Afterwards, he wanted to outflank Shi Mei to eat for himself. Did he
think this would make him happy?
He rushed into the kitchen and knocked over all the utensils,
Xueyu’s full hands rolled all over the floor.
He yelled at Chu Wanning: “What are you? You are also worthy of
what he used? And also worthy of what he cooked? Shi Mei is dead,
are you satisfied? You are Don’t you have to drive all your
apprentices to death and madness before you are reconciled? Chu
Wanning! No one in this world can make that bowl of copycats
anymore, no matter how you imitate, you won’t be like him!”
Now he is eating this bowl with joy and emotion. He slowly eats it
to the back. Although he is still smiling, his eyes are a little moist.
Fortunately, the candlelight was dim, and Shi Mei couldn’t see his
subtle expression clearly.
Mo Ran said: “Shi Mei.”
“Huh?”
“Thank you.”
 Shi Meiyi Frozen, then smiled gently: “Isn’t it just a bowl of hand-
offs? As for being so polite with me, if you like it, I will always make it
for you in the future.”
Mo Ran wants to say, not just Thank you for taking your hand.
I also want to thank you, whether in the last life or in this life, only
you are really worthy of me, and you don’t mind my origin, and if I’m
out there for fourteen years.
I also want to thank you. If it weren’t because I suddenly thought of
you, after rebirth, I’m afraid I would not be able to help but kill Rong
Jiu, make a big mistake, and walk the same way.
Fortunately, in this life, rebirth before you die, I will definitely
protect you. If you are sick, the cold-blooded demon Chu Wanning is
unwilling to save you and me.
But where can these words be said?
In the end, Mo Ran just gurgled and drank the soup, and there
was no scallion left. Then he licked his lips unexpectedly. The
dimples were deep, and it was very cute like a fluffy little cat .
“Is there any tomorrow?”
Shi Mei can’t laugh or cry: “Don’t change something? Aren’t you
tired of it?”
“You won’t be tired of eating every day , I’m afraid that you dislike
me.”
Shi Mei shook his head and smiled: “I don’t know if the flour is not
enough. If it’s not enough, I’m afraid I can’t make it. If it doesn’t work,
do you think the sweetened eggs are good? You love to eat.”
“Good, good. As long as you do it, everything is good.”
 Mo Ran’s heart grows long and he can’t wait to hold him. Two rolls
of the quilt.
Look at Shi Mei Da Xianhui, Chu Wanning, you can smoke me!
Anyway, I’m lying on the bed and there are beauties who care about
and wait on me, hum!
Thinking of Shizun, I couldn’t help being mixed with anger in the
tenderness just now.
Mo Ran started to dig at the seam of the bedboard with
resentment again, and said to his heart, what Yuheng of the Night
Sky, what Beidou Immortal, are all his fucking shit!
Chu Wanning, let’s walk around in this life! !

The author has something to say:

Shi Mei outflanks

Cuttlefish: Eat, eat!

Shizun outflanks the hand

Ink feeding fish: throw and throw!

Sisheng Peak cuttlefish feeds fish, wastes food, and wastes labor. Is
this the annihilation of human nature or the decay of morality?
Please see today’s “Legal Forum”.

The real reason:

Shizun cooking is too unpalatable. As an apprentice, he has been

deeply concerned about the food safety of Shizun’s various dishes.
Distrust.
 8.This Venerable one get punished

Mo Ran lay on the bed like a dead fish for three days. Just after
the wound had healed, he received a call and told him to roll to the
Red Lotus Pavilion to do coolies.
This is also part of the punishment. During Mo Ran’s
imprisonment, he must not go down the mountain, but he must not
be idle. He must help the sect and do some drudgery.
Generally speaking, these errands are such as: helping the aunt of
Meng Potang wash the dishes, scrubbing the three hundred and
sixty-five stone lions on the pillars of the Naihe Bridge, copying
extremely boring archive files, and so on.
But where is the Red Lotus Pavilion? It is the residence of Chu
Wanning’s grandson, known as the Shura Field of the Red Lotus
Hell.
Not many people in Sisheng Peak have been there, and everyone
who has been there has either had their arms or legs broken after
they came out.
So Chu Wanning’s bedroom has a more grounded nickname
besides the Red Lotus Hell: Broken Leg Water Pavilion.
There is a joking circumstance in the school: “The beauty of the
water hall is Tibetan, the beauty is Tianwen. Enter my broken leg
door, know that my broken leg is suffering. YuhengElder, help you
the best choice for menopause.”
There used to be a female disciple who was not afraid of death.
She was so bold that she dared to covet the beauty of YuhengElder.
Taking advantage of the dark and high winds, she sneaked to the
South Peak and slid on the eaves, intending to watch Elder bathe
and change clothes.
As you can imagine, the woman warrior was beaten to death by
Tianwen, crying for her father and calling her mother, and lying on
the bed for more than a hundred days without coming.
In addition, Chu Wanning also let go of harsh words, if he dared to
commit another crime, he would cut out his eyes.
See? What kind of words! What a puzzling behavior! What a
heinous man!
In the martial arts, there were originally innocent silly girls who
relied on being a woman, thinking that YuhengElder would have pity
and pity for Yu, always joking in front of him, trying to attract Elder’s
attention. But since Elder’s hands on the female hooligan, no one
dared to attack him anymore.
YuhengElder, men and women are all drawn, no gentleman,
except for a good-looking face, nowhere-this is the appraisal of Chu
Wanning by disciples in the school.
The little shidi who came to send the message looked at Mo Ran
with sympathy, endured, but still could not hold back: “Brother Mo…”
“Huh?”
“…YuhengElder’s temper is so bad, none of the people who went
to the Red Lotus Pavilion can stand up, look, or else, they say their
wounds haven’t healed yet, and beg YuhengElder to let you go Shall
we wash the dishes?”
Mo Ran was very grateful for the bodhisattva’s heart, and then
rejected him.
Seeking Chu Wanning?
Forget it, he doesn’t want to be served by Tianwen again.
So he put on his clothes laboriously, dragged heavy steps, and
walked to the south peak of Sisheng Peak reluctantly.
Red Lotus Pavilion, Red Lotus Hell, Chu Wanning’s residence,
there is no living person within a hundred li.
No one wants to be close to where he lives. Chu Wanning’s poor
taste and uncertain personality make everyone in the martial art
respect him.
Mo Ran was a little nervous. He didn’t know what Chu Wanning
would do to punish him. He thought all the way to the top of Nanfeng
Peak. After passing through the overlapped bamboo forest, a large
swath of beautiful red lotus came into view.
At this time, it was early in the morning, and the sun rose in the
east, reflecting the splendid brocade on the horizon. The flaming
clouds and the red hibiscus in the pond were shining with each other,
and the waves were majestic and bright. Pingting stands quietly on
the waterside pavilion on the curving corridor of the pool, and a
curtain of water waterfalls on the hillside is noisy. The fine crystal
water droplets ding, ding, dong, bang on the stone wall, the water
mist evaporates, the smoke glows, and the tranquility is a bit
enchanting.
Mo Ran’s feeling about this is:
 Oh.
The place where Chu Wanning lives, no matter how good it looks,
he is vomiting!
Look, how arrogant and extravagant, how extravagant and
wasteful, the disciples’ houses are closely connected one by one,
and the rooms do not occupy a lot of space. YuhengElder is good,
and one person occupies a whole mountain. I dug three big ponds
and planted lotus flowers. Okay, although these lotus flowers are
special varieties and can be refined into holy medicine, they are not
pleasing to the eye anyway. I wish I could burn this broken leg water
pavilion with a torch!
Since he is no more than sixteen this year and is unable to
compete with Chu-zongshi, Mo Ran still came to Chu Wanning’s
residence and stood at the door, squinting his eyes, sweet and
greasy. Pretend to be grandson.
“Disciple Mo Ran, meet Shizun.”
“Well, come in.”
The room is messy, cold-blooded demon Chu Wanning is dressed
in a white robe, The lapels overlapped high and tightly, with a rather
abstinence. Today, he wore a high ponytail and black metal
handguards. He was sitting on the ground and fiddled with a bunch
of mechanical parts. He was still biting a pen in his mouth.
I gave Mo Ran a blank expression. He bit his pen and said
vaguely: “Come here.”
Mo Ran passed.
This is really difficult, because there is nowhere to stay in this
room, and artwork and metal broken wood are scattered
everywhere.
Mo Ran’s brows twitched. He had never entered Chu Wanning’s
room in his previous life. He didn’t know that this beautifully-dressed
man lived in such a mess… it was hard to say a word.
“What is Shizun doing?”
“Yeyou Shen.”
“What?”
Chu Wanning is a little impatient , It may be because of the
inconvenience to speak with the pen: “Nightman.”
Mo Ran silently glanced at the mess of parts on the ground.
His Shizun is hailed as Chu-zongshi, and it is not that he has
gained a reputation. In all honesty, Chu Wanning is a very tough
man. Whether it is his three god-level weapons, his enchantment
skills, or his organ manufacturing skills, he is not ashamed of the
words “reaching the peak”. This is also the reason why he has such
a bad temper and is so difficult to serve, but the major cultivators are
still fighting to rob him.
Mo Ran, who was reborn, knew very well about the “Night Walker”.
It is a mecha made by Chu Wanning. It has a low price and a
strong combat power. It can protect ordinary people in the
underworld at night from ordinary ghosts.
In the past life, the well-made night goddess has almost become a
must-have mecha for every household. The price of each is
equivalent to a broom, and the effect is much easier to use than the
grinning door god.
 After Chu Wanning’s death, these night wandering gods still guard
the homes of the poor who can’t afford the Taoist chief. This
compassionate mind, coupled with Chu Wanning’s love for his
apprentices…hehe, really makes Mo Ran despise.
Mo Ran sat down and looked at the “Yeyougod” who was just a
bunch of parts at this time, and the past flickered from the bottom of
his heart. He couldn’t help picking up a knuckle of the Yeyougod.
Hold it in your hand and take a closer look.
Chu Wanning buckled the Falcon of the parts, finally freed his
hand, took off the pen he had been biting in his mouth, and glared at
Mo Ran: “That’s just got tung oil, you can’t touch it.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran put down his knuckles and adjusted his emotions.
He was still cute and harmless to humans and animals. He smiled
and asked, “Shizun called me over, is he going to let me help?”
Chu Wanning said: “Hmm.”
“What do you do?”
“Clean up the house.”
Mo Ran His smile froze. He looked at the normal room after the
earthquake: “…”
Chu Wanning is a genius in fairy art, and an idiot in life.
After packing up the fifth teacup that was broken and not swept
away in time, Mo Ran finally couldn’t stand it anymore: “Shizun, how
long has your house been left unattended? My God, it’s such a
mess. !”
Chu Wanning was looking at the drawings, and did not raise his
head when he heard the words: “Almost a year.”
 Mo Ran: “………………”
“Where do you usually sleep?”
“What?” There may be something wrong with the drawing. Chu
Wanning was disturbed and looked even more impatient than usual,
rubbing his hair, angry Replied rushingly, “Of course it’s a bed.”
Mo Ran glanced at the bed, which was piled with all kinds of
mechas that had been completed, as well as a series of tools such
as saws, axes, files, etc. , Each cold light is shining, extremely sharp.
Great, why didn’t this person cut off his head when he slept?
I have been busy for most of the day. The sawdust on the floor
was covered with three dustpans, and the white towel used to wipe
the shelf of the bookcase was more than ten black. At noon, it was
only half sorted.
Fuck Chu Wanning, this man is really more poisonous than a
poisonous woman.
Cleaning up the room does not seem to be a serious punishment,
and it does not seem like a coolie, but who knows it is such a ghost
place that has not been cleaned for 365 days? Not to mention that I
am covered with scars, even if I am in good health now, such tossing
can be exhausted for half my life!
“Shizun…”
“Huh?”
“Your pile of clothes…” It’s been about three months.
Chu Wanning finally took one of Yeyoushen’s arm. He rubbed his
sore shoulder, looked up at the robes on the suitcase, and said
coldly: “I wash it myself.”
 Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, thank goodness, and then
became a little curious: “Hey? Shizun still washes clothes?”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, after a while, coldly said “How
difficult is this? Throw it in the water, soak it, fish it out, and dry it.”
“…………” I really don’t know when I heard these words, those
who are longing for Chu -How would the girls of zongshi feel. Mo
Ran deeply felt that this man who didn’t seem to be useful was really
disgusting, and how much of his girlfriend’s heart was broken when
he said it out.
“It’s getting late, let me go to the dining hall and take care of the
rest.”
People come and go in Meng Po Hall, the disciples of Sisheng
Peak are three to five They were eating in groups, and Chu Wanning
took a lacquered wood tray to serve some dishes, and sat in the
corner silently.
With him as the core, within twenty feet of him, there is gradually
no one.
No one dared to sit too close to YuhengElder, for fear that he
would be unhappy. Throwing Tianwen out would be a maddening.
Chu Wanning himself knew this too well, but he didn’t mind, a cold
beauty was sitting there, eating the bowl gently.
But today, it is different.
Mo Ran was brought by him, so naturally he had to follow him.
Others are afraid of him, and Mo Ran is also afraid of him, but at
least he is a person who has died once, and he is not so afraid of
Chu Wanning.
 Especially after the fear of seeing for the first time faded away, the
hatred of Chu Wanning in the previous life slowly emerged. What if
Chu Wanning is better? Didn’t he die in his hands in the last life.
Mo Ran sat down in front of him, calmly chewing on the sweet and
sour ribs in the bowl, crunching, and soon the bones spit into a hill.
Chu Wanning suddenly threw his chopsticks.
Mo Ran was taken aback.
“…Can you stop eating when you eat?”
“I chew the bones, don’t you how to chew?”
“Then don’t eat Bones.”
“But I like to eat bones.”
“Go and eat.”
The quarrel between the two became louder and louder. There are
already disciples peeking at them.
Mo Ran endured the urge to buckle the rice bowl on Chu
Wanning’s head, pursing her shiny lips, and after a while, narrowed
his eyes and rubbed a sweet smile at the corner of his mouth.
“Shizun, don’t shout so loudly. Let others hear it, wouldn’t you
laugh at us?”
Chu Wanning has always been thin-skinned, and his voice
became softer and he whispered : “Go away.”
Mo Ran stumbled with a smile.
Chu Wanning: “………………”
“Hey, Shizun, don’t stare at me, let’s eat, eat. I will try to be quiet.”
 Mo Ran laughed enough, and started to pretend to be well-
behaved again, and the sound of chewing his bones was much
lower.
Chu Wanning eats soft but not hard. Seeing Mo Ran obeyed, his
face eased a little, no longer so bitter and bitter, he lowered his head
and ate his green tofu gently.
Mo Ran started to do it again after being too long.
He doesn’t know what’s wrong with him. Anyway, seeing Chu
Wanning in his life, he wants to make things in heaven and make
others angry.
So Chu Wanning discovered that although Mo Ran didn’t chew
loudly, he started to grab the ribs and eat it. It was greasy and the
sauce was shiny.
Chu Wanning’s forehead blue veins violently, bear it.
He lowered his eyelashes, did not go to see Mo Ran, and took
care of his own meals.
I don’t know if Mo Ran was too happy to eat, too forgetful, and one
accidentally threw the gnawed bones into Chu Wanning’s rice bowl.
Chu Wanning stared at the messy ribs, and the surrounding air
quickly condensed and frozen at a speed visible to the naked eye.
“Mo Ran……!!!”
“Shizun……” Mo Ran was quite a little apprehensive, and didn’t
know what was true or false, “that… …Uh, I didn’t mean it.”
That’s strange.
“…”
“Don’t be angry, I’ll take it out for you.”
 When I said that, I really stretched out my chopsticks, whoosh
Inserted it into Chu Wanning’s bowl and quickly picked the ribs away.
Chu Wanning’s face was pale, as if fainted with nausea.
Mo Ran’s eyelashes are rustling, and her delicate face has a bit of
pitiful grievance: “Shizun, is this disgusting me?”
“…”
“Shizun, I’m sorry.”
That’s it.
Chu Wanning thought.
Why do you have to be familiar with juniors?
He gave up the urge to call Tianwen to give Mo Ran a meal, but
his appetite was gone, and he stood up and said, “I’m full.”
“Hey? Eat so little? Shizun, you haven’t moved much in your
bowl.”
Chu Wanning coldly said: “I’m not hungry.”
Mo Ran is happy in his heart. A flower is gone, and the mouth is
still sweet: “Then I won’t eat anymore, go, let’s go back to the Red
Lotus Land-cough, Red Lotus Pavilion.”
Chu Wanning squinted his eyes “We?” There was a mockery in his
eyes, and then he said, “Who tells you? We are in good order, and
you speak to me.”
Mo Ran’s mouth should be diligent, His eyes were bent with a
smile, cute, sensible and cute.
However, this person is thinking, elder and humble? speak nicely?
 Hehe, if Chu Wanning could know what happened in his previous
life, he should know it-finally in this world, only he is Mo Weiyu.
Chu Wanning is noble, cold and arrogant again, and in the end, it
is not a piece of mud on the soles of his boots. It depends on his
charity to survive?
Quickly following Shizun’s pace, Mo Ran still has a bright smile on
his face.
If Shi Mei is the white moonlight in his heart, Chu Wanning is the
broken fishbone stuck in his throat. He will pull this thorn out and
crush it, or swallow it, and it will be corroded by gastric juice. .
In short, this rebirth, he can let anyone go.
But he will never let Chu Wanning go.
However, Chu Wanning didn’t seem to want to spare him easily.
Mo Ran stood in front of the library in the Red Lotus Hell, looking
at fifty rows of ten-story bookshelves, thinking that he had heard it
wrong.
“Shizun, what did you say…?”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “Wipe all the books here.”
“…”
“After wiping it, register it again.”
“…”
“I will check tomorrow morning.”
” !!!”
What! ! ! Is he going to stay in the red lotus hell tonight? ?
 But he also made an appointment with Shi Mei, let Shi Mei change
his dressing at night! ! !
He opened his mouth to bargain, but Chu Wanning didn’t bother to
pay attention to him, waved his sleeves, turned around and went to
the office room, and by the way, closed the door of the office room
coldly.
Mo Ran, who had a bad date, fell into a deep dislike of Chu
Wanning-he wanted to burn all Chu Wanning’s books! !
No!
After thinking about it, he thought of a worse idea…

The author has something to say:

The editing and transfer issues have not been completed yet, so I
don’t want someone to apply for the list. If you can’t apply for a list,
you will have a cute message, and Bao someone will be updated as
lonely as snow, and Bao someone does not want to be lonely as
snowy. So take a break during the National Day, and wait for Jinjiang
to deal with the problem of regrouping, and resume the update at
10.9 at 10 pm.

There are a lot of manuscripts saved, don’t worry (?????)っ

 9. This Venerable one is not a
playmaker

Chu Wanning’s taste is really terrible.

boring. dull. It’s desperate.
Look at this full shelf, what kind of broken books are there!
“Ancient Enchantment Catalogue”, “Strange Flowers and Bizarre
Sketches”, “Linyi Rufeng sect Piano Score”, “Grass and Trees
Collection”, the only ones that can be regarded as pastimes, there
are probably only a few books of “Travel in Shu Land” “, “Bashu
Shiji”.
Mo Ran picked a few newer books, which Chu Wanning would not
read very often. He smeared all the pages and painted a bunch of
erotic pictures.
He was drawing while thinking, hum, the collection of books here
is not ten thousand but eight thousand. When Chu Wanning finds out
that some of them have been turned into obscene books, he doesn’t
know it’s the year of the monkey. At that time, Chu Wanning
definitely didn’t know who did it, so he could only get sulking. It was
wonderful, wonderful.
Thinking about it, I couldn’t help holding the book and laughed.
 Mo Ran has painted more than ten books in a row, using his
imagination, imaginative, and scribbling. That stroke can be
described as Cao Yi with water and Wu with the wind, elegant and
beautiful. If someone asks YuhengElder to borrow books, and if they
happen to borrow these books, it is estimated that things like this will
spread—
“YuhengElder’s human face and beast heart, actually privately
clipped a picture of sex between men and women in “Qing Xin Jue”!
“
“YuhengElder is presumptuously a teacher, and there is a comic
strip of Long Yang’s broken sleeve in the sword book!”
“What Beidou Immortal, a beast with a crown!”
Mo Ran The more he thought about it, the more funny he was.
Finally, he simply clutched his stomach, and rolled around on the
ground with a writing brush, kicking his feet happily. He didn’t even
notice anyone walking to the door of the library.
So when Shi Mei came over, what he saw was Mo Ran who was
rolling in the pile of books and laughing like crazy.
Shi Mei: “…Aran, what are you doing?”
Mo Ran was taken aback and sat up, hurriedly covering up all
those yellow pictures. On the top, a dog-like face was put on: “Wipe,
wipe the floor.”
Shi Mei endured a smile: “Take clothes to wipe the floor?”
“Ah. , Didn’t you find a rag. Let’s not talk about it, Shi Mei, why did
you come at night?”
 “I went to your house to find you, but I didn’t find it. I asked
someone else to know You are here at Shizun.” Shi Mei entered the
library and helped Mo Ran collect the piled books one by one, gently
smiling, “It’s okay, I’ll come and see you.”
Mo Ran was very happy, and a little flattered. He pursed his lips.
The people who have always been glib is actually a little speechless.
“Then…um…then sit down!” Mo Ran said nervously after spinning
around for a long time, “I, I will help you pour tea.”
“No, I came here quietly. If Shizun found out, it would be
troublesome.”
Mo Ran scratched his head: “It’s also…” Chu Wanning is a
pervert! Sooner or later, I will knock him down and no longer
succumb to his lewd power!
“You haven’t eaten dinner yet? I brought you some dishes.”
Mo Ran’s eyes lit up: “Long copying his hands?”
“Puff, you’re not tired of it. I didn’t take a copy, the Red Lotus
Pavilion is far away, I’m afraid to bring it. Well, it’s some stir-fried
dishes, do you have an appetite?”
Shi Mei opened the food box next to him, and it turned out that
there were a few red dishes inside. A dish of Shunfeng Er, a dish of
shredded pork with fish flavor, a dish of uterine preserved chicken, a
dish of cucumbers, and a bowl of rice.
“Hey, did you put the chili pepper?”
“I’m afraid you will be greedy, so let it go a little bit.” Shi Mei
laughed. He and Mo Ran both love spicy dishes. Naturally, I know
the truth of unpleasantness, “But your wound is not so good, I don’t
dare to put too much, it’s better to add a little bit of flavor, it’s better
than not having a little red.”
Mo Ran happily Biting the chopsticks, the dimples are sweet like
honey under the candlelight: “Wow! I want to cry!”
Shi Mei smiled: “When you finish crying, the dishes will be cold.
You will cry after eating. “
Mo Ran cheered, and his chopsticks flicked quickly.
He is like a hungry dog when he eats. Chu Wanning always can’t
understand him eating like a ghost, but Shi Mei will not dislike it.
Shi Mei is always gentle, smiling while letting him eat slowly, and
handing him a cup of tea. The plate was soon empty. Mo Ran felt his
stomach and breathed a sigh of relief. He narrowed his eyes and
sighed, “Satisfied…”
Shi Mei seemed to ask casually: “It’s the dragon who copied his
hands and delicious. Are these dishes delicious?”
Mo Ran’s diet is just like his obsession with first love, he is very
infatuated. Tilting his head, black bright and soft eyes looked at Shi
Mei, grinning: “Long Chaos his hands.”
“…” Shi Mei smiled and shook his head. After a long while, he
said, “Aran, let me change the dressing for you.”
The ointment was adjusted by Madam Wang.
Madam Wang used to be a disciple of “Guyue’ye” of the fairy gate
of pharmacy in her early years. She is weak in martial arts and does
not like to fight and kill, but she likes to study medicine. There is a
medicine garden in Sisheng Peak. , She planted a lot of precious
plants there, so there is no shortage of medicine in the martial art.
 Mo Ran took off his shirt and turned his back to Shi Mei. The scar
behind him was still aching, but Shi Mei’s warm fingers were dipped
in the ointment, and he rubbed and rubbed it little by little until it fell
gradually. Forget about the pain, but a little bit of heart.
“Okay.” Shi Mei wrapped a new bandage on Mo Ran, knotted it
carefully, “put on clothes.”
Mo Ran turned around and looked Shi Mei took a look. Under the
dim candlelight, Shi Mei’s complexion became more and more
coquettish, his tongue was dry, and he really didn’t want to put on
clothes, but after hesitating for a while, he lowered his head and
quickly put on his coat.
“Shi Mei.”
“Huh?”
In such a claustrophobic study, the atmosphere of loneliness and
widowhood is very good. Mo Ran originally wanted to say something
that moved the world, but he was an illiterate who was able to set his
own reign as a “halberd”. After holding back for a long time, his face
became red with his bulging bag, and he only suffocated. In three
words: “You are so kind.”
“Whatever is there, it should be.”
“I will treat you very well.” Mo Ran’s tone He was very calm, but
his palms were sweaty, and he always betrayed his surging heart,
“When I become great, no one can bully you. Shizun is not good
either.”
Shi Mei doesn’t know why he suddenly Speaking like this, he was
taken aback for a while, but still gently said: “Okay, from now on, I
will rely on Ah Ran.”
 “Hmm…”
Mo Ran Nana He responded, but Shi Mei’s charming gaze was
even more anxious, and he dared not look any more, so he lowered
his head.
For this person, he has always been cautious, even obsessive.
“Ah, Shizun wants you to wipe so many books? Still writing books
overnight?”
Mo Ran still wants face in front of his sweetheart: “Fortunately,
hurry up, It’s too late.”
Shi Mei said: “I’ll help you.”
“How can it work, if Shizun finds out, I have to punish you
together.” Mo Ran Very firm, “It’s getting late, you go back to rest,
there will be morning repairs tomorrow morning.”
Shi Mei took his hand and laughed softly: “It’s okay, he can’t find
out, we are quiet That…”
Before the words were finished, I heard a cold voice.
“How about quietly?”
I don’t know when Chu Wanning has come out of the office room,
his face is cold, Danfeng’s eyes are frosty and snowy. He was in
white clothes and cold, standing at the entrance of the library,
looking at them blankly, his eyes stopped for a while on the hands
held by the two, and then moved away.
“Shi Mingjing, Mo Weiyu, you are so courageous.”
Shi Mei’s face was like snow for a moment, he suddenly let go of
Mo Ran’s hand, and his voice sounded like a mosquito: ”
Shizun……”
 Mo Ran also secretly said something bad, lowered his head:
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning walked in, ignored Mo Ran, and knelt down instead.
Shi Mei on the ground said lightly: “Red Lotus Pavilion is all over the
enchantment. Do you think I will not know if you enter without
notification.”
Shi Mei bowed his head anxiously: “The disciple knows wrong.”
Mo Ran was anxious: “Shizun, Shi Mei just came to give me a
change of medicine, and leave immediately, please don’t blame
him.”
Shi Mei is also anxious: “Shizun, this The matter has nothing to do
with Mo Shidi, it is the disciple’s fault. The disciple is willing to
receive the punishment.”
“…”
Chu Wanning’s face turned blue.
He didn’t say a few words, and the two of them were anxious to
excuse each other, seeing him as a scourge and the same enemy.
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, barely suppressing the twitching
eyebrows, and said indifferently: “It’s really sympathetic and moving,
so it seems that I am the only wicked person in this house.”
Mo Ran said: “Shizun…”
“…Don’t call me.”
Chu Wanning swung his sleeves wide and refused to speak. Mo
Ran didn’t know what was going on with him, why he was so angry. I
just guess that Chu Wanning always hates other people pulling and
pulling in front of him, no matter what kind of pulling and pulling, it
probably dirty his eyes.
The three were silent for a long time.
Chu Wanning suddenly turned around, turned and left.
Shi Mei raised his face, his eyes were a little red, and said at a
loss: “Shizun?”
“You go and copy the door rules ten times, go back.”
p>
Shi Mei lowered his eyes, and after a while, he whispered: “…
Yes.”
Mo Ran was still kneeling in the same place.
Shi Mei stood up, glanced at Mo Ran, hesitated again, and after a
long while he knelt down again, begging Chu Wanning.
“Shizun, Mo Shidi’s scar has just healed, and the disciple is brave,
please don’t make him too hard.”
Chu Wanning did not say a word, he stood alone in the
extinguishing candlelight. Next, after a while, he suddenly turned his
face to the side, and saw sharp eyebrows and sharp eyes, angrily
said.
“So much nonsense, don’t you go?!”
Chu Wanning was more than handsome, not gentle enough, and
even more terrifying when he was fierce, Shi Mei was shaking with
fright For a moment, lest he angered Shizun, and even more
troubled Mo Ran, he hurriedly bowed back.
There are only two of them left in the library. Mo Ran sighed
secretly and said: “Shizun, the disciple is wrong, the disciple will
continue to register.”
Chu Wanning But without turning his head, he said, “If you are
tired, go back.”
Mo Ran suddenly raised his face.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “I won’t keep you.”
How could he let himself be so kind? There must be fraud!
Mo Ran witty said: “I’m not going.”
Chu Wanning paused and sneered: “…Okay, it’s up to you.”
After speaking, he flicked his wide sleeves, turned and left.
Mo Ran was stunned-no fraud? He thought that Chu Wanning
must reward himself with Liu Teng again.
Being busy until midnight, I finally got the job done. Mo Ran
yawned and left the library.
At this time, the night was dark, and Chu Wanning’s bedroom was
still dimly lit.
Huh? That nasty monster hasn’t slept yet?
Mo Ran walked over, ready to say hello to Chu Wanning before
leaving. When I entered the room, I realized that Chu Wanning had
stopped, but this person with a bad memory had forgotten to put out
the candle before going to bed.
Alternatively, he did half of his work and fell asleep from
exhaustion. Mo Ran glanced at the Yeyoushen who was pieced
together on the side of the bed. He estimated this possibility in his
heart. Finally, when he saw the metal gloves that Chu Wanning
hadn’t taken off at all, and the half of the mechanism buckle still in
his hand, he was sure. This is the truth.
 When Chu Wanning fell asleep, he was not so cold and solemn,
he was curled up on a bed full of mecha parts, saws and axes. There
are too many things to spread out, and there is actually no place to
fit him, so he is curled up very small, arched, with long eyelashes
hanging down, and he looks a bit lonely.
Mo Ran stared at him for a while.
Chu Wanning…what is he mad about today?
Is it just irritating that Shi Mei entered the Red Lotus Pavilion
privately, and want to help herself organize the books?
Mo Ran approached the bed, rolled his eyes, leaned in Chu
Wanning’s ear, tried to shout: “Shizun?” in a very small, very small
voice.
“…Um…” Chu Wanning snorted softly and hugged the cold mecha
in his arms. He slept deeply, breathing evenly, and his unremoved
metal gloves had sharp teeth, pillowed on the side of his face, like
the paws of a cat or a leopard.
Mo Ran saw that he didn’t look like he would wake up for a while,
and when he moved in his heart, he squinted his eyes and rubbed a
smirk at the corner of his mouth. He pressed against Chu Wanning’s
auricle, lowered his voice and tried to test: “Shizun, get up.”
“…”
“Shizun?”
“…”
“Chu Wanning?”
“…”
 “Hey, I really fell asleep.” Mo Ran was happy and supported With
his arm leaning on his pillow, he smiled and looked at him, “That’s
great, I will settle the ledger with you now.”
Chu Wanning didn’t know someone asked him to settle the
account, but he still closed his eyes. Mian, a face of Qingjun looked
very peaceful.
Mo Ran put on a majestic posture, but unfortunately he was born
in the band since he was a child, and he hadn’t read a few days.
When he was a child, all his ears and eyes were touched by market
chattering and storytelling, so he pieced together. Those words and
sentences seem particularly lame and funny.
“Boldly spoil the people of the Chu family, you deceive the king,
you have no respect for the king, you… uh, you…”
Scratching your head, a bit poor, after all To proclaim the emperor,
it’s either you, a low-handed servant or a dog-servant, who open
your mouth and curse, but none of these seem to be appropriate for
Chu Wanning.
After racking my brains and thinking for a long time, I suddenly
thought of a rhetoric often used by the little sisters in Lefang.
Although it is not very clear, it seems to be pretty good. So Mo Ran
twisted his eyebrows, and sternly said:
“You little bitch donkey hoof, do you know your sin?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“If you don’t speak, This Venerable one will treat you as a
confession!”
Chu Wanning probably felt a bit noisy, so he snorted and
continued to sleep in his arms .
 “You have committed such a big mistake, This Venerable one shall
be sentenced to you according to the law… Well, sentenced to
punishment! Liu-gonggong!”
After the inertia, I will realize To Liu-gonggong is already a person
from a previous life.
Mo Ran thought for a while and decided to blame himself for
playing his father-in-law. So flatteringly said: “Your Majesty, the old
slave is here.”
Then he cleared his throat immediately, and said solemnly:
“Execute immediately.”
“Your Majesty’s life.”
Okay, the words are finished.
Mo Ran geared up and began to “torture” Chu Wanning.
The so-called mouth torture, in fact, did not originally exist, it was
edited by Mo Ran.
Then how to execute this temporary verbal punishment?
Only a generation of tyrant Mo Ran, solemnly cleared his throat,
his eyes were cold and fierce, slowly approaching Chu Wanning’s
snowy spring-like cold face, and a little closer to those pale lips.
Then…
Mo Ran stopped, glared at Chu Wanning, tuned and frustrated,
cursing every word:
“Chu Wanning, I /Fuck/Your mother, you are the unparalleled little,
heart, and eye.”
Slap. Snapped.
Volley slapped two mouths.
 Hey, the execution was successful!
Cool!
Mo Ran was happy. Suddenly he felt a stab in his neck and
noticed the strangeness. He bowed his head fiercely and met a pair
of phoenix eyes that were pure and precious.
Mo Ran: “…”
The sound of Chu Wanning is like a jade broken ice lake. It can’t
be said that it is more immortal or deeper: “What are you doing.”
“This Venerable one…Bah. Old slave…Bah, baah!” Fortunately,
these two sentences were light as mosquitoes, and Chu Wanning
frowned slightly, it seemed that he didn’t hear clearly. Mo Ran had an
idea, then raised his hand and slapped Chu Wanning’s face twice.
“…”
Faced with Shizun’s increasingly unkind look, the predecessor
Renjie Dizun made a terrible smile and said: “Disciples, disciples are
hitting Shizun mosquitoes. “

The author has something to say:

Welcome to this issue of rbtv “People” column, the guest column

today is the first generation of cultivation world ( Crossed out)
Bawang (crossed out) Bawang Mo Weiyu. Please invite the special
host Xue Mengmeng to go online (/^▽^)/

Xue Mengmeng: The cultivation of ordinary people is for ascension,

but your cultivation is for the title of emperor. Mo Ran, I have always
wanted to ask you, there are obviously no emperors and generals in
the label of this article, but why do you insist on developing the
cause of feudal emperors?
Cuttlefish: There are always two directions in the development of
things, right?

Xue Mengmeng: There seems to be nothing wrong.

Mogaiyu: Then I ask you, have you ever seen Huangsang who is
Xiuxian?

Xue Mengmeng (stupefied): (⊙o⊙)…Uh…this…

Cuttlefish: don’t think so Get up, let me remind you, what is the name
of Emperor Jiajing?

Xue Mengmeng:? ? ? This person is not in the same dimension as

us, Shizun never taught it.

Mo Feiyu: That cousin is here to teach you, he is called Taishang

Daluo Tianxian Ziji Changsheng Shengzhizhao Lingtong
Sanyuanzheng Ying Yuxu general five thunder big real person
Xuandu Emperor Wanshou.

Xue Mengmeng:…

Mo Feiyu: (smiles) I am very envious, and I want to call Tai Shang

Da Luo Tianxian Ziji Longevity Shengzhizhao Spiritual System
Three-Yuan Zheng Ying Yuxu general manager Wu Lei Da real
person Xuantu realm Taxian emperor ink feeds the fish.

Xue Mengmeng: …You go away, I don’t know you.

Mo Feiyu (rolling his eyes): Hey, is it just that the emperor only
needs to cultivate immortals, and the Taoist priests are not allowed
to be kings?

comes with a small person card sticker.

Mo Ran.

Word: Feed the fish.

The posthumous title: Taishang Big Carrot, Heavenly Immortal Gay
Guy, Purple Longevity Saint Zhizhao Ling, Stabbed Shizun, the
King’s Eight Attacks, and Five Thunders, a Shameless Realm Taxian
Emperor.

Occupation: Emperor (dead)

Social aspect: illiterate

Currently the most Love: Shi Mei

Favorite food: (crossed out manually) Chu Wanning (crossed out

manually) Long Chaoshou

Hate: be People hate it

Height: 186 before death, and after rebirth. This Venerable one is a
green young man who has not grown up yet, so why should it be
disclosed to the public?

For a few days, there has been an update, so make up a bunch of

small theaters and run away.
 10. This Venerable one is fledgling

Fortunately, the “mouth torture” that Mo Ran played by herself was

not completely heard by Chu Wanning. Talking nonsense, barely let
him get confused.
When he returned to his bedroom, it was already very late. Mo
Ran slept for a while and went to the morning repair as usual the
next day. After finishing the morning repairs, it was his favorite thing
in the morning: too early.
Meng Po Tang, the place for breakfast, gradually increased with
the dissolution of morning repairs.
Mo Ran sat opposite Shi Mei. Xue Meng came late, and Shi Mei’s
side was taken up by others. He had to face with a gloomy face, and
reluctantly took his own early and sat next to Mo Ran.
If Mo Ran were to tell the most subtle aspects of Sisheng Peak
mentality, he would definitely say: There is no need for bigu in this
school.
Different from the many schools in the upper cultivating world,
Sisheng Peak has its own set of methods of practice. There is no
need to abstain from meat and fish, and no fasting is required.
Therefore, the food in the school is always abundant.
Mo Ran drank a bowl of spicy and fragrant Camellia oleifera, along
the side of the peanuts, crispy soybeans, and a plate of browned and
crispy fried buns, specially for Shi Mei of.
Xue Meng squinted at Mo Ran, mocking: “Mo Ran, I didn’t expect
you to stand up even after entering the Red Lotus Hell. It’s amazing.”
Mo Ran’s head Don’t lift up: “Then you don’t see who I am.”
“Who are you?” Xue Meng sneered, “Shizun didn’t discount your
legs. Which green onion is it?”
“Oh, I am green onion, then what are you.”
Xue Meng sneered: “I am Shizun’s chief disciple.”
“You sealed it yourself? Hey, I suggest you go to Shizun to make a
seal, mount it and hang it on the wall for confession, otherwise, I’m
sorry for the title of chief disciple.”
With a sound, Xue Meng squeezed his chopsticks off.
Shi Mei hurriedly settled the matter next to him: “Don’t make a
noise, hurry up and eat.”
Xue Meng: “…huh.”
Mo Ran grinned and followed him: “Huh.”
Xue Meng rushed into the crown, and slapped the table: “You are
bold!”
Seeing that the situation is not good, Shi Mei hurriedly stopped
Xue Meng: “Young Master, so many people are watching, let’s eat,
don’t fight.”
The two people don’t agree with each other. Although they are
cousins, they pinch when they meet. After Shi Mei persuaded Xue
Meng, Sandwiched bitterly in the middle to ease the atmosphere,
talking on both sides.
 Ask Xue Meng for a while: “Young Master, when will the cat that
Mrs. raises is born?”
Xue Meng replied: “Oh, you said Ari? My mother made a mistake.
, It’s not pregnant, it’s eating too much, it looks like it’s a big belly.”
Shi Mei: “…”
After a while, I asked Mo Ran: “Aran , Do you still have to go to
Shizun to work today?”
“It shouldn’t be used anymore. Everything that should be sorted is
sorted out. Let me copy the door rules for you today.”
Shi Mei laughed “Why do you still have time to help me? You still
have to copy it a hundred times.”
Xue Meng raised his eyebrows and looked at Shi Mei, who had
always been safe and self-conscious, a little surprised: “What are
you doing? Want to copy the door rules?”
Shi Mei’s face was embarrassed, and before he could speak,
suddenly, the buzzing conversation in the dining hall suddenly fell
silent. The three of them turned their heads and saw Chu Wanning
fluttering into Meng Po Tang in white clothes, walked to the kitchen
cabinet blankly, and began to pick dim sum.
In the dining hall where more than a thousand people ate, Chu
Wanning was added, and suddenly it was as quiet as a cemetery.
The disciples all sullen their heads and cook rice, and even if they
want to communicate, they all talk very lightly.
Shi Mei sighed softly, looked at Chu Wanning holding the tray, and
sat in the corner where he would sit as usual. He drank the porridge
silently, and couldn’t help saying, “Actually, I think Shizun is very
poor sometimes.”
 Mo Ran raised his eyes: “How to say?”
“Look, where he sits, no one dares to approach him. As a result,
others dare not even speak loudly. It was okay for the Lord before,
but the Lord was not there. He didn’t even have a speaker. Isn’t he
very lonely?”
Mo Ran snorted “That’s what he asked for.”
Xue Meng was angry again: “Dare you taunt Shizun?”
“Where did I taunt him? All I said was Let’s be honest.” Mo Ran
put another fried bun for Shi Mei. “Just his temper, who wants to stay
with him.”
“You—!”
Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng hippiely and said lazily: “Not
convinced? If you are not convinced, sit over and eat with Shizun,
don’t sit with us.”
Just put Xue in one sentence Meng blocked it.
Although he respects Chu Wanning, he is more fearful than
everyone else. Unable to be embarrassed and annoyed, but unable
to argue, he could only kick the legs of the table with two feet,
sulking himself and himself.
Mo Ran’s face was lazy and proud, he glanced at the little Phoenix
provocatively, and then fell on Chu Wanning through the crowd.
For some unknown reason, looking at the only white figure in the
dark blue silver armor all over the room, he suddenly thought of the
person who fell asleep in the cold metal last night.
Shi Mei is right, Chu Wanning is really pitiful.
 But so what? The more pitiful he is, the happier Mo Ran will be.
Thinking about it, the curvature of the corners of his mouth becomes
more obvious.
Life flies quickly.
Chu Wanning didn’t tell him to go to the Red Lotus Pavilion
afterwards. Mo Ran’s daily chores consisted of washing dishes,
feeding the chickens and ducks raised by Madam Wang, and
weeding in the medicine garden. It’s also very leisurely.
A blink of an eye, the one-month ban period has passed.
On this day, Madam Wang called Mo Ran to Loyalty Hall, touched
his head, and asked him: “Aran, are your wounds healed?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Aunt Lau is concerned, everything is
fine.”
“That’s good, you should pay attention when you go out in the
future. Don’t make such a big mistake again. Shizun is angry, don’t
you know?”
Mo Ran is particularly good at pretending to be grandsons:
“Auntie, I know.”
“One more thing.” Madam Wang wrote out a letter from the
Huanghuali Xiaoji. Said, “You have been in the business for a year,
and it is time to take on the responsibility of eliminating demons.
Yesterday, your uncle Fei Ge passed on the book, and he specifically
asked you to go down the mountain to complete this assignment
after the full ban.”
According to Sisheng Peak’s rules, disciples must be involved in
the world to eliminate demons after a year of learning.
 When eliminating the demon for the first time, Shizun of the
disciple will accompany and help. In addition, the disciple must invite
a fellow student to go with him, so that the disciples can support
each other. Reflect, life and death will not change”.
Mo Ran’s eyes lit up, he took the appointment letter, tore it open
and read it in a hurry, and he grinned with joy.
Madam Wang worried: “Aran, your uncle wants you to be famous
in a battle, so you are entrusted with an important task. Although
YuhengElder has a high level of cultivation, he is ruthless in the fight.
If you can protect you well, you must not patronize and be happy and
underestimate the enemy.”
“No, no!” Mo Ran waved his hand again and again, smiling,
“Auntie, rest assured, I will take care of it. Myself.” After finishing
speaking, he was ready to pack.
“This kid…” Madam Wang looked at his back, her gentle and
beautiful face was full of worry, “How can I get a delegation to make
him happy?”
Can Mo Ran be upset?
The demon-killing thing uncle handed him took place in Butterfly
Town, and was entrusted by a local member surnamed Chen.
No matter what kind of ghost there is, the key lies in the last life, in
this Butterfly Town, he was bewitched by demons and lost his mind.
In the fantasy world, he forcibly kissed Shi Mei. This is also Mo Ran.
The few times I got close to Shi Mei are really ecstasy.
Besides, because he is deceived, Shi Mei can hardly care about it.
Innocent! People can’t find him to settle accounts after kissing him.
 Mo Ran Le’s eyes were bent. He doesn’t even mind if this
assignment has to be done with Chu Wanning.
Relying on the master to eliminate demons, and to provoke the
man on oneself, why not do this kind of beauty?
Invited Shi Mei to play Shizun, and the three of them rushed all the
way to the evil Butterfly Town.
This is a town full of flowers. Flower fields stretch for dozens of
miles outside the residential area, so colorful butterflies are always
flying in the town, so it got the name.
It was night when the three arrived, and the village drums rang
and it was very lively. A line of musicians in big red shirts blew suona
and turned out of the alley.
Shi Mei curiously said: “Is this marrying? How come to marry at
night?”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s a marriage.”
Dark marriage, also known as Yin marriage, is a post-death
marriage for unmarried men and women who have died. This custom
does not thrive in poor places, but Butterfly Town is very rich, so it is
commonplace to find spouses for boys and girls who have never
married before.
The team of dark marriages is vast, divided into two columns, one
is carrying real silk and silk, and the other is paper ingots. In this
way, surrounded by a red and white eight-carriage sedan chair, all of
the golden lamp deacon, filed out of the village.
Mo Ran and the others pulled the horse bridle and stood aside,
letting the marriage team pass first. When the sedan chair
approached, I saw that it was not a living person sitting inside, but a
ghost bride with paper mush. The ghost bride is smeared with cream
and powder, her lips are bright red, and her pale face is reflected in
two clusters of Danxia on her cheeks, her smile is extremely sullen.
“What a bad habit in this village, it’s really scary to have money to
burn.” Mo Ran whispered.
Chu Wanning said: “The people at Butterfly Town are very
particular about contemplation and believe that there should be no
lone graves in their homes, otherwise the family luck will be
implicated by lonely ghosts.”
” …Isn’t it?”
“The townspeople believe in it.”
“Hey, yes, Butterfly Town has been here for hundreds of years. I
want to tell them they believe it. Evil does not exist at all, I guess
they can’t accept it either.”
Shi Mei whispered: “Where is this team going?”
Chu Wanning said: “We just now When I came, I passed through
an earthen temple. The temple does not enshrine any gods and
Buddhas. The lintel is still affixed with the word “ 囍 ”. The table is
piled with red satin, and the words on the satin are similar to
“Heaven-given marriage”, “Quan” I think they are going there.”
“I also noticed that temple.” Shi Mei thoughtfully, “Shizun, there are
ghosts enshrined there. Is the emcee of ceremonies?”
“Not bad.”
The ghost emcee is a ghost image imagined by the people.
People believe that the marriage of dead souls also requires three
media and six cards, and the exchange of dragon and phoenix
posts. It is also necessary to have a master of ceremonies as a
testimony to admit that the two dead are married. But Butterfly Town,
because of the custom of implied marriage, naturally built a golden
body for the ghost master of ceremonies, for the ghost bride to be
carried before the graves outside the town. Worshiped in front of the
temple.
Mo Ran rarely saw this ridiculous scene, and watched it with
gusto, but Chu Wanning only looked at it coldly for a while, turned his
horse’s head, and said, “Let’s go and take a look at the haunted
house. “
“Three Taoists, my life is really bitter! You are here! If no one cares
about this matter, I, I don’t even want to live!”
The one who entrusted Sisheng Peak to get rid of ghosts was the
richest merchant in the town, except Member Chen.
The Chen family is in the powder business. There are four sons
and one daughter in the family. After the eldest son got married, his
wife didn’t like the noise at home, so the two of them thought about
moving out to establish another business. Chen’s family is rich and
powerful, so they bought a large piece of land in a quiet part of
Beishan, and they also brought a natural hot spring pool, which they
would especially enjoy .
As a result, on the day of the groundbreaking, a few shovel went
down and the shovel hit a hard object. The eldest daughter-in-law
leaned over to take a look, and she fainted immediately, and she dug
a new coffin covered with red paint on Beishan!
Butterfly Town has a mass burial site. After the death of the town
residents, they are all buried there. But this solitary coffin appeared
on the North Mountain inexplicably, and there was no grave or
monument, and the coffin body was blood red.
How dare they move again and quickly filled the soil back, but it
was too late. Since that day, strange things have happened in the
Chen family.
“First, my daughter-in-law.” Chen Yuanwai cried, “I was frightened
and moved to fetal gas, causing miscarriage. Later, it was my elder
son who went to the mountain to help his wife. Medicine, as a result,
he slipped his foot and fell to the bottom of the mountain. When he
went to find someone, he had lost his breath… Alas!” He sighed,
choked and couldn’t speak anymore, just waved his hand.
Madam Chen couldn’t help wiping her tears with a handkerchief:
“My husband is right. A few months after that, our sons had
accidents one by one, either missing or losing their lives. A son, all
three are gone!”
Chu Wanning frowned, his eyes passed the Chen family and his
wife, and fell on the pale-faced Yaozi. He looks about the same size
as Mo Ran. At the age of fifteen or sixteen, he was handsome, but
his face was distorted by fear.
Shi Mei asked: “Can you tell me how the other children… are
missing?”
“Hey, Nakako is on the way to find his brother. I was bitten by a
snake. The snake was a normal grass snake and it was not
poisonous. No one cared at that time. But within a few days, he
suddenly fell down straight while eating, and then… , My child…”
Shi Mei sighed and couldn’t bear it: “Then, can there be signs of
poisoning in the body?”
 “Hey, where is the poison? , Our family must be cursed! The first
few sons have gone, the next one is the youngest! The next one is
the youngest!”
Chu Wanning frowned, his eyes fell like lightning On Madam
Chen, he asked: “How do you know that the next one will be the
youngest, why not yourself? Is this ghost only killing men?”
The youngest of the Chen family shrank there, The legs are like
sieve chaff and the eyes are swollen like peaches. When he opens
his voice, his voice is shrill and distorted: “It’s me! It’s me! I know!
The man in the red coffin is here! He is here! The Taoist, Dao Please
help me! Chief Taoist help me!”
As soon as he said his emotions began to lose control, he jumped
over and wanted to hold Chu Wanning’s thigh.
Chu Wanning never liked contact with strangers, immediately
avoided, raised his head and stared at Chen Yuanwai and his wife:
“What is going on?”
The couple looked at each other. Tremblingly said: “There is a
place in this house, we, we dare not go again-the Taoist will know if
we see it, it’s really evil, it’s really…”
Chu Wanning interrupted. “Where?”
The couple hesitated for a while, stretched out their hands, and
tremblingly pointed to the shrine in the house where the ancestors
were enshrined: “It’s there…”
Chu Wanning went there first After Mo Ran and Shi Mei, the Chen
family followed far behind.
Open the door, the inside is very similar to the joss house where
some big families will offer sacrifices to gods and ancestors. There
are several rows of spiritual positions densely placed, with pale, long
candles burning on both sides.
All the characters on the tablets in this room are engraved, painted
with yellow paint, with the names of the deceased, and their ranking
in the family.
The writing of these spirit tablets is very regular, showing the
ancestors test the spirit of XX, and the spirit of XX.
But there is only the spirit card in the middle. The words on it are
not painted after being carved, but a line of words like this:
The spirit of Chen Yanji.
Master Yang, Chen Sunshili
The Chen family who hid behind the Daoist may be lucky, and look
timidly at the shrine where the white silk is flying. After a glance, I
saw the words painted in blood on this tablet again, and suddenly
collapsed.
Madam Chen howled and cried, his younger son’s face was pale,
not like a living person.
This tablet, firstly, is improperly written, and secondly, the
characters on the tablet are crooked and twisted, resembling a ghost
symbol written by someone when they are drowsy. The scribble is
almost unrecognizable.
Shi Mei turned his head and asked: “Who is Chen Yanji?”
The youngest son of the Chen family cried behind him, shaking
and saying, “Yes, it’s me.” “
Chen Yuanwai cried as he said: “Dao Master, this is what it looks
like. Since Zhong Zi went there, we have discovered… that there is
an extra spiritual sign in the ancestral temple, and the sign is actually
us. The name of the living person. As soon as this name appears,
within seven days, that person will suffer misfortune! When the
youngest’s name appeared on the tablet, I shut him in the room, and
the door was covered with incense ash, please People came to do it
and tried everything, but on the seventh day! He died…for no
reason, he died like that!”
The more he talked, the more excited he became, and the more
he talked, the more scared he became. With a plop, I knelt down: “I,
Chen, has never done anything to hurt the heavens and reason.
Why should God treat me like this! Why!”
Shi Mei looked sad, and quickly went to calm the crying Tianqiu.
The old man of the land, raised his head and yelled softly: “Shizun,
look at this…”
Chu Wanning did not look back, he was still looking at the magic
card with relish, as if it could be drawn It’s like a flower.
Suddenly, Chu Wanning asked: “Master Yang, Chen Sun, are you
talking about you, Madam Chen?”

The author has something to say:

There used to be a cold-blooded demon Shizun. The demon Shizun

had three apprentices, and they all have the title of Jacksu. They are
Xue Ziming, the Phoenix of Shu, Mo Weiyu, the Real Dragon, and
Shi Mingjing, the Sleeping White Tiger.

Click!

The above titles are all false.

In fact, it should be: Xue Mengmeng, the bird stuff, the ink feeding
the fish with the dog, and the younger sister of the white lotus. I can’t
help but laugh: -D
 11. This Venerable one wants
relatives, happy!

“Yes, it’s me!” Madam Chen sobbed, “But I didn’t write this spirit
card! How could I curse my own child? I—”
“When you are awake, you I don’t know how to write, but I’m
asleep.”
Chu Wanning said, raising his hand, picking up the spiritual card,
pouring spiritual power in his palm, and suddenly a distant and
terrible scream erupted from the spiritual card. , And then a strong
blood gurgled from the tablet.
Chu Wanning’s eyes were cold and cold, and he said sharply:
“The evil animal is arrogant, dare to make trouble!”
The spiritual power in his palm is strong, and the handwriting on
the tablet is actually bit by bit. Forced to retreat in that scream,
became dim, and finally disappeared completely. Chu Wanning’s
slender and cold white fingers squeezed again, and the whole tablet
was shattered! !
The Chen family looked stunned from behind. Not to mention the
Chen family, even Shi Mei was shocked.
He couldn’t help sighing: “So powerful.”
 Mo Ran couldn’t help sighing in his heart, so fierce.
Chu Wanning turned half of his handsome face, with no
expression on his face, only a few blood splashed on his cheek. He
raised his hand, carefully examined the blood stains on his fingertips,
and said to the Chen family: “You all stay in this yard today. Don’t go
anywhere.”
Where are they now? Dare to defy a little bit, and quickly said:
“Okay! Okay! Listen to the chief commander!”
Chu Wanning strode out of the temple, inadvertently wiped off the
blood stains on his face, his fingers volleyed towards the sky.
Madam Chen nodded: “Especially you, never fall asleep. That thing
will be upper body, even if you are sleepy, you must be awake.”
“Yes…yes!” Madam Chen He repeatedly agreed, with tears in his
mouth, and asked in disbelief, “Dao Master, my son…Is…Is it all
right?”
“No problem for the time being.”
Madam Chen stunned: “For now? Not always? Then, how can I
save my son’s life?”
Chu Wanning said: “Catch the demon.”
Madam Chen’s heart I was very anxious, inevitably a little rude,
and he couldn’t help being polite, and hurriedly asked: “When does
the Taoist intend to catch it?”
“Immediately.”
Chu Wanning said, I glanced at the Chen family and asked, “Who
knows where the red coffin was dug. Come and lead the way.”
 The eldest son’s daughter-in-law is named Yao, although she is a
woman. However, he was tall and somewhat heroic. Although his
face was scared, he was calmer than others. Then he said: “That
place is chosen by my late husband and I, I know the location, I will
lead the way.”
The three people followed Chen Yao, all the way to the north, and
soon came to the Chen family. The land I bought.
Martial law has been set up there, there is no people around, the
black hills are thick with trees, and they are so quiet that there are no
insects, birds, and birds.
Climbing to the mountainside, the field of vision suddenly opened
up. Chen Yao said: “The three Taoist leaders, this is the place.”
The place where the red coffin was dug out was also suppressing
the tombstone. , Mo Ran smiled when he saw it: “What can this
broken stone do? It’s what a layman would do, move it.”
Chen Yao’s was a little panicked: “Mr. Said, the evil beast is
suppressed, and the evil inside cannot get out.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Mr. is really capable.”
“…” Chen Yao said, “Move, move!”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “No need.” After he raised his hand, his
fingertips lightened, Tianwen followed the call and appeared in his
palm. With a flick of Liu Teng, the head of the stone broke into pieces
instantly! Chu Wanning walked over with a blank face, stood on the
pile of ruins, raised his palm again, and said in a deep voice: “What
are you hiding? Get up for me!”
, Suddenly, a 12-foot-tall thick wooden coffin broke out of the
ground, and the sand and mud were all down and the dust was
flying.
Shi Mei was surprised: “This coffin is so evil!”
Chu Wanning said: “Go back.”
After that, it was a backhand pumping, welding The dead red
coffin was smashed by Tianwen, and golden sparks splashed
around. After a moment of silence, the coffin lid exploded, the
billowing smoke dissipated, and the contents inside were exposed.
In the coffin lies a naked and naked man with a straight nose and
a handsome face. If it weren’t for his pale skin, he looked no different
from falling asleep.
Mo Ran glanced under the man’s waist and abdomen: covering
his eyes and said: “Oh, don’t wear nasty pants, stinky rascal.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Chen Yao cried out: “Husband!” He rushed to get closer to the
coffin. Chu Wanning stretched out his hand to stop him, raised his
eyebrows and asked, “This is your husband?”
“Yes! It’s my husband!” Chen Yao was shocked and sad, “Why is
he here? He was buried in the ancestral grave, and he was also
wearing a good shroud at that time. How could he…”
In the middle of the talk, the woman started to cry and beat her
chest: “How could this be so miserable! ——So miserable!
Husband… Husband!!”
Senior sister sighed: “Little Madam Chen, please be sorry.”
The two of Chu Wanning and Mo Ran Ignoring this crying woman,
Chu Wanning is not good at comforting others, and Mo Ran is totally
unloving. The two stared at the body in the coffin.
Although Mo Ran has gone through this in his previous life and
has no surprises about what will happen, he still needs to be dressed
up, so he touched his chin: “Shizun, this corpse is not right.”
p>
Chu Wanning said: “I know.”
“…”
Mo Ran’s words are the original sentences analyzed by Chu
Wanning and them in the previous life. In this life, I wanted to take it
out and shocked Chu Wanning, but it turned out to be better, and he
dropped the sentence “I know” lightly.
Should not be a master to be seductive, encourage students to
express their ideas, and praise and reward them? ?
Mo Ran was not reconciled, pretending to not hear the phrase “I
don’t know”, and said, “There is no sign of decay on this corpse. It
has been more than half a month since Chen-da-gongzi’s accident.
In the current climate, it should be ulcerated and pus, and there
should be a layer of corpse fluid in the coffin. This is one of them.”
Chu Wanning looked like a “jun can continue to play”, cold
Glancing at him coldly: “…”
“Second.” Mo Ran remained unmoved, and continued to recite
Chu Wanning’s last life’s puzzle-solving words, “Before opening the
coffin, the evil of the red coffin It was very heavy, but it dissipated
after being opened. Moreover, the evil spirit on the corpse was
minimal, which is also very abnormal.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 ” Third, have you found that from the moment the coffin is opened,
there is a sweet scent in the wind?”
The scent is very quiet, and if you are not paying attention, you will
not find it at all. When Mo Ran said this, Shi Mei and Chen Yao
realized that there was indeed a faint sweetness in the air.
Shi Mei said: “Indeed.”
When Chen Yao smelled it, his face changed: “This scent…”
Shi Mei Said: “Little Madam Chen, what’s the matter?”
Chen Yao’s scared voice changed: “This scent is made by my
mother-in-law’s unique butterfly powder!”
No one spoke for a while, and the prophetic sign in the temple
seemed to have appeared in front of us again.
Shi Mei said: “…Is this thing really done by Madam Chen?”
Mo Ran said: “No.”
Chu Wanning said: “No.”
The two spoke almost at the same time. After speaking, they
looked at each other. There is no wave on Chu Wanning’s face: “You
tell me.”
Mo Ran said unceremoniously: “As far as I know, the Chen family
made a fortune and relied on the old lady’s special butterfly
fragrance. Powder, although the formula of this fragrant powder is
not secret, it is not difficult to get the finished product. There are five
or six of the ten girls on Butterfly Town, and they apply this spice. Not
only that, we investigated before we came, Chen- da-gongzi himself
seems to like the butterfly powder prepared by his mother very
much. He often mixes it in the soup bath, so it is not surprising that
he has this smell on his body. The strange thing is…”
As he said, he turned his head again to the naked man in the
coffin.
“Everyone has been dead for half a month. This fragrance is
actually the same as the one I just put on. Am I right, Shizun?”
Chu Wanning:” ……”
“If you are right, just praise me.”
Chu Wanning: “Yeah.”
Mo Ran laughed: “Really Cherish the word like gold.”
He didn’t laugh twice, suddenly his robe fluttered, Chu Wanning
pulled him back a few feet, the golden light of Tianwen in his hand
was shining, and the fire splashed.
“Be careful.”
The smell of the butterfly powder in the air suddenly became rich.
As the fragrance drifted away, a white mist appeared between the
trees and plants, at an alarming speed. It began to diffuse, and the
entire mountainside was turned into a sea of fog in an instant, and
suddenly he couldn’t see his fingers!
Mo Ran’s heart moved.
The illusion is open.
“Ah!!!” In the thick fog, the first thing that came out was Chen Yao’s
screams, “Daoist help—”
The last word has not been said yet. Exit, there was no sound
suddenly.
 Chu Wanning’s fingertips lit up with a blue sheen, and he put a
tracking spell on Mo Ran’s forehead, and said: “Be careful, I will see
the situation.”
After that, he followed the sound and quickly disappeared into the
thick fog.
Mo Ran touched his forehead, and laughed in a low voice: “Well,
even the position of the spell is exactly the same as in the previous
life, Chu Wanning, you really haven’t changed it.”
The fog came quickly and dispersed quickly. It didn’t take long for
the fog to disappear without a trace, but the scene in front of me was
even more amazing than the fog. At least Mo Ran was really
frightened in his previous life.
After the fog cleared, the originally desolate and chaotic, grassy
mountainside disappeared.
Instead, it is a vast and elegant garden, pavilions, pavilions, water
pavilions, curved corridors, artificial hills and jade trees, pebble
paths, you can’t see it at a glance.
Mo Ran looked at this place and immediately wanted to roll with
joy.
It is this illusion that this bully and rogue has been thinking about
all day long. They were also lost in the previous life. Mo Ran first met
Shi Mei. Under the situation of being bewitched by the illusion, he
kissed for the first time and only time in his life. The other party.
Unfortunately, Shi Mei was probably terribly frightened at that time.
When Mo Ran let go, he turned and ran away. The swan that
reached its mouth was removed from the plate without gnawing
twice, which was uncomfortable.
 After the illusion was broken, Shi Mei didn’t care about it with him.
The kiss in the illusion was as if it had never happened, and no one
mentioned it again. Sometimes when he dreams back in the middle
of the night, Mo Ran will wonder if it is a conjecture of his own
obsession.
But whether it is conjecture or not, Mo Ran licked his lips, thinking
to himself, this time, Shi Mei must not be let away easily! Must kiss
all at once!

The author has something to say:

According to the historical facts, there are no words at the age of Mo

Ran, but this comprehension world is set At the age of fifteen, the
crown ceremony was given and the word was given. Because I really
like the three words Mo Weiyu, I think it looks better than Mo Ran, I
want it to come out early, hahahaha
 12. This Venerable one kissed the
wrong person… stunned…

Walking in the realm of fantasy for a long time, but can’t find the
direction at all.
On the contrary, the smell of the butterfly powder in the air is
getting more and more intense. This smell will stimulate emotions,
expand the senses, and make many incredible things.
Mo Ran gradually began to feel restless, like a small flame ignited
in his stomach, slowly boiling his blood.
Spring water, he needs to find a spring water, where is the spring
water?
He knows that there is a living spring in this illusion. In his previous
life, he walked to the side of the spring. He had a dry mouth and a
dizzy mouth. He had no choice but to hold it in his hand and drank
several mouthfuls. It’s better than dying of thirst.
After drinking the spring water, he felt that his consciousness
became more and more blurred. Shi Mei came to find him in his
drowsiness. Shi Mei repaired medical skills and immediately
detoxified him, but he was dizzy. At that time, he was bewitched by
the poison, and the ghost kissed Shi Mei’s lips fascinated.
 The vigorous and resolute predecessor of the world emperor is
eager to relive the dream of mandarin. He wandered around the
illusion for a long time. He finally heard the sound of the ding ding
dong dong. He was overjoyed and rushed over immediately. Swig.
Sure enough, the restlessness caused by the fragrance became
more and more vivid under the stimulation of the spring water. He
uncontrollably wanted to plunge into the depths of the spring water,
unknowingly he had buried half of it. Body.
Just when Mo Ran’s consciousness was about to blur, just like his
previous life, one hand yanked him up suddenly, water splashed in
all directions, air poured into his nose, Mo Ran gasped Angrily,
opened the eyelashes with drops of water, and saw the figure in front
of him.
The figure gradually changed from blurry to clear, accompanied by
an almost annoyed voice.
“You dare to drink the water here, do you want to die?”
Mo Ran dogs usually threw water drops. Take a breath: “Shi
Mei…”
“Stop talking, give me the medicine!”
A dark purple pill was handed to her lips, and Mo Ran opened her
mouth. After taking the medicine obediently, his eyes were still
staring at Shi Mei’s peerless face.
Suddenly, just like in the previous life, the enlarged anxiety in his
heart made him unable to resist. Moreover, Mo Ran was not a
gentleman at first, so he clasped Shi Mei’s wrist, and he was not
there yet. After reacting to the situation, he quickly kissed his lips.
In an instant, sparks splashed all over and my mind went blank.
 He is a man with a lot of troubles, but the fierceness between the
bedclothes does not require lip contact, no extra warmth, so the flesh
is lingering a lot, and the number of kisses with people is less
Pathetic.
Shi Mei didn’t expect this attack at all, and froze in the same place.
It took a while before he finally reacted and began to struggle.
“What are you doing…huh!” He was only halfway through his
words, and his face was brutally broken, and his lips were covered
again. Mo Ran kissed more intensely than in the previous life, and
the two were by the spring. Rolling into a ball, Mo Ran kissed his
moist and cool lips, as stunning as he remembered.
“Don’t move…” When he opened his mouth, his hoarse voice
surprised him.
It’s over.
How does the effect of this spring feel more vigorous than in the
previous life?
According to the development of his previous life, he did not have
time to linger with Shi Mei for so long. He did not kiss him a few
times. At that time, the young Mo Ran was condemned by his
conscience. When he loosened his hand, Shi Mei got up and made a
light effort. Tashui escaped.
But because of the wickedness and shame in my life, instead of
being condemned by my conscience, I was driven by my instincts
and directly pressed people to the shore and kissed him closely.
Shi Mei was struggling and yelling, but he was evil in his heart, he
couldn’t hear what others were yelling, all that was shaking in his
eyes was the majestic face.
 A ball of fire burned, and Mo Ran obeyed his heart, his heart
beating like a drum.
In the chaos, he has torn Shi Mei’s complicated outer robe and
whispered: “Be good, we can all be comfortable.”
“Mo Weiyu——!!!”
“Oh oops, why did you call me so angry? It seems to be a good
thing.” Mo Ran smiled, and he was not idle.
Mo Ran, the stinky gangster, the sixteen-year-old gangster is no
better than the 32-year-old gangster now!
This person’s face is growing day by day!
Shi Mei finally couldn’t bear it and broke out.
“Mo Weiyu! You are looking for death!!”
With a bang, a burst of powerful spiritual power blasted him away!
That spiritual power was fierce and domineering, Mo Ran was
caught off guard, was overturned and hit the rock by the spring,
almost vomiting a mouthful of blood.
Shi Mei grabbed the messy skirt and stood up angrily. There was a
crazy golden spirit flow in his palm, sparks crackled, and his eyes
were filled with anger.
Mo Ran felt dizzy, and vaguely felt something was wrong.
“Tianwen, summon!”
With an angry shout, Shi Mei swished out a tiger-like golden willow
vine in his palm, Tianwen should come out, Dao Liu Tengliang’s
dazzling eyes, from time to time, burst into flames, bursting out a
golden light, and willow leaves flew.
Mo Ran was stunned.
 When will Shi Mei summon Tianwen?
However, this thought hasn’t existed in his mind for a while,
suddenly Tianwen tore the air, and slapped his head and face, and
pulled it off! This willow vine was unrelenting, and the blood of the
stinky gangster Taxian-jun was smashed with flesh and blood. I want
to come to people such as Rong Jiu who have eaten Mo Ran to see
it. Great fight! One more blow! To kill the people! Do a good thing
every day!”
Mo Ran finally came to his senses in the tyrannical draw without a
gap in the storm.
Shi Mei is so gentle, how could he hit people like this?
The skill of pulling willow vines is so adept, who else could be Chu
Wanning! ! ! !
Chu Wanning pumped his hands soft, then he stopped and took a
breath, rubbed his wrists, and was about to hit the vines again, Mo
Ran suddenly leaned against the rock and coughed up a big
mouthful of blood. .
“…Don’t fight any more, you will die if you fight again…”
Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel desolate after coughing several
mouthfuls of blood. This is definitely the strongest stroke in his
romantic and bad accounts.
Who knew that the person who came was Chu Wanning?
And I don’t know why, this Chu Wanning also has a Shi Mei face,
and even his voice sounds exactly the same as Shi Mei!
He wiped the mottled blood from the corner of his mouth, panted,
and raised his head.
 It may be that he was beaten by an artifact, or it may be because
of the medicine Chu Wanning put on him just now. This time he
looked up and the person in front of him was no longer Shi Mei.
Chu Wanning has a sullen face, standing fiercely under the tree,
angrily, his eyes are like electricity, and he is staring at Mo Ran
angrily.
His fierce and fierce appearance is really terrifying.
However…
Mo Ran stared at him for a few seconds.
I found myself…shamefully…reacting.
Chu Wanning has always been meticulous, and the cumbersome
white robe that can be called abstinence is already messy at this
time, only relying on his slender and white hands to hold it tightly,
can he not slip down his shoulders. His lips were red and slightly
swollen by the kiss, and there were scattered hickeys on the side of
his neck. Although it was a vicious look, it was even more exciting.
In previous lives, those memories of Chu Wanning, those
memories of madness, blood, hatred, willfulness, conquest,
pleasure, piled up.
Those memories that Mo Ran didn’t bother to think about, and
didn’t intend to think about, all in the air filled with blood and the
fragrance of butterflies and flowers, instantly became shocking and
hard to hide.
The tide came to my heart.
To die, he still cannot look like Chu Wanning.
 Even if I hate him again, hate him again, I can’t wait to chop him
into stuffing and wrap it in wonton wrapper and cook it, Mo Ran still
has to admit.
In the previous life, the most exciting times of cloud and rain, the
most bloody blood, the tingling scalp taste, are all obtained from Chu
Wanning.
Hating him is one thing.
But for men, especially those who are particularly shameless and
beasts like Mo Ran, their own instinctive reaction is another matter.
Chu Wanning took a sigh of relief, as if he was really out of breath,
and his hands shook Tianwen.
“Are you awake?”
Mo Ran swallowed the blood pouring up: “…Yes, Shizun.”
Chu Wanning seems to be still He didn’t play enough, but he knew
there was a ghost in this illusion, so he shouldn’t blame Mo Ran,
hesitated for a while, and finally took Liu Teng back.
“Today’s matter…”
Before he finished speaking, Mo Ran rushed to say: “Today’s
matter, God knows, you know, I know, I absolutely I won’t say it! If I
want to say it, let me thunder and thunder!”
Chu Wanning was silent for a while and sneered: “I have heard
your curse more than a hundred times. Count.”
“This time it is absolutely true!” There is a reaction, but there is a
reaction, but thinking about Chu Wanning is just like eating stinky
tofu, which is not in Mo Ran’s eyes. What’s on the table.
 The stinky tofu can be eaten in a corner where there is no one, so
as not to smoke it to others. The same goes for wanting to sleep with
Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran has always hated Chu Wanning. How could he tell others
that he would actually hate people while secretly poking at them?
Isn’t this sick?
There are also the bad things about Chu Wanning in his previous
life. He really doesn’t want to mention it at all. Let him go.
“This illusion is very confusing. The people you meet in it will
become what you want to see most in your heart.”
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran Walking side by side, he said.
“You must be attentive, so as not to be confused by the phantom.”
“Oh…”
Huh? and many more!
Mo Ran suddenly felt excited and thought of something.
If this is the case, then in the illusion in the previous life, the Shi
Mei you saw was not necessarily Shi Mei? Maybe it’s still—
He glanced at Chu Wanning who was walking beside him, and
couldn’t help but feel the cold.
Impossible!
If you were Chu Wanning in your previous life, you would definitely
have a good meal! At least you have to slap!
Definitely not Chu Wanning! It must not be him!
While shouting fiercely in his heart, Chu Wanning suddenly
stopped and pulled Mo Ran behind him: “Quiet.”
 “What’s wrong?”
“There is movement ahead.”
The development of things now is completely different from the
previous life, so Mo Ran doesn’t know what will happen next. When
Chu Wanning said this, he immediately asked:” Could it be Shi Mei?”
Chu Wanning frowned and said: “You are in this illusion. You must
never imagine who you see in advance. If you can’t help but think
about it, you will see it later. Things will become like that person. Get
rid of distracting thoughts.”
“…” Mo Ran worked hard for a while, but realized that he couldn’t
do it.
Chu Wanning glanced at him, a dagger made of spiritual power
was condensed in his hand at some point, and it pierced Mo Ran’s
arm.
“Ah——!”
“Don’t call it.” Chu Wanning had expected it, and the other hand
touched Mo Ran’s lips directly, with golden light on his fingertips, Mo
Ran suddenly couldn’t make a sound, “Does it hurt?”
“…” Nonsense! Prick yourself to see if it hurts!
Mo Ran nodded pitifully with tears in her eyes.
“The pain is fine, except this pain, don’t think about anything else,
follow me, let’s go over and see.”
Mo Ran cursed Chu Wanning all the way and followed all the way
He quietly moved forward along the winding path, who knows that
the closer he gets to that place, the more he can hear countless
human words, and it looks very strange in this empty place.
 Passing around a long stretch of high wall, the two finally came to
the place where the sound was made——
It was a red and green building with brilliant lights and red yarn
swaying In the huge courtyard, more than a hundred tables of
banquets were placed in the bustling courtyard. There were all kinds
of fish, meat, and vegetables on the tables.
In the wide open hall, a huge bright red “ 囍 ” character is
particularly eye-catching. It seems that a lively and extraordinary
wedding banquet is being held here.
“Shizun…” Mo Ran whispered, “Look at these people who are
drinking wedding drinks…They all have no faces!”

The author has something to say:

This dead dog is going to ask a question. In the last life, who is Mo
Ran’s relative?
 13. This Venerable One’s Bride

Without Mo Ran’s reminder, Chu Wanning had already found out.

Those people are talking and laughing, but they don’t know where
the sound comes from. Those who sit or stand, punching and
toasting, one by one, their faces are blank, just like paper. .
“What should we do? Do we have to go in and drink with them?”
Chu Wanning was not amused by Mo Ran’s untimely joke, bowed
his head in thought.
At this moment, there was a sound of rustling footsteps in the
distance. Two long lines emerged from the hazy fog, from far and
near, slowly walking towards this main building. Come.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran subconsciously hid behind the rockery.
The two teams approached, led by a pair of cleverly smiling golden
boys and girls, these two people have facial features. , And the
features of the facial features are sharply contoured, and the colors
are strong. In the night, they look like the kind of paper men who
burned boys and girls to the dead.
Each of them was holding a red candle in his hand. The body of
the candle was as thick as a child’s arm, with dragons and
phoenixes entwined on it. As the candle burned, the rich fragrance of
butterflies and flowers came out, and Mo Ran was almost fascinated
again. He fainted. Fortunately, the wound Chu Wanning stabbed in
his hand was still painful, and he stabbed it hard again, finally
staying conscious.
Chu Wanning glanced at him.
Mo Ran: “…cough, this trick works.”
After a pause, he curiously said: “Shizun, why don’t you need to
poke holes in your body to keep Sober?”
Chu Wanning: “This scent is not effective for me.”
“Ah? Why?”
Chu Wanning coldly: “Concentration Okay.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Led by the Golden Girl and the Girl, the two teams climbed up,
Chu Wanning looked back again and looked After a while, there was
a low “Huh?”
He is rarely surprised, so Mo Ran was very curious, followed his
line of sight, and was surprised.
I saw the swaying corpses in the team. They were all dead bodies
with closed eyes. They were pale skin and kept the appearance they
had before their lives. Most of them were young and less than
twenty. , Both men and women, and one of the figures is very
familiar—
Chen Jiada-gongzi, who I saw in the coffin before, appeared in the
team again, closing his eyes. Following the scent of the candle, he
walked slowly. Next to him is different from others. There is another
corpse next to him, except that there is a paper ghost bride floating
beside him.
 If Chen-da-gongzi is not a big deal, when the team came to the
end and saw the people at the bottom of the two teams, Mo Ran
instantly turned pale.
Shi Mei and Chen Yao’s faces are hanging down, following the
dead body. Both of them closed their eyes. Their faces are like white
snow. Their walking posture is no different from those of the dead in
front. Know if there is life left.
Mo Ran’s scalp exploded suddenly, and he jumped up and wanted
to rush up, but Chu Wanning suddenly grabbed his shoulders: “Hold
on.”
“But Shi Mei——! !”
“I know.” Chu Wanning stared at the team slowly moving forward,
and said softly, “Don’t move rashly, look over there, there is a martial
law barrier. You rushed past it. , The enchantment will scream. I am
afraid that faceless ghosts all over the yard will rush towards you,
and the scene will be out of control.”
Chu Wanning is an enchantment-zongshi, he clothed The barrier
is powerful and the eyes are poisonous. Mo Ran looked over and
found that at the entrance to the banquet yard, there was a nearly
transparent film.
The Golden Girl and Jade Girl walked to the front of the yard, blew
the toasted candle lightly, raised the tongue of the flame, and then
slowly-passed through that layer of barriers and walked to the yard.
in.
The men and women who followed followed them one by one,
passing through the transparent barrier without hindrance. The
faceless people drinking wedding wine in the courtyard turned their
heads and looked at the men and women who entered. Start
laughing and applauding.
Chu Wanning said: “Go, follow behind them. Remember not to
breathe and close your eyes when you cross the barrier. Also, no
matter what happens, follow the corpses and never speak. “
No need for him to say more, Mo Ran is eager to save people, and
immediately follows Chu Wanning into the group of corpses.
The number of corpses in the two teams is equal. Chu Wanning
stood behind Shi Mei, while Mo Ran could only stand behind Chen
Yao. The team moved very slowly. Mo Ran went to Shi several
times. Looking around, Mei saw only a pale profile face and a weakly
drooping white neck.
After finally getting to the barrier, the two concentrating on holding
their breath, followed smoothly through the past and came to the
courtyard. After entering, I found out that the area inside was much
bigger than it looked outside. Except for the three-story main building
with lights and colorful lights, the courtyard was surrounded by small
wing rooms, which seemed to have more than 100 rooms. A red
lantern is hung on the window of each wing.
The faceless guests suddenly stood up, salutes blasted, and
suona sounded.
A faceless salute officer in front of the building sang in waves:
“The auspicious hour has arrived, and the bride and groom have
entered the garden—”
Mo Ran was taken aback, what ? Dare to love that these two dead
bodies are the bride and groom?
 Hurrying to turn around to ask Chu Wanning for help, but Beidou
Immortal frowned, and was immersed in his own thinking, unable to
extricate himself, and didn’t bother to look at Mo Ran.
…Mo Ran felt that his uncle’s hard work was really in vain. Going
down the mountain to experience, with this kind of master, really
hurts self-esteem than without a master.
Suddenly rushed out of the yard a group of laughing little children,
dressed in red and gorgeous clothes, but with pigtails tied with white
ropes, they flocked to the sides of the team like fish, and began to
pull each other A person led them to the side rooms on both sides.
Mo Ran doesn’t know what to do, and lipsticks to Chu Wanning:
Shizun, what should I do?
Chu Wanning shook his head, and pointed to the dead bodies in
front of the virgins scattered with the virgins like the tide. The
meaning is self-evident-follow them.
No way, Mo Ran could only let a boy in a bun pull him and stumble
into one of the wing rooms. As soon as he entered, the boy waved
his sleeves and the door slammed. It closed with a click.
Mo Ran stared at the little man, wondering what the faceless kid
wanted to do to him.
In the last life, Chu Wanning rescued Shi Mei first, and then broke
the illusion. He didn’t do anything the whole time, he easily removed
the evil spirits, and then patronized the wonderful aftertaste of
kissing Shi Mei. Afterwards He didn’t actually listen to Chu
Wanning’s analysis.
So now the situation has changed. He has no idea what will
happen next, so he can only bite the bullet.
 In the room, there is a dressing table, a bronze mirror standing
upright, and a black and red Jifu embroidered with Ruyi patterns
upright on the wooden frame.
The boy patted the stool and motioned for Mo Ran to sit down.
Mo Ran realized that the ghosts here are not very clever and
stupid. As long as they don’t speak, they can’t tell the difference
between the dead and the living, so he sat in front of the dressing
table as the child said. . The child rustled up and started to help him
clean up and change clothes…
Suddenly, a crabapple flower floated in from the window, and it fell
leisurely into the water in the copper basin.
Mo Ran’s eyes lit up. The crabapple was called Yuheng of the
Night Sky, which was specially used by Chu Wanning for silent
transmission.
He picked up the crabapple from the water, and the crabapple
flower instantly stretched and bloomed in his palm, revealing a touch
of light gold in the stamen.
He twisted the golden light on his fingertips and put it in his ears.
Chu Wanning’s voice rang in his ears.
“Mo Ran, I have confirmed with Tianwen that this is the illusion
created by the ghost emcee of Butterfly Town. It has been enshrined
by the villagers for a hundred years of incense, and gradually
cultivated to become a true fruit. As long as the number of people
who get married, Its power will be greater, so it is very fond of
organizing dark marriage rituals. Those corpses lined up in two lines
should be the ghost couples that Butterfly Town’s people have put
together under its witness for hundreds of years. It likes This kind of
excitement, every night the corpses will be summoned to the illusion,
and the secret marriage will be held again, and every time it is done,
its power will be stronger.”
Mo Ran thought— -Abnormal! !
Other gods are idle, at most they match up boys and girls. What
kind of ghost emcee, it’s a fairy body, but the brain hasn’t grown up
yet. The only hobby is to match up male corpses and female
corpses. It does not matter if they are matched once, and the deadly
married corpses are summoned from the grave every night, again,
again, and again.
So beautiful?
This bachelor god is really crazy enough.
Chu Wanning said: “Its true body is not here. Don’t act rashly. For
a while, follow the instructions of the golden boy and the jade girl.
Since it wants to absorb the power of the marriage of men and
women, it will definitely show its original shape in the end. “
Mo Ran wants to ask, what about Shi Mei? How is Shi Mei?
“There is no need to worry about Shi Mei. Like Madam Chen, he
was confused by the powder and temporarily lost consciousness.”
Chu Wanning considered the problem very well, and explained all
the things Mo Ran might explain. , “Take care of yourself, everything
has me.”
After speaking, the voice disappeared.
At the same time, the child also took care of Mo Ran’s attire. He
looked up and saw that the face in the bronze mirror was handsome,
the corners of the lips were naturally raised, the eyebrows were
clean and fresh, and the collars overlapped. Jifu is red, but his long
hair is tied up by a white hair band, which is indeed a look like a
married bridegroom.
The child made a “please” gesture, and the closed door of the
wing opened with a creak.
Under the corridor, there is a row of corpses in auspicious clothes,
both men and women. It seems that the head of this ghost emcee’s
clay is really not open, as long as you hold a couple of worship and
get married. It doesn’t matter whether men and women worship each
other, whether men and men, or women and women.
On this side of the corridor, there was only a row of dead bodies,
and the other row was on the opposite side. It was too far apart, and
he couldn’t see whether Chu Wanning and Shi Mei had come out.
The team is moving forward slowly, and from time to time, you can
hear the voice of the ceremonial officer singing in the building. The
marriage of one pair after another is slowly being completed.
Mo Ran glanced at Chen Yao, who was in front of him. He always
felt that something was wrong. After pondering for a long time, when
the team was gradually shortening and it was about to reach the last
few pairs, he was very mind-blowing. The smelly rascal finally got
the hang of—
Ah! Follow the team and take a picture of the woman in front of
you. Doesn’t it mean to marry Shi Mei? Don’t you want to get along
with that little bitch Chu Wanning? Where does this happen!
At the moment, the former emperor of the human world is not
happy anymore, he licks his lips, and unceremoniously pulls Chen
Yao, and he jumps in a line and ranks in front of them.
 The child who followed was taken aback, but Mo Ran quickly put
on a hanged ghost with his head down and his face hung down. He
hung himself in the corpse, the hair of those golden boys and girls
with low cultivation After a while, I probably didn’t figure out what
went wrong, so I was stupid, and there was no response.
Mo Ran is happy now. Followed in the line enthusiastically, ready
to go to the end, so as to meet Shi Mei on the other side of the
corridor.
At the same time.
Chu Wanning glanced at Shi Mei who was standing in front of him,
and thought for a while, not knowing what danger he would
encounter in front of him.
He has always been hard-mouthed and soft-hearted. Although
harsh enough to be disgusting, in fact, as long as he is there, he will
not let his apprentice take risks anyway.
So, he also pulled Shi Mei, pulling the groggy little guy behind, and
he stood in Shi Mei’s original position.
It’s his turn.
The bridegroom standing at the end of the corridor was holding a
black and red tray, and seeing Chu Wanning approaching, he
chuckled, and his face without facial features made a girlish voice.
“Congratulations to the lady, congratulations to the lady, she is
overwhelmed, her face and her head are white.”
Chu Wanning’s face turned black for an instant.
Niang, Niangzi…? ? Do you have no eyes?
 I looked at the blank face of the ghost bridegroom again and held
back.
I really don’t have eyes.
The ghost bridegroom smiled and picked up the red gauze hijab in
the tray, raised his jade arm and crisp hands, covering Chu
Wanning’s face. Then he stretched out his cold hand, held Chu
Wanning gently, and said with a sweet smile: “Lady, please.”

The author has something to say:

Miss, please.

The next chapter will be sent to the bridal chamber. If I don’t have a
bridal chamber, I will live and eat! Just ask if you are afraid!

Thank you: ah, ah, Yang kicked the little baby, momo and headless
seti’s mines, boots headless seti’s nutrient solution, wow!

In addition, let’s answer yesterday’s question [Who is Mo Ran’s

relative in his previous life].

First of all, Chu Wanning hasn’t changed anything here. The order of
his work should be the same as in his previous life. That is to say,
since he saved Mo Weiyu first in his life, it was the same in his
previous life. order.

But in Mo Ran’s memory, he [relies on master to fight monsters, and

relies on himself] Chu Wanning settled everything later and came to
him after saving Shi Mei.

The route between the two people is different here, so the following
may be very big:

At that time, Chu Wanning actually I found Mo Ran first, but for some
reason, he left without Mo Ran knowing it, turning his head to save
Shi Mei.
Combined with Chu Wanning’s order of doing things in this life,
then… It can only be that Mo Ran, like this time, mistakenly regarded
Chu Wanning as Shi Mei. After Chu Wanning was kissed, he broke
free immediately. Because his skin was too thin, he decided not to
show up. Anyway, Mo Ran had already left. In danger, he turned to
save Shi Mei. After that, I took Shi Mei and pretended to be calm and
reunited with Mo Ran. At that time, Mo Ran was all on Shi Mei. Chu
Wanning was a little bit strange, he couldn’t see it.

This also explains why Shi Mei seems to have nothing happened
after the illusion is over, because for him, nothing really happened…
..

So that year, the person who escaped you was actually Shizun, Mo
Ran, you stupid attack! Poor Shizun’s first kiss has been in your
hands for two lifetimes, and you thought you kissed your brother, bye
bye. Crying.

This is the blank space in the text, I will give you an answer outside
the text 23333
 14. This Venerable one is married

The red gauze was thin and hung in front of my eyes. Although I
could still see things, I still couldn’t see clearly. Chu Wanning had
gloomy eyebrows and a calm face, and was brought to the flower
hall by the ghost bridesmaid.
I rolled my eyelids, through the soft red, and seeing the people
standing there, the temperature around Chu Wanning suddenly
dropped several degrees.
Mo Ran was also stunned.
No… shouldn’t it be Shi Mei that came out?
The “bride” in front of me has bright red makeup and a tulle
covering his face. Although the facial features are slightly blurred
under the veil, it is still Chu Wanning’s handsome face. Staring at
himself angrily, his eyes seemed to kill.
Mo Ran: “…”
He was at a loss, and then his expression gradually became
extremely complicated. After all kinds of emotions alternated on his
face, he finally became one. There was a strange silence, and Chu
Wanning looked at each other, the atmosphere was extremely
embarrassing.
 The golden girl and the girl behind the two of them chuckled and
made a ball, clapped their hands, and began to sing.
“Baidi water, the waves are clear; the ghost mandarin ducks, the
flowers are welcoming.
Held in the coffin, lying in the same cave; the intention before
death, the bright after death.
From then on, the two yellow springs have been together, and the
lonely souls are inseparable from each other.”
The words and songs are ghostly, but they are lingering.
If you can speak, Mo Ran only wants to say one word.
——“Bah.”
But I can’t speak.
There is a pair of paper-cut men and women in front of the stage.
Although they have no faces, they are dressed richly and
gorgeously. They are slightly loose and bloated. They should refer to
the middle-aged Gaotang.
The tribute officer began to sing again in a humble tone: “The
bride is coquettish and shy, with low eyebrows and soft eyes, and
the red gauze covers her face and smiles. Please come to your
husband to lift her head.”
“…” Mo Ran was very reluctant at first, but when he heard this, he
almost suffocated his laughter.
Hahahaha, the bride is coquettish and shy, ahahahaha!
Chu Wanning’s face was blue, and he closed his eyes while
holding back his anger, as if he would be deaf even with his ears.
 Ghost bridesmaid laughed and handed Mo Ran a folding fan.
“Fan” and “good” are synonymous, referring to this marriage as good
destiny.
“Please lift the hijab of the bridegroom.”
Mo Ran held back his smile, but acted kindly, holding the handle of
the fan to lift the light gauze in front of Chu Wanning’s eyes, his
eyelashes smiled sternly. Look at Chu Wanning’s expressive face.
It seemed that he could feel the sneer of the other party’s eyes.
Chu Wanning endured for a while, unbearable, and opened his eyes
abruptly. A pair of lightning and flint in his eyes were full of
swordsmanship.
It can be matched with his red gauze, his body is fiery red and
lucky, although the sharpness cannot be reduced, but the reddish
eyes because of anger and grievance actually have a unique
romantic flow.
Mo Ran stared at such eyes, and his smile froze instantly. The
Shizun in front of him suddenly overlapped so similarly to a certain
moment in his previous life, and he suddenly didn’t know where this
eve was.
Although it was only a short time, it was enough to make Mo Ran
sweat.
He once did three cruel things to Chu Wanning:
One, to kill it, is to use a killer move against Chu Wanning.
Secondly, humiliate him and force Chu Wanning to have a good
time with him.
The third…
 The third is the happiest thing he did in his previous life, and the
thing he regrets most later.
Of course, the emperor of the human world will not admit that he
regrets something he has done, but the suffering in his heart cannot
escape in the end.
Damn it. Why did he think of that crazy past again, and think of
Chu Wanning at that time.
Mo Ran shook his head, bit his lip, tried to get rid of Chu
Wanning’s face in his memory, and looked at the person before him
again.
Chu Wanning has been staring at him with “I killed you” eyes. Mo
Ran didn’t want to provoke this stinger, so he had to pretend to be
his grandson and smile with a helpless expression.
The official praised the ceremony: “The bride and groom, do the
gift of fertile wash.”
The so-called fertile wash means that the newlyweds have to
clean each other’s hands after they have to clean themselves.
The ghost bridesmaid brought a porcelain pot filled with clean
water, lifted the pot to invite two people to wash their hands, and the
washing water was followed by a basin underneath.
Chu Wanning’s face is full of disgust, but he has to wash for the
other person after washing himself. Mo Ran seemed to constrained
because he was a little distracted. He silently washed Chu
Wanning’s hands. Chu Wanning had no temper. He splashed the
whole pot of Mo Ran, half of his sleeves were soaked.
“………………”
 Mo Ran stared at his wet half of his sleeves for a while, not
knowing where he was wandering, but there was nothing on his face,
just Deep in the dark eyes, there is a subtle luster flowing faintly.
He thought dumbfounded.
Chu Wanning has not changed, never changed.
What he did, what he thought and thought, past and present, are
exactly the same, nothing has changed…
He slowly raised his head, even for a moment, he felt that he was
Standing in Sisheng Peak, standing in front of Wushan Hall, Chu
Wanning walked towards him from the bottom of the stretch of
imperial steps, the next moment he would kneel down in front of him,
the tall head would fall to the ground, and the straight spine would
Insult and bend, Chu Wanning, have to lie in front of his feet and
cannot afford to worship.
“Wo Xiu Licheng.”
The ghost bridegroom suddenly sang a long song, awakening Mo
Ran from the memory.
He regained his senses abruptly and met Chu Wanning’s eyes.
The dark pupils were shining with cold light, like a scimitar covered
with snow, which made people frightened.
Mo Ran: “…………”
……Uh, the previous life is the previous life after all, Chu Wanning
kneels to him, this life is still thinking about it Enough, if it is to be
realized, the price to pay is really too great…
After the Wo Xiong Li is the Tong Lao Li, and then the He Wu Li.
 Ghost bridesmaid sang slowly: “The couple drank a glass of wine,
and the world will never leave from now on.”
Together with each other, and then worship the world together.
Chu Wanning really seemed to be mad, his slightly raised slender
Danfeng eyes narrowed dangerously. Mo Ran estimated that it
would be light for him to chop the ghost emcee into mud after going
out.
But Chu Wanning like this, really can’t look closely.
Even if you take another look, you can fall back into those messy
and dirty memories, and you can’t help yourself.
“One worship——Kneeling to heaven and earth——”
I thought that even if Chu Wanning was so arrogant, he would
never kneel, but I didn’t expect it to finish. With this set of steps, his
eyebrows twitched, his eyes closed, but he still knelt down, and the
two of them bowed together.
“Second worship——Kneel to Gaotang——”
Come on, just kneel down on those two faceless paper men, they
can also be called Gaotang.
“Three prayers-kneeling-husband and wife worshipping -”
Chu Wanning cast his deep eyes, without even looking at Mo Ran,
turning around. Kang Dang swallowed the mountains and rivers
quickly and quickly, slamming his silver teeth into pieces.
Who knows that the two are too uncomprehensive. They got
closer and banged head to head with a bang.
Chu Wanning took a breath of pain, clutching his forehead, raising
his wet eyes, and staring fiercely at Mo Weiyu who also rubbed his
forehead.
“…” Mo Ran had to say, “I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning was silent, his face gloomy, and rolled his eyes.
Then there was a knotting ceremony. The tribute officer sang
“Knotting hair as a husband and wife, no doubt about love.” The
ghost bridegroom handed out golden scissors. Mo Ran couldn’t help
but shrink back, lest Chu Wanning One who is unhappy directly
stabs himself alive. Chu Wanning seemed to have this intention, but
in the end they only cut a bunch of each other’s hair, put them in the
bag presented by the golden boy and the girl, and collected them by
the “bride” Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran wants to ask him, you won’t use my hair to curse me in
anger, will you pierce the little guy?
The official Zanli sang: “Li——cheng——”
Both of them were relieved and stood up from the ground. Who
knows that at the next moment, the praising officer yelled leisurely:
“The good day has arrived, send it to the bridal chamber—”
What, what, ghost! ! !
Mo Ran froze instantly.
A mouthful of old blood, almost spewed out!
What’s the joke, he has to dare to marry Chu Wanning, this
wedding is really going to be married! Although the peony flower is
dying and being a ghost, but he wants to… No, the people he wants
in his two lifetimes are Shi Mei who is out of the mud but not stained,
not this one who will tie up all the people who covet him. , Chu
Wanning, the cold-blooded demon who was thrown into the mud
pool and dyed! !
Is it time to escape marriage now?

The author has something to say:

Thank you 22415376, Ali’s mine, what is it?

Well, then there is the marriage word. I originally wanted to check if

there is a fixed custom singing method, but I didn’t find particularly
detailed ones. And because it is a dark marriage, it cannot be done
exactly as a normal wedding, so it is definitely different from the real
lyrics. If you examine the party, you shouldn’t investigate the problem
carefully, hahaha.

In addition, some details have been added to this lyrics. When the
full text is completed, if there are girls who are interested, you can
look back and find that the marriage lyrics are not completely
random. In fact, it has meaning.

DaDaDa ran away, look, it’s going to be a bridal chamber, not live
broadcast.
15. This Venerable one is the first time
I have seen this way of opening the
bridal chamber

Of course, the only way to escape marriage is to think about it.

After all, Shi Mei is still here, and he can’t leave first if he says
anything.
It’s just this ghost emcee, is he too fucking responsible?
Mo Ran’s face was suffocated, and his nose was crooked. It’s just
a matter of the heart’s mind that the marriage is a gift, so why do you
still care about other people’s cave? Moreover! It’s all fucking dead!
The bodies are stiff! How come the bridal chamber! ! !
As for Chu Wanning’s face at the moment, he didn’t dare to look at
him, staring at the carpet and acting stupidly. At this moment, he
especially wanted to grab the ghost master of ceremonies who didn’t
know where he was hiding, and snarled at him—fuck you. Mom, you
can! Show me your hole! !
The golden boy and jade girl surrounded the two of them, pushing
them to the back hall.
 There was a coffin parked there, painted with bright red paint. It
was huge, twice the size of an ordinary coffin, and looked exactly the
same as the one dug out before.
Chu Wanning groaned a little, and understood.
Mo Ran also immediately learned the meaning of the ghost
emcee, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
Of course, the dead can’t make bridal chambers. The so-called
bridal candles should refer to being enclosed in the same coffin and
carried down to be buried together to complete the so-called “death
in the same cave”.
At this time, the golden boy and jade girl also confirmed their
thoughts crisply: “Invite the lady into the bridal chamber first.”
Chu Wanning brushed his wide sleeves and lay in coldly.
“Invite Mr. Lang to enter the bridal chamber again.”
Mo Ran blinked at the mouth of the coffin and saw that Chu
Wanning had already occupied most of the position. Although the
coffin was spacious, the two big men lay in it and squeezed it a little
bit. He lay in, inevitably pressing Chu Wanning’s undressed clothes,
and the other side glared.
The pair of golden boys and girls circled the coffin and sang again.
It was the same gloomy but vaguely gloomy song before.
“Baidi water, the waves are clear; the ghosts and mandarin ducks,
the flowers are welcoming.
Held in the coffin, lying in the same cave; the body in front, the
light after death.
 From then on, the two yellow springs are together, and the lonely
soul is inseparable.”
After singing, the child slowly pushed the coffin board up, left and
right, with a muffled bang, and the surrounding area was instantly
dark.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were sealed in a coffin.
This coffin is made of very thick materials. When speaking in a low
voice, it cannot be heard from the outside. Chu Wanning raised his
hand to set a barrier barrier to ensure that the sound inside would
not be transmitted to the outside. After doing all this, he The first
sentence of the opening is—
“Go to bed, you pressed my arm.”
Mo Ran: “…”
I feel that there should be a lot more important than “pressing to
the arm”, right?
Despite the complaint in his heart, Mo Ran moved aside.
“Go ahead, my legs can’t be straight.”
Moved again.
“Come on again! Don’t stick to my face!”
Mo Ran aggrieved: “Shizun, my whole person is already on the
coffin board, what else do you want? How?”
Chu Wanning finally snorted and stopped talking.
Mo Ran shrank in the corner for a while, and suddenly felt the
coffin shake. The people outside lifted the coffin coffin, staggered,
and began to move slowly in an unknown direction. Mo Ran listened
to the movement outside with his ears upright, thinking that Shi Mei
should be trapped in a coffin with the Chen Yao at this moment. He
couldn’t help but feel frustrated, but there was no way.
Chu Wanning’s enchantment is very powerful. The sound inside
cannot be heard, but the sound outside can penetrate. Across the
coffin board, you can hear the sound of firecrackers and suona
gongs and drums. Mo Ran asked: ” These demons and ghosts are
really free enough, where are they going to carry the coffin?”
The coffin is very dark, I can’t see each other’s face, I can only
hear the voice: “Same as the custom in Butterfly Town , Should be
carrying the coffin to the earth temple outside the town.”
Mo Ran nodded, listened for a while, and said: “…Shizun, the
sound of footsteps outside seems to be increasing. “
“Hyakki Yexing, all the burial coffins will be carried over there
together. If I hadn’t expected it, the ghost emcee will appear in its
original form when it arrives in front of the earth temple. The couples
who are married in a dark marriage draw’goods.’”
Mo Ran asked: “There are so many coffins, hundreds of them,
walking in the town, others can’t find them?”
” I can’t find it.” Chu Wanning said, “It is the ghost golden boy and
the ghost girl who carry the coffin. The things on the ghost’s body
are invisible to ordinary people.”
Mo Ran asked again: “How do you know this? Clear.”
Chu Wanning replied: “In the wing just now, Tianwen tried a ghost
golden boy.”
Mo Ran: “………………”
 I was speechless for a while, and then asked: “What happened to
the Chen-gongzi lying in the red coffin dug up on the mountain
before? Why did the Chen family die one after another?”
Chu Wanning: “I don’t know.”
Mo Ran was a little surprised: “Gui Jintong didn’t tell you?”
Chu Wanning: “Gui Jintong said, it is not clear. “
Mo Ran again: “…”
After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning said: “But I think that
family has nothing to tell us.”
“How to say?”
“You have to remember that although the things enshrined in this
earthen temple are very evil, in the final analysis, it has gained
Taoism and needs to rely on people. Only with the worship of God
can it become stronger.”
Mo Ran did not listen to Chu Wanning’s lectures carefully in his
previous life. As a result, he will always lack the necessary common
sense when he encounters some things in his life. So I asked: “What
about the fairy body?”
“…What were you doing last month when you talked about the
difference between the fairy and the ghost?”
Mo Ran thought, This Venerable One is born again. This
Venerable one can still remember what I was doing in a class more
than ten years ago! But it’s nothing more than picking one’s feet
under the table and watching “Upstream of Nine Dragons A Phoenix
Couch”, either staring at Shi Mei in a daze, or staring at Chu
Wanning’s neck, secretly making gestures about how to do it without
knowing it. The man’s head is cut off.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “Go back and copy the “Six Realms of
Knowledge” ten times.”
“…well.”
The cost of truancy ,bitter.
“The immortals in the world are different from gods. Gods act
freely, while immortals are all bound and intervene in mundane
affairs. They must be read by others.”
Mo Ran Yilin: “So the Chen family’s murder case was only done by
someone begging for it?”
Chu Wanning’s voice seemed very cold in the dark.
“I think it’s not necessarily someone who’s still alive who asks for
it.”
Mo Ran opened his mouth and asked again before he was too
anxious, holding the coffin. The Golden Boy and Jade Girl probably
encountered a steep slope, and the coffin shook suddenly and tilted
to the right.
The unexpected shaking, and the smooth inside of the coffin, there
is nowhere to catch it. Mo Ran rolled over after being unstable, and
slammed into Shizun’s arms.
“Um…”
Mo Ran raised his head blankly and without error. Just trying to
figure out the situation, a faint ray of nose floated from the tip of his
nose. The scent of crabapple flowers is as light as the mist in the
morning, and it is also self-contained with the coolness of the night.
The fragrance of the world is so confusing, but the scent is clear and
sturdy, which makes people sober.
Mo Ran froze for a moment, then suddenly stiffened.
He couldn’t be more familiar with the scent of tangled flowers. It
was the breath of Chu Wanning, and for Mo Ran, this breath was
always entangled with desire.
In an instant, a certain deep-rooted evil thought was like a forest
fire evoked by a sky thunder. With a thunder, it hit his head.

The author has something to say:

The president of the Foundation for Care for Older Unmarried Men,
the No. 1 boss ghost emcee, will be online soon.

The emcee of ceremonies has a special way of bridal chambers, and

put you two dogs in the coffin, bang! You can only come out if you
say love to each other, not to let you out. Humph.
 16. This Venerable one is shocked

I can’t really blame the Mo Ran beast. Whoever is in such a

claustrophobic space is trapped with someone who has been with
him countless times, regardless of whether the previous physical
relationship is true or false. Yu’s revenge was still out of liking, and
when he smelled the familiar smell on the other party, he couldn’t
help but feel swayed.
Besides, Mo Ran itself is a bastard.
Shi Mei is his white moonlight, and he absolutely can’t bear to
touch it or destroy it.
He patronized Chu Wanning and only faced Chu Wanning, all his
tension, wildness, and rage in his bones could be vented
unscrupulously.
In previous lives, every time he saw Chu Wanning stubbornly cold
and unwilling to give up, he felt that he was going to be lost to a
beast that only knew he was full of blood. He wanted to bite the
throat of this prey Open, molar sucking blood, chewing flesh.
If he doesn’t feel sorry for Chu Wanning, he can ruin people with
great strength.
At the end of the destruction, the body has become a habit. As
long as you smell the scent of Chu Wanning’s body, your heart will
catch fire and itchy, and I want to completely mark this person as my
own.
The coffin was quiet for a while, and Mo Ran’s slightly anxious
heartbeat could be heard.
He knows that Chu Wanning’s face is very close, and he can feel
the other person’s breathing. If he bites on it at this time, Chu
Wanning will definitely not be able to break free, but…
Forget it.
Mo Ran leaned back and pulled away from Chu Wanning. This is
really not easy, because there is really not much room in the coffin.
“I’m sorry, Shizun.” Mo Ran slapped haha, pretending to be
grandson, “I didn’t expect this coffin to-shake!”
When the voice fell, the coffin slanted again. . Mo Ran grunted and
rolled into Chu Wanning’s arms again.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran retreated again, and the coffin shook again, repeating this
several times.
“I’m fucking unbelieving.” Mo Ran leaned back again.
The golden girl and the girl are probably walking a slope, and the
inside of the coffin wall is not slippery. After not holding on for too
long, Mo Ran reluctantly rolled in front of Chu Wanning.
“Shizun…” bit his lip, feeling aggrieved.
This guy originally looked a little cute as a young man. If he
deliberately hides his wolf tail and pretends to be a pup, he actually
pretends to be very similar.
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word.
 Mo Ran really didn’t want to roll around anymore, so he gave up
the struggle altogether: “I didn’t mean it.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran whispered: “But the wound on his back hurts so much…”
In the darkness, Chu Wanning seemed to sigh softly, the gongs
and drums outside were a bit noisy, Mo Ran I’m not sure if I really
heard it.
But the next moment, Mo Ran smelled a clearer fragrance of
crabapple flowers, and Chu Wanning’s hand was wrapped behind
his back, blocking the gap that he might crash into.
Although it is not a hug, Chu Wanning’s arms are empty, and he
deliberately avoids physical contact with Mo Ran. Only the clothes
and Mo Ran meet together, but this pose is somewhat intimate.
“Be careful, don’t hit it again.” The voice was deep, like porcelain
soaked in a stream, with a kind of ancient dignity. If you listen to it
without hatred, it is actually very good.
“…Hmm.”
Suddenly no one spoke.
Mo Ran is still a tall boy at this time, not as tall as an adult, so he
is leaning in Chu Wanning’s arms, his forehead is just right to Chu
Wanning’s chin.
This feeling is very familiar and unfamiliar.
The one who is familiar is the person lying next to him.
The strange thing is, it is such a posture.
Once upon a time, the past was his lying in Wushan Hall in
Sisheng Peak. The Taxian emperor, who has become a lonely family,
held Chu Wanning in his arms in the long and breathless darkness. .
At that time, he was already taller than Chu Wanning, and he was
stronger than Shizun. His arms were like iron tongs like a cage,
locked in the little bit of warmth in his arms, like holding the last of
the world Hold the fire.
He lowered his head and kissed Chu Wanning’s long black hair,
then greedily attached his face, buried it deep in the opponent’s
neck, biting and gnawing without pity.
“I hate you, Chu Wanning. I hate you to death.”
There is some hoarseness in the voice.
“But, I only have you.”
A violent bang shattered Mo Ran’s memories, the sound of gongs
and drums suddenly stopped, and the four fields were silent.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning reached out his hand, touched his lips, and said
solemnly: “Don’t talk, we are here.”
Outside Sure enough, there was no more sound of footsteps, and
there was a dead silence in the four fields.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips lit a cluster of pale golden fires, and
swiped across the wall of the coffin to make a narrow slit, just
enough for two people to see through the opening.
Sure enough, they were carried to the outskirts of Butterfly Town.
The earth temple dedicated to the ghost emcee was already full of
dense coffins, and the fragrance of butterflies and flowers in the air
became more and more intense. The void floated into the coffin.
 Mo Ran suddenly felt something was wrong: “Shizun, do you think
that the scent here, as well as the scent in the illusion, seems to be a
little different from the smell in Chen-gongzi’s coffin?”
“…how do you say?”
Mo Ran is more sensitive to breath, he said: “We were in Beishan
before, and the smell of the coffin was very good when it was split.
There is nothing that makes me uncomfortable, it should be the
butterfly powder. But since entering the illusion, I always feel that the
taste is similar, but there are some subtle differences, but I have
never figured out the truth. What is different, but now…I think I
probably know.”
Chu Wanning turned his face to look at him: “You don’t like the
smell?”
Mo Ran stuck to the gap, still staring outside, and then said, “Well.
I didn’t like to smell incense since I was a child. There is also the
smell of illusion here. It is not the fragrance of butterflies and flowers
at all, but the people of Butterfly Town who use it for offerings. The
special high incense burned when worshiping the ghost master of
ceremonies. Look there—”
Chu Wanning followed his line of sight. In the clay incense burner
in front of the earthen temple, it really burned three arms thick
vertical incense. , Zhengyouyou passed a sweet smell in the wind.
The people of Butterfly Town are good at making various spices
with flowers, so the fragrances that God offers to the Buddha are
made in their own town, and they don’t buy them from outside. Since
all the flowers planted in the suburbs of the town are used, the taste
that tuned out will not be so different to laymen.
 Chu Wanning meditated: “Could the scent in Chen-gongzi’s coffin
have nothing to do with the smell in the illusion?”
He hasn’t had time to touch this newly discovered detail. Qing, the
sudden dazzling red light in the earth temple interrupted his
thoughts. The two people hiding in the coffin looked together, and
saw that the temple was shining brightly, reflecting the surroundings.
There is a row of iron shelves on the side of the temple with red lotus
lanterns for wishing. Those lotus lanterns were originally
extinguished, but at this time they all lit up one by one.
The virgins guarding each coffin coffin knelt down one after
another, chanting: “The emcee of ceremonies go down to the earth,
and point me to the wild ghosts and lone souls to escape from
suffering forever, and to meet the beloved and lie in the coffin. ,
Huang Quan is your company.”
Amidst the sound of chanting, the ghost master of ceremonies in
the temple exudes golden light all over, then she lowered her
eyelids, slowly moved the corners of her mouth, and jumped off the
consecration platform.
The action is quite handsome and graceful.
It’s a pity that the body is made of mud, it is too heavy, the girl’s
house, with a bang, it was born into a big hole on the ground.
Mo Ran: “Puff.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
The ghost emcee seems to be quite dissatisfied with her own feet,
she stares at After looking at the big hole on the ground for a while,
he walked out of the hole and tidied his clothes.
 She looked like a woman with rich makeup, dressed in red and
green, quite happy. In the dark night, it turned its neck and came to
the coffin of a hundred people. The night breeze was full of the
stench of corpses. She seemed to be in a better mood. She slowly
opened her arms and smiled twice. sound.
“If you believe in me, and enshrine to me, you can meet a good
relationship and complete the life-long event that has not been in
your life.” The tender voice drifted in the night, and the ghosts
kowtowed in excitement. .
“The emcee of ceremonies bless you——”
“The emcee of ceremonies please give me a marriage——”
There are always such pleadings, and the ghost emcee seems to
enjoy it very much. Slowly weaving through the rows of coffin coffins,
the long nails with bright red vermilion lacquer scraped across the
coffin board, making a harsh and sharp sound.
Mo Ran curiously said: “Shizun, I remember you said that the
demon, the demon, the demon, and the gods belong to the six
realms, but this immortal does not live in the sky for nine days, how
can he be with the ghosts in the ground?”
“Because it deals with dark marriages, it mainly eats the offerings
of ghosts.” Chu Wanning said, “The ghosts can greatly increase her
skill, otherwise it will not be a short century to cultivate a fairy body. .
With such benefits, she is willing to be with the “friends” of the Yin
Cao Jifu.”
The ghost emcee walked around the coffin group, and returned to
the front, the empty and tender voice rang again. Get up: “Open a
coffin and give a marriage. From the first on the left.”
 Following its orders, the first coffin on the left slowly opened. The
golden girl and the girl greeted me by the side. The two inside The
corpse crawled out staggeringly, and the gorgeous flaming suit made
the dead man’s face pale and lifeless.
The married couple slowly came to the ghost emcee and knelt
down.
The ghost emcee put his hand between them, and said: “I use the
name of the emcee to give you a marriage after death. From then
on, I will be a couple, and the man and woman will match each
other.”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes. Muttered: “If you don’t know how to write a
poem, don’t do it. Take a good marriage vow, why do you listen to
such a lewdness.”
Chu Wanning coldly said: “You have a dirty mind.”
Mo Ran shut up.
It didn’t take long for the ghost master of ceremonies to personally
prove that it was not Mo Ran’s dirty, but the god in charge of the dark
marriage.
I saw that the married corpses seemed to have swallowed
medicine. They were already two dead ghosts, but they were
suddenly very excited, screaming and hugging each other, and they
started like this without anyone else. Double repair in public.
Chu Wanning: “………………”
Mo Ran: “………………”
“In the name of emcee, I give Er Tian Lun Le. Yin and Yang can be
in harmony, so what’s the matter with life and death!”
 The cry of the ghost emcee is getting sharper and louder. As she
screamed, the movements of the two bodies became more and more
exaggerated.
Mo Ran was stunned: “…this… fucking… also okay??”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the grenade of the little angel who wants to drink tea.
Give every kid who reads a master of ceremonies card Rejuvenating
pill, kowto relieve boredom while watching, hahahaha
 17. Shizun of This Venerable one is
injured, This Venerable one is very…

What kind of master of ceremonies is this ghost emcee? Let’s

forget about the medicine. Other people’s medicine can make the
sluggish living people alive and kicking. This is a good fairy. With a
wave of a small hand, the dead can be strong. The real wonderful
hand rejuvenation!
He was watching with gusto, and suddenly Chu Wanning stretched
out his hand and covered Mo Ran’s ears.
Mo Ran: “Hey?”
Chu Wanning’s expression is extremely cold: “Such an obscene
technique, don’t want to see it.”
“That should be You are covering your eyes, why are you blocking
my ears.”
Chu Wanning’s expressionless face: “Don’t watch or listen, you
close your eyes.”
Mo Ran: “Puff Shizun, you really…” You don’t even look at your
red face, you also close your eyes if you want to close your eyes.
Mo Ran can’t help but feel a little bit happy. Chu Wanning, a man
made of ice and snow, has never even seen an erotica picture. At
this moment, I saw the fish and water joy close at hand, and
probably choked to death. Right.
The dead couple’s ears and temples were struggling, and
gradually both of them became alive. In the dead throat that could
not make a sound, there was a rough creak similar to the living.
Chu Wanning was obviously disgusted, and suddenly turned his
face away, not wanting to look again.
Mo Ran was so happy, teasing his heart, and smirked to break his
chin.
Chu Wanning quickly avoided as if being stabbed: “What are you
doing?”
“Don’t do anything.” Mo Ran was sweet and greasy, with some
mockery. And teasing, looking at him up and down like a joke.
How old is this person, I still blush when I see this kind of thing…
Oh no, it should be said to be blue and red. It’s funny.
“Shizun, didn’t you tell us that you have to see the ability of the
other party before you do it? You should have a good look at the
ability of this ghost emcee.”
“Yes How can you look, don’t look.”
Mo Ran sighed: “Why is my skin so thin?”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “It’s really nasty, it hurts your eyes!”
p>
“Then I have to come to see.” Mo Ran said, lying down there
honestly, and looked at the outside again, saying “Ah”, “Wow” and
“Awesome”. “Ouch” kind of sigh. Chu Wanning was so violent that he
couldn’t hold down the coffin board. He whispered angrily: “You can
see what you say!”
Mo Ran said innocently: “I thought you wanted to listen.”
Chu Wanning finally couldn’t help it. I strangled Mo Ran’s neck
and gritted his teeth: “You snorted again, I will throw you out to feed
the zombies now!”
Enough teasing. Chu Wanning can’t push him too eagerly. When
he gets anxious, Tianwen waits on him, so Mo Ran constrained,
lying there obediently, staring outside without saying a word.
As the pair of ghosts reached a critical point, the male corpse
roared, convulsed and convulsed, and suddenly a blue smoke burst
out of the two of them. The ghost emcee opened his mouth and
greedily inhaled the stock. Qingyan, until he swallowed the last
strand into his stomach, this time he wiped the corners of his mouth
gluttonously, and his eyes revealed a bright light.
It seems that it is the “benefits” that the married couple gave it
back, which will increase its cultivation.
“Haha, hahaha—” The ghost emcee tasted the sweetness, and his
face became more radiant. When he spoke again, the misty and void
voice just became clear, it shouted, roared, sharp His voice seemed
to pierce the long night, “Get up! Get up! Wait for the idiot! I give you
the grace of waiting for the fish! You wait for the virtue of faith! Get
up! Get up! Get up!”
Mo Ran’s heart murmured: It’s over…
What is it doing? !
Hundreds of coffins around him trembled at the same time,
verifying Mo Ran’s idea. This ghost master of ceremonies is to
summon all the corpses in the funeral coffin to do what she
instructed, so as to absorb the “benefits” once!
Forget joking anymore, Mo Ran pulled Chu Wanning straight:
“Shizun!!!”
“What’s wrong!”
“Quick! Get out! Shi Mei is still trapped with the Chen family’s
daughter-in-law!” Mo Ran was going crazy, “Let’s go save him!”
Chu Wanning took a look outside and didn’t expect The ghost
master of ceremonies has such a great taste, not one to one, and he
wants to take a bite!
The trembling sound of the coffin next to it became more and more
intense. It seems that every pair of ghost spouses began to be
inspired and began to fulfill the instructions of the ghost master. This
thought made Chu Wanning choke, his face even more ugly. At this
moment, the ghost emcee who was standing in the same place with
a long smile suddenly felt something, and suddenly turned his head,
a pair of black eyes without focus, straight past the others, and
landed on the coffin of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning.
Although it has low intelligence, it can feel that there is no familiar
ambiguity in that coffin.
There is no faith.
No…
Live! ! !
Suddenly arched up, screaming swiftly, the ghost emcee’s robe
flew up, a pair of blood-red claws pierced the coffin body, piercing
the thick coffin, and disappeared into the coffin body.
 Its attack was too sudden, Mo Ran had no time to retreat and
resist. Moreover, the space in the coffin was so small that it was
impossible to retreat. Seeing that his head would be poked out of
five holes by the nine-yin white bone claws, his body Suddenly he
fell-Chu Wanning was swiftly guarding him in his arms, blocking
himself in front, and the five pointed claws of the ghost emcee
plunged into Chu Wanning’s shoulder!
Deep touchable bone!
“…”
Chu Wanning gave a muffled snort, but he also endured it without
shouting out. The other uninjured hand was still burning the Silencer,
hitting Mo Ran’s lips, blocking the sound that Mo Ran was going to
make.
The claws of the ghost emcee were scratched in the flesh and
blood of Chu Wanning.
It is a mud-like brain, and it can only be judged by sound. Chu
Wanning actually didn’t say a word in such a situation. The plasma
gurgled down his shoulder. Mo Ran was held in his arms. He
couldn’t see his injury, but he could clearly feel Chu Wanning.
Shaking slightly…
Living… or dead? It is impossible for a living person to be silent
anymore. The ghost emcee couldn’t tell for a moment, the sharp
claw was not in the flesh and blood of Chu Wanning’s shoulder, and
he tore and scratched.
Chu Wanning trembled with pain, spasm, and sweat soaked his
clothes.
 But he was still biting his lip and protecting the apprentice in his
arms, as if he had become a dead body and a dead person, and he
leaned against the edge of the coffin like iron cast on the wall of the
coffin.
The ghost emcee seems to have finally confirmed that the person
inside will not be alive. He suddenly pulled out his hand, blood flying,
and he could even hear the sticky sound of fingers being pulled out
of the flesh. The hairs stand on end.
Chu Wanning’s tight body seemed to lose strength suddenly, he let
go of Mo Ran and panted low.
There is a strong smell of blood flowing in the coffin.
Mo Ran raised his head, and through the dim light leaking through
the hole, he could see Chu Wanning’s drooping eyelashes, as well
as the moist but stubborn eyes under the eyelashes.
The slightly raised phoenix eyes are blurred and painful, but they
are more cruel and tenacious, and a water vapor fills…
Mo Ran wants to speak, Chu Wanning shakes After shaking his
head, the silencer curse on his lips was not removed. After a while,
he breathed a sigh of relief, shaking fingertips, and wrote on the
back of Mo Ran’s hand:
The barrier has been damaged, so you cannot speak.
The ghost emcee outside tilted his head, as if he didn’t understand
why it was clearly not a living person inside, but he didn’t follow its
instructions, nor did he feel any worship.
Chu Wanning raised his head and glanced at it from the gap. The
uninjured hand was surrounded by golden light, and a flaming willow
vine came out.
 He held Tianwen and squinted.
The next moment, break the coffin! ! !
The coffin burst and Chu Wanning flew up like lightning. Tianwen
was accurate and fast, and suddenly strangled the neck of the ghost
emcee, and the ghost emcee let out a harsh whistle——
“Who is you! Dare to be like this!”
Chu Wanning’s answer is only one word: “Fuck!”
The big red robe is hunting and flying, like clouds and waves, he
tolerates for a long time Just for a hit, Tianwen strangled with one
hand immediately! Strangle the neck of that ghost emcee!
A thick red mist accompanied by a scent, sprayed out from the
broken neck. Chu Wanning backed away quickly, avoiding the fog,
and sternly said: “Mo Ran! Thousand Kills!”
Mo Ran was already on standby. Hearing the order, he buttoned
the concealed sword box between his sleeves and poured his spirit
into it. Li, blasted towards the remnant body that was groping for his
head.
The clay body splits, revealing the translucent body with red light
flowing inside. Chu Wanning raised Tianwen again, abruptly
strangling out the spirit body of the ghost master of ceremonies. The
headless fairy screamed from his body: “The mortals are safe! The
mortals are safe!—Get up! Get up! Kill them! Kill them——!!!”
Suddenly, her golden boy and jade girl lit up a pair of blood-red
eyes, and hundreds of screaming and screaming pounced at Mo
Ran and Chu Wanning.
 The coffins on the ground also shattered one after another, and
the dead corpses lying inside stood up and flooded toward the two of
them.
Mo Ran’s eyes swiftly swept through the crowd, looking for Shi
Mei’s figure. Chu Wanning sternly said: “What are you staring at
affectionately with those zombies! Don’t get them all down!”
The two of them and the ghost emcee have flew to stand on a
coffin at this moment. The slow-moving corpses slowly gathered
around them, Mo Ran raised his hand to light the exorcism talisman,
projected it around, and detonated the explosion. But there are too
many ghosts, and the next wave will come quickly.
Mo Ran is going crazy: “So many people died in this Butterfly
Town? How many married couples are there?!!!”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “Look at this The cultivation base of the
ghost master of ceremonies, there are so many young men and
women who have naturally died! In all likelihood, it also confuses
those who have never been married to commit suicide! Hit this side!”
Mo Ran is another one The exorcism talisman waved towards the
place Chu Wanning signaled, exploding a piece of boneless flesh.
“Why doesn’t this ghost emcee kill him?”
“Ordinary weapons can’t hurt it.”
“What about Tianwen?”
Chu Wanning is very angry: “Did you not see Tianwen is trying to
find it! This ghost emcee moves very fast, if I let go of it, and don’t
wait to smoke, it may have escaped!”
 Those corpses are piled up more and more. While driving, Mo Ran
must also pay attention to whether there is Shi Mei in the crowd to
avoid accidental injuries. A golden boy rushed over and bit his leg
severely. He cursed inwardly and threw an exorcism talisman directly
on the golden boy’s face, then kicked it into the group of corpses and
exploded.
Chu Wanning said: “Have you seen Shi Mei and Madam Chen?”
After looking frantically, Mo Ran suddenly saw two swaying figures
in the distance. : “I saw it!”
“Go ahead and pull the two of them away! Stay away from here!”
“Okay!” Mo Ran responded, and was taken aback. , “What are you
going to do?”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “I can’t raise my other arm, and I can’t
summon other weapons. I can only rely on Tianwen. I’ll give you a
ghost emcee. If you open it, you will destroy the whole place. If you
don’t want to die, get out of it as soon as possible!”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the nutrient solution of the brain hole like a black
hole~ Meme Zha~

It’s a bit busy today, neither a small theater nor a small card sticker,
da da da ran away
 18. This Venerable one once begged
you

Tianwen has a dead-end killer. The name is very simple, with only
one word, “wind”. Once activated, no piece of armor remains in the
surrounding area.
Mo Ran has naturally experienced the power of “wind”, and Chu
Wanning is also aware of the strength of Chu Wanning, so there is
no need to worry, so he glanced at the pale man with blood in his
wedding dress and exorcised the last few pictures. Fu Du threw
away and bought some time for Chu Wanning, and then flew to the
outside, holding Shi Mei in one hand and Madam Chen in the other,
leading two unconscious people and hiding in the distance.
Chu Wanning endured the sharp pain and barely moved his other
hand. Suddenly, Tianwen burst out with a dazzling golden light, and
Chu Wanning suddenly pulled Tianwen back.
The ghost emcee got out of control and jumped up, rushing at Chu
Wanning with a twisted face.
Chu Wanning’s robe turned like a flame in a violent wind, billowing,
his eyebrows pierced, half of his shoulders were soaked in blood,
suddenly raised his hand, Tianwen’s golden light became stronger
and stronger. Then Chu Wanning took off.
 Liu Teng suddenly stretched several tens of feet, dancing into a
golden wind, like a whirlpool, engulfing the surrounding ghosts, dead
bodies, golden girls, and the roaring and distorted ghost emcee. The
center of the “wind”, the fierce force that Tianwen danced into an
afterimage, shattered in an instant! ! !
The “wind” destroys the dry and decays, and the surrounding
vegetation rises up from the ground, which is not immune.
A huge storm centered on Chu Wanning gave out a dazzling
golden light, and it was dark for a while, flying sand and rocks.
Whether the coffin or the dead, they all became grass fluffy in the
wind.
I got involved and was cut by Tianwen who was spinning fast.
Break into tens of thousands of residues…
When everything subsides, the surrounding area of Chu Wanning
is dead and desolate.
Except for him, standing alone, his auspicious clothes are brightly
colored, just like the first bloom of red lotus, the crabapple blossoms,
there is only one place to smash the bones, and the terrible
“Tianwen” hissing with golden light.
From this point of view, Chu Wanning is really very polite to recruit
many disciples.
For his posture today, if he is willing, even if the entire Platform of
Sin and Virtue disciples are instantly thwarted, it is not impossible…
The golden light fades away. .
Tianwen transforms into bits and pieces of stars and blends into
Chu Wanning’s palm.
 He sighed, frowned, endured the sharp pain in his shoulder, and
slowly walked towards the disciples in the distance.
“How is Shi Mei?”
When he came to them, Chu Wanning held back and asked.
Mo Ran looked down at the unconscious teacher beauty in his
arms, still not awake, his nose was weak, and his cheeks were cold
to the touch. This scene is too familiar. It is a nightmare that Mo Ran
could not get rid of.
In the beginning, Shi Mei was lying in his arms like this, and
gradually, there was no breathing…
Chu Wanning possessed himself and probed the neck arteries of
Madam Chen and Shi Mei respectively , Could not help but muffled:
“Huh? How could the poison be so deep?”
Mo Ran suddenly raised his head: “Poisoned? Didn’t you say it’s
okay? Didn’t you mean that they were just deceived?”
Chu Wanning frowned: “The ghost emcee relies on the incense
powder to confuse, that is a kind of poison. I thought they were just
superficial, but I didn’t expect them to eat poison so deeply. “
“…”
“Send them back to Chen’s house first.” Chu Wanning said, “It’s
not difficult to remove the poison, just don’t die.”
His voice is cold and not too turbulent, although Chu Wanning
usually speaks like this, but at this moment, it really makes people
feel that he is downplaying and not caring.
Mo Ran suddenly remembered the heavy snow that year. He knelt
in the snow with Shi Mei whose life was lost in his arms. With tears
on his face, he begged Chu Wanning hoarsely to turn his head,
glance at his apprentice, and begged Chu Wanning to raise his hand
and save his apprentice.
But what did Chu Wanning say at that time?
It’s also such an understatement, such a calm tone.
In this way, I refused Mo Ran’s only kneeling beg in his life.
In the heavy snow, the person in his arms gradually became as
cold as the snow falling on the shoulders and on the eyebrows.
On that day, Chu Wanning personally killed two apprentices.
One is Shi Mingjing, who he can save, but he never did.
One is Mo Weiyu, who is kneeling in the snow and mourning more
than his heart.
Suddenly a panic, a tyrannical, a snake-like unwilling to vicious
and violent arose in my heart.
For a moment, he suddenly wanted to violently strangle Chu
Wanning’s neck, stripped off all the cordial and pleasant disguise,
revealing the hideousness of the evil spirit, as a ghost from the
previous life, biting fiercely He, questioned him, demanded his life.
The fate of the two helpless apprentices in the snow.
But the eyelids lifted up, but they suddenly fell on Chu Wanning’s
blood-filled shoulders.
The beast’s anger was suddenly blocked.
He didn’t say a word again, just stared at Chu Wanning’s face,
almost hateful eyes, Chu Wanning didn’t see it. After a while, he
lowered his head again to stare at Shi Mei’s haggard face.
My mind gradually became blank.
 If something happens to Shi Mei again this time, then…
“Cough cough cough!”
The person in his arms suddenly coughed. Mo Ran was startled,
her heart trembled… Shi Mei slowly opened her eyes, her voice
extremely hoarse and faint.
“A…burn…?”
“Yes! I am!” In ecstasy, the haze cleared, Mo Ran opened his eyes
wide, and Shi Mei’s palm was slightly cool Shi Mei’s cheeks, her
eyes shivered, “Shi Mei, what do you think? Is there anything
uncomfortable?”
Shi Mei smiled lightly, still gentle brows, turned his head, and
looked around. “…Why are we here…How did I faint…Ah! Shizun…
Ahem, the disciple is incompetent…The disciple…”
Chu Wanning said: “Don’t talk.”
He gave Shi Mei a pill: “Since you are awake, take this Huadu
powder first, don’t swallow it directly.”
Shi Mei contains the medicine. Suddenly, his bloodless face
appeared more transparent: “Shizun, why are you injured? There is
blood all over your body…”
Chu Wanning is still that faint and calm, An angry voice: “It’s okay.”
He got up and looked at Mo Ran.
“You, think of a way to bring both of them back to Chen’s house.”
Shi Mei woke up, the gloom in Mo Ran’s heart was suddenly
suppressed, and he nodded quickly : “Okay!”
“I’ll take a step first, I have something to ask the Chen family.”
 Chu Wanning turned and left as he said, facing the dark night, the
wilds were declining Grass, he finally couldn’t help but raise his
eyebrows, showing an expression of pain.
The entire shoulder was penetrated by five fingers, the veins were
torn apart, and the ghost claws even pierced the bones deep in his
flesh and blood. No matter how much he pretended to bear it calmly,
no matter how he sealed his blood, he would still be human.
It still hurts…
But what about the pain.
He walked forward step by step, the hemlines of the wedding
dress flying around.
For so many years, people have respected him, but they did not
dare to stand beside him, no one would care about him. He has long
been used to it.
Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou Immortal.
No one likes from head to toe, no one cares about life or death.
He seems to be born, he does not need the support of others,
does not need any support, and does not need any company.
So there is no need to cry for pain, and crying is even more
unnecessary. Go back and bandage the wound for yourself, cut off
all the rotten flesh that is festering torn, and apply wound medicine.
It doesn’t matter if no one cares about him.
Anyway, he just came here alone. All these years have been fine.
He can take care of himself.
When I came to the entrance of Chen’s house, before I entered
the yard, I heard a heart-piercing scream inside.
 Chu Wanning didn’t care about the chapped wounds, so he
rushed in—Old Madam Chen with disheveled hair and closed eyes,
but chasing his son and husband all over the house, only the Chen
family The little girl was ignored, and she stood beside her in panic,
curled up thinly, shaking.
Seeing Chu Wanning coming in, Chen Yuanwai and his Yaozi
screamed and rushed towards him: “Dao Master! Dao Master Help!”
Chu Wanning blocked them Behind him, he glanced at Madam
Chen’s closed eyes, and said angrily: “Don’t let you look at her, don’t
let her sleep!”
“I can’t help it! Zhuo Jing’s body is not Well, she goes to bed early
on weekdays. After you left, she was still holding on at first, then she
fell asleep, and then started to go crazy! Shouting… Shouting…”
Member Chen shivered behind Chu Wanning. He didn’t even
notice that Dao Chief was wearing a good suit or the hideous wound
on Chu Wanning’s shoulder.
Chu Wanning frowned and said, “What are you yelling about?”
The mad woman rushed over with a grin and screamed bitterly
before Chen Yuanwai spoke. , It is actually the voice of a young
woman——
“Thinking and unbelief! I want you to pay for my life! I want you all
to die for me!”
Chu Wanning: “…Li Gui leaned over.” Turning his head and sternly
said to Member Chen, “Is this sound familiar to you?”
Member Chen was trembling with his upper and lower mouth, his
eyes rolled, and he swallowed nervously: “No I know, I don’t know, I
don’t know! Please help! Please help!”
 At this time, Madam Chen has already jumped over. Chu Wanning
raised his uninjured arm and volleyed towards Madam Chen. At one
point, a thunder and lightning struck down, trapping Madam Chen in
the barrier.
Chu Wanning turned his head and looked coldly: “Really don’t
know?”
Chen Yuan said repeatedly: “Really I don’t know! I really don’t
know!”
Chu Wanning didn’t say any more, he threw out Tianwen and tied
Old Madam Chen in the enchantment.
He was supposed to tie up Chen members, which is more
convenient and easier to judge, but Chu Wanning has his own rules
of conduct. Tianwen, his Tianwen, is not easy to judge ordinary
people. So he abandoned the soft persimmon and instead
questioned the ghost in Old Madam Chen’s body.
A ghost trial is different from a human trial.
Tianwen interrogates people, and they can’t stand it directly, and
speak.
Tianwen’s trial of ghosts will form an enchantment where only Chu
Wanning and ghosts coexist. Ghosts will restore their original
appearance in the enchantment and pass the message to Chu
Wanning.
Tianwen suddenly lit a fire, along the vine body, straight from his
end, to Old Madam Chen’s end.
The old lady uttered a scream, and suddenly began to twitch, and
then the red flame on the willow vine instantly turned into a blue
ghost fire, and then from the old lady’s end, it burned back to Chu
Wanning here.
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, the fire burned along the willow to
his palm, but the ghost fire couldn’t hurt him, just like that all the way
along his arm to his chest, and then It went out.
“…”
The Chen family looked at the scene in horror, without knowing
what Chu Wanning was doing.
Chu Wanning’s eyelashes trembled slightly, his eyes still closed,
but a white light gradually appeared before his eyes. Immediately
afterwards, he saw a white jade foot in the light, and a girl about
seventeen or eighteen years old appeared in his vision.

The author has something to say:

Mo Ran: Chu Wanning, you have the ability to play majestic, you
have the ability to save people, don’t turn your head and pretend to
be deaf , I know you are listening!

Chu Wanning:……

Mo Ran: You have the ability to play temper, you have the ability to
save people, your apprentice, don’t you Help, my uncle comes to
inspect at the end of the term. This Venerable one will give you zero
points!

Chu Wanning:…

Mo Ran: You have the ability…

Chu Wanning: Enough of you! What does it matter to you if Mom

sells Laozi to save people? Not saved! It’s so shameless! Not
convinced!
Mo Ran: QAQ
 19. This Venerable one tells you a
story

The girl was very white, with an oval face and round eyes, which
was especially attractive. She was wearing a light pink skirt, her hair
slicked, and she looked like a young woman, rubbing her eyes
blankly in the dark, looking around.
“Where am I…?”
Chu Wanning said: “You are in the enchantment I set up.”
Girl eating I was taken aback, and said in a panic: “Who are you?
Why is it dark here, I can’t see you, who is talking?” Chu Wanning
said, “Have you forgotten?…You are dead?”
Now.”
The girl opened her eyes wide: “I have…I…”
Slowly, she remembered.
Lower her head, she folded her hands on her chest, without any
ups and downs, she uttered a soft voice, and murmured: “I…I’m
dead…”
“Only souls can come to the realm of Guizhen, where hatred will
be eliminated. No matter whether the dead person is transformed
into a ghost or an ordinary ghost, they will retain their character and
appearance before alive, which is called’return to truth’.”
The girl was stunned for a moment, as if she was gradually
remembering the past, she suddenly lowered her face and wept
silently.
Chu Wanning said: “Are you…have wronged?”
The girl cried: “Are you Yan Wangye? Or Bai Wuchang? Are you
here to complain for me? “
Chu Wanning raised his forehead and said, “…I am not Lord Yan,
and I am not Bai Wuchang.”
The girl sobbed. Chu Wanning was silent for a while, did not
speak, waited until she cried a little calmer, and then said: “But I am
here to help you complain.”
The girl heard it, sobbed and raised her eyes. Sadness and joy
were mixed: “Then you really are Lord Yama!”
“…” Chu Wanning decided not to continue this topic with her, and
then asked, “Do you know that after you die? What have you done?”
“I don’t know…I don’t know very well, I just remember that I am
sad, sad. I want to retaliate…I want to go to them…I want to find
again He…”
When the soul just wakes up, many things will not be remembered
for a while, but it doesn’t matter. Chu Wanning patiently asked her:
“Who do you want to go to?”
The girl whispered: “My husband, Chen Bohuan.”
Chu Wanning Yi Lin, Chen Bohuan-isn’t this the name of the
eldest son of the Chen family?
 He asked: “What’s your…what’s your name? Where are you
from?”
The power of Tianwen has been poured into this fantasy
enchantment, and the dead who came inside almost They will talk to
Chu Wanning honestly. Therefore, the girl replied: “The concubine is
Luo Xianxian, the master of Butterfly Town.”
“I had read the Butterfly Town files before coming. There are more
than 500 households in this town, and there is no Luo surname.
Family. Who is your father?”
The girl slowly remembered the details, so her eyes became even
more sad: “My father used to be a scholar of Murakami and was a
brother-in-law of my father-in-law. A few years ago, he murdered I
died of tuberculosis, and then I was the only one in my family.”
“Then why did you die?”
The girl froze for a while, and then she couldn’t cry: “I Apart from
death, there is no other way. They, they lied to the secret recipe of
powder left by my father, beat me and scolded me, threatened me,
and let me leave Butterfly Town. I…I am a weak woman, where is
there anything else? Where can I go? I am in this world, and there is
no relative left… The world is so big, where can I go? Apart from
Huangquan Mansion, where else can I be accommodated…”
After she recalled the events of her life, she seemed to have
infinite pain and sorrow in her heart, and she was anxious to talk to
others, and even Chu Wanning did not ask any more, she went on
slowly alone.
It turns out that Luo Xianxian lost his mother since childhood. He
heard from his father that she had an older brother above her, but his
brother was separated from them in the chaos of the Lower
Cultivation World, and he never saw him again. I don’t know if it is
dead or alive. When her brother was lost, Luo Xianxian was not yet
one year old and shrank in her baby. Later, she tried to think about
her brother, but she still had no impression.
The Luo family was left with Sianxian and his father. The father
and daughter depended on each other, wandering around, and
finally built a small house in Butterfly Town and lived there.
That year, Luo Xianxian was five years old. The eldest son of the
Chen family, Chen Bohuan, is two years older than her.
At that time, the Chen family had not yet flourished. Several
members of the family lived in a two-bedroom earth-rammed hut. An
orange tree was planted by the low wall of the small courtyard. In
autumn, it was full of fruit and lush. The tree grows over the low wall
and reaches into Luo’s yard.
Luo Xianxian raised her head, and the oranges full of branches
looked like lanterns during the Lantern Festival. She was shy and
introverted. She didn’t play with others. She always carried the pony
and peeled the edamame by herself. From time to time, he raised his
head and took a look at the oranges that came in the yard of the
Chen family.
Oranges are yellow and enticing, and against the sun, you can
think of sweet and sour plump juice.
Luo Xian looked eagerly, guttering and swallowing from time to
time, his cheeks were sour.
But she did not reach out to pick it up. Daddy is a scholar who has
never been able to compare to her younger brother. He lost the
exam but didn’t lose his backbone. Suan Xiucai’s brain was probably
broken, and he always warned his daughter to be a “gentleman.” .
Luo Xianxian knew when he was three years old that the rich and
the rich cannot be fornication, and the poor and the poor cannot be
moved. Although she was greedy, she had never reached out to pick
the orange that was close at hand.
One night, Luo Xianxian sat in the yard humming and washing
clothes by the moonlight.
Her father was not strong, so he had to rest early. The poor child
was headed early. The little girl rolled up her sleeves, dipped her thin
arms in the barrel, and rubbed her face seriously.
Suddenly there was a hoarse cough from the door, and a young
man covered in blood staggered in and stared at her.
The little girl was so frightened that she even forgot to scream.
The young man’s face was dirty and bloody, but his eyebrows
were very handsome. The young man, one big and one small, stood
in a stalemate for a long time. In the end, the young man couldn’t
support it and sat down slowly against the root of the wall. , Panting,
hoarsely said: “Bring some water.”
Xu is that young man who doesn’t look like a bad person, and
perhaps Luo Xianxian has a kind heart. Although afraid, he still ran
back into the house. , Took a cup of tea and handed it to the young
man’s mouth.
The young man was not polite. He slurped a clean drink. After
drinking, he wiped the corners of his mouth, rolled his eyelids, and
stared at Luo Xianxian’s pretty face. His eyes were a bit straight and
he didn’t speak for a long time.
 He didn’t speak, Luo Xianxian didn’t say anything, just blinked
timidly, and from some distance she thought was safe, he held his
hands not far and close, and looked at the stranger.
“…You look like an old person of mine.” The young man suddenly
grinned, squinted his eyes and smiled sullenly. With the blood stain
on his face, it was really a bit hideous, “especially The eyes are all
round, and they seem to make people want to dig them out, poke
them on their fingers, and swallow them one by one.”
The horrible things he said so plainly, even With a little smile, Luo
Xianxian shuddered even more, and subconsciously covered his
eyes.
The young man said: “Oh, clever girl, just cover it like this, don’t
keep staring at me. I can’t control my own hand.”
He said Rolled tongue, accent from the north.
The moon was shining in the yard, and the young man licked his
chapped lips and suddenly saw the orange tree in the yard. For
some reason, his eyes lit up, his pupils flashed with light, the luster
was bright for a while and dimmed for a while, then he raised his
chin and motioned.
“Girl.”
Luo Xianxian: “…”
“Pick an orange and peel it for me.”
Luo Xianxian finally spoke, her voice was thin and trembling, but
she didn’t hesitate: “Big brother, this is not my family’s fruit tree, it
belongs to someone else’s, so I can’t pick it.”
 The youth was taken aback and didn’t know. Thinking of
something, his face slowly sank.
“I said I can pick it, I want to eat oranges, you pick it for me!” The
last sound was fierce, like a squeak smashed from the teeth. Luo
Xianxian shuddered, still standing stubbornly in place.
The little girl has a soft temper, but her bones are the same as her
decayed father.
“I’m not going.”
The young man suddenly narrowed his eyes, arched his nose, his
face changed: “Does the stinky girl know who you are talking to!”
“You want to drink water, I, I will pour it for you, you want to eat,
and there are still at home, but the orange tree is not mine. I can’t
pick it. Daddy said it. I’m a Gentleman, if you want to be rich, you
can’t masturbate, you can’t be the poor, you can’t fish…”
When she was nervous, she said that she became a fish. The half-
old girl blushed decently, insisting on her father’s teaching. After
passing through his own things, he finally grumbled everything, but
under the eyes of the young man, he was already shaking too much,
and his feet were swaying.
The youth is speechless.
If it is not out of date, listening to such a little guy, still a baby girl,
say “theft without telling it”, “the rich can’t be fornication, the poor
can’t be moved”, and there—and “I am a gentleman”? ? Puff, he
really couldn’t help laughing out loud.
But he couldn’t laugh.
 On the contrary, there is a strong resentment that rushes Ma
Pengteng in his chest, crushing his heart.
“I hate you the most, the so-called…” He stood up shaking while
holding on to the wall, and squeezed two words from his lips, “A
good man, a gentleman, a hero, a benevolent man.”
Under Luo Xianxian’s horrified gaze, he slowly moved his injured
foot, came to the orange tree, raised his head, sniffed the smell of
the orange tree almost greedily, and then suddenly burst into his
eyes There was a red light of hatred. Before Luo Xianxian could
react, he climbed the tree, shook it, kicked, kicked, and hit.
The twigs of oranges crackled and all shook down, fell to the
ground and rolled to the side. The young man smiled distortedly and
yelled arbitrarily: “A good man takes the name of stealing without
telling him, a good man cannot be lewd! Good man! Mighty can’t
bend!”
“Big brother! What are you doing! Stop! Daddy! Daddy!”
Luo Xianxian didn’t want to call Daddy because she was weak and
had no hands. The scholar with the power of the chicken will not help
much when he comes out. But she was a little girl after all, and she
was finally terrified and broke down.
“What do you shout! Your dad will come out and I will chop him
together!”
The little girl was frightened, tears in her eyes, and there were
water beads spinning in her round eyes.
The Chen family next door went to visit relatives in the neighboring
village. The whole family was not there. No one stopped this little
lunatic.
 The little madman shook the oranges all over the floor, and still
couldn’t get rid of his hatred. He stepped heavily on the ground,
crushed several fruits, and suddenly became ruthless. He didn’t
know where he was. He got up, turned to the Chen family’s yard,
found an axe, and chopped down the entire tree in twos or twos.
Then he turned it back and laughed.
Smiling, suddenly stopped smiling, squatting on the ground,
staring blankly.
Suddenly turned his head and beckoned to Luo Xianxian: “Girl,
come here.”
“…” Luo Xianxian did not move, standing in the same place,
embroidered with small cloth shoes embroidered with yellow flowers.
land.
Seeing her hesitating, the young man slowed down his tone and
said kindly: “Come here. I have a good thing for you.”
“I…I Don’t…no, don’t go…” Luo slender and low, before finishing
speaking, the young man suddenly became fierce again—
“If you want to come, I will come in and take your father in now
Let’s chop stuffing!”
Luo Xian shook fiercely, and finally moved towards him in small
steps.
The youth squinted at her: “Hurry up, I have no time to watch you
twist the Yangko.”
When Luo Xianxian lowered his head and moved to him, there
was still a few steps away, he Suddenly stretched out his hand and
slammed the person over, Luo Xianxian let out a scream, but only
when the scream reached his throat, he was roughly blocked by
something. The young man stuffed an orange into her mouth,
without peeling it, or scrubbing it, just put it in the mud and stabbed it
into her mouth.
Where can Luo Xianxian eat an orange in one bite, the young man
is stuffed, the orange is cracked and rotten, and half of her face is
puree, but the lunatic is still smiling and holding the fruit It was
running over her face, stuffing her mouth that she was trying to shut
tightly.
“Aren’t you a gentleman? Don’t you not eat stolen things? What
are you eating now? Huh? What are you eating now!”
“Woo Uh…no…I don’t want…daddy…daddy…”
“Swallow.” The young man squinted his eyes and stuffed the last
bit of fruit into Luo Xianxian’s mouth, his pupils gleaming ,
Shuddering, “You swallow it for me!”
Looking at Luo Xianxian being forced to swallow the orange, he
choked in his throat and called “Daddy” vaguely. The young man
was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed.
The smile is more terrifying than his hideous face.
He touched Luo Xianxian’s hair with satisfaction, squatted there,
and said softly: “What do you call Daddy? Shouldn’t you be called
Big Brother? The oranges your brother gave you are sweet or not, so
delicious. ?”
As he said, he picked up another one from the ground.
This time he didn’t have any hard stuffing. He peeled off the
orange skin carefully, and cleaned all the white silky sticking on it.
Then he wiped his hands and broke off. One slice, leaning against
Luo Xianxian’s lips, said in a soft voice: “If you like it, eat more.”
 Luo Xianxian knew that he had encountered a mental disorder
today. She had no choice. She lowered her head and silently ate the
oranges that the lunatic handed. The sweet and sour juice melted
between the throat pipes, and her stomach was churning…
The young man squatted there. Petal was feeding her oranges,
suddenly she felt better, and she even started to hum a song.
His voice was rough, very hoarse, like a windbreaker, vaguely and
not very clear, only a few words floated to Luo Xianxian’s ears.
“The flowers fall three or four o’clock in the lake, and the strings
hum on the shore one or two times. The age of the weak crown is
the best, the horse is light and fast, and you can see the world…”
He said suddenly : “Girl.”
“…”
“Hey.” He curled his lips and went to break Luo’s slender face, “Let
me look at your eyes.”
Luo Xianxian trembled and had no power to resist. He could only
let the young man take a close look at a real bloody finger and touch
her eyelid inch by inch.
“It’s really like it,” he said.
Luo Xianxian sobbed and closed his eyes. She was really afraid
that this madman would pick up her two tricks like picking fruits.
But the youth did not pick it up.
Just Youyou coldly said to her: “Didn’t you teach me a saying that
riches can’t be licentious, and poor and poor can’t be moved? Big
brother also has a word that I want to tell you.”
“Woo…”
 “You open your eyes.”
Luo Xianxian’s eyes closed tightly. The young man laughed angrily
and said hoarsely: “Don’t dig your trick, open it!”
“…Do you think I can’t pull your beads without opening it!”
Luo Xianxian had to stretch out her round eyes, her slender
eyelashes trembling, and tears flowing down her face. The fearful
and pitiful look on her face seemed to please this young man of
unknown origin. He suddenly Just let go of the hand holding her
cheek, hung in the air, and then gently patted her head.
He stared at her eyes, a trembling smile shook from the corner of
his mouth, his smile was distorted, two ferocious, and sad.
He said: “There is a man in Linyi. Twenty hearts are dead.”
After he turned around, the figure disappeared into the darkness
gradually.
Only the mess on the ground shows that such a person, covered
in blood, came here late at night.
 20. This Venerable one tells you a
story (2)

Early the next morning, the Chen family walked back with relatives
and saw that the orange trees in the yard fell down, and the oranges
were rolling all over the ground. There were not many other
residents around here, only the Luo family and them. Recently,
thinking of the way Luo Xianxian looks at oranges every day, the
Chen family immediately determined that—
this orange must have been stolen by Luo Xianxian, an unlucky
kid!
Not only did he steal, but he also became jealous and cut down
his orange tree!
The Chen family immediately went to Luo Shusheng to file a
complaint. Luo Shusheng could not bear such humiliation. He
immediately called his daughter over and asked her if she stole the
orange.
Luo Xianxian cried and said no.
I asked if it was the tree she cut down.
Luo Xianxian still said no.
Ask her again if she has eaten oranges.
 Luo Xianxian can’t lie, so he can only say that he ate it.
Before she could explain, she was ordered to kneel by her
frustrated dad, and in front of the Chen family, she beat her with a
ruler, and said: “Adopted daughters are not as good as men! At a
young age, how can you do such a sneaky thing! It’s shameful!
Losing is the face of the father! Punishing you now that you have no
food to eat, face the wall for three days, contemplate and repent and
repent—”
“Daddy, it’s not me! It’s really not me!”
“You still dare to talk back!”
No one believes her. Although the Lower Cultivation World is in
turmoil, Butterfly Town It is an exception. The town has always been
simple and honest, and does not close the house at night, saying
that a bloody lunatic came in the middle of the night? Who believes
it.
Luo Xianxian’s small hands were beaten up and ripped apart.
The Chen family looked at him coldly, only the oldest boy among
them, pulling the corner of his mother’s clothes, hesitated to speak.
His mother ignored him, and he couldn’t help it. Zhou Zheng’s
small face wrinkled, Yu Xin couldn’t bear to stand beside him,
unwilling to look any more.
At night, Luo Xianxian didn’t dare to go back to the house,
squatting under the eaves, and standing pitifully.
Her father is a scholar, and can’t tolerate theft the most. Moreover,
he has a sour and rotten air, and he speaks to him in vain, not
listening to explanations.
 Luo Xianxian, who had been hungry for a day, was dizzy.
Suddenly someone whispered to her: “Sister Luo family.”
Luo Xianxian turned around and saw the edge of the soil wall. A
straight-faced head came out. It was Chen Bohuan, the eldest son of
the Chen family who tried to help her intercede during the day.
Chen Bohuan saw that there was no one on the left and right, and
turned over the earth wall in twos or twos, holding a hot steamed bun
in her arms, and without any explanation, it squeezed it into her
hand.
“I think you have been standing under this wall for a whole day,
and you haven’t eaten anything yet. Here is a bun, and eat it
quickly.”
” I…” Luo Xianxian is shy by nature. He has lived here for several
months, and he hasn’t spoken a few words to his neighbor’s brother.
At this moment, he suddenly looked at him so close, and he couldn’t
help but step back two steps and bumped his head. On the wall. But
he still squatted, “I can’t take… Daddy won’t let me… he said…”
Speaking incoherently for a long time, I couldn’t say a complete
word.
Chen Bohuan said: “Oh, your father will care about others all day
long. What do you care about him doing? If you are so hungry, you
will be hungry and get sick. Eat it. If you don’t eat it, it will be cold.”
The steamed buns were white and tender, and they were very
provocative, steaming out.
Luo Xianxian looked down and stared for a while, swallowing drool
in his throat.
 I was really hungry too. Regardless of whether there is a
gentleman or a gentleman, she grabbed the steamed bun, huffed her
head and ate it, and ate it all in a short while.
After nibbling, she raised her round eyes and pointed at Chen
Bohuan’s first complete sentence: “I didn’t cut the orange tree, and I
didn’t want to steal it.”
Chen Bohuan was taken aback, and slowly smiled: “Yeah.”
“But they don’t believe me…” In such a non-contemptuous look,
Luo Xianxian’s heart slowly opened, grievances like ice and snow
The same melted out, she wowed, opened her mouth, wiping tears,
and howled, “They don’t believe me… I didn’t steal… I didn’t steal…”
Chen Bohuan just He patted her hurriedly: “I know you didn’t steal
it. Oh, you stand under a tree and look at it every day. You never
took an orange. You would steal it long ago…”
“It’s not me ! It’s not me!” The cry was even more fierce, and his
nose and tears came down together.
Chen Bohuan patted her: “It’s not you, it’s not you.”
The two children became so familiar with each other.
Later, there was a murder case in a neighboring village. He said
that a gangster covered in blood entered a house a few nights ago
and wanted to use the wing of that house to sleep. The male host
refused to agree. The gangster They stabbed their whole family to
death, and then slept leisurely in the room full of corpses, and Shi
Shiran left during the day the next day. Let’s go. He also wrote a
large article with blood on the wall, writing down what good things he
has done, lest there be such a villain in the world.
 This matter immediately spread like wildfire, and it soon spread to
Butterfly Town. The pairing time was the night Luo Xianxian said she
met “Big Brother Madman”.
Luo Shusheng and Chen’s family were all speechless.
After the misunderstanding was resolved, the two families had
frequent contacts. Seeing Luo Xianxian’s cuteness, a small beauty,
and diligent and sensible, the Chen family thought that it would be
difficult to find a better daughter-in-law according to their own family
circumstances, so they simply settled on Chen Bohuan and Luo
Xianxian. Dear baby, wait until the year of weak crown and 笄, then
officially have a drink.
Luo Shusheng agreed with his daughter and Chen Bohuan as
childhood sweethearts.
Day by day, if it weren’t for Luo Shusheng’s love of elegance and
flavour, then the Chen Luo family would live a life of poverty and
tranquility as originally expected.
The bad thing is that Luo Shusheng accidentally produced the
“Butterfly Fragrant Powder”.
Although the taste of this powder is nothing special, and it is not
much different from the ordinary spices in town, it has a benefit that
ordinary spices cannot do——
A hundred days around the beam, the lingering rhyme is endless.
Butterfly Fragrant Powder lasts for a long time, and the fragrance
is not easy to dissipate. It is just what ordinary people want at a low
price.
Luo Shusheng “everything is inferior, only high in reading”,
although he tuned out the powder, he was unwilling to sell it, thinking
that he “has lost his identity”.
He doesn’t sell, naturally others will be worried about it.
Madam Chen tried to find a recipe with Luo Shusheng several
times and urged Luo Shusheng to open a shop, but was rejected by
the other party. After going back and forth, Madam Chen’s face was
a little uncomfortable, so he stopped mentioning the matter, but In
her heart, she remembered this.
In the year of Luo Xianxian and Yan Sui, the opportunity came.
Luo Shusheng’s diseased seedlings caused tuberculosis, struggling
for a few days, and died. As Luo Xianxian’s in-laws, even though her
daughters haven’t been in the house, there is always friendship, so
they help with funeral arrangements and are busy.
Luo Xianxian tears in gratitude, but he doesn’t know that Madam
Chen keeps his eyes on him, and quietly walks along with the
powder prescription while packing Luo Shusheng’s relics.
That evening, Madam Chen was full of excitement under a
soybean oil lamp, and he leaned over to read the recipe. After only
one glance, I was stupid.
Luo Shusheng’s words “Dragon Feifengwu”, the cursive ones are
called elegant and unrestrained. She stared for a long time, but she
didn’t understand half of the words.
There is no other way but to slip the prescription back quietly.
A few months later, when Luo Xianxian calmed down, she called
the girl to the house for dinner, and “inadvertently” mentioned the
fragrance of butterflies and flowers in the chat.
Luo Xianxian thought, this recipe is useless to stay at home. The
mother-in-law treats herself so well, and she wants to give it to her.
 So I found Daddy’s relics and helped Madam Chen to distinguish
the characters, bit by bit, to sort out the precise formula.
Madam Chen was ecstatic and got a prescription, and started to
open a fragrant powder shop with her husband.
Of course, she was still very rare at the time for this gentle and
sensible prospective daughter-in-law, and the longer Luo Xianxian,
the more beautiful she was. Although her family was unfortunate, her
appearance was one of the best. Many young people in the town
began to treat her. Quite attentively.
There are many dreams in the night, Madam Chen thought to
herself, we must do this quickly.
However, Luo Xianxian just lost his father. According to Butterfly
Town’s custom, his parents died and he did not marry for three
years.
Where did Madam Chen wait for three years? She deliberated and
thought of a way—
On this day, Luo Xianxian was braiding the little girl of the Chen
family, this one of the Chen family The youngest daughter has a very
good relationship with her. Sister Chengri Liluo is long and Sister Luo
is short, and her little tail usually entangles her.
Madam Chen walked to the yard, called Luo Xianxian to the inner
hall, and said to her: “Xianxian, you and Bo Huan’s childhood
sweetheart, have a marriage contract. Now your father is gone, you
are alone. Life is not easy. You should have married this year. But
the three-year mourning rule is here, and you are too tired to get
married. Auntie thought, if you wait three years, how old would you
be?”
 Luo slender lowered her head and didn’t speak, but she was
clever and dexterous, and probably guessed the words behind
Madam Chen, so her cheeks were slightly red.
Sure enough, Madam Chen went on to say:
“Living alone, it’s hard and tired. Do you think it’s not like this-you
marry first, we close the door and worship In this world, if you talk to
outsiders, you should keep silent. If others want to ask, you can say
that you are staying with your aunt so that you can take care of it. In
this way, you can complete the Zhou Gong ritual without being
criticized, and you can also let your father in the spring. Peace of
mind. When the three-year period expires, let’s hold a wedding
ceremony for you two more gracefully, okay?”
Her remarks all sound like Luo Xianxian’s consideration, Luo
Xianxian He was a person with no bad thoughts, and he didn’t think
badly about people, so he agreed.
Later, the Chen family made a home by selling butterfly powder.
They moved out of the old house, bought a large piece of land in the
town, repaired the house, and became a big family.
Luo Xianxian has become a hidden existence among the many
figures of big households.
People in the town thought that Luo Xianxian was only under the
kind protection of Madam Chen, so he lived in the Chen family. They
didn’t know that she had become married to Chen Bohuan Baitang.
In these days, although there are grievances, Luo Xianxian only
said to her mother-in-law to avoid people’s tongue and for his own
good, so he did not complain. In addition, Chen Bohuan was sincere
and sincere to her, and the couple had a moist and sweet life. They
only waited for the three-year period to return to normal.
But Luo Xianxian did not wait for the day when Ming Media was
getting married.
The business of the Chen family is getting bigger and bigger, and
Chen Bohuan is handsome, not to mention Butterfly Town. Even the
daughters of big families in the surrounding towns have started to
think of Chen-da-gongzi. After coming and going, Madam Chen’s
mind became active.
At the beginning, she decided to tie up Luo Xianxian because she
was thinking that she could not marry a good wife in a farm family.
Who expected the reincarnation of the heavens, his Chen family
also had a day when she was so yellow. At this time, she looked
back at Luo Xianxian. She felt that the girl was not big enough, her
ideas were not shrewd enough, and people foolishly followed Like
her elm bumpy dead ghost father, how unpleasant to look at.
She regretted it a bit.
And the appearance of Yao Qianjin turned her “a little bit” into a
“ten”.
Yao Qianjin is the daughter of the county magistrate. She loves
military uniforms. One day she returned from hunting on a horse,
passing by the powder shop, and by the way, she chose a few
products of powder. Who knows that the powder was not selected,
but she saw it. The handsome gongzi who is busy in the hall.
That-gongzi is not someone else, it is Luo Xianxian’s real
nameless husband, Chen Bohuan.
The author has something to say:

Chu Wanning (serious face): This matter teaches us that private

engagement is not advisable. The two parties have not concluded a
contract, and ending a relationship is often very casual and
irresponsible.

Mogaiyu (innocent face): Huh? In the last few chapters, someone

seemed to visit me in private, but I can’t remember, who is he? I
wanted to be responsible to him, but if he doesn’t want it, then forget
it. (Smile)
 21. This Venerable one tells you a
story (3)

Yao Qianjin has a temperament, and when she goes back, she
doesn’t want to think about food, and pesters her father to inquire
about Chen Bohuan. Although Chen Bohuan is already married, it is
a world for worshipping behind closed doors. Who knows about ten
miles and eight villages? In the town, they didn’t even know about
the Luochen family’s decision to kiss the baby.
So Yao Qianjin learned that this Chen-gongzi “has not married
yet.”
The county magistrate made several inspections and found that
Xiao Chen was capable, gentle-tempered, and the family conditions
were not bad, so he sent someone to talk to the Chen family and his
wife about the marriage.
Chen Yuanwai has regretted his intestines. They euphemistically
told the county magistrate that they should consider it first, and they
closed the door and the two old things quarreled.
Chen Yuanwai said: “I made you anxious! That poor book was
born and died early, and his daughter should have given him a
funeral for three years. If you didn’t let them go to court and get
married, our son will regret it now. ! Look at what this is called!”
 Madam Chen is also anxious: “Blam me? Wasn’t you the person
who wanted to order the baby? It’s better now, the daughter of the
county magistrate! It’s that fine… …Is that Luo Slim comparable?”
The two elders closed the door and quarreled red-faced. At the
end of the quarrel, they were exhausted and panted heavily across
the table.
Member Chen asked: “What should I do. Or let’s return the county
magistrate.”
Madam Chen said: “…can’t return. Let the Chen family point to
Yao Qian Jin’s family is here.”
Chen Yuan said angrily: “Then the Yao family’s daughter can be a
concubine? Can it? Our son already has one in his house, so how
can we put it in? Look at that little girl. The two are loving!”
“…” Madam Chen didn’t say a word. For a while, her eyes
suddenly lit up and she murmured, “Old Chen, I’m thinking, Luo
Xianxian and us No one knows anything about my son except our
family…”
For a few moments of silence, Member Chen was shocked for a
while, and suddenly understood his wife’s intentions.
He was a little trembling, half panic, half agitated.
“You, you mean…”
“No one knows, it doesn’t count as married.” Madam Chen said,
“Let’s try to drive her away. If it doesn’t work, just come hard. Ten
miles and eight villages know that our son is not married yet, do you
remember her stealing oranges when she was a child? As long as all
of us bite to death, she would have opened her mouth seventeen or
eighteen. It’s also called a hard-to-speak!”
 Chen Yuanwai strode to the door, made sure that the door was
closed, and hurriedly leaned forward. They were arguing like
cockfighting just now. Nestled together, quietly lowered his voice,
and discussed.
Chen Yuanwai said: “Your method, I am afraid it won’t work.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Our son will not agree. He hit Xiao likes Luo Xianxian, if you let
him turn his face with others, why would he agree?”
Madam Chen thought for a while, patted his wife’s hand, and said,
“Don’t worry, this matter is for me Body.”
After a while, Madam Chen suddenly became seriously ill. He was
strangely ill. The doctor couldn’t get the reason, but she just went
crazy all day long, full of nonsense, and said that she was a god.
The ghost turned up.
Chen member is anxious outside, invites a Taoist priest, who
carries a whisk on his back, and counts, saying that there is
something in the Chen family directed at Madam Chen. If it is not
resolved, Madam Chen will not survive. Year off.
Chen Bohuan was the most filial piety. He was anxious at the time
and asked: “What attacked my mother?”
The Taoist priest pretended to be mysterious and went around for
a long time, saying that he was a “no light Beauty”.
Everyone in the room was stunned. The Chen family’s sons all
turned to look at Luo Xianxian standing on the side.
Luo Xianxian was also stunned.
 She has been told many times when she was a child, her life is
hard, the lone star of the gods, she died of mother, then her brother,
and later her father.
Now, she was pointed at again, saying that she wanted to kill her
mother-in-law.
The Chen family were in a hurry. Several brothers told her in turn
to let her leave the Chen family. Anyway, no one outside knew that
she had become a relative and her reputation was innocent. They
would give her two silvers and let her She looked for another good
family.
Luo Xianxian was anxious and frightened. She was really worried
that she had defeated Madam Chen, and she shed tears.
While Chen Bohuan was heartbroken, seeing his mother
becoming gaunt and embarrassed on both sides, he neither wanted
to leave slender, nor could he bear the suffering of his mother.
People lose weight quickly.
The Chen family’s brothers quit. One day, while the boss was
away, they found their sister-in-law. Luo Xianxian was mixing
butterfly fragrant powder in the warm room. They rushed up and
knocked over her utensils. The fragrant powder fell on her, and the
fragrant smell seemed to be immersed in the bones instantly and
could not be washed away.
Several brothers first surrounded her and talked about all the
truths, such as “women’s virtue”, “wife and daughter are humble,
parents are respect”, but Luo Xianxian is very tough, although he is
courageous Young, but very stubborn, crying that he didn’t want to
leave, begging them to think about other ways.
 The second son of the Chen family was anxious, so he slapped
her up and said, “We My mother is going to be killed by your evil
star. If there is a way, will your father die? Will your mother die? Will
your brother be alive or dead? “
When he beat him, several other people rushed up, punching and
kicking around Luo Xianxian, shouting “Quick roll”, “harmful spirit”
and “Zangmenxing”.
These sons are all in love with their mother. In fact, they knew the
mother’s idea a long time ago. At this time, taking advantage of the
absence of the boss, they worked together to expel Luo Xianxian
from the house and threatened her. If they dare to come back, they
will fight every day. She, anyway, she did not have a family, she was
beaten to death, and no one sighed for her.
It was a snowy night. Luo Xianxian was thrown into the snow all
over his body, embroidered shoes on his feet, I lost one.
She crawled forward slowly, with a vaguely choking in her mouth,
like a howling cub before death.
Deep night In such a snowy day, few people would go out. She
was crawling in the vast world, not knowing where she was going or
where else she could go.
The brothers of the Chen family said That’s right.
She has no family, no father, no brother, no one can stand for her,
no one can take her in.
There is no one in this white and awe-inspiring world. A place to
stay.
Her body bones are not strong, and when she was thrown out, she
wore thin and cold clothes, and soon her legs and feet became
numb and unintuitive.
Crawling all the way to the outskirts of the city, to the earth temple
where the ghost emcee was enshrined, she curled up in the temple
to hide from the snow, her lips were blue with cold, and her heart
was even more sad.
Looking up at the gorgeous red makeup Tears couldn’t help rolling
down her clay statue. Thinking of the rules of the lower realm,
married couples should have a master of ceremonies to witness.
At the time, she was just a red flower on the side of the hairpin,
laughing Yanyan Land, relative to Chen Bohuan.
Is this closed-door marriage a big dream? The beauty in the faint
brass mirror that day was so picturesque, was it the depths of her
drunken dream? She knelt in front of the ghost master of
ceremonies, dragging a heavier and colder body, kneeling three
times and nine knocking, crying and laughing.
” For husband and wife, love both without doubt. Huanyu…in…
tonight…”
She gradually felt dizzy in front of her eyes, and her vision became
more and more blurred.
A thin layer of moonlight seemed to fall in front of her eyes, In the
small courtyard of the past, she cried and said: “I didn’t steal it, I
didn’t steal it, I didn’t steal the orange. “
However, the three of them become tigers. People say that they
are terrible. No one will believe her side words.
To this day, she knows that even if she goes to pull people to cry
and talk about herself It’s really Chen Bohuan’s wife, and no one will
believe her. She is still the little girl who has nowhere to avenge
justice by the earth wall.
Nothing has changed.
It’s just that there was one person who turned over the wall and
put a steaming white steamed bun into his palm, and said to himself:
“Hungry, eat a steamed bun to keep you hungry. “
Now…Where is that person…
Will he be anxious when he comes back and can’t find himself, or
because his mother will not be affected by her? Ke, and secretly
breathed a sigh of relief?
Luo Xianxian curled up in the earthen temple, dripping dry tears,
and whispered: “Mr. Emcee, I want to be with him. I am his wife…
When we visited the hall, there was no emcee next to you. You are a
ghost emcee and can’t control the living, but I also… I can only talk
to you… and you…”
She whimpered in pieces, with the last voice in her throat: “I didn’t
lie…”
I didn’t lie.
The snow was silent and the night was silent.
On the second day, the townspeople passing by the earth temple
on the outskirts of the city found Luo Xianxian’s cold body.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the mine, akikok’s nutrient solution~

Chu Wanning: Don’t stop me, let me kill their whole family, and the
Lord will count me when asked!
Cuttlefish: (holds in a hug) Judge, please calm down, and the judge,
please go back to the bench!
 22. This Venerable one’s Shizun is
getting angry

When Chu Wanning heard this, he was already very angry, and
wished he could not immediately withdraw Liu Teng and slammed
the Chen and his wife. But he can’t open his eyes and curse. Once
he opens his eyes, the return to true illusion will disappear
immediately. The return to true enchantment locks the same ghost
only once. If it is interrupted, Luo Xianxian will not be able to hear the
next words.
So he can only endure the monstrous anger and continue to listen
to Luo Xianxian.
After death, her soul entered the underworld first, unconscious and
unconscious.
The only impression is that there is a woman wearing red and
green, and her eyebrows look like the ghost emcee enshrined in a
temple. The ghost emcee stood in front of her and asked her in a
soft voice: “You and Chen Bohuan, can’t live in the same bed, die,
would you like to have the same acupuncture point?”
She promised hurriedly: “I do… I do!”
“Then let him immediately I’ll come to accompany you, okay?”
 Luo Xianxian almost blurted out and wanted to say yes, but
suddenly remembered something, for a moment: “Am I dead?”
“Yes. I am the emcee of the ghost of the underground palace, but I
can give you a good match, but Queer waits for his long-cherished
wish.”
Luo Xianxian was startled: “Then he comes to accompany me,
he… will also die Is it?”
“Yes. However, if the sky is sentimental, death and life are small,
but only a close eye, what is the difference?”
Hearing this, Chu Wanning said in his heart, sure enough This
ghost master of ceremonies will induce others to make life-death
wishes to it. This immortal is really an evil immortal.
Although Luo Xianxian died of grievances, he did not turn into a
ghost at this time, so he repeatedly shook his head: “No, you can’t
kill him, it’s not his fault.”
Xiong smiled and said: “You are so kind, how can you return it?” It
does not force Luo Xianxian. As an immortal, it is okay to induce
others to make vicious wishes, but persecution is impossible. Its
figure gradually fades. , The sound is getting blurred.
“Return to the soul in seven days. When you return to the sun for
the first seven days, go and see the scene of the Chen family. After
that, I will ask you again to see if you still have no regrets.”
Seven days later, the resurrection day will arrive.
Luo Xianxian’s soul returns to the divine consciousness and
returns to the sun.
 Along the old road, she wandered to Chen’s house with an eager
mood to see her husband for the last time.
Who knew Chen’s house was lit up with lights, and there were fire
trees outside the courtyard. The wedding gown was filled with flower
halls, and a big “ 囍 ” was posted in front of the hall. Madam Chen
was radiant and ill. He was pointing to the servants with a smile and
instructed them to tie flowers to the wedding and put on red silk.
Who is it…for a happy event?
Who…want to pay the offer?
Who is it…Three media and six recruitment, so wonderful.
Who is it…
She shuttles among the busy people, listening to the humming
voices of the sun.
“Congratulations to Madam Chen, Ling Lang and the daughter of
Yao County Ling’s family are engaged. When will you have a drink?”
“Madam Chen is so lucky.”
“Yao Qianjin is indeed the lucky star of the Chen family. You have
just decided to kiss, Madam Chen, your complexion is much better.”
“Ling Lang and Yao Qianjin have a good relationship, a match
made in heaven and so amazing. Envy, hahahaha.”
Ling Lang…Ling Lang…
Which Lang is it?
Who wants to marry the daughter of the Yao family?
She shuttled through the familiar front yard more and more crazily,
looking for the familiar figure in the laughter.
 Then she found it.
In front of the peony flowers in the back hall, Chen Bohuan stood
with his hands on his hands, his face haggard and his cheeks
sunken. However, he is dressed in red. Although it is not a lucky
dress, it is part of Butterfly Town custom. When prospective son-in-
law comes to propose marriage, he should wear butterfly and red
makeup.
He… is going to propose a marriage…?
That full house of beauties, Jinyinzhuji, they are all him…Is it all
Chen Bohuan, her husband, who prepared the bride price for the
daughter of the Yao family?
She suddenly remembered when they got married.
There is nothing but two people, one heart, nothing.
There is no emcee, no bridesmaid, and no bride price. The Chen
family was not wealthy at that time, and did not even have a decent
set of jewellery. He went to the yard, under an orange tree planted
by the two, and picked a delicate orange flower, carefully hairpin it on
her hair. Sideburns.
She asked him: “Does it look good?”
He said it looked good, and was silent for a while, stroking her hair
a little sadly, and said to her: “I just wronged you. “
Luo Xianxian smiled and pursed his lips, saying it doesn’t matter.
Chen Bohuan told her that he would marry her three years later,
he must make up a lively wedding banquet, he must invite people
from all walks of life, he must greet her with eight big sedan chairs,
and give her Gold and silver, the bride price stopped all over the
flower hall.
The vows were still in my ears, but now they are well spent and full
of friends.
He wanted to marry, but he changed to someone else.
A monstrous anger and sorrow came surging, Luo Xianxian
screamed heartily in the room, to tear the red silk brocade full of the
room.
But she is a ghost, she hasn’t touched anything.
Chen Bohuan vaguely noticed something. Turning around, he
looked at the windless gauze with blank but hollow eyes.
The little girl came over, and there was a white jade hairpin on the
side of her hair bun. I don’t know who was wearing filial piety
secretly.
She said: “Big brother. Go to the kitchen to eat something, you
haven’t had a good meal for a few days. I have to hurry up and go to
the county magistrate’s house to propose marriage. You’re like this,
you’re physically Can’t stop.”
Chen Bohuan suddenly asked without a head: “Little girl. Did you
hear someone crying?”
“…What? No, Brother, I think you are too…” She gritted her teeth
and did not say anything. Chen Bohuan still stared at the place
where the gauze tents were flying.
“How is my mother at this moment, is she happy? Is the illness
cured?”
“…Big brother.”
 “…She is cured, just fine.” Chen Bohuan stood blankly for a while,
muttering to himself, “I don’t have any fiber anymore. There is no
mother.”
“Brother, go to dinner…”
Luo Xianxian cried, screamed, and wailed while holding his head.
Don’t…you don’t go…you don’t go…
Chen Bohuan said: “…good.”
The tired figure disappeared in the corner Place.
Luo Xianxian stood there alone, transparent tears rolling down.
Suddenly heard the brothers of the Chen family who killed her, the
second brother and the younger brother were whispering.
“Mother is happy this time, oh, finally a stone fell on the ground.”
“Isn’t it? I pretended to be sick for more than half a year, and
somehow I lost the star I was forced to leave. Can she be upset?”
Yao brother tweeted twice, then suddenly said: “Why did she die?
We dared her to go out without thinking of killing her. , Why are you
so stupid, I don’t know how to find someone to help?”
“Who knows, thin-skinned, just like her sour father. If you die, you
can’t blame us, although your mother pretends to be sick. She, but
our family has its own difficulties. Think about it, the daughter of the
county magistrate and the poor girl, fools will choose her. Besides, if
Yao Qianjin is offended, there is enough for us to drink a pot.”
“Yes, she is stupid by herself, don’t live, she won’t be able to save
her if she freezes to death.”
These words lingered in my ears.
 After his death, Luo Xianxian finally understood the so-called
“Lone Star of the Devil”, but because he was poor and humble, not
comparable to the daughter of the county magistrate, so noble.
A fool would choose a poor girl.
Finally crazy.
She returned to the emcee’s temple with full of resentment and
resentment.
She died there, she returned there, weak and helpless when she
died, and she came back resentful.
She used to be such a kind person, but at this time she has
exhausted her life’s hatred and the evil that has never been released
in her human nature, roaring hoarse, her eyes red, and her soul
trembling.
She said: “Luo Xianxian, I would like to lay down my soul and fall
into a ghostly way. I only ask the emcee to avenge me! I want the
Chen family to die!! I want to let him She… let my beastly evil
mother-in-law kill her son by herself! All her sons!!! I want Chen
Bohuan to go to hell to accompany me!!! Come and be buried with
me!!! I am not reconciled!!! I Hate! I hate!!!”
The eyes of the clay sculpture on the shrine were drooping, and
the corners of his mouth slowly raised.
An empty voice echoed in the temple.
“Accept your belief, as you wish, you are now a ghost——kill——
resent and hate people——”
A blood-red dazzling shadow flashed by, after that The matter, Luo
Xianxian, can no longer remember.
 However, Chu Wanning already knew that afterwards, it was the
ghost emcee who manipulated the ghost Luo Xianxian’s upper body,
Madam Chen, to kill the Chen family one by one.
The red coffin on the top of the mountain, the reason why Chen
Bohuan was dug out was naturally because the ghost emcee fulfilled
Luo Xianxian’s long-cherished wish-“Let Chen Bohuan be buried
with me”. Moreover, it also deliberately placed the coffin on the
homestead of Chen Bohuan and his new wife, for the most bitter
curse and revenge.
As for the fragrance of flowers in Chen Bohuan’s coffin, it is the
smell of butterfly powder that Luo Xianxian carried before his death.
The resentment and fragrance in the coffin are extremely strong,
precisely because Luo Xianxian’s soul slept with Chen Bohuan
inside.
Luo Xianxian has no family. According to the custom, if such a
person dies, the bones will be cremated instead of buried. Therefore,
she has no physical body and can only be transformed into a coffin
in the coffin of the ghost master. At that time, Chu Wanning opened
the coffin with a vine whip. Luo Xianxian lost the shelter of the coffin,
his soul flew away, and it was temporarily difficult to gather. That’s
why there is a situation like “the coffin is not open, but the coffin is
not open”.
But in the fantasy world, why were there corpses next to other
people as spouses, but Chen Bohuan had only a paper ghost bride?
Chu Wanning thought about it for a while and figured it out clearly:
The ghost emcee will not violate his promise. The paper bride is
the “body” it gave Luo Xianxian, or Said to be a carrier, only Luo
Xianxian can be buried with Chen Bohuan.
Everything is clear.
Chu Wanning looked at the weak and helpless girl in the illusion,
he wanted to say something, but he couldn’t speak.
YuhengElder’s mouth is too stupid, and his speech is always
tough, so he was silent for a long time and still didn’t say anything.
The girl stood in the boundless darkness, with her soft, round eyes
open.
Chu Wanning looked at her eyes, and suddenly he couldn’t bear it.
He wanted to leave and didn’t want to take another look. He was
about to open his eyes and leave this real barrier.
The girl suddenly spoke.
“Brother Yan Luo. I, I have something else I want to tell you.”
Chu Wanning: “…um.”
The girl suddenly She lowered her head, covered her eyes, and
cried. She said softly, “Brother Yan Luo, I don’t know what I did
afterwards. But, I…I really don’t want to kill my husband. I don’t want
to Be a horrible ghost. I really…”
“I didn’t steal oranges. I really am Chen Lang’s wife. In this life, I
am true, and I really didn’t think about harming people. .”
“I really didn’t want to harm people, please, trust me.”
The voice choked and trembled, fragmented.
“I…I didn’t…lie…”
I didn’t lie.
Why in this life, almost no one has believed me.
 She was sobbing and crying, Chu Wanning’s voice rang lowly in
the dark. He didn’t talk much, but he didn’t hesitate.
“Um.”
Luo Xianxian’s thin body was shocked.
Chu Wanning said: “I believe in you.”
Luo Xianxian wiped away tears with his hands, but couldn’t help it.
Finally, he hid his tearful face and lowered his head. , Toward the
darkness, where she could not see, bowed deeply.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes again.
After he opened his eyes, he did not speak for a long time.
The time in the barrier is not the same as in reality. He stayed
inside for a long time, but for the people outside, it was just a
moment. Mo Ran has not returned yet. Several of the Chen family
are alive. People still looked at him eagerly.
Chu Wanning suddenly took willow vines, and said to Old Madam
Chen: “I’m arguing for you, you go to sleep.”
Old Madam Chen stared blankly in blood red. Suddenly, his eyes
plopped softly to the ground and passed out.
Chu Wanning raised his head again, his gaze swept across
Chen’s face first, and then landed on Yaozi. There was no
turbulence in his voice and it was still cold.
“I will ask for the last time.” He touched his lips slowly, saying
every word, “You guys, didn’t you really hear who that voice was?”
 23. This Venerable one can’t stop him

The Chen Jiayao trembling, fighting in two battles, raised his head
to look at his father.
Member Chen’s eyes were erratic, and after a while, he firmly
said: “No…I don’t know. No, I didn’t hear it!”
Chu Wanning’s face is like nine feet of frost, low He said: “Lying.”
He originally looked extremely fierce, and now he lowered his
sword eyebrows and became angry, making him look more
murderous, even more fearful than Li Gui.
Chen Yuanwai involuntarily backed up two steps, Chu Wanning
slammed Tianwen out of the ground, and in a flash, the flames
spattered and the green leaves flew. The horrified member Chen
threw a real pounce.
“Is the butterfly powder made by your family? Is your eldest son
married for the first time? Who is Luo Xianxian? Do you still have a
face when you are a lot of age?!”
Chen Yuan’s mouth opened and closed, closed and opened, and
finally he could not say a word dryly, and his complexion gradually
changed from pale to red.
It was the little daughter of the Chen family who had been
shrinking next to her. When she heard the three words “Luo
Xianxian”, she suddenly cried “Wow”.
She rushed over, knelt in front of her mother, and pulled the
unconscious body: “Sister Luo! Sister Luo, is it all you? I know you
are unwilling to leave, but please Please, for the sake of my face,
please let us go… Sister Luo…”
Chu Wanning leaned over and held Tianwen, who was running
with golden light, with a rattan handle, Chen Yuan’s face was lost.
This is Chu Wanning’s psychological cleanliness. People he feels
disgusting will never touch them with their hands. You get goose
bumps at the first touch.
“Do you think I don’t know who is lying to me?” He stared at Chen
Yuan’s face coldly, and he saw himself from those frightened eyes
Face.
Sure enough, it was so unpleasant, so cold and mean, like a blade
covered with frost and snow.
But so what.
Yuheng of the Night Sky, never needs the love of others.
“Dao Master, Dao Master, you are from Sisheng Peak, I am the
client, how can you steal my personal affairs, I—”
Chu Wanning said: “Okay, I don’t care. You wait to die.”
“No! No, no! You can’t—”
“I can’t?” Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes, Dan Feng’s eyes The
flowing luster is dangerous, “What can’t I do?”
“I am…you are…you…”
“A person like you, if you are from my school Disciple.” Chu
Wanning rubbed Tianwen, and said in a low voice, “I will break your
skin and bones today.”
Speaking of which, Mr. Chen can’t hold on with garlic, he Seeing
Chu Wanning’s fierce spirit and evil spirits, the slightest softness of
the non-practitioners, his legs became weak, and he didn’t want to
lose face. After a plop, he knelt down and cried, “Master, I, we are
also forced to do so, don’t you offend me.” The daughter of the
county magistrate! We, we also have trouble sleeping and eating,
restless day and night, the Taoist—”
We are going to press Chu Wanning’s leg.
Chu Wanning is really serious about cleanliness. Seeing Chen
Yuanwai will meet him, Liu Teng shot down and said in disgust:
“Don’t touch me!”
“Ah wow!” Tianwen slammed the back of his hand. Even though
he didn’t inject his spiritual power, Chen Yuanwai still cried out in
pain, yelling, “No reason, Sisheng Peak Taoist priest beat ordinary
people! “
“You—!”
When Mo Ran entered the house with two injured people, he saw
Member Chen kneeling on the ground with tears and tears, shaking.
Pointing at Chu Wanning, yelling: “Which school does this? You
Sisheng Peak collects a commission. No, you don’t protect the client,
but you also beat him up. This is serious, this is serious-good
Shameless! I, I want to tell the world! I want to publicize! I, I want to
let everyone know your… this attitude! It will ruin you and you will not
earn a copper!”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “How about rich? Money can turn black
and white, can you avenge you? Can you do whatever you want and
abandon promise?”
The Chen Jiayao next to him said timidly “That Luo Xianxian, we
didn’t kill her. We only beat her twice and drove her out. She didn’t
want to live by herself, and she didn’t find a place to hide in the
snow. Can you blame us? We didn’t kill people. You are the uncle
Xianjun. You can’t blame the culprit in such a random manner.”
His remarks were extremely sharp. In terms of law, the Chen
family did not do anything too much. Regarding the matter, even if
Chu Wanning turned them into court, the yamen would at best blame
the Chen family for being untrustworthy, but could not convict any of
them at all.
“I won’t kill Boren, Boren died because of me. You guys, really
picked it so clean.”
Chu Wanning held Liu Teng’s hand because of anger, Shaking
slightly.
The treacherous old man Chen Yuan has been relieved from the
initial panic. He was worried that Chu Wanning would leave them
alone if Li Gui didn’t get rid of it, but after another thought, this fierce
Daoist was sent by Sisheng Peak. Sisheng Peak is the largest
school in the Lower Cultivation Realm. Once the commission has
been received, the Taoist priests sent to punish evil must complete
their trust. This is a well-known thing at home.
After figured out this section, he was not so afraid.
Holding his hoof that had been punctured by a small hole, he cried
with his nose and tears: “Pick it up? My old Chen family has never
done anything bad, neither killing nor killing. If the fire is not set, then
Luo Xianxian can rely on us if he doesn’t want to live? You, if you
don’t get rid of this ghost today, I will go to Sisheng Peak to sue you!
How can you take people? Money eliminates disasters for others.
You don’t understand the truth. You still—”
Before you finish speaking, you can see that Chu Wanning took
his money bag without blinking his eyes and threw it at Chen. The
clerk went outside: “The martial art has accepted yours, and I will
return it to you today. As for the complaint, you can sue if you want!”
Tianwen light up, and the willow leaves are like a knife.
Chen Yuan was caught off guard. He was beaten up and
screamed, holding his head and running around. In a panic, he
dragged his little daughter to block the willow vine.
It’s also fortunate that Chu Wanning is used to pumping people.
Tianwen is united with him again, and immediately retreats, slanting
away from the Chen family girl, and then going around again, looking
at the face outside Chen It went down horizontally, and the blood
was spattered in an instant, and the screams were shocking.
Member Chen didn’t expect that Chu Wanning would not eat him
at all. The imposing manner before turned into a mud, and he ran
away pissing, shouting: “Don’t fight! Don’t fight! Dao! Master! I’m all
nonsense! It’s nonsense! Ah! Dao! Please forgive me! Ouch, please,
I’m old and can’t stand it! Dao Master’s mercy is the fault of our
Chen family! It’s our Chen family’s fault!”
Where can Chu Wanning hear it, he choked on his chest, his
phoenix eyes were fierce, and Tianwen danced so much that he
brushed away the shadows in the sky. The ground was rolling in pain
and tears flowed.
Mo Ran standing at the door was stunned: “…”
 For the first time he saw Chu Wanning take Tianwen to pump
ordinary people, and he did not hesitate, that posture It’s like
smoking a livestock, and those vines and willows are almost in
phantom.
Is it still worth it? The client actually beat the client. Whether it was
placed in the upper or lower world, it was enough to discredit the
fairy. No matter how strong Chu Wanning’s temper is, no matter how
angry he is, he will not commit such a crime. Big mistake?
This can be compared to his “crime of stealing and prostitution”,
which is even more sinful.
Shi Mei also paled with fright, and hurriedly dragged Mo Ran and
said: “Hurry up, go and stop Shizun!”
Mo Ran will bring Chen Yao who is still in a coma, too. It was the
daughter of the Yao family who handed it over to Shi Mei, and
stepped forward to grab Chu Wanning’s wrist, and was shocked:
“Shizun—you—what are you doing?”
Chu Wanning is out of anger, Jianmei Angrily, he shouted: “Let
go.”
“Shizun, you are breaking the precepts——”
“Want you to say? Sisheng Peak 750 Commandments I Isn’t it
clear to you? Let go!”
Mo Ran’s voice raised: “Then you are still playing?”
Chu Wanning didn’t bother to talk nonsense with him, and
suddenly flung his sleeves. The hand, another cane, slammed Chen
member outside.
“Shizun!!”
 Chu Wanning shouted in a low voice, frosty snow in his eyes
bullied the sky: “Get out!”
Ran is handsome and amiable. He must be a good person. He
stumbled and crawled over, shrank behind Mo Ran, and grabbed Mo
Ran’s clothes corner with his hand: “Master, please persuade you
Shizun, I and I are all old. Bones, even if there is a mistake, even if
there is a mistake, I can’t help beating like this…”
Who expected Mo Ran turned his head and saw his face full of
tears, nose and tears. He had no mercy, but was very sick. , “Ah”
quickly stepped away, disgusted: “Don’t touch me.”
“…” When Chen Yuanwai saw this, he couldn’t trust him, his eyes
turned to not far away and he was supporting Chen Yao. Shi Mei sat
down in the chair of the grand master. With the last ray of hope, he
crawled towards Shi Mei, crying and crying as he crawled.
“Master Dao, Master Dao, send kindness and compassion, I really
know that I am wrong, I am not good, I am not good, please, help me
persuade Your Shizun, I am at fault, I confess my guilt…I…I…You
can do whatever you want me to do, just don’t hit me anymore. I’m
too old to hold it… Can’t hold it… “
He cried mournfully, in order to survive, he was naturally sincere.
Climbing to Shi Mei’s side, he reached out and pulled Shi Mei’s
clothes again.
“…” Seeing that he was very pitiful, Shi Mei raised his head and
said to Chu Wanning, “Shizun, since the old man has known his
fault, please be merciful and let it go—”
Chu Wanning said: “You let me go.”
Shi Mei: “…”
 Chu Wanning said sharply: “Don’t let me!?”
Shi Mei shuddered in fright and stepped away.
Tianwen cut through the air with a whoosh, and smashed towards
Chen Yuanwai. Chen Yuanwai held his head with both hands and
screamed heartbreakingly. The cry was too stern, Shi Mei stood
beside him, could not help but came back, abruptly, blocking the
cane for Chen.
Swipe.
Shi Mei flashed too quickly, and Chu Wanning was about to stop,
but it was too late.
Blood was flying. Shi Mei was weak. After receiving the blow, she
suddenly knelt on the ground, clutching her white and delicate
cheeks, but the blood couldn’t stop, and it ran out through her
fingers… …

The author has something to say:

Post partition: Emotional World

Owner id: Mohei, Mingjun Yu

Question: What should I do if my ex-boyfriend (probably counts)

missed my male god? Urgent, online etc.

Position: Butterfly Town Chenfu

First floor: It depends on whether the host wants to regroup with his
ex-boyfriend, and whether the host wants to pursue Male god.

Second floor: Assault the ex-boyfriend, the ex-boy’s friendliness will

be reduced by 10, Bai Yueguang’s favorability will be increased by
10, pretending not to be seen, the ex-boy’s friendly sentiment will
remain unchanged, and the host’s own Look at the guide.

The third floor: pretend to be dead since menopause, Baozi.

Fourth floor: I’m more curious (probably can count it) what does it
mean, the ex-boyfriend can probably count? Is it because the host is
the overlord who makes the bow?

Fifth floor: Of course I chose to forgive him.

Sixth floor: Our store has long-term sales of Tianxiang lubricant, Yin
and Yang, Huan San, double repair small cheats, if necessary,
please add 1234567, contact person, Ms. Sisheng Peak Wang.
 24. This Venerable one cold war with
him

For a time, no one spoke in the hall, only the sobbing and sobbing
outside Member Chen.
When Shi Mei lowered his head and covered his cheeks, and then
looked up at Chu Wanning, his eyes were full of earnestness:
“Shizun, stop fighting. If you continue to fight like this, it is Sisheng
Peak who bears the responsibility. ……”
Mo Ran is even more distracted. Although he is asshole, he is
infatuated and stubborn towards Shi Mei. He is reborn in this life,
and he secretly vowed to hold people in his arms and protect him.
But just a few days ago, Shi Mei was seriously injured and suffered
from Liu Teng. What is this!
He also didn’t care to settle accounts with Chu Wanning, and
hurried to Shi Mei’s side to check the wound on his face.
Shi Mei said softly: “I won’t get in the way…”
“Let me see.”
“It’s okay.”
Even though he resisted, the hand covering the wound was still
pulled by Mo Ran.
 The pupils suddenly closed.
A deep bloodstain arrogantly and viciously, the skin and flesh
turned out, and the blood unceasingly dripped out, extending to the
neck…
Mo Ran’s eyes could not help but red, biting his lips and staring
After a long time, suddenly turned to Chu Wanning and shouted
angrily: “Have you been hitting enough?”
Chu Wanning had a sullen face, said nothing, did not apologize,
did not step forward, and stuck straight in place. , He still holds
Tianwen in his hands without any spiritual power.
“…”
There seem to be countless monsters in Mo Ran’s chest.
Who suffers from a sweetheart who has died once in a previous
life, and has been so wronged and tortured again and again several
times?
He and Chu Wanning stared at each other like that, no one gave
in, no one gave in. Mo Ran’s eyes gradually exploded. He hated Chu
Wanning for so many years, deep in his bones, and this Why does a
man always disagree with him!
When he just entered the school and did something wrong, Chu
Wanning just killed him. Later Shi Mei was injured, and Chu Wanning
had only three apprentices in his life, but he stood by and refused to
save him. Later, Shi Mei died and Sisheng Peak was destroyed. Mo
Weiyu became the overlord of the realm of cultivation world. Who
would not accept him? Only Chu Wanning worked against him,
ruining his great cause, piercing his conscience-reminding him all the
time that the Emperor Taxian is no matter how powerful he is, but he
is just a madman who betrays his relatives.
Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning……
He has always been him after his death!
Both of them are still wearing matching auspicious clothes. The
red shirts are facing the red shirts, standing far away, and there
seems to be an unfilled gap between them.
Tianwen of Chu Wanning was finally taken back.
Chen Yuanwai heaved a sigh of relief, and knelt in front of Shi Mei
and kept kowtowing: “Bodhisattva hearted, Bodhisattva hearted,
Xianjun is a living bodhisattva who saves me from suffering, thank
you for saving my Chen family. Thank you Xianjun, thank you
Xianjun.”
Always like this.
He calmed the evil, but he did smoke that poisonous willow vine.
Chu Wanning cleaned up his internal affairs and broke the strict
rules. In the end, the Bodhisattva was someone else, and he was an
evil person.
This has always been the case.
He has a bad temper, he admits it.
I have no regrets either.
It’s just that the vine whip missed and picked his apprentice. After
all, he felt uncomfortable, but his face was thin and he was unwilling
to say a few words softly, so he went on his own and came to the
youngest daughter of the Chen family. before.
 When the little girl saw him, she couldn’t help but took two steps
back in fear, shivering.
All of the Chen family, she is the only one who is good. Chu
Wanning said in a slow tone, “Your mother suffered from the upper
body of a ghost, and her life was damaged for more than 20 years. If
she still does not want to repent and has evil thoughts in her heart,
she may die sooner in the future. After she woke up, Ask her to
personally use the red rosewood to set up a spiritual card for Miss
Luo, and the card needs to recognize Miss Luo’s identity. Luo
Xianxian is the wife of Chen Bohuan’s matchmaker. You have
concealed the facts for many years. You should also tell her
together. This is what she wants in life.”
After a pause, he passed the scripture again:
“In addition, your family will kneel down three times a day, knock
down nine times, and recite the’Send Crossing Mantra’. Only then
can you pass Duluo Girl, or give it away Go to the ghost that haunts
your house. This curse takes ten years to recite without interruption.
If it is stopped halfway, Miss Luo will still come back to seek
revenge.”
The little girl trembled: “…Yes, more Thank you, Mr. Dao…”
Chu Wanning turned his head again, his eyes sharp like a snow-
covered bayonet, sweeping away from Chen Jiayaozi and Chen
Yuan, and sternly said: “After Chen Yao wakes up, you two You need
to tell her all about the concealment, and she decides whether to
stay or stay. If there is any concealment, let me keep your tongue
out!”
 The two of them are really evil spirits. If you dare not agree,
kowtow repeatedly to promise.
“As for the butterfly fragrant powder, this thing is matched by Luo
Shusheng, but you brazenly said it is your own prescription. You
know what to do, and I don’t need to say more.” Chu Wanning said
his words and flicked his sleeves.
“I, we must go to the shop to correct, to clarify, to tell the folks that
this powder is Luo…Mr. Luo’s…”
After everything is arranged properly , Chu Wanning asked Mo
Ran to help Chen Yaoshi back into the room to push her blood and
detoxify her.
Mo Ran hated in his heart, but knew that when he was young, he
was in awe of Shizun rather than rebellious, so he stopped speaking.
He shook Shi Mei’s hand and whispered, “Go and see Your face will
stop the bleeding. I will help her to go to the room.”
The Chen family’s eldest son’s bedroom still has a bright red
double happiness, I am afraid it’s a terrible change, in the midst of
turmoil. I forgot to take it off. Right now Chen Bohuan has become a
fan, so it is really ironic.
In this absurd farce, Chen Yao eventually became a victim of
greed. I don’t know what choice she made after waking up?
She is no better than Shi Mei, she is an ordinary person after all,
Chu Wanning silently pushed her blood, and then fed her a pill.
During this process, Mo Ran handed a kerchief to the side of the
water. The two did not speak, nor did they look at each other.
When leaving, Chu Wanning glanced at the wall inadvertently, his
eyes faintly moved, but suddenly realized something, then turned
back again, staring at the words hanging on the wall.
It is a few lines of regular script in regular script. The ink should
not have been yellowed yet.
It was written—
Red hands, yellow vine wine, and spring palace walls in the city.
The east wind is evil, and love is weak. A cup of melancholy, a few
years away. Wrong, wrong, wrong.
Spring is like old, people are empty and thin, and tears are
scarred.
Peach blossoms, Xianchi Pavilion, and Shanmeng are there, but
Jinshu is hard to trust. Mo, Mo, Mo.
Chu Wanning’s heart suddenly got stuck, the regular script is neat,
correct and correct. At the end of the signature, Chen Bohuan’s
three characters are extremely dazzling.
The Chen-gongzi, who married the daughter of the Yao family
against his will, was sad and unable to speak. For the last part of his
life, he could only stand by the window, smearing his pen and ink, to
transcribe this first life. The parting “Phoenix Hairpin”?
Never want to stay in Chen’s house anymore, he endured the
severe pain from the wound on his shoulder and turned to leave.
Both Chu Wanning and Shi Mei were injured and couldn’t ride the
horse back to Sisheng Peak right away, and Chu Wanning especially
didn’t like flying with swords, so he went to the town to find an inn to
rest, and the next day was fine. Go and see what happened to the
ghost emcee temple.
 Though the ghost corpses were twisted into powder by Chu
Wanning’s “wind”, only the corpses controlled by the ghost emcee
were destroyed, and the soul would not be damaged. Stay a few
more days to see if there is any It’s also good for the fish that slipped
through the net.
Chu Wanning walked silently in front, two apprentices following
behind.
Shi Mei thought of suddenly remembering something, and asked:
“Aran, the clothes on you and Shizun…what is going on?”
Mo Ran was taken aback. , I just remembered that I and Chu
Wanning were still wearing auspicious clothes for getting married. I
was afraid that Shi Mei might misunderstand them, so I quickly took
off.
“This… is actually the illusion before, don’t think too much, I…”
Half of the talk, when I look again, I suddenly find that Shi Mei is
also The dark marriage that participated in the ghost master of
ceremonies also had one on her body, but the style was different
from the two of them. Adding to the wear and tear, it’s hard to see
the original appearance.
But anyway, it is also a good luck suit.
Standing side by side with Shi Mei like this, I can also imagine that
I was holding Shi Mei’s hand, worshiping the world in the ghostly
master of ceremonies, and drinking the cousin.
For a while, I couldn’t bear to take it off. Just staring blankly at Shi
Mei.
Shi Mei smiled softly: “What’s wrong? Half the story.”
 Mo Ran muttered: “…nothing.”
Chu Wanning is in front , A few steps away, I don’t know how
many words of their conversation I have heard, and stopped at this
time and turned around.
The sky is already bright, and after a night of turbulent ups and
downs, the twilight fades away, and a ray of dawn suddenly appears
on the horizon, the bright red sun is like a broken and bleeding heart,
struggling out of the abyss of the dark night , A touch of gorgeous
and brilliant.
Chu Wanning stood against the light, standing at the end of the
night that was getting more and more translucent, standing in the
light of the first sun all over the sky.
He was standing sideways like blood on his wedding dress. The
sun painted a vague golden edge on the side of his face, and he
couldn’t see the expression on his face.
Suddenly, the output of spiritual power, Jifu was shocked by the
powerful force.
The fine red cloth, like the red petals of the residual flowers flying
when the crabapple falls, suddenly winds up and scattered around.
The Jifu is broken, revealing the white robe below, rolling in the
wind, together with his long black hair.
Blood on the shoulder.
The clothes are broken in the wind.
The mottled blood stains wounded to protect Mo Ran are
particularly glaring on the white robe.
 For a long time, Chu Wanning sneered, rather mocking: “Mo
Weiyu, what can be misunderstood between you and me?”
He will take care of Mo when he gets angry. Ran’s name is Mo
Weiyu, and he is cold and polite, and doesn’t breathe any heat.
Mo Ran choked coldly, and was blocked by him for speech.
Chu Wanning laughed, and walked away.
At this time, there is no one in the wild, and he is walking in front of
him alone, as if the sky and the earth are faint, and he is alone.
His mocking face was angry and bitter. Once he got to the inn and
closed the door, he couldn’t hold back.
Chu Wanning gritted his teeth, with a painful expression on his
face, raised his hand to touch his shoulder.
The sharp claws of the ghost emcee are the body of the fairy. By
all accounts, they are not much better than Tianwen. They are
extremely powerful weapons. His entire shoulders were torn, but he
was eager to destroy the evil spirits. , It was not dealt with in time, at
this moment, the infection was festered, and it was very painful.
Standing in the room, he took a sigh of relief. Chu Wanning
wanted to remove the robe from his body, but the blood on his
shoulders had already condensed, and the clothes and flesh were
stuck together. It hurt so much.
Next door is Mo Ran’s room. This inn is not soundproof. He didn’t
want people to know, biting his lip forcibly, and tore off the fleshy
cloth!
“Uh…!!!”
 After a muffled hum, Chu Wanning slowly let go of his lips, the
blood between his lips and teeth was full, and he was gasping for
breath on his face. There is no bloody color, cold sweat is all over.
Dropping down his slender and thick eyelashes, he shivered
slightly to see his injury.
Fortunately.
Can handle…
He held the table and sat down slowly. With the clean water and
kerchief brought by Xiao Er, enduring the pain, with that uninjured
hand, little by little, wipe the wound for herself.
Put in with a sharp knife to cut away the rotten flesh.
Then, apply the wound medicine made by Madam Wang.
One more person, slowly and difficultly, wraps himself in gauze.
He is not used to showing weakness in front of people. He had
experienced this kind of pain many times, and each time he was
alone.
If beasts are injured, they will hide themselves and lick the
wounds. Sometimes he feels like those beasts. In the future, I will
probably remain alone in this way.
He knows that he is unlikable, so he doesn’t want to pitifully ask
anyone for help. He has that inexplicable paranoid dignity.
Only when I took off my clothes, a kit fell on the ground.
Red satin embroidered acacia. He took his painful and trembling
fingertips and slowly took it apart. Inside were two pieces of
entangled blue silk.
He and Mo Ran.
 Chu Wanning was absent for a while. I want to put the kit to the
candlelight and burn it along with the ridiculous knot of hair. But in
the end, he still couldn’t do it.
As a husband and wife, they are both loving.
The fine laughter of the golden girl and the lady seemed to ring in
her ears again.
He knew some kind of throbbing deep in his heart, so he hated
himself even more. He held the soft kit tightly in his hand and slowly
closed his eyes.
He couldn’t accept the thoughts that Mo Ran had always had, and
he couldn’t wait to dig out his heart, then cut off the dirty thoughts
inside, cut off and throw them away.
What’s wrong?
Mo Weiyu, should I also be concerned? Is there anyone like
Shizun? It’s really a beast!
“Dong, dong, dong.”
The door was knocked suddenly, and Chu Wanning, who was
condemning himself, was startled, suddenly raised his eyelids,
quickly put the kit in his wide sleeves and pulled With Zhang Jun’s
face, he’s not angry.
“Who?”
“…Shizun, it’s me.” Mo Ran’s voice sounded outside, making Chu
Wanning’s heartbeat a little faster, “You drive Doors.”

The author has something to say:

The beginning of this chapter to chapter 73 is inverted v. Explain

what does inverted v mean, which is to follow these chapters earlier
Free, now is the VIP chapter. There is no way. The collection was
very low before. When the v line is late, the editor will ask to reverse
the v. The reverse v has a word ratio line. Most of the chapters are
entered because the v is very late. It is almost a lot of finished
articles. The number of words is up, please forgive me. It costs about
6 yuan to subscribe to the mobile app for all chapters 24 to 73. If I
really feel that there is more to search for pirated texts, I have no
opinion… But I still hope that I can not read the pirated texts or do
not read it. The collection of less than five hundred and 300,000
days is still a bit painstaking, haha.

Well, I’m almost going to say this to the big brothers who are new to
the pit, thank you for your friends.
 25. This Venerable one hates him!

Chu Wanning’s “Get out” three words stuck in his throat, his face
was gloomy and silent for a long time, and finally slowly changed to:
“Get out.”
“Huh? Your door. No lock?” The cold war lasted all day. At this
moment, Mo Ran deliberately reconciled with him, as he said,
pushing the door in, as if nothing had happened. Chu Wanning sat at
the table blankly, raised his eyelids, and glanced at him lightly.
To be honest, Mo Ran gave birth to a very good-looking one.
When he walked in the door, the whole room brightened up. He is
indeed very young, his skin is tight, it seems to exude a faint
radiance, the corners of his mouth are naturally slightly curled, and
he seems to be laughing when he is not emotional.
Chu Wanning calmly left his gaze away from Mo Ran, his slender
eyelashes hung down, raised his hand to pinch the incense on the
table, and then asked coldly:
“What are you doing?”
“I’ll… look at your injury.” Mo Ran coughed lightly, his eyes fell on
Chu Wanning’s shoulder, Wei Wei I was stunned, “has been
replaced?”
Chu Wanning said faintly: “Yeah.”
 Mo Ran was speechless: “…”
He really hates Chu Wanning, and he is angry that Chu Wanning
hurt Shi Mei. But after calming down, Mo Ran is not completely
unscrupulous, hate to hate, he did not forget how Chu Wanning’s
shoulder was injured.
In the suffocating coffin, it was Chu Wanning who held himself
tightly in his arms, and blocked the claws of the ghost emcee with his
own body, shaking with pain and did not let go…
Mo Ran hates Chu Wanning very much.
But in addition to disgust, for some reason, there are always
complicated emotions.
He is a rude person. He didn’t read a book when he was a child.
Although he added some literary skills later, he still couldn’t turn
around easily when it came to many delicate things, especially about
feelings.
For example, for Chu Wanning, Mo Ran touched his head for a
long time. He felt bald on the back of his head, and he didn’t know
what this feeling was.
He can only identify a certain kind of emotion: like, hate, hate,
happy, unhappy.
If several emotions are mixed together, the wise Godly Weapon’s
Taxian emperor will stare at Venus and be completely dizzy.
Don’t understand, don’t understand, don’t know, help, my head
hurts.
So Mo Ran didn’t bother to think about it, anyway, except Shi Mei,
he didn’t have the time to study it carefully.
 He secretly wrote a bad account to Chu Wanning in his heart.
While secretly calculating that he had a chance in the future, he must
double the return, and at the same time he felt guilty. The battle
between heaven and man finally sounded Chu Wanning. Door.
He didn’t want to owe Chu Wanning.
But Chu Wanning was more stubborn and cruel than he thought.
Mo Ran stared at a pile of blood-stained cotton yarn on the table,
a bowl full of blood-stained hot water, and a sharp knife thrown aside
at random. The tip of the knife was still hung with flesh and blood.
His head was big. Up.
How did this man heal himself?
Is he really able to cut the rotten meat wound without blinking his
eyelids? That scene was numb just to imagine, is this guy still a
human?
I remember that when Shi Mei had just cleaned up the wound, Shi
Mei groaned/groaned softly in pain, with tears in the corners of her
eyes. It was Mo Ran who didn’t like Chu Wanning anymore, and
couldn’t help him repeatedly. Doing—
YuhengElder is really a domineering and pure man, so he took it.
Standing on the spot for a while, Mo Ran broke the silence first.
He coughed slightly, rubbing his toes against the floor, and said
awkwardly: “Just now in Chen’s House…Shizun, I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning did not speak.
Mo Ran glanced at him secretly: “I shouldn’t yell at you.”
Chu Wanning still ignored him, this man’s face was faint, as
always, expressionless, But I could feel wronged in my heart, but
didn’t say anything.
Mo Ran walked over and got close, only to see Chu Wanning
messing up his shoulder bag, tying himself with cotton yarn, and
tying himself up like a crab.
“…”
Also, a person who can’t even wash his clothes can count on how
nice he is to tie himself?
Sighed, Mo Ran said, “Shizun, don’t be angry.”
“Your eye saw me being angry?” Chu Wanning angrily said.
Mo Ran: “…”
After a while.
“Shizun, bandaging is not so wrapped…”
He rudely pushed back: “You want you to teach me?”
Mo Ran : “…”
He raised his hand and wanted to help Chu Wanning untie the
gauze and wrap it again, but after observing his words, he felt that if
he dared to touch him, he might get a big ear scrape. He hesitated
again.
I raised my hand and lowered it, lowered it and raised it again.
After repeated several times, Chu Wanning was annoyed. He
squinted at him: “What are you doing? You still want to beat me?”
“…………” I really want to fight, but not now.
Mo Ran smiled angrily, no matter what the situation is, he
suddenly reached out and pressed his shoulders, dimples appeared
at the corners of his mouth: “Shizun, I will help you re-bandage it.”
 Chu Wanning originally wanted to refuse, but Mo Ran’s warm
fingers were already covered. He suddenly felt a bit dry and
astringent, so he couldn’t speak, so his lips moved slightly, but he let
him go. .
The gauze was peeled off layer by layer, soaked in blood, and
when it was all removed, five holes were piercing and hideous.
Just looking at it, I felt shuddering, many times worse than the
opening on Shi Mei’s face.
Mo Ran didn’t know what was going on either, he looked at it for a
while, then suddenly asked softly: “Does it hurt?”
Chu Wanning’s slender eyelashes were hanging down, and he just
said lightly Voice: “It’s okay.”
Mo Ran said: “I’m a little lighter.”
Chu Wanning didn’t know what he thought of, and suddenly the
eardrop became a little red. As a result, I was angry with myself
again. I felt that I was really crazy. I didn’t know what I was thinking
about all day. So the expression on my face became more stiff and
my temper worsened. He said dryly, “It’s up to you.”
The candlelight in the guest room was peeling off. Through the
dim light, I could see that some places were not coated with
ointment. Mo Ran was really speechless. It is a miracle that Chu
Wanning can live healthy and healthy to this day.
“Shizun.”
“Huh?”
“What’s the matter with you in Chen’s house today? Why did you
suddenly hit someone?” Ointment, while asking.
 Chu Wanning was silent for a while, and said, “I can’t breathe.”
Mo Ran asked: “What makes you angry?”
Chu Wanning didn’t want to care about the junior at this time, so
he told Mo Ran about Luo Xianxian concisely. After listening to Mo
Ran, he shook his head: “You are too stupid. Even if you are angry
with this kind of thing, you should not confront them face-to-face. If I
change it to my words, I will make a mess and lie to them. Li Gui has
already been removed, and then patted his butt and left, letting them
fend for themselves. Look at you for such a bad person, making
things like this, you don’t know how to work it out, and you missed
Shi Mei——”
Half the story, Mo Ran suddenly stopped. Both eyes stared at Chu
Wanning, and there was no sound.
He tied the bandage carefully, and was a little forgetful for a while,
and the tone of speaking to Chu Wanning unknowingly became the
way he was at thirty-two, no big or small.
Chu Wanning had obviously noticed too. He squinted his eyes and
looked at Mo Ran coldly. The expression in his eyes was again a
familiar sentence-“Look, I won’t kill you.”
“Uh…”
I haven’t thought of a countermeasure, Chu Wanning has already
spoken up.
He said indifferently: “Is Shi Mingjing what I want to fight?”
Speaking of Shi Mei, Mo Ran’s mind was already sober and
started to commit axio. The tone also hardened: “Didn’t you hit that
person?”
 Chu Wanning also regretted that blow, but he couldn’t hold it on
his face. At this time, he made his face calm and said nothing.
Chu Wanning is a stubborn kind, Mo Ran is an infatuated kind, the
two eyes meet together, crackling sparks. The atmosphere that had
just eased slightly became hopelessly stalemate.
Mo Ran said: “Shi Mei has never been wrong, Shizun, you hurt
him by mistake, don’t you want to say a word of sorry?”
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes dangerously “Are you
questioning me?”
“…I didn’t.” Mo Ran paused, “I just feel sorry for his innocent
suffering, but I can’t get Shizun’s apology.”
>
Under the candlelight, the handsome and youthful boy wrapped
the last bandage on Chu Wanning’s wound, and carefully tied the
knot. It looked like the scene was quite warm from the previous
moment, but the mood of both of them has changed. Especially Chu
Wanning, his chest was like a jar of vinegar exploded, and the taste
of sourness couldn’t help surging, angry and annoyed.
Apologize?
How to write apology? Who will teach him?
Mo Ran said again: “The wounds on his face, it will take half a
year to retreat. When I just gave him medicine, he still told me not to
blame you, Shizun, he I’m not complaining about you, but do you
think you have reason for this?”
This sentence is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.
 Chu Wanning endured for a while, but did not hold back after all,
suppressing his voice, and said solemnly: “Get out.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “Get out!”
Mo Ran was blasted out, and the door slammed shut in his face,
almost grabbing his finger. Mo Ran was also angry, look, look! Who
is this? Isn’t it just for him to apologize? A face that is golden and
expensive, what’s the difficulty of saying sorry when you touch it?
This Venerable one is Taxian emperor This Venerable one is not
hesitant to apologize to others. Also Beidou Immortal, half of the
speech is inexplicable, like swallowing gunpowder, what a bad
temper!
It’s no wonder no one is rare to have such a handsome face!
I’m blind, I deserve to be single for a lifetime!
Since Chu Wanning ignored him and gave him a closed door to
eat, of course, the aloof Taxian emperor, the emperor of the world,
would not roll the threshold of sleep with his face. Although he is
tenacious and sticks like cowhide, it is Shi Mei, not Shizun.
Immediately left without caring, and went to accompany Shi Mei.
“Why are you back again?” The Shimei who had already lay down
and rested saw Mo Ran come in, was stunned, sat up, her long
black hair hanging down, “How about Shizun?”
“Very good, my temper is as big as usual.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Mo Ran took a chair and sat there instead. With his hands resting
on the back of the teacher’s chair, a lazy smile hung from the corner
of his mouth, he looked back and forth at Shi Mei’s soft long hair.
Shi Mei said, “Why don’t I go and see him…”
“Wow, don’t think about it.” Mo Ran rolled his eyes. “It’s fierce.”
“Did you make him angry again?”
“He needs someone to provoke? He can be angry with himself. I
think he is made of wood. , It’s going to burn at one point.”
Shi Mei shook his head, dumbfounding.
Mo Ran said: “You can rest early. I will borrow a kitchen
downstairs and make you some food.”
Shi Mei said: “What’s the trouble? Close your eyes, you won’t
sleep by yourself?”
“Haha, I’m in good spirits.” Mo Ran smiled, “But if you don’t want
me, I can stay with you for a while until you fall asleep. “
Shi Mei hurriedly waved his hand and said softly: “No, you have to
look at me like this, I can’t sleep on the contrary, you should go to
bed earlier, don’t be tired.”
The curvature of the corner of the mouth became slightly stiff, and
Mo Ran was a little sad.
Although Shi Mei treats him kindly, she always maintains an
attitude of being near and far away. The people who are clearly close
at hand are like the moon in the mirror and the flowers in the water.
Hopeless.
“…Okay.” In the end, he just tried to cheer up and laughed. Mo
Ran’s smile is very bright. When this person is not bad, he is actually
silly and cute. If you need to call me, I’ll be next door, or downstairs.”
“Yeah.”
 Mo Ran raised his hand and wanted to touch his hair, but finally he
endured Living. He twisted his hand in the air and scratched his
head.
“I’m leaving.”
Out of the house, Mo Ran couldn’t help but sneezed.
He sniffed.
Because Butterfly Town produces incense, the price of all kinds of
pan incense and tower incense is not expensive, so the inn is not
stingy. Each room is lit with a long special high incense. It can
prevent evil spirits, dehumidify, and make indoor fragrance.
But Mo Ran felt uncomfortable when he smelled the incense, but
Shi Mei liked it, so he endured it.
Coming downstairs, Mo Ran wandered to the shopkeeper, stuffed
him with a silver ingot, squinted, and said with a smile: “It’s
convenient for the shopkeeper.”
The shopkeeper looked at Yinzi and smiled more politely than Mo
Ran: “What do you want from the fairy?”
Mo Ran said: “I see there are not many people who come here to
eat breakfast. You talked about it. The kitchen is my own use this
morning. Could you please bring the other guests back.”
How much money can I make earlier? It may not be possible to
earn a silver ingot in half a month. The shopkeeper immediately
smiled and promised, leading the swaggering Mo Weiyu to the inn’s
kitchen.
“Xianjun wants to cook by himself? It’s better to let the chef in our
store do it. The craftsmanship is very good.”
 “No.” Mo Ran laughed, “The shopkeeper Have you heard of the
House of Drunken Jade in Xiangtan?”
“Ah…that’s the famous music performance building that walked
out of the water more than a year ago?”
Mo Ran: “Yeah.”
The boss took a peek outside and confirmed that his daughter-in-
law was busy and did not overhear, so he snickered and said, “Why
haven’t I heard of it? The most famous restaurant on the Xiangjiang
River. There was a leader of the music actor, it is called a famous
name that moves the world, but it is far away, otherwise I want to
listen to her play a song.”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Thanks for the praise, I Thank you for
her.”
“For her? For her?” The shopkeeper was puzzled, “Do you know
her?”
Mo Ran said: “More than knowing.”
“Wow…I can’t see the fairy, ah? But you cultivators, can you
also…Hmm…”
Mo Ran interrupted him with a smile: “Apart from Le Kui, do you
know anything else?”
“Hmm…Eating is said to be a must.”
Mo Ran curled up his mouth and smiled brighter. He took the
kitchen knife skillfully and said, “I worked in the kitchen of the House
of Drunken Jade for several years before I practiced it. Do you think
your chef made it delicious, or did I make it delicious? “
 The shopkeeper was even more surprised, and said incoherently:
“Xianjun is really…really…”
It’s been a long time and I really can’t come out.
Mo Ran squinted at him, with a calm and smug smile curled
around his mouth, lazily: “Go out, the chef is going to cook.”
The shopkeeper I don’t know I’m talking to the former Lord of
Darkness, and he sullenly said: “The House of Drunken Jade is
exquisite for a long time. I don’t know if the fairy is ready in a while,
can you give me a face and give me a taste. Hey?”
He thought it was not very demanding, and Mo Ran would
definitely agree.
Who knows that Mo Ran squinted his eyes and smirked: “Want to
eat?”
“Hmm!”
“I want to be beautiful!” Mo Ran snorted, and the pride was silent,
and he muttered, “Is This Venerable one the owner who can easily
cook and serve others? I made this specially for Shi Mei, or for him,
This Venerable one is He will never make a fire and cook…”
He groaned while turning out a radish and cutting it.
“…” The shopkeeper ate, rubbed his hands and stood awkwardly,
laughed with him for a while, and then went out.
He also muttered in his heart.
Also This Venerable one? For the young, I am afraid that the
spiritual core has not yet formed. Seeing what he was talking about,
the eldest younger sister was short, but there was no female Taoist
among those who were walking with him today.
 The shopkeeper rolled his eyes.
This person is expected to be ill, and he is very sick.
Mo Ran was busy in the kitchen for a long time. He stayed for two
hours. It was almost noon. Then he finished work and ran upstairs
excitedly to wake Shi Mei up.
As he passed by Chu Wanning’s room, he slowly stopped.
Should you ask him to eat together…
Thinking of Chu Wanning’s nasty temper, Mo Ran rolled his
mouth, his face full of contempt.
If you don’t scream, don’t scream, the Communist Party of China
is just that little, no one’s part!
 26. This Venerable one meets you for
the first time

The sun is getting higher, and more and more people come to the
inn to play the top spot. Mo Ran thinks that the downstairs is noisy,
so that the little second general’s dishes are delivered to his room.
In the end, he invited Chu Wanning. After all, Shizun is the
biggest. He is not the emperor of the human world now, so the rules
are still to be followed.
There are three bowls of steaming noodle soup on the beech
wood square table. The noodles are made by yourself. They are not
the same as the ones bought outside. The cheeks are smooth, with
thick slices of beef and fatty intestines. The fresh and tender pea
seedlings, plump greens, golden egg silk, bright and attractive color,
are really beautiful.
The most outstanding thing about these three bowls of noodles is
not water leaves, large pieces of meat, rich and luxurious
ingredients, but bone broth that has been simmered for four hours on
low heat and poured in a bowl , The milky white soup is floating with
sesame oil, Mo Ran took a stone bowl to grind a spicy and delicious
seasoning, boiled it in the soup, the aroma is tangy, the taste is rich.
 He wondered that Shi Mei loves spicy food, and both red oil and
oily pepper are quite adequate. Seeing that Shi Mei was immersed in
the food, Mo Ran’s mouth became more and more comfortable. After
taking a peek, he couldn’t help asking: “Is it delicious?”
Shi Mei said: “It’s very good Eat.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, still the gloomy expression that
God owed him a hundred gold and silver mountains.
Mo Ran showed some triumphant air: “Then tell me when you
want to eat, I’ll do it.”
Shi Mei’s spicy eyes are trapped A thin layer of mist, raising his
eyes and smiling at Mo Ran, the brows are soft. The beauty is in
front. If it wasn’t for Chu Wanning, who was sitting next to him, Mo
Ran would be a little uncertain whether he should eat Shi Mei or the
noodles in the bowl.
Pea sprouts, fatty intestines, Shi Mei doesn’t eat much, but beef
and greens soon bottomed out.
Mo Ran, who had been observing quietly next to him, stretched
out his chopsticks, pulled the pea sprouts and the fatty intestines into
his bowl, and took several pieces of beef from his noodle bowl to fill
the gap.
Sisheng Peak’s disciples all eat in Mengpotang, often changing
dishes with each other, so Shi Mei didn’t think it was any strange,
and smiled: “A Ran doesn’t eat beef?”
“Well, I love to eat pea sprouts.”
As I said, I snorted. The ears are pointed, and they are slightly red.
 Chu Wanning used his chopsticks expressionlessly to pick the
bean sprouts in his bowl, and threw them all into the Mo Ran bowl.
“I don’t eat bean sprouts.”
He threw all the beef in his bowl to Shi Mei: “I don’t eat beef
either.”
Then he frowned, stared at what was left in the bowl, pursed his
lips, and said nothing.
Shi Mei cautiously: “Shizun…isn’t it to your appetite?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
He didn’t answer, bowed his head , Silently picked a piece of
greens, took a small bite, his face was even more ugly, and put down
his chopsticks with a “pop”.
“Mo Weiyu, did you knock the hot sauce jar over in the soup?”
Unexpectedly, the hard-made breakfast would be robbed of such a
sentence. Mo Ran was taken aback. When he raised his head, there
was still a piece of noodle hanging from the corner of his mouth. He
blinked at Chu Wanning innocently, a little hard to believe his ears,
so he swallowed the noodles with a snort, and said, “What?”
Chu Wanning didn’t give face any more this time:” Are you making
human food? People can eat this food?”
Mo Ran blinked a few more times, and finally determined that Chu
Wanning was cursing himself, and said in disgust: ” Why isn’t it for
people to eat?”
Chu Wanning twitched his eyebrows, and said sharply: “It’s really
hard to swallow.”
 Mo Ran choked, he is House anyway. of Drunken Jade’s
craftsmanship.
“Shizun, you too…too picky.”
Shi Mei also said: “Shizun, you haven’t eaten for a day. Even if
you don’t like it, you should eat some. “
Chu Wanning got up and said coldly: “I don’t eat spicy food.”
After that, he turned and left.
The two people who stayed at the table suddenly fell into an
awkward silence. Shi Mei was a little surprised: “Shizun doesn’t eat
spicy? How come I don’t know…Aran, don’t you know?”
“I…”
Mo Raneye Looking at the noodles that Chu Wanning left on the
table, he almost didn’t move a bite. After a while, he nodded.
“Hmm. I don’t know.”
This is a lie. Mo Ran knows that Chu Wanning doesn’t eat spicy
food.
It’s just that he forgot.
After all, he has been entangled with this person for most of his life
in his previous life. He knows what Chu Wanning likes or not.
But he doesn’t care, he never remembers.
Back to the room alone, Chu Wanning lay down, facing the wall,
eyes open but unable to sleep.
He lost a lot of blood and consumed a lot of spiritual energy. He
didn’t finish the grains of rice in the morning, but his stomach was
empty long ago. It was very uncomfortable.
 This person didn’t know how to take care of himself. When he was
in a bad mood, he didn’t eat it at all, as if he could fill his stomach
with anger.
He doesn’t know what he is mad at, or in other words, he doesn’t
want to know.
It’s just that in the silence, a face appeared vaguely in front of his
eyes, with a bright smile, slightly curled at the corners of his mouth,
and a pair of black and translucent eyes, with flowing luster, and a
gentle deep purple.
It looks warm and lazy.
Chu Wanning squeezed the mattress tightly because it was too
hard. The knuckles are slightly whitish. He was unwilling to fall into it,
and closed his eyes to get rid of this wanton laughing face.
But after closing his eyes, the past became more and more
turbulent, and the tide generally rushed to my heart…
The first time he saw Mo Ran, at Heaven-Piercing Tower in
Sisheng Peak.
On that day, the sun was scorching, and all twenty Elders were
there, and they were talking quietly to each other.
YuhengElder is naturally an exception, he is not so stupid, willing
to stand there and bask in the sun. Instead, he hid under the flower
tree by himself, absent-mindedly raising a finger, looking at whether
his newly-made mysterious iron nail cover can stretch freely.
Of course, he himself has no need to use nail sleeves. This curved
iron and broken gold armor is specially forged for the low-level
disciples of Sisheng Peak.
 The Lower Xiu realm is adjacent to the ghost realm, and it is often
dangerous. It is not uncommon for a low-level disciple to get injured
and die. Chu Wanning saw it in his eyes. Although he did not say
anything, he was always thinking about the solution and wanted
Create a light, flexible, and easy-to-handle weapon.
Others are talking about it.
“Have you heard? The Lord’s long-lost nephew was rescued from
the sea of fire. In the building where the water walked, everyone else
died. If the Lord is too late , I’m afraid that little nephew has become
a handful of ashes. It’s a great blessing.”
“It must be his father who is protecting the child. Poorly he has
been separated since he was young and has suffered so much.
Ugh…”
“That kid is called Mo Ran? Is he fifteen years old? It’s time for the
weak crown to take the word, does he have a word?”
“Elder Xuanji, you I don’t know, this kid grew up in a music hall. It’s
not bad to have a name, and there will be words everywhere.”
“I heard that the Lord made it for him. I’m choosing a few words,
and I don’t know which one will be selected in the end.”
“The Lord really values the little nephew.”
“Isn’t it? Don’t talk about the Lord. Lord, even Madam loves him,
and is so distressed. Hey, I think the only thing that is unhappy about
Sisheng Peak is probably our proud man of heaven——”
“TanlangElder! This is a good thing. Don’t talk nonsense!”
“Haha. Flops, flops! However, our proud man of heaven is
arrogant and does not put the elders in his eyes. , It is indeed out of
control.”
“TanlangElder, you drank too much wine today…” The person next
to him winked at him. The chin pointed at Chu Wanning standing in
the distance. The meaning couldn’t be more obvious.
Heaven’s proud son Xue Meng is Chu Wanning’s disciple. He said
that Xue Meng has lost control. Isn’t he just turning around and
mocking Chu Wanning’s teaching?
This YuhengElder, don’t look at the usual slowness and integrity,
as if floating outside the world, with an expert style. But everyone
knows that he has a very bad temper. If anyone accidentally touches
his Niqin, he should wash his neck and wait for him to be slapped to
death.
Chu Wanning had already heard what they said.
But he didn’t bother to pay attention. His interest in how others
commented on him was probably not as strong as the pattern on his
nails.
In other words, this armor set is good, but the toughness is not
high enough. When you encounter a thick-skinned monster, you may
not be able to tear the opponent’s skin with one blow. Go back and
add a little keel meal. The effect should be better.
Seeing that Chu Wanning didn’t respond, those Elders were a little
relieved and began to discuss in a low voice.
“The Lord called us today to choose the master for that Mo-gongzi,
right?”
“It’s strange, why doesn’t the Lord teach himself?”
p>
 “It seems that the bones of the little nephew are not suitable for
practicing the mind of the Lord.” Someone murmured, “But that
wouldn’t be enough to gather all the Elders and let the little-gongzi
one by one. Choose?”
LucunElder sighed faintly, brushed his elegant and soft long hair,
and complained: “I feel like a cheap cabbage at this moment, placed
at the desk, waiting for Mo Xiao -gongzi to pick and choose.”
Everyone: “…………”
So can this sissy just say such big truths like this? come out?
After waiting for a while, the Lord finally came. He walked up a
thousand steps to the Heaven-Piercing Tower, followed by a
teenager.
Chu Wanning just glanced at it casually, before he could see
clearly, he turned his eyes away and continued to study his nail
cover. Too lazy to look at the second glance.
When it comes to apprenticeship, I have to talk about how
unconventional and innovative Sisheng Peak is. The other sects are
all masters who are aloof, touching the head of a new disciple, and
saying: “Youth, I think you have a root of wisdom. From today, you
are my apprentice.”
The apprentice didn’t even have a chance to say “no”.
Either the master looked indifferent and contemptuous, waving his
sleeves and saying: “Young man, your cranial door is too high, your
eyes are dull, and the back of your head is reflexive. It is not what
my student should look like. You have no relationship with me, I You
are not accepted as a disciple.”
 Then the apprentices were too late to express themselves, so the
master flew away with a whistling sword, running faster than the dog.
Sisheng Peak is different. Master and disciple choose each other.
What do you mean?
Sisheng Peak has twenty Elders. After all the disciples get started,
after a period of time to compare, they can devoutly submit the
apprentice posts to express their desire to follow the Elder.
If Elder accepts, everyone will be happy.
If Elder doesn’t accept it, the disciple can stalk and soak until Elder
softens or the disciple gives up.
Speaking of theory, Chu Wanning has superb skills and handsome
appearance. He should be a crowded man, and all his disciples must
worship him as a master. But this is not the case.
Chu Wanning’s face is long and beautiful, but his temper is
horrible. It is said that he can beat female disciples as male disciples
when he gets angry, and directly sink the male disciples. Few people
have the courage to worship such a Shizun.
Therefore, under YuhengElder’s door, he was deserted.
In addition to Xue Meng, the proud son of heaven, there is also
Xue Meng’s friend Shi Mei, who has never received it.
Everyone would rather call him respectfully: “Elder.” than call him
“Shizun” affectionately.
Chu Wanning said with a cold face that he was not sad, bowed his
head nonchalantly, and continued to pour the cold mecha weapons.
All sleeve arrows and martial law whistle are designed for others. If
you do it earlier, more people will be relieved of suffering earlier.
 So he didn’t expect that Mo Ran would choose himself without
hesitation.
He was frowning at that time, rubbing the sharp thorns on his
fingertips, thinking about how to improve, and he didn’t pay attention
to what the Lord said to everyone.
I don’t know when, but the surrounding area gradually calmed
down.
After thinking about the improved formula of sharp thorns, Chu
Wanning suddenly realized that the surrounding people just buzzed,
it seemed too silent.
So he finally looked away from the finger cots, raised his eyelids
with some impatience and inquiries.
Then he saw a face.
It is almost dazzling in the sun.
That was a handsome young man, looking up at him. There is a
lazy, if there is no smile at the corner of the boy’s mouth, the dimples
on his cheeks are deep, and there is some city fireworks, and some
innocence. A pair of dark and purple eyes were staring at him
unblinking, half eager and curious.
He just came here and doesn’t understand the rules. The distance
between the stations is almost impolite.
Suddenly someone appeared in a place not far away. Chu
Wanning was taken aback, as if he was being scalded. He took a
step back subconsciously, and with a bang, his head hit the trunk.
The young man opened his eyes slightly: “Ah…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 Young man: “…”
Chu Wanning: “What are you doing?”
The young man smiled and said: “Xianjun Xianjun, I have been
watching you for a long time, why are you ignoring me.”

The author has something to say:

Every day I feel that feeding fish is like a peculiar brain circuit, and
Shizun looks like a cold and reserved person Satsuma with a very
gentle heart…

Ah, I suddenly wanted to change the name to “Erha and His

Satsuma Shizun”
 27. This Venerable one will cook
noodles for you

Chu Wanning is completely dizzy.

I also blame myself for being too fascinated, and unsuspecting in
Sisheng Peak, I didn’t even notice that someone came over.
What’s the matter? Where did the child come from? Ah, it seems
to be that ink…what is ink? Ink burn? Ink cooking? Ink…fish?
He sorted out his expressions, and controlled his expression
skillfully in the state of “not near to strangers”. The surprise and
panic in Feng’s eyes were quickly cleaned up by him, and he
showed his usual fierceness. And mean.
“You—”
I was habitually trying to reprimand, but my hand was suddenly
caught.
Chu Wanning was stunned.
He is so old, no one has ever dared to scratch his wrist casually.
For a while, he froze and froze in place, not knowing what to do.
Take it out and slap in the backhand?
…It feels like the word “indecent” is no different from a woman.
Then pull it out, not slap in the face?
 …Does it seem to be too easy to talk?
Chu Wanning hesitated for a long time and did not move, but the
boy laughed: “What is this on your hand? It looks pretty, do you
teach how to do this? They all introduced it by themselves. You
haven’t spoken yet, who are you Elder? Ay, did you have a
headache when you hit it?”
With so many questions, Chu Wanning felt that his head didn’t hurt
just now. It hurts.
Brain Ren’er is about to split…
When he was irritated, the golden light in his hand floated slightly,
seeing Tianwen about to be called out, and the other Elders were
shocked—— Chu Wanning is crazy, right? Does he dare to smoke
this Mo-gongzi?
The hand was suddenly held by Mo Ran.
Now both hands fell into the hands of the young man. Mo Ran
didn’t notice the danger, pulled him, stood in front of him, raised his
face, and said with a smile:” My name is Mo Ran. I don’t know
anyone here, but if I look at my face, I like you the most. Or, I’ll
worship you as a teacher, right?”
This result was unexpected. The people were even more horrified,
and a few Elder’s faces looked cracked.
Elder Xuanji: “Huh?”
PojunElder: “Wow!”
Seven Kills Elder: “Oh?”
JielüElder: “Uh…”
TanlangElder: “Oh, ridiculous.”
 LucunElder is the youngest woman, with her hair curled and her
eyes full of peach blossoms: “Oh, this little-gongzi is so big Courage,
it’s really a young hero who dares to touch YuhengElder’s ass.”
“…I beg you, can you not say so disgusting?” Seven Killers said in
disgust.
Lucun rolled his eyes gracefully and hummed: “Well, let’s change
to a more elegant way of saying that, if you are a real hero, you can
even touch YuhengElder’s buttocks.”
Seven Kill: “…” Kill him.
Among all Elders, the most popular one is Elder Xuanji, who is
gentle and jade. He is easy to get started with spells, and he is a
modest gentleman himself. Most of Sisheng Peak’s disciples worship
him.
Chu Wanning originally thought that Mo Ran should be no
exception. Even if it is not Xuanji, it should be Pojun who is lively and
active. Anyway, no one will have his turn in his turn.
But Mo Ran stood so close in front of him, his face was a kind of
intimacy and affection that was unfamiliar to him, he was like a
harlequin who was suddenly selected, he gave birth to some fuss for
no reason. .
Chu Wanning only knows how to deal with “awe”, “fear” and
“disgust”. As for “like”, it is too difficult.
He didn’t even think about it, and immediately rejected Mo Ran.
The young man froze in the same place, under his slender
eyelashes, there was a sense of loneliness and unwillingness in his
eyes. He lowered his head, thought for a long time, and suddenly
said in a low voice unreasonably: “It’s you anyway.”
 Chu Wanning: “…”
The Lord is here It’s interesting to see next to him. At this time, I
couldn’t help but smile and ask: “Aran, do you know who he is?”
“He didn’t tell me how do I know who he is.”
p>
“Haha, you don’t know who he is, why must he be required?”
Mo Ran still grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand, turned his head, and
said to the Lord with a smile “Because he looks the most gentle, it’s
better to talk.” In the darkness, Chu Wanning suddenly opened his
eyes, and he was dizzy.
…It’s a ghost.
He didn’t know what was wrong with Mo Ran’s eyes at the time,
but he thought he was gentle. Don’t talk about him, the whole
Sisheng Peak knew about this at the time, and they all sent
affectionate greetings to Mo Ran-gongzi with the look of “look at this
silly boy”.
Chu Wanning raised his hand and supported his faintly beating
forehead.
Shoulder pain, confusion, hungry, dizziness.
This seems to be sleepless.
He stayed on the bed in a big font for a while, sat up, and was
about to light a piece of incense to calm his mind, when the door was
knocked again.
Mo Ran is still outside.
Chu Wanning: “…”
He didn’t say anything to get in or get out.
 But this time, the door opened by itself.
Chu Wanning looked up gloomily. However, the match that had
been drawn in his hand was hovering in the air, but it did not get to
the incense. After a while, it went out.
Chu Wanning said: “Get out.”
Mo Ran rolled in.
He is holding a bowl of steaming noodles, just out of the pot.
This time it’s a bit simpler. There are not so many fancy noodles.
The mellow noodle soup is sprinkled with chopped green onion and
white sesame seeds, short ribs, green vegetables, and a slightly
browned poached egg.
Chu Wanning is very hungry, but he still has no expression on his
face. He glanced at his face, then glanced at Mo Ran, turned his
face away, and said nothing.
Mo Ran put the noodles on the table and said softly: “I let the cook
in the store make another bowl.”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes.
Sure enough, Mo Ran will not do it himself.
“Eat some.” Mo Ran said, “There is no spicy, no beef, and no bean
sprouts in this bowl.”
He quit after he finished speaking and replaced Chu Wanning
closed the door.
He apologized for Chu Wanning’s injury.
But this can only be done.
In the room, Chu Wanning leaned against the window, not
knowing what he was thinking. He folded his arms and stared at the
bowl of sparerib noodles until the heat of the noodles dissipated,
until finally it became cold and not hot.
He finally walked over and sat down, picked up the chopsticks,
stirred up the cold, even drenched pasta, and slowly started to eat.
The case of Chen Zhaixie has been concluded.
The next day, they took the black horse fostered from the post
house and returned to the school along the way they came.
People in the streets, alleys, tea stalls, and Butterfly Town are all
talking about Chen Yuan’s family.
This small town unexpectedly broke such a scandal, enough for
the townspeople to talk about it for a whole year.
“I didn’t expect that Chen-gongzi had closed the door and became
a kiss with Miss Luo. Hey, Miss Luo is so pitiful.”
“Let me say that if the Chen family hadn’t gotten rich, they wouldn’t
be able to get out of this stuff. Sure enough, men just can’t have
money. Once they have money, the whole city can be flooded with
bad water.”
Some men were unhappy and said: “Chen-gongzi didn’t take any
bad water. This is all his parents’ fault. Chen Yuanwai, the tortoise
son, will have no ass/eyes for children born to children and
grandchildren. Oh.”
Someone said: “The dead are pitiful, what about the alive? Look at
Chen Yao, Yao Qianjin, I look at her to be the most wronged. The
Chen family That black-hearted old mother lied to the other girl, you
can tell me, what should she do now?”
“Marry someone again.”
 The person turned over. He cast his eyes and scoffed: “Marry
again? Are you here to marry?”
The ridiculed mud leg grinned, picking his teeth and grinned: “If
the woman in my den promises, I will marry. , Miss Yao looks so
beautiful, I don’t think she has been a widow.”
“Bah, the toad wants to eat swan meat.”
Mo Ran sat on horseback, With ears upright, listen to the left and
look at the right vigorously. Had it not been for Chu Wanning to close
his eyes, frown, and write the words “extremely noisy” on his
forehead, Mo Ran might have wanted to get together with the
villagers.
We walked in parallel and finally left the main city and came to the
suburbs.
Shi Mei suddenly yelled and pointed to the distance: “Shizun, look
there.”
In front of the ruined ghost emcee’s temple, a large group of
people dressed in brown clothes The bunting farmer is busy moving
the bricks and stones. It seems that he is planning to repair the
damaged earth temple and reshape the golden body for the ghost
emcee.
Shi Mei anxiously said: “Shizun, the previous ghost emcee is
gone, they made a new one. Will this be cultivated into an immortal
body again for evil?”
Chu Wanning:” I don’t know.”
“Why don’t we go and persuade them?”
 Chu Wanning: “Butterfly Town’s custom of dark marriage has been
around for generations, so how can you and me be able to do it in a
few words? Persuading? Let’s go.”
While speaking, he rode lightly and left.
When I returned to Sisheng Peak, it was already evening.
Chu Wanning said to the two apprentices in front of the mountain
gate: “You go to Loyalty Hall to report your passing, I will go to Jielü
Court.”
Mo Ran was puzzled: “Go to Jielü Court. What are you doing?”
Shi Mei looked worried: “…”
Chu Wanning’s expressionless expression: “Punished.”
Although the emperor broke the law and The common people are
equally guilty, but which emperor would go to jail for killing an
individual? The same goes for the cultivation world.
Elder breaks the precepts and commits the same crime with his
disciples-in most schools, it’s just empty talk.
In fact, it was Elder who broke the vows. It would be nice to be
able to write a book of sin. Which idiot would really be punished
obediently, and get a scorpion or dozens of sticks?
So JielüElder turned green after listening to Chu Wanning’s self-
explanation.
“No, YuhengElder, you really…really beat the client?”
Chu Wanning said faintly: “Um.”
“You It’s too…”
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and gave him a sullen look.
JielüElder shut up.
 “For this precept, behave as two hundred rods according to the
law, and be punished to kneel in Yanluo Hall for seven days and be
imprisoned for three months.” Chu Wanning said, “I have no
defense, I voluntarily receive the penalty.”
JielüElder: “…”
He looked left and right, hooked his fingers, Jielü Ting’s door
closed with a touch, and the surroundings were silent, only the two of
them stood opposite each other.
Chu Wanning: “What do you mean?”
“This, YuhengElder, you don’t know, Jielü is a thing, it can control I
shouldn’t worry about you. This matter is closed, God knows, you
know I know, just forget it. If I hit you, the Lord knows, why don’t you
worry about me?”
Chu Wanning didn’t bother to talk nonsense with him, so he simply
said: “I follow the law to restrain people, and I should follow the law
to restrain myself.”
Knelt down in front of the hall, facing Jielü Plaque.
“Punish you.”

The author has something to say:

about how the new title was born.

I: I want to change the name to “Erha and His Satsuma Shizun”.

Friend:…Samo? Isn’t Satsuma a smiling angel? Shizun is a smiling

angel? Will he smile?

Me: …It seems to make sense.

Friend: Cat.
So it became “Erha and His White Cat Shizun”. When I typed these
words, my brain kept circulating, oh oh, black cat sheriff, oh Oh, the
black cat sheriff~= =

You can open a small animal anthropomorphic theater in the future~

Big white cat Shizun, fox dog Shi Mei, Husky Mo Ran, Little Peacock
Xue Meng~

Thanks to Lin Feng, the dusty nutrient solution! Yan Ye chases the
wind, the landmine of happiness formula! muah!

ps. The first chapter has a little revision, which has no actual impact.
If you are interested, you can take a look~

Envoyer des commentaires Historique Enregistré Communauté

 28. This Venerable one is a little
confused

Elder Yuheng broke the precept and was punished. This incident
is like having wings on. You don’t have to wait until the next morning.
Almost all the people in the school knew about it that night.
Two hundred sticks, replaced by ordinary people, I’m afraid they
will be beaten to death. Even a cultivator is enough to drink a pot.
Xue Meng jumped up after learning about it: “What?! Shizun went
to Jielü Court?”
“Young Master, go and talk to the Lord. Shizun was originally
injured, two hundred sticks, where could he live?”
Xue Meng was almost crazy: “My father? No, my father is still in
the Snow Palace When I come back, it will take the next day at least
for the Flying Pigeon to arrive. Why don’t you stop Shizun?”
Mo Ran and Shi Mei glanced at each other.
Blocking Chu Wanning?
Who can stop him in this world?
“No way, no way, I’ll find him now.” Xue Meng roared and ran
towards Jielü Court. Before entering the yard, I saw a group of
JielüElder’s disciples blocking the entrance of the hall, whispering
something.
“What are you doing with the pestle? Get out of me! Get out!”
“Young Master!”
“Ah, Young Master is here.”
“Let’s give way, the young master is here.”
The disciples quickly separated the two sides and gave way to
Xue Meng. The gate of the Qingtian Temple opened, and Chu
Wanning knelt down in it, standing upright, closing his eyes and
saying nothing. JielüElder held the iron rod in his hand and was
reciting the law of Sisheng Peak. After reading one, the iron rod
slammed a stick on Chu Wanning’s back.
“The ninety-first law of this door, do not indiscriminately hurt the
innocent, and do not use fairy magic to the commonplace, under the
stick, do you have grievances?”
“No resentment.”
“The ninety-second law of this school, don’t do anything arbitrarily,
don’t act fast. Under the stick, can you have grievances?”
“No grievances.”
JielüElder dare not tolerate and can only execute impartially. After
more than ninety sticks came down, Chu Wanning’s white robe was
completely stained with blood.
Xue Meng respects Chu Wanning the most. Upon seeing this, his
eyes are bloodshot, and he shouts: “Shizun!”
Chu Wanning turned a deaf ear, still closed his eyes, his brows
were slightly frowned With.
 JielüElder looked at the door, lowered his voice and said: “Elder
Yuheng, the young master is here.”
“I’m not deaf, I heard it.” Chu Wanning’s mouth was full of blood.
But he didn’t raise his eyes, “His kid is noisy, don’t worry about it.”
JielüElder sighed: “…Yuheng, why are you doing this?”
” My disciples are always disobedient.” Chu Wanning said faintly,
“If I don’t follow the law and be punished today, I will have a face to
discipline others in the future.”
“…”
“You Go on.”
“Hey…” JielüElder looked at his pale and long neck, protruding
from the wide collar edge, hanging softly like a thin smoke, could not
help saying, “That is at least light Some?”
“…This is no different from deceiving.” Chu Wanning said, “Don’t
worry, but only two hundred sticks. I can bear it.”
“Elder Yuheng… …”
“Jielü, you don’t have to say more, continue.”
The iron rod finally fell again.
Xue Meng’s voice was distorted: “JielüElder! Are you fucking up?
Where do you put Ben Shao? You hit me Shizun!!! It’s me Shizun!!!”
JielüElder had no choice but to bite the bullet before he heard.
Xue Meng is almost furious: “Did you not hear the dead old man?
This young man ordered you to stop! You, you have to dare to beat
him again, I, I, I—”
He and I have been around for a long time, and couldn’t think of
anything to say. After all, he is only a fifteen-year-old boy. No matter
how “the proud boy of heaven”, his strength and qualifications are far
less than the Elders, he can only blush. I suffocated an
unreasonable sentence——
“I tell my father to go!!!”
JielüElder: “…”
Chu Wanning Wei He sighed imperceptibly.
Ninety-seven sticks. Ninety-eight sticks. Ninety-nine sticks. A
hundred sticks…
The clothes were ripped apart, and the blood was glaring.
Xue Meng couldn’t help it anymore. His eyes reddened, and he
was going to rush inside. Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes,
raised his hand and waved, an enchantment instantly chopped
down, blocking the door, and bounced Xue Meng back a few steps,
almost The child fell to the ground.
Chu Wanning coughed up blood, rolled his eyes, and slanted a
pair of fierce phoenix eyes.
“Ashamed, go back!”
“Shizun!”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “When can the young master of
Sisheng Peak order JielüElder for personal gains? It’s in vain? Don’t
get out!”
Xue Meng glared at him, his eyes widened, as if water beads were
spinning inside.
Mo Ran touched his chin next to him, still curling the corners of his
mouth: “Oh, it’s not good, Phoenix’s going to cry.”
 Listen At this point, Xue Meng turned his head back abruptly and
took Mo Ran a fierce look. The tearful eyes were red, but he could
not let the tears roll down.
No complaints, and no more talk back.
He climbed up from the ground with a single bone, lowered his
head, gritted his teeth and wiped the dust off his body, then knelt
toward the Qingtian Temple: “Shizun, the disciple knows the
mistake.”
Chu Wanning is still being tortured by an iron rod. His back has
never been bent, but his face is pale and his forehead is filled with
fine cold sweat.
Xue Meng stubbornly said: “But I will not go, I will accompany
Shizun.”
After that, I couldn’t kneel down.
Mo Ran rolled his eyes to the sky. Xue MengXue Ziming, the
proud son of heaven, was humbled to the bones alone in front of
Chu Wanning. It is a phoenix in front of others, and it can become a
quail in front of Shizun. If it weren’t for sure that Xue Meng didn’t like
men, Mo Ran would have doubted that this guy probably fell in love
with Chu Wanning, so that he would die so desperately. Shizun
slapped him on the left cheek, and this little quail could put his right
cheek in a humble manner.
Take it, take it.
It’s really good enough.
Although I was contemptuous in my heart, but the cheeks were
guilty of soreness for some reason. Mo Ran glared at Xue Meng for
a while. The more I look at it, the less it feels. I think he can’t let him
show his loyalty alone. .
Chu Wanning didn’t like him at all. If Xue Meng makes trouble like
this, will Chu Wanning have to be more partial in the future?
So he also knelt over, kneeling beside Xue Meng.
“I also accompany Shizun.”
Of course, Shi Mei knelt down, and the three disciples all knelt and
waited outside. When other disciples under Elder heard the news,
they came to Jielü Court to watch the excitement under various
names.
“Oh my God, what is Elder Yuheng…”
“I heard that ordinary people were beaten in anger.”
“Ah! So fierce?”
“Shhh, whispered, I was heard by Elder Yuheng and turned his
head and drew you!”
There are others: “How come the young master kneels Are you
here?”
“Mo-gongzi is also on his knees…”
Mo Ran is handsome and has a sweet mouth. At that time,
someone could not help feeling pity, and whispered in a low voice: “I
feel so sorry for Mo-gongzi, what should I do? Do you want to beg
for mercy?”
“Let’s ignore the matter of their mentoring and apprenticeship. .If
you dare to go, you go, anyway, I was persuaded. Do you still
remember the senior sister who was beaten hundreds of whips by
Elder Yuheng……”
 “………………”
Two hundred rods.
The barrier is finally removed.
Xue Meng hurriedly got up from the ground, and ran to the
Qingtian Temple. When he got close, seeing Chu Wanning’s
appearance, he yelled “Ah” and turned his head. He grabbed
JielüElder by the collar: “You old man, won’t you play it lighter!!!”
“Xue Ziming.” Chu Wanning closed his eyes and opened his
bloody lips. Together, the hoarse voice reveals an invisible deterrent.
“…”
Xue Meng’s knuckles creaked, and JielüElder slammed, releasing
him. At this time, Mo Ran also came. He was still smiling and felt that
JielüElder would definitely take into account Chu Wanning’s identity
and would not make heavy moves. But looking down at Chu
Wanning’s injury, suddenly, the smile on his face freezes.
Didn’t Chu Wanning tell JielüElder that he had a shoulder injury? !
The two hundred sticks were more or less, and they were all
drawn on the old scar on his shoulder.
New injuries overlap old injuries.
Chu Wanning, you……
Are you crazy? !
The pupils shrank sharply, and a strong resentment surged into
my heart.
Mo Ran didn’t know what he was resenting, or what he was
irritating. He only felt a fire in his stomach, the burning internal
organs were burnt, and the six internal organs were burning. He was
used to the dying breath of Chu Wanning being tortured by himself,
crushing his self-esteem and tarnishing his whiteness. But Mo Ran
couldn’t stand Chu Wanning’s scars, but someone else beat him!
About the reason for not forgetting the past in his life, Mo Ran
subconsciously feels that this person is his own, that this person is
dead or alive, hated or hated, is his own.
He didn’t care about Chu Wanning being punished. He thought
that Chu Wanning was Elder, and that two hundred rods would
definitely not be a severe sentence.
At the very least, he will avoid the unhealed wound on his
shoulder.
But Chu Wanning didn’t say anything! Didn’t say it! What is this
madman stubborn? What are you holding back? What do you insist
on stupidly? ! ?
There is chaos in his head. Mo Ran wants to raise his hand to help
him, but Xue Meng has already taken a step ahead of him,
embracing Chu Wanning and holding him up.
“…” Mo Ran’s hand hung in the air, and after a while, he put it
down again.
He watched Xue Meng help Chu Wanning walk away, not knowing
how he felt.
I want to keep up, but I don’t want to move.
The things of the last life are over.
Now, Chu Wanning is just his Shizun.
Any chaotic, hateful, and charming entanglement between them
has not happened yet.
 He shouldn’t have such thoughts. It doesn’t matter who Chu
Wanning is beaten by, whoever is supported, whoever loves to be
with him, even if he is killed by him, it has nothing to do with him.
Shi Mei came to him: “Let’s go, let’s go and take a look with the
young master.”
“I’m not going, Xue Meng is enough. Me too It can’t help much.
There are more people but chaos.” Mo Ran’s face remained
unchanged, but his heart was a little confused.
He really doesn’t understand what he is feeling right now.
Is it hate?

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the Huakai irrigation nutrient solution~

Bonus The small character card sticker No. 2.

Xue Meng

Word: Ziming.

Posthumous name: This person has never died

Occupation: His father is the king of the mountain, and he is the

young master of the mountain.

Simply put it simply: the second generation of mine

Social aspect: outstanding immortal cultivators who have not yet

been trained

To put it simply: Unemployed youth

Current favorite: someone praises him, praises him, praises him to
death

favorite Food: hot pot, must be abnormal and spicy

Hate: no one praises him

Height: 169 at present, 178 after fully grown

 29. This Venerable one does not want
you to die

That night, lying on the couch at Sisheng Peak, Mo Ran put his
hands on the back of his head and looked at the beams, unable to
sleep.
The past and the past slid from before my eyes, and at the end, bit
by bit, the fragments were jagged, it was Chu Wanning’s handsome
and somewhat deserted face.
In fact, for this person, Mo Ran never knew what he thought.
The first time I saw him, it was under the blossom tree of Heaven-
Piercing Tower. He has wide robes and wide sleeves, more than
twenty Elders, he is the only one, and he doesn’t wear the silver and
blue black armor that Sisheng Peak is so coquettish.
On that day, he lowered his head, thinking about the armor he was
wearing in a daze, half of his face looked focused and gentle, like a
white cat in the golden sun.
Mo Ran looked far away, unable to look away.
He thinks his first impression of Chu Wanning is very good.
Can not bear the subsequent series of cold, punishment, and
harsh. The white cat’s fangs and claws made him hurt.
 He was rescued from the fire by his uncle. He was dying and his
life was hanging by a thread. I originally thought that after coming to
Sisheng Peak, there would be a Shizun who treats himself tolerantly
and loves himself sincerely.
However, Chu Wanning seemed invisible to his kindness and hard
work. On the contrary, he was violently quitting the whip, and he was
beaten to the flesh and bloody by a slight error.
Later he knew that Chu Wanning looked down on him from the
bottom of his heart——
“Poor character, difficult to figure out.”
Under the flower tree That’s how the man in white robe judged
him, right?
He once regarded Chu Wanning as a nine-day cold moon,
admiring and loving him sincerely. But in Jiutian Hanyue’s heart,
what is his Mo Ran?
An apprentice who had to accept.
A contemptuous underworld.
A hooligan who grew up in a restaurant and was tainted with dirty
air.
Although Mo Ran is always joking and not caring, he slowly hates
Chu Wanning, and there is a strong unwillingness in that hate.
He is not reconciled.
Once, he has been holding a growing resentment to provoke Chu
Wanning, trying to get this person’s attention, get this person’s
appreciation, and get this person’s surprise.
 During that time, if Shi Mei praised him as “very good”, he could
go to heaven happily.
However, if Chu Wanning is willing to praise him “not bad”, he is
willing to die.
But Chu Wanning never praised him.
No matter how hard he worked, how hard he was, how good he
was, that cold man would always nod his head indifferently, and then
turned his face away.
Mo Ran is going crazy.
God knows how much I wanted to pinch Chu Wanning’s cheek at
that time, turn him around, force him to stare at him, force him to
look at himself, and force him to put the phrase “bad character, The
quality is difficult to figure out” Swallow it back into the stomach!
But he could only kneel down in front of Chu Wanning, like a furry
mourning dog, bowed his head and said respectfully: “Disciples,
remember Shizun’s teachings.”
In front of Chu Wanning, Mo Weiyu humbled.
Although it is “Young Master”, it is still humble.
He finally understands that people like Chu Wanning simply look
down on him.
After that, I experienced many things.
Mo Ran took control of Sisheng Peak, and then aspired to the
peak of the immortal world, becoming an unprecedented overlord.
Under his dark command, everyone trembles, everyone is afraid,
everyone mentions his name as light as a mosquito, who remembers
his stains, who remembers his inauspicious background——
 There is no Mo Weiyu in this world, only Taxian-jun.
Taxian-jun.
People hate him and hate him to the extreme. Mo Weiyu is
unforgivable. He can’t save him a thousand times, and he can’t live
beyond death!
Taxian-junMo WeiyuTaxian-junMo WeiyuTaxian-jun——
……Take, Xian, Jun.
But what if you are afraid? Sisheng Peak was still shouting loudly
and loudly. Thousands of people knelt down in front of Wushan Hall,
and the crowds of heads were kneeling at him three times and nine
knocks.
“Taxian emperor will live forever, and will never fall from generation
to generation.”
He found it very useful.
Until he noticed Chu Wanning’s face in the crowd.
Chu Wanning had already abolished his cultivation base at that
time, and was tied to the hall by him and became a prisoner.
Mo Ran was determined to put him to death, but he didn’t want
Chu Wanning to go away happily. He confined Chu Wanning’s limbs
and cut through the blood vessels in Chu Wanning’s neck. Not too
big, I cast a spell to prevent the wound from solidifying, blood
dripped out little by little, and life was lost little by little.
The sun is scorching, the coronation ceremony has been going on
for half a day, and Chu Wanning’s blood should be exhausted.
When this person died, Mo Ran was completely cut off from the
past, so he specially arranged for Chu Wanning to bleed and
execute him during his ascension ceremony.
When he becomes the ninth supreme in the world of
comprehension, Chu Wanning will become a lifeless corpse.
All things disappeared yesterday.
It’s really great.
But this person is going to die, why is he still so indifferent? He
was so handsome and a little bit affectionate… His face was pale,
but his expression was faint, and there was neither praise nor fear
when he looked at Taxian-jun.
Only disgust, contempt, and—
Mo Ran thinks he must be crazy. Either Chu Wanning is crazy.
There is a hint of mercy.
Chu Wanning has pity on himself, a dying man, a defeated man!
He actually took pity on an overlord who reached the top and called
for rain. He, he could—he dare! ! !
The backlog of anger for more than ten years made Mo Ran crazy.
He was in Loyalty Hall. Of course, at that time, he changed his name
to Wushan Hall. He stood up suddenly in front of thousands of
embracing faces, amidst the flattery of those people and the voice of
Song Hong, his black robe rolled and walked down the steps.
He pinched Chu Wanning’s chin in front of everyone, his face
twisted and his smile was sweet and hideous.
“Shizun, today is a great day for a disciple, why are you still
unhappy?”
Thousands of people were silent for a moment.
 Chu Wanning is neither overbearing nor overbearing, and his
expression is cold: “I don’t have an apprentice like you.”
Mo Ran laughed hahaha, laughing freely and indulgently, his voice
hovering like a vulture Between the corridors of the Golden Palace,
the geese array was shocked.
“Shizun is so unfeeling, but he is really called This Venerable one.”
He laughed and said loudly, “There is no apprentice like me? Who
taught my mentality? Who is my skill? Taught? My mean and cold-
blooded—who taught it?! The whip all over my body hasn’t stopped
—I’ll ask you, who did it!”
He narrowed his smile, his voice abruptly Fierce and fierce, with
cold eyes.
“Chu Wanning! Do you accept someone like me who lost you by
an apprentice? Am I too bad in my bones or can’t be washed away?
I’m asking you, Chu Wanning, I’m asking you ——What do you
mean by’bad character, difficult quality’?”
In the end, he was a little crazy, and shouted in a distorted voice.
“You never regarded me as an apprentice, never considered me!
But I—but I used to—really treated you as a master, really respected
you, loved you, So to me? Why do you never want to praise me, why
no matter what I do, I can’t get you half a good?!”
Chu Wanning was shocked and his face gradually paled.
He opened those phoenix eyes slightly and looked at Mo Ran like
that, his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but after all,
he didn’t say anything.
Sisheng Peak, where things are not people, are the only two
people who are still in their old places, facing each other.
 In such embarrassing silence, Mo Ran seemed to finally calm
down. He closed his eyes, and when he opened it again, it was the
smiling face that was horrifying and groaning. It is chilling.
He said softly and kindly: “Shizun, don’t you look down on me,
don’t you think I’m humble?”
After a pause, his eyes patted over the heads of thousands of
people. Those people were all kneeling, all leaning in front of his
temple like dogs, and they all admitted that he was the lord of the
cultivation world and was above the billowing red dust.
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Now what? Before you die, I will ask you
again. In this world, who is the humble and who is the respect? Who
has trampled on whom, yes Who is the winner? Who is the loser?”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, as if he was still immersed in the
confession of Mo Ran just now, and he did not recover. In the end,
Mo Ran pinched his chin and forced his face up.
But when he forced him to look at himself, Mo Ran was stunned.
For the first time, he saw a look of regret on Chu Wanning’s face.
The look was so unfamiliar, Mo Ran felt that he was scalded
suddenly, and reflexively released the fingers holding his face.
“You…”
Chu Wanning’s expression is very painful, as if he is enduring
some kind of heart-wrenching pain, heart-piercing pain.
His voice is very soft, almost hoarse.
Floating in the wind, only Mo Ran heard it.
He said: “I’m sorry, Mo Ran. It’s the master’s fault…”
 At that moment, everything around me lost its voice, the sound of
wind, the sound of vegetation, and the robe The surging sound is all
gone to silence.
Only the face of Chu Wanning looking up at him is the only clear
light in the world. It was the only sight he could see.
At that time, he should have many ideas. Happy, proud, ecstatic.
But it is not.
At that time, the thought was strange. In fact, there was only one—
I don’t know when… it was so much higher than Chu Wanning.
Time has really passed for a long time.
Many past events have changed.
Mo Ran’s lips whispered and muttered: “What…what did you…
say?”
Chu Wanning smiled, that smile is familiar and unfamiliar to Mo
Ran, Mo Ran is here In those phoenix eyes, he saw his almost
distorted expression.
Then, those eyes slowly closed and Chu Wanning fell on his back-
Mo Ran pinched his shoulder almost the moment he fell, and he
howled frantically, like It was the sound of the beast crashing.
“Chu Wanning! What did you say Chu Wanning? You say it
again!!”
The person in his arms didn’t answer any more, his lips were pale
as pear blossoms, and his handsome face was always It was an
indifferent expression, but before he died, it was frozen on a
somewhat bleak smile, the corners of his mouth were a little
conjured, it was the face that Mo Ran saw for the first time in
Heaven-Piercing Tower.
Smiling slightly, somewhat gentle.
“Chu Wanning!!!”
Those gentleness are broken, crabapple flowers are scattered all
over the place.
He finally got what he wanted, stepping on Shizun’s life and
reaching the top of the world.
But what is this? what is this! !
The bitterness and hatred in my chest are increasing unabated,
what is this?
Mo Ran condensed the faint black mist in his palm, his fingertips
fluttered, and he quickly tapped several of Chu Wanning’s blood
vessels, sealing his last heartbeat.
“Do you want to die like this?” Mo Ran’s eyes burst out and his
face was hideous. “It’s not over, Chu Wanning, the accounts
between us are not clear yet, it’s not over! It’s not over yet! You! If
you don’t make it clear to me-I will take Xue Meng, Kunlun into the
Snow Palace, and crush the last few people you want to protect!!
They are all torn into scum!! You give me thoughts Alright!!!”
The ceremony didn’t continue anymore, and he didn’t care about
the thousands kneeling there.
He changed his mind. He doesn’t want Chu Wanning to die.
He hates him, he wants Chu Wanning to live-to live…
He picked up the man who had lost too much blood, grabbed it
lightly, and jumped onto the eaves tooth The high-pecking roof, the
robe fluttered and stretched like the wings of an lone eagle, and the
figure quickly flew over the heavy eaves and headed straight to the
South Peak-to the Red Lotus Pavilion, where Chu Wanning once
lived.
There is a lot of aura and grass, he wants to rescue Chu Wanning
back.
People can hate only when they live. If people die, there is no
reason to hate. Did he think about killing Chu Wanning by himself
before he went crazy?
If Chu Wanning is dead, what is left of him in this world…
Lying on the bed, licking memories alone.
It was midnight, but I couldn’t sleep anymore.
Mo Ran simply got up, washed his face, put on his clothes,
carrying a wind lantern, and walked towards Yanluo Hall.
Chu Wanning must have just bandaged at will, and went there to
kneel. He was known to Mo Ran, smelly, stubborn, and rigid. He
never considered whether his body could bear it. Even if Xue Meng
wanted to stop him, he couldn’t stop him.
Sure enough, when I went to Yanluo Hall, I saw a green peas lamp
burning lonely, and tears of candles kept dripping.
Chu Wanning is kneeling with his back to the gate of the temple,
tall and straight, as handsome as Songtao.
When I saw this figure, Mo Ran regretted it again. In the middle of
the night, what did he post? Come to Chu Wanning? Are you crazy?
But all came, so I turned around and left, and felt very stupid.
 He thought for a while, took a compromise, put the wind lantern
lightly on his feet, didn’t plan to leave or go in, just stood outside the
window with his elbows on the window lattice and supported Ji,
looking at Chu Wanning from a distance.
The copper bells at the corners of the eaves sway gently, and the
fragrance of flowers and plants permeates the night.
The two stood and knelt, separated by the vermilion window,
across the empty quiet hall.
If it is before rebirth, Mo Ran has a sufficient position to break into
the temple, order Chu Wanning to end his thoughts and go back to
rest.
If Chu Wanning is unwilling, he also has enough ability to seal Chu
Wanning’s hands and feet, and roughly take people away.
But now, he has neither position nor ability.
He is not even as high as Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran was in a complex mood. He looked at the people inside
from the window, but the people inside didn’t notice. He couldn’t see
Chu Wanning’s facial features, and Chu Wanning couldn’t see his
face.
So, the white cat knelt all night without turning his head.
So the silly dog also stood all night and never left.

The author has something to say:

Thank you “neko”, “brain holes are like black holes”, “doublesaya”
irrigation nutrient solution ~ “Sikang” Landmine~

Let’s throw a small animal theater before going to bed today~

There used to be a little milk dog, because it was dirty and dumb, so
No one likes it, only wandering around.

One day, the little milk dog was found by its uncle and took it back to
the den. The new nest is warm and spacious, and the little milky dog
is very happy, especially the big white cat who is sleeping on the soft
cushion, looks so gentle, the little milky dog screams, and happily
gets into the big white cat’s fluff .

But ah, the big white cat after waking up is different from what he
imagined. It always looks at the little milk dog coldly, and ignores the
other party’s coquettishness. When he was upset, he didn’t even
remember to close his paw, so he called it in the face of the milk dog.

Slowly, the puppy grows up, and the big white cat gradually becomes
a little white cat in front of it.

The big dog wanted to teach the white cat a good lesson, so he bit
the white cat’s throat, and then stomped the snow-white ball under
his feet.

He thought it was a stiff animal like a smelly stone, but suddenly

realized that the body of the white cat was so soft, which made him
think of being the first in the new nest. One night, he gradually fell
asleep hiding in the warm fluff of a cat.

But he will never know that the white cat opened its glazed eyes that
night.

Where did the little thing come from, it’s so dirty…

The white cat thought, the thorny pink tongue was silently licked. The
fur of a little milk dog.

The licked milk dog “snored” and opened his eyes vaguely, thinking it
was a dream. In his dream, his wandering was finally over. There
was a big cat, which was very good to him.
 30. This Venerable one does not want
to eat tofu

“Hey, hey, have you heard that? Elder Yuheng has offended Jielü,
and he will be punished to kneel in Yanluo Hall for these three days.”
The next morning class, many disciples gathered in Platform of
Sin and Virtue practiced meditation. After all, they are all teenagers
and 20-year-olds who can’t do the same. If the master is not paying
attention, they start whispering and whispering.
The punishment of Chu Wanning spread quickly.
The disciples who witnessed the torture yesterday shared gossip
with others without hesitation.
“Wow, why did you guys know so late? Oh… So yesterday
LucunElder took you up the mountain to collect the dew flowers at
night? Okay—you really missed too much! Last evening, In the
Qingtian Temple, flesh and blood flew horribly, and Elder Yuheng
was beaten with more than two hundred clubs! More than two
hundred clubs! The clubs were hit! No mercy!”
Every time the disciple said, It made a particularly exaggerated
look. With the exclamation of the Shidi sisters around, don’t mention
how proud it is.
 “Do you have any account of more than two hundred sticks? The
big guy can be beaten to death, let alone Elder Yuheng. At that time,
he couldn’t stand it and passed out. This can make our young
master I was crazy, and I rushed to fight with JielüElder, saying that
he would not let people touch Elder Yuheng’s finger again. Oh, that
scene—”
His facial features were wrinkled into folds and winked. After a
while, finally stretched out a finger, shaking left and right, and
summed up three words:
“Tsk tusk.”
Immediately, the younger sister Huarong turned pale: “What! Elder
Yuheng fainted?”
“The young master and JielüElder fought?”
“No wonder I didn’t see Elder Yuheng in morning class… so
pitiful… what did he commit? Why did you give up?”
“I heard that the client was beaten in anger.”
“…”
Such gossip from time to time Floating to Xue Meng’s ears,
Sisheng Peak’s young master’s temper completely inherited his
Shizun, and he was very irritable. It’s a pity that more than one
person was discussing this matter, Platform of Sin and Virtue in
groups, all muttering “Elder Yuheng was punished”, which made him
feel very noisy, but there was nothing to do.
Here Xue Meng’s forehead is violent, while Mo Ran hasn’t slept all
night and yawns again and again.
 Xue Meng didn’t get angry anywhere else, and sneered at Mo
Ran, “The plan for a day lies in the morning, you dog, what do you
do in the morning! How does Shizun teach you on weekdays? “
“Huh?” Mo Ran’s eyes were sleepy, and another big yawn, “Xue
Meng, you can eat and hold on, Shizun told me to forget, you Ah, I’m
your cousin, so behave with your cousin, don’t be big or small.”
Xue Meng said fiercely: “My cousin is a dog. Come on!”
Mo Ran smiled: “You are so bad, don’t look at your brother, Shizun
should be disappointed to know.”
“You still have the face to mention Shizun. I ask you, he was going
to Jielü Court yesterday, why didn’t you stop him?”
“Mengmeng, he is Shizun, Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou
Immortal, you stop one for me Take a look?”
Xue Meng was furious, drew his sword, his sword brows raised
angrily: “What the hell do you call me?!!!”
Mo Ran holds his cheeks And laughed: “Mengmeng, sit down.”
Xue Meng furiously: “Mo Weiyu, I killed you!!”
Shi Mei is sandwiched between the two, listen Seeing their daily
noisiness, I couldn’t help sighing, silently holding on to his forehead,
and trying to concentrate on reading his book: “The sun and the
moon are filled in the pot, when the spiritual core is first formed. The
heavens cannot be seen, and the life and death participate in the
business… “
Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and Chu Wanning thought
about the end.
 According to the rules, next he faces a three-month ban. During
this time, he was unable to leave Sisheng Peak, and needed to go to
Mengpotang to do miscellaneous work, clean the pillars of the Naihe
Bridge, clean the steps in front of the mountain, and so on.
JielüElder is anxious: “Elder Yuheng, to be honest, I don’t think
you should do these things. You are a generation-zongshi, doing this
kind of dishwashing and floor cleaning… It is really wronged. It’s very
good.” There is still half a sentence left-
The main reason is that the old man doubts whether you will
sweep the floor, cook and wash your clothes!
Chu Wanning didn’t doubt himself at all, and went to Meng Po
Tang to report properly.
Meng Potang went up to the general manager and down to the
servant, and was shocked to hear that Chu Wanning was going to
punish him as a coolie.
Chu Wanning fluttered in white clothes, floating away.
A handsome face is cold and calm, without any expression. If you
add a cloud under his feet and a whisk between his arms, it will
probably be no different from a fairy.
The manager of Meng Potang felt very ashamed and very
disturbed. He actually wanted to make such a beautiful man wash
vegetables and cook.
Chu Wanning didn’t have the consciousness of being a beautiful
man. He stepped into the kitchen, glanced at the crowd coldly, and
they couldn’t help taking a step back.
“…” Chu Wanning was straightforward, “What should I do?”
 The manager squeezed his clothes and thought for a while, then
cautiously said: “Elder thinks, how about washing vegetables? “
Chu Wanning said: “Okay.”
The general manager was greatly relieved. He originally thought
that Chu Wanning’s fingers would not touch Yangchun water, and
might not be willing to do this kind of scrubbing. Washing, but other
tasks are either dirty or tiring, or require some skills. He worried that
Chu Wanning could not do it well. Since Chu Wanning simply agreed
to wash the vegetables, he doesn’t need to worry.
Facts have proved that the general manager is really naive.
There is a clear stream in front of Meng Potang. Chu Wanning
carried a basket of green vegetables, came to the stream, rolled up
his sleeves and began to wash the vegetables.
This area is under the jurisdiction of Elder Xuanji. Occasionally a
disciple of the Xuanji sect passing by, saw Chu Wanning actually
washing the vegetables. They were so scared that they couldn’t say
the whole thing and rubbed them three or four times. After confirming
that he was not mistaken, he said in astonishment: “Yu, Elder
Yuheng-early, early.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes: “Morning.”
Elder Xuanji’s disciple Trembling, fled.
“…”
Chu Wanning also didn’t bother to talk with them, and kept
breaking the leaves, washing them, and throwing them back into the
basket.
 He washes it very carefully, breaking each vegetable leaf apart
and brushing it back and forth again and again. The consequence of
this is-seeing that it is noon, the basket of vegetables has not been
washed.
The dude waited in the room with a scorching head, and went
around in circles: “What should I do? Why hasn’t Elder come back?
He won’t come back if he doesn’t come back, so how should we
cook the beef with greens?”
The general manager looked at the sun and said, “Forget it, don’t
wait, change to braised beef.”
So when Chu Wanning returned, Meng Potang’s beef was out of
the pot and stewed It’s crispy and delicious, so there is no need for
vegetables. Chu Wanning frowned. He was holding his vegetables,
rather unhappy, and coldly said: “Why don’t you want the vegetables
and let me wash them?”
With the cold sweat on his forehead, he said something that made
him regretful: “Isn’t this, I hope Elder will cook a pot of stewed tofu
with vegetables?”
Chu Wanning has no expression, still holding his food. Tilted his
head and pondered in silence: “…”
The manager hurriedly said: “If Elder is unwilling, it’s okay—”
The department hasn’t said it yet, Chu Wanning already asked:
“Where is the tofu?”
Manager: “…”
“Elder Yuheng, do you…know how to cook?”
 Chu Wanning said: “It’s not that you don’t know anything. You can
try it.”
At noon that day, all the disciples entered Meng Po Hall happily as
usual, looking for locations in groups of Go to the counter to serve
food and rice.
Sisheng Peak does not fast food, food has always been plentiful,
and today is no exception.
The braised beef is fat and lean, the fish-flavored pork shreds are
bright and rich, the farmhouse crispy pork is golden brown and
crispy, and the chopped pepper fish is red and attractive. The
disciples rushed to grab their favorite foods, and lined up all the way,
asking the chef to add a spoonful of sweet and sour pork ribs to
them, pour some marinade on the rice, or add some spicy sauce.
The fastest runners are always the disciples of LucunElder. The
little guy at the head of the line has a big acne on his nose, but he is
still thinking about Mapo Tofu. He expertly carried the wooden tray to
the last cabinet without raising his eyes, and said, “Master, I want a
bowl of tofu.”
The master’s fingers are long and white, and he handed him a full
plate. tofu.
However, it is not the Mapo tofu he is familiar with. It’s a strange
food with burnt black color and unrecognizable ingredients.
The disciple was surprised: “What is this?”
“Green vegetables boiled with tofu.”
The voice of Meng Potang was full of voices, and this disciple did
not pay attention. Answering the voice of the person, he said angrily:
“Can you make alchemy? Can this be used to cook tofu with green
vegetables? I don’t want it, you take it back!” While cursing, he
glared at Master Fang. When he saw the person standing behind
this cabinet, the disciple screamed in fright and almost knocked over
the tray.
“Yu, Elder Yuheng!”
“Hmm.”
The disciples almost cried: “No, what about me, I didn’t mean that
just now. I…”
“Since I don’t eat, I will take it back.” Chu Wanning said blankly,
“Don’t waste it.”
The disciple stiffly picked up the plate, stiff Handed it to Chu
Wanning, and then left with hands and feet.
After a while, everyone knew that Elder Yuheng was standing in
front of the last cabinet, so Meng Po Tang, which was still lively and
lively, was silent for a moment.
The disciples lined up like furry puppies, honestly lined up,
panicked and served food, respectfully came to the last cupboard,
greeted Elder, and stumbled Run away.
“Elder Yuheng is good.”
“Hmm.”
“Good day Elder Yuheng.”
“Good day.”
“Elder Yuheng worked hard.”
“…”
The disciples were very disciplined and cautious, so Chu Wanning
accepted each one The disciple greeted nervously, but no one dared
to try the tofu with vegetables in his pot easily.
Slowly, the team is getting shorter, and the food in front of the
other masters is almost finished. Only Chu Wanning is still full of
dangdang. The pot of vegetables is completely cold and still no one
cares.
Chu Wanning has no waves on his face, but his heart is a little
complicated. He washed for a whole morning…
At this time, three of his direct disciples came. Xue Meng is still in
silver-blue light armor, and he is very refreshing. He leaned forward
with excitement: “Shizun! How are you? Does the wound hurt?”
Chu Wanning was calm: “It doesn’t hurt.”
Xue Meng: “Then, that’s good.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, then suddenly asked: “Do you eat
tofu?”
Xue Meng: “…”

The author has something to say:

Chu Wanning: Do you eat tofu?

Disciple A: No , Do not eat.

Chu Wanning: Do you eat tofu?

Disciple B: Wowowo tofu is allergic!

Chu Wanning: Do you eat tofu?

Xue Meng: What! … (suddenly red face) I am a straight man! I, How

can I eat Shizun’s tofu!
Chu Wanning: …what are you thinking? Go to Qingtian Temple and
think about it! Go now! Don’t confuse with Mo Weiyu in the future!
(Angrily flip the table)
 31. This Venerable one’s uncle

In order to show his heartfelt heart in front of Shizun, the young

master made three plates of charred tofu, and promised that he
would not lose a piece of tofu and would eat all of it.
Chu Wanning was very satisfied, showing a rare admiration.
Mo Ran, who followed, looked unhappy. The Taxian Emperor had
an inexplicable obsession with Chu Wanning’s identification, and
immediately ordered three servings of tofu. Chu Wanning glanced at
him: “Eat so much, don’t you support it?”
Mo Ran and Xue Meng eagerly: “Don’t say three servings, just
make three more, I can eat too “
Chu Wanning said lightly: “Okay.”
Then he gave Mo Ran six servings of tofu, and said: “You are the
same, don’t waste it.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
The other two are ordered, and Shi Mei is no exception. He smiled
and said: “Then……Shizun, I want three sets too. “
So on the first day when Elder Yuheng’s confinement ended, his
three disciples had troubles because of eating bad things. The next
day, JielüElder found Chu Wanning, and said in a tactful way that
Meng Potang does not lack helpers, and asked Chu Wanning to
move to Naihe Bridge to help clean the fallen leaves and wipe the
pillars.
Naihe Bridge is a bridge connecting the main area of Sisheng
Peak and the rest area of the disciples. It can accommodate five
carriages running side by side. The pillars of the bridge stand with
nine white jade beasts, representing the nine sons of the dragon and
three others. One hundred and sixty lion head short pillars are
magnificent.
Chu Wanning silently swept the ground, and after sweeping, he
wiped the jade beast carefully.
I have been busy for most of the day, and when the sky is getting
dark, it rains.
Most of the disciples who left the class did not bring oiled paper
umbrellas, and waded in the puddle to their accommodation. When
the rain pattered on the stone steps, Chu Wanning glanced at it from
a distance and saw the young girls with relaxed smiles on their
faces, embarrassed and bright in the rain.
“…” Chu Wanning knew that if they were to see him, the
brightness and ease would disappear, so he thought about it and
walked around under the bridge.
Some disciples who ran ahead came to the bridge to see the
scene clearly and couldn’t help but let out a “Huh”.
“Enchantment?”
“How did the enchantment be placed on the bridge?”
“Probably Elder Xuanji arranged it.” A disciple guessed. “Elder
Xuanji is the best for us.”
 The translucent golden enchantment is caged at the upper end of
the Naihe Bridge, spreading out and spreading vigorously all the way
to the main trail of the disciples’ resting area, leading them to the
next All the way to go is covered.
“Elder Xuanji must have arranged it. Isn’t this place under his
control?”
“Elder Xuanji is really good.”
“This enchantment is good Beautiful, Elder is amazing.”
The disciples shoved their wet hair, shoved and hid in the barrier,
talking all the way to the resting area.
Chu Wanning stood under the bridge hole, listening to the loud
voices on the bridge, until there was no sound, and the returning
teenagers had traveled far, he slowly closed the enchantment and
walked Calmly walked out of the bridge hole.
“Shizun.”
Suddenly, I was surprised that someone called him.
Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head, no one was seen on the
shore.
“I’m here.”
He looked up and saw Mo Ran sitting diagonally on the white jade
bridge, wearing a silver-blue light armor, with his legs laid lazily on
the bridge The edge of the bar.
The young man’s eyebrows are astonishingly black, and his
eyelashes are like two small fans hanging down before his eyes. He
was holding an oil-paper umbrella, staring at himself with a smile.
 One of them is on the bridge, Lin Ye Sese. One was under the
bridge, and the cold rain continued the river.
Just looking at each other like this, no one spoke for a while.
The mist and rain between heaven and earth are hazy, lingering,
and occasionally deciduous and thin bamboos swayed down with the
wind and rain, and fell between the two.
Finally, Mo Ran laughed, with some teasing: “Elder Xuanji, you are
all wet.”
Chu Wanning also said coldly at the same time: “How are you? Do
you know it’s me?”
Mo Ran pursed his lips, his eyes curled, and his dimples are deep:
“Xuanji Elder can’t get out of such a big barrier? It’s not Shizun, who
else can it be?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran knew he was too lazy to cast a spell for himself to avoid
the rain, so he threw the umbrella down when he had the idea.
“I’ll give you this, then.”
The bright red oiled paper umbrella fluttered down, Chu Wanning
caught it, and the green bamboo and wood umbrella handle was still
stained with some temperature, crystal clear The drops of water
dripped down the umbrella surface. Chu Wanning looked up at him:
“What about you?”
Mo Ran smiled slyly: “Shizun slightly casts a spell, I can’t clean it
Going back?”
Chu Wanning snorted, but still flicked his sleeves. A transparent
golden barrier was immediately opened above Mo Ran. Mo Ran
looked up and smiled: “Haha, really It’s beautiful, and there are
peony patterns, thank you.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him: “That’s crabapple, with only five
petals.”
After all, white umbrella, Floating away. Leave Mo Ran alone in
the rain, counting the petals: “One, two, three, four, five… Ah, it’s
really five petals…”
Look up again, Chu Wanning has gone far.
Mo Ran squinted his eyes and stood under the barrier. The
childish smile on his face disappeared little by little, gradually
changing into a complex expression.
He suddenly didn’t understand what he was thinking.
If there is only pure affection or pure disgust for a person’s
feelings, it’s fine.
The rain stopped for four days. When the clouds were open and
the rain was resting, a team of carts and horses jingled bells,
stepped on the water and clear pond, crushed the sky, and stopped
at the Sisheng Peak gate. prior to.
The bamboo curtain was lifted, and a folding fan with bright red
tassels hung from inside.
Immediately afterwards, a pair of blue-bottomed and silver-rimmed
boots stepped out, stepped on the cowl, and landed heavily on the
ground with a bang, dusty.
He is a brawny man with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a big waist, a
light blue silver armor, and a neat beard. He looks like his forties. He
looked very rough, but his big iron tower-like hands shook an
exquisite literati fan, which was indescribable.
The fan opened with a “pop”, and I saw the side facing the other
person, which read—
“Xue Lang is very beautiful.”
The side facing oneself says—
“The world is so ugly.”
The name of this fan is shocking, except for the fan In addition to
his master’s skill, the characters written on the fan are too
embarrassing.
Bag about yourself positively and mock others negatively.
Swing the handle of the fan lightly, you can smell the narcissism of
the fan owner within a hundred miles, and everyone in the cultivation
world knows it.
Who is the owner of this fan? It is Lord Sisheng Peak who has
stayed outside for more than two months, Xue Meng’s father, Mo
Ran’s uncle, Xue Zhengyong and Xue Xianchang.
The so-called dragon gives birth to a dragon and a phoenix gives
birth to a phoenix. The son of a mouse will make holes.
The reverse is the same. If the son is a peacock, Lao Tzu will
inevitably turn on the screen.
Although Xue Meng looks pretty and beautiful, and is completely
different from his dad who is strong Kong Wu, at least they are
similar in their bones——
They all think “Xue Lang is very beautiful , The world is very ugly.”
 Xue Zhengyong stretched his waist, moved his muscles and
bones, twisted his neck, and smiled: “Oh, this carriage is really
exhausting to me. I finally got home. “
In Loyalty Hall, Madam Wang is making powdered medicine. Mo
Ran and Xue Meng are sitting on the left and right.
She said softly: “Four or two hemostatic grasses and one first sun
ginseng.”
“Mother, we are weighed.” Xue Meng sat cross-legged beside her
and took the herbs. Pass it to her. Madam Wang took it, smelled the
hemostatic grass, and then said, “No, this grass has been put
together with Guanghuo for a long time, and the flavor has been
skewed. The potion made will be damaged. Go and get some fresh
ones. “
“Oh good.” Xue Meng got up again and went inside to look through
the medicine cabinet.
Madam Wang continued: “Five Lingzhi has three coins, and
Cuscuta has one coin.”
Mo Ran handed her the materials neatly: “Auntie, how long will
this medicine last? ?”
“You don’t need to boil it, just take it.” Madam Wang said, “After I
finish the powder, can Ah Ran send it to Elder Yuheng?”
Mo Ran didn’t want to give it. , But I glanced at Xue Meng’s back
and knew that if I didn’t deliver it, then the person who delivered the
medicine must be Xue Meng.
I don’t know why, he just doesn’t like Xue Meng being alone with
Chu Wanning, so he said: “Okay.”
 After a pause, he asked: “That’s right, Auntie , Is this medicine
bitter?”
“A bit bitter, what’s the matter?”
Mo Ran smiled: “Nothing.” But he grabbed a handful of candy from
the fruit plate and stuffed it. Into the sleeves.
The people in the hall were concentrating on dispensing medicine,
but suddenly there was a hearty laughter at the door of the hall. Xue
Zhengyong strode into the hall with a radiant face, and said with joy:
“Madam, I’m back! Hahahahaha!”
The master of the dignified faction, there was no warning before
coming in, so that Madam Wang almost took the medicine. The
powder in the spoon was spilled. She widened her beautiful eyes in
astonishment: “Husband?”
Mo Ran also stood up to greet him: “Uncle.”
“Ah, is Burning too?” Xue Zhengyong looks like He is burly and
majestic, but he talks very kindly. He patted Mo Ran’s shoulder
vigorously, “Good boy, I haven’t seen you for a while, it seems like a
bit of someone else. How is the trip to Butterfly Town going well?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “It’s going well.”
“Okay, good, good! With Chu Wanning, I know there will be no
mistakes, hahahaha — yes, Where is your master? Another person
is boring on the mountain to play with his gadgets?”
Mo Ran was a little embarrassed after hearing this: “Shizun…”
His uncle Fierce like a fire, easily impulsive, a large part of the
reason for the death of the previous uncle is due to this character. Of
course, Mo Ran didn’t want to tell him directly that Chu Wanning had
suffered two hundred French sticks and was banned for three
months. I was thinking about how to speak, and suddenly there was
an “ah” behind him.
Xue Meng walked out with a pile of hemostatic plants in a daze,
and when he saw his father, he couldn’t help but say: “Daddy.”
“Meng’er!”
p>
Mo Ran secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When the father and son
met, they must be flattering and praising each other. He was just
thinking about how to tell Chu Wanning’s punishment.
Sure enough, the peacock father and son have their tail feathers
erected, and they are sparing no effort to praise each other.
“I haven’t seen you in two months, my son is a lot more
handsome. He looks more and more like your father!”
Xue Meng doesn’t look like his father at all, just like his mother ,
But he was quite agreeable, and said: “Daddy’s figure is also much
stronger!” Xue Zhengyong waved his hand and smiled: “This time, I
walked into the Snow Palace in Kunlun. I feel more and more that
the young man in the world is not as good as my son and my
nephew! Ouch, those girls who are chirping can disgust me, Meng
Er, do you remember Mei Hanxue?”
Xue Meng Immediately he showed contempt: “It’s the little fat guy
who has been practicing in retreat for more than ten years. It is said
that he is the Great Master brother of Taxue Palace? He has gone
out?”
“Hahaha, my son has a good memory , It’s him. I came to our
house for a while when I was a child, and I slept with you in a bed.”
 “…Why don’t you remember that fat people are like dogs, they kick
people when they sleep and get kicked by him. I’ve been there many
times. Daddy, did you see him?”
“I saw it, I saw it.” Xue Zhengyong twisted his beard, as if lost in
memory. Xue Meng is the proud son of heaven. By nature, he is like
being combative, so he asked impatiently: “How?”
Xue Zhengyong smiled: “If you want me to say, it’s not as good as
you. It’s a good boy. His master taught him how to play the piano
and dance, do a light work and fly petals, which is ridiculous to your
father, hahahaha!”
Xue Meng’s nose twitched, it seemed to be disgusting.
A fat baby, playing the piano and dancing, flying petals…
“How about his cultivation?” After all, Mei Hanxue has been in
seclusion for more than ten years. Guan, haven’t shined the sword in
the arena.
Since “appearance” has already compared people, Xue Meng is
better than “cultivation”.
This time, Xue Zhengyong didn’t answer immediately. He thought
for a while, and said, “Seeing that he doesn’t make a lot of shots, it’s
fine. Anyway, when Spiritual Mountain discusses the sword, Meng’er
will naturally have the opportunity to join him. Higher and lower.”
Xue Meng twitched his eyebrows: “Huh, that fat man, it doesn’t
matter if he has the chance to fight me.”
Madam Wang has already put the last medicine powder Tim, she
got up, smiled and touched Xue Meng’s head: “Meng’er must not be
arrogant. You must be conceited, always in awe.”
 Xue Meng said: “What is there in imaginary conceit.” Use it?
Those who have no skills do it, I will be as happy as my father.”
Xue Zhengyong laughed and said, “Look, can the tiger father have
a dog?”
Madam Wang said displeased: “You, the good one does not teach
him, you will teach him something bad, what is it like.”
Xue Zhengyong saw her with three points in his face. Bo angry,
knowing that she is indeed a little unhappy, he reduced his smile and
scratched his head: “Lady, I was wrong. You can teach whatever you
want. The lady is right. Don’t be upset.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Madam Wang was a disciple of Guyue’ye in his early years. Xue
Zhengyong was taken captive. It is not known whether this rumor is
true or false, but Mo Ran knows very well that his uncle treats his
aunt with affection, and the iron bones are turned into soft fingers.
However, Madam Wang is not so passionate about her husband.
She is an extremely gentle person, but she always has a little temper
towards Xue Zhengyong.
In these years of stumbling and stumbling, people with a
discerning eye can see who the husband and wife have a deeper
affection for whom.
Naturally, Xue Meng didn’t bother to watch his parents flirt, he was
a little disgusted, and he gave a tut and turned away impatiently.
Madam Wang was quite embarrassed and quickly said:
“Meng’er?”
 Xue Meng waved his hand and strode out.
Mo Ran didn’t want to disturb the reunion of his husband and wife,
so he happened to be able to avoid the questioning of his uncle. Let
Madam Wang tell him about Chu Wanning’s punishment. He can’t
handle it. So he cleaned up the potions on the table, and left with a
smile, and also conveniently closed the door for them.
Holding the wound medicine, he came to the Red Lotus Pavilion
slowly.
Chu Wanning was injured, and his body was a little weak these
days. The barriers that had been around the waterside hall were
removed, so someone was coming, and he didn’t know.
So, by chance, Mo Ran saw such a scene…
Chu Wanning was taking a bath in the lotus pond at the moment.
Forget it if he soaks himself, the key is that Elder Yuheng, who has
always been clean and self-contained, has two other people in his
royal lotus pond…

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “brain holes like black holes” for irrigating nutrient
solution, “Aaa” and “cold alpaca” Landmines ~ “Tang, Song, Yuan,
Ming and Qing” grenades, hum!

The big baby who drew Xiao Wanning, stop! Come on at me!

Although Weibo is hardly used, the account is lost One [Fatty Devil],
little bitches can pay attention to it when they have time,…it’s okay if
you don’t pay attention, anyway, it’s a zombie number, hahaha
 32. This Venerable one coaxes you,
it’s always alright

Behind the heavy lotus leaves, Mo Ran was struck by lightning for
an instant, stiffened on the spot in shock, the bottle of five flavors in
his heart was smashed to pieces, and his face was about to crack.
Consternation, anger, sour and vinegar, grumpy, bursting like
fireworks. He moved his lips, and couldn’t say a word of anger. He
didn’t realize what he was angry about. There was only one thought
in this person’s mind—
This Venerable one , You can touch it too?
Chu Wanning, you arrogant, extravagant, and lustful sexist! You,
unexpectedly…
He didn’t react at all. Chu Wanning had no entanglement with him
in this life. In just an instant, the string in his head broke.
After all, for more than ten years, a lifetime, from birth to death.
When he is awake, he can do well, pretending to be calm.
However, under the circumstances, the army is in chaos and the
truth is revealed, he still subconsciously believes that Chu Wanning
is his own. Only then did he clearly realize that he even remembers
the taste of Chu Wanning’s lips kiss…not to mention the ecstasy of
love, desire, and passion.
That was something he didn’t dare to think about after he was
reborn.
Until I saw Chu Wanning’s naked back, I saw the familiar figure,
with wide shoulders and long legs, tight muscles, thin and powerful
waists, immersed in clear water.
Those lingering that he deliberately avoided and tried to forget,
split the seal in an instant and swept away.
Mo Ran’s scalp is numb.
…He reacts to this body.
Furthermore, it was a strong reaction that could not be contained
at all. Just looking at it, the lower abdomen was burnt.
When he recovered, he already shouted angrily: “Chu Wanning!”
Chu Wanning actually ignored him.
The two people supported him on the left side and the other on the
right. The mist was steaming in the lotus pond, and it was hard to
see their specific appearance. But they were very close, and the
distance was very close.
Mo Ran cursed secretly, and jumped out of the lotus pond with a
plop, and waded towards Chu Wanning-when he approached, he
found out -
That, It was actually two mecha men made of metal and phoebe!
What’s more terrible is that they seem to be conveying spiritual
power to Chu Wanning through the fairy qi of the lotus pond water.
Mo Ran jumped headlessly, completely breaking the spiritual power
field… …
I don’t know what magic circle Chu Wanning is using. He himself is
in a coma. He is supported by the golden light from the metal palms
of two mecha men. Those rays of light keep rising. The wound
gathered behind his shoulder is obviously healing.
Mo Ran’s intrusion caused the golden light to quickly escape, and
what is even more unexpected is that this magic circle will actually
go back!
When the golden light dissipated, Chu Wanning’s wounds began
to be eaten up quickly. He frowned, grunted, and coughed out a
mouthful of blood. Then the scars all over his body began to tear,
blood like The haze drenched the flower pond in an instant.
Mo Ran was stunned.
This is Chu Wanning’s “Flower Soul Sacrifice Technique”!
He realized that he might be…getting into trouble…
Chu Wanning’s spiritual stream is a combination of gold and wood.
The golden spiritual stream is like “Tianwen”, focusing on attack and
defense. Mu Lingliu is used for healing.
The Flower Soul Sacrifice is one of them. Chu Wanning can
mobilize the Flower Soul to heal wounds. However, during the
operation process, no others should break into the circle, otherwise
the spirit of the vegetation will dissipate. Not only will it not have a
healing effect, it will aggravate the injury. In serious cases, Chu
Wanning’s spiritual core is very likely to be eaten by the Hundred
Flower Soul.
 Fortunately, in his previous life, Mo Ran had been involved in the
sacrificial technique of the flower soul, and immediately cut the
chaos and cut off the flow of spirit. Chu Wanning, who had lost the
support of the circle, collapsed immediately and was firmly supported
by Mo Ran.
The unconscious Shizun was pale, his lips were blue, and his
body was as cold as ice.
Mo Ran took him ashore, too late to look at him, half-hugging and
half-dragging Chu Wanning back to the bedroom and put him on the
bed.
“Shizun? Shizun!”
After calling out several times, Chu Wanning didn’t even tremble
his eyelashes. Except for his slightly undulating chest, he looked just
like dead. .
Such Chu Wanning reminds Mo Ran of his past life.
Unexplainably, I felt my throat astringent and my heart panicked.
In the last life, two people died in Mo Ran’s arms.
Shi Mei. Chu Wanning.
Two of them, one is his lover whom he longs for a long time, and
the other is an enemy who has entangled with him for a lifetime.
After Shi Mei is gone, there is no more Mo Weiyu in the world.
Where is Chu Wanning?
Mo Ran didn’t know, he only remembered that day when he
guarded the person in his arms little by little, without crying or
laughing, joy and sadness became out of reach.
 After Chu Wanning left, Mo Weiyu no longer knew what the world
was.
The lights are bright, illuminating Chu Wanning’s naked upper
body.
Yuheng of the Night Sky wears tight clothes on weekdays. The
collar is folded tightly and high, and the waist seal is wrapped three
times, which is correct and abstinent.
Therefore, no one has ever seen how his body was injured after
two hundred sticks…
Although he was punished in Jielü’s court that day, Mo Ran saw it
with his own eyes The stick wound on Chu Wanning’s back was only
known to be bloody and tragic. But then he saw Chu Wanning
sloshing around in a okay manner, and thought he probably didn’t
hurt his bones.
Until now, he realized that Chu Wanning’s injury was far more
serious than he thought.
The five holes left by the ghost emcee have been fully opened,
and the deepest bones can be clearly seen.
Chu Wanning probably didn’t ask anyone to help change the
medicine. He did it by himself. The ointment was applied unevenly,
and some areas that were out of reach were inflamed and festered.
Not to mention the bruises of the staff. Covering the entire back,
almost no complete skin and flesh can be seen. In addition to the
backlash from the circle just now, Chu Wanning’s wounds are all torn
at this moment, blood is flowing, and soon the sheets under him are
stained mottled. .
 If I didn’t see it with my own eyes, Mo Ran would never believe
that the person who insisted on wiping the bridge pillars and opening
a huge rain barrier for all his disciples would be the one in front of
him—this can be classified as ” The number of serious injuries in the
category of “old, disabled, sick and weak”.
If it wasn’t that Chu Wanning had lost consciousness, Mo Ran
really wanted to ask him by the collar—
Chu Wanning, do you have self-esteem?
If you lower your head and be soft, who will stop you? Why do you
have to stubbornly screw it up? Why don’t you know how to take
care of yourself and treat yourself better if you are such an adult?
Why are you reluctant to ask others to help you get medicine?
Why would you rather let two mechs help you to cast the healing
circle instead of asking others for help?
Chu Wanning, are you stupid! !
Are you stubborn?
While cursing secretly, he quickly tapped acupuncture points to
stop the bleeding. Then he brought hot water and wiped the blood on
his back for Chu Wanning…
Quenching with a sharp knife, cutting off the completely rotten
flesh.
In the first time, Chu Wanning groaned in pain, and his body
bounced subconsciously. Mo Ran pressed him, and said with an
aura: “Huh what huh! Owe…fuck it? Hum This Venerable one and
poke your chest with a stab. It won’t hurt if you die, it’s a hundred!”
 At that time, Mo Ran could show his fierce and evil nature,
screaming at him like his previous life.
But there were too many white and rotting wounds, and they were
cleaned up little by little. Chu Wanning was breathing in a low voice.
Even if this person is in a coma, he will try his best to suppress
and forbearance. He will not cry out loudly for pain, but is covered in
cold sweat. The body that has just been wiped clean is soaked in
sweat.
I have been busy for more than half an hour, and finally applied
the medicine and covered the wound.
Mo Ran put on Chu Wanning’s robes, took a thick quilt, and
covered Shizun who was hot, and then heaved a sigh of relief. I
remembered that the medicine that Madam Wang had adjusted was
still sealed in a greased paper bag. He took the boiling water to
make a bowl of medicine and brought it to Chu Wanning’s bed.
“Come, take the medicine.”
Hold the sleeping person with one hand, let him lean on his
shoulder, scoop up the concoction with the other, blow, and try first
Sucked.
Mo Ran frowned immediately, his face wrinkled into buns: “Jiangui,
it’s so bitter?” But it was still cold and fed to Chu Wanning.
As a result, Chu Wanning couldn’t stand it as soon as half a
spoonful of it was fed in. He even choked and spit out the
concoction. Most of it splashed on Mo Ran’s clothes.
Mo Ran: “…”
 He knows that Chu Wanning doesn’t like suffering, even a little
afraid of suffering.
But if it is in a sober state, the stubborn Elder Yuheng will definitely
endure the disgust, swallowing the medicine out of the mountain and
river, at most, he will face up afterwards and secretly eat a candy.
Unfortunately, Chu Wanning is in a coma right now.
Mo Ran can’t help it. It’s always hard to get angry with an
unconscious person, so he has to be patient, feed him sips, and
wipe the corner of his mouth with a kerchief from time to time. juice.
This is not difficult for Mo Ran. After all, in his previous life, for a
period of time, he also fed Chu Wanning every day like this, and at
that time Chu Wanning resisted, Mo Ran slapped him, then pinched
his chin, kissed him fiercely, his tongue raged and bloody…
Don’t dare to think about it any more, Mo Ran fed a little sloppy in
the last few spoonfuls. Almost half of it was choked by Chu Wanning.
Then he put the person on the bed and twisted the quilt roughly.
“I’m so benevolent, don’t kick the quilt at night, you will get fever, if
you accidentally catch a cold…”
Half talked about, suddenly got angry and kicked the bed One leg
and one foot.
“Forget it, why don’t you catch the cold? I hope you get sicker and
sicker, the better you die.”
After that, he turned and left.
When I walked to the door, I felt a heart hanging and couldn’t let it
go, so I turned back, thought about it, and put out the candle for him.
Then left again.
 This time I walked to the edge of the Red Lotus Pond and looked
at the water lilies that had absorbed Chu Wanning’s blood and
became more and more beautiful. The irritation in my chest only
increased.
He became angry, but returned to the bedroom with hands and
feet.
He walked around the house crunchingly like a rusty and aging
mecha, and finally stood by Chu Wanning’s bed reluctantly.
The moonlight scatters from the half-open bamboo windows, and
the silver radiance is soaked in Chu Wanning’s handsome face.
The lip color is light, and the eyebrows are slightly frowned.
Mo Ran thought for a while and closed the window for him.
Shuzhong is very humid and sleeping with the windows open at night
is always bad for people. After doing this, Mo Ran secretly swore:
Back again from the door, he is a dog!
As a result, when he walked to the door, with a bang, Chu
Wanning actually kicked the quilt off.
Mo Ran: “…”
So how can this person’s sleep and kicking quilt habit be
changed?
In order not to be a dog, the sixteen-year-old Taxian emperor
stubbornly endured it and left.
He does what he says and will never turn back from the door!
So after a while.
——The wise emperor of Godly Weapon opened the window and
turned in from the window.
 Picking up the quilt on the ground, and covering Chu Wanning
again, Mo Ran listened to Chu Wanning humming unbearably in
pain, and his twitching back, watching him curl up at the corner of
the bed. There is no longer a half-century on weekdays.
The words “deserve it” were cursed on the mouth, and the
sympathy was vaguely moved.
He sat on the edge of Chu Wanning’s bed, guarding. Don’t let
anyone kick the quilt down again.
It was late at night, and Mo Ran, who had been tired for a day,
finally couldn’t support it. He slowly tilted his head and fell asleep.
I didn’t sleep well this time, Chu Wanning kept tossing and turning,
Mo Ran was in a daze, and seemed to hear him humming low.
Shallow sleep soundly and dizzy, Mo Ran is also a little bit
confused between what tonight and what is tonight. I don’t know
when he naturally lay beside Chu Wanning, hugging the convulsive
and trembling person. He squinted his sleepy eyes, subconsciously
stroked his back, hugged the person in his arms, and muttered softly
in his dreams: “It’s all right, it’s no more pain… no more pain…”
Mo Ran fell asleep and murmured, as if he had returned to the
Sisheng Peak of his previous life, and returned to the empty and
empty Wushan Hall.
Since Chu Wanning died, no one has hugged him to sleep.
Even the lingering bred out of hatred, in that day-to-day coldness,
the heart of his thoughts hurts, and the ants of his thoughts eat
away.
But if I miss it again, Chu Wanning can’t come back.
 He lost the last fire in his life.
This night, Mo Ran hugged Chu Wanning, half asleep, half asleep,
and for a while he knew that he had regained his life, and then he
said that he was still there.
Suddenly he didn’t dare to open his eyes, for fear that he would
wake up tomorrow with only empty pillow seats and cold curtains. He
was the only one left in the long life and the vague floating world.
He undoubtedly hates Chu Wanning.
But when he held the person in his arms, the corners of his eyes
were a little moist.
That was the thirty-two-year-old Taxian-jun, who thought he would
never find the warmth again.
“Late Ning, it doesn’t hurt…”
With dim consciousness, Mo Ran stroked the hair of the man in
his arms as before rebirth, whispered softly, a very gentle sentence
Sentences just blurted out like this.
He was so sleepy that he didn’t even realize what he said or called
the other party. He didn’t even think about it when he said it. He just
slipped naturally like this, and then Mo Ran The breath was long and
deep, and he fell into a deeper dream.
Early the next morning, Chu Wanning’s eyelashes trembled and
woke up leisurely.
He has a strong cultivation base and has a high fever overnight.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes sleepily, still somewhat vague,
about to get up, but suddenly realized that someone was lying on the
same bed with him.
 ……Mo, Mo Weiyu? ? ?
This surprise is not trivial. Chu Wanning’s face was pale for a
moment, but he couldn’t remember exactly what happened last
night. What’s more, his movement woke Mo Ran up too.
The young man yawned, his smooth and delicate face with some
healthy blushes characteristic of a sound sleep. He raised his eyes
in a daze, glanced at Chu Wanning lightly, and said vaguely: “Ah…
Let This Venerable one sleep for a while…Since you are awake, go
and cook me a bowl of egg-sweet lean meat porridge…”
Chu Wanning: “……”
What mess, sleep talk?
Mo Ran was still groggy. Seeing that Chu Wanning did not move,
nor did he urge others to get up and cook porridge, but instead
smiled lazily, stretched out his hand, and pulled Chu Wanning’s face
over his lips. A familiar kiss.
“You can’t afford it. This Venerable one just had a nightmare. In
the dream…oh…don’t mention it.” He sighed and hugged the man
who was completely dull and stiff. The chin rubbed against the hair
of the person in his arms, and muttered, “Chu Wanning, let me hug
you again.”

The author has something to say:

Crab dust smells like old nutrient solution~ Memezha

Sweet sugar and sugar, the sugar you want!

As for why Mo Ran called him [Wanning], this is not a slip of the
tongue. In his previous life, he really called Shizun like this when he
came back. As for why he called him so intimate, please listen ……
Uh, I don’t know how many times it is broken down! Da Da Da ran
away.
33. This Venerable one is going to find
a weapon

Chu Wanning was shattered by the sudden kiss, where he was

aware of what Mo Ran was muttering, and only felt that the words
were buzzing, like a rainstorm in his ears.
Mo Ran over there was calm and calm, muttered a few words, and
fell asleep again.
“…”
Chu Wanning wanted to wake him up.
However, beside the window, a tree of crabapple just opened
outside. Sooner or later, when Chu Wanning raised his hand, a pale
pink crabapple flower fell on the tip of Mo Ran’s nose.
“…”
Mo Ran sniffed uncomfortably, but slept soundly, and did not wake
up. So he stretched out his hand to push the person, and changed
the direction awkwardly, Chu Wanning took off the crabapple and
pinched it between his fingers to look closely.
While looking at the flowers, he was in a trance. Slowly, he
remembered a little bit.
 I vaguely remember that it was Mo Ran who cleared his wound
yesterday and fed him the soup.
Afterwards, Mo Ran seemed to hug him, touched his hair and
back in the long night, and whispered in his ear.
Chu Wanning was in a daze for a while, he thought this should be
his dream, right?
The tips of the ears are blushing unconsciously, like crabapple
with fingertips stopped, the brilliant color of the flowers when they
are in full bloom.
The words of reprimand were swallowed abruptly.
It’s… I don’t know what to scold.
“Why would you sleep here?”
Sounds like a young woman who has lost her feet.
“Get out of bed, who will let you sleep with me!”
It sounds like a stumbled shrew.
“Do you dare to kiss me?”
In fact, it’s just the lips touched. Compared to the time in the
fantasy world, it is really not a kiss. If you care about it, you seem to
be overwhelmed. .
“…”
I don’t know what to do, Elder Yuheng can only roll half of the bed
silently, burying his face in the bedding. The slender fingers gripped
the quilt, a little irritable and angry.
Finally, he chose to break Mo Ran’s hands and feet, sit up and
pack his clothes first, and then shake him up.
 So when Mo Ran opened his sleepy eyes, all he saw was Elder
Yuheng sitting on the side of the bed with an unpredictable
expression on his face.
The cold sweat came down immediately.
“Shizun I—”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “You broke my flower soul barrier
yesterday?”
“I didn’t mean to ……”
“Fall.” Chu Wanning was very cold, waving his sleeves like
nothing, “You get up quickly. Go to morning class.”
Mo Ran wants He broke down, rubbing his hair a little anxiously:
“Why would I sleep here…”
“Tired.” Chu Wanning was very calm, “Look at you like this, I
should have been busy yesterday It’s been a long time.”
As he said, he glanced at the medicine cup on the case, and said:
“You must not break into the Red Lotus Pavilion without permission.
If you have anything to do, please report me in advance.”
“Yes, Shizun.”
“Let’s go.”
Taxian-jun felt that he had recovered a small life and hurried away.
When he was gone, Chu Wanning lay back on the bed, raised his
hand and opened his palm, from the gap between his fingertips,
watching the brilliant flowers outside the window, the wind blows the
flowers and the snow is falling.
The soft color of crabapple is like a sporadic memory of last night.
It’s very light, but it’s hard to tell the truth from the fake.
 He decided not to take the initiative to bring up yesterday’s events.
Too embarrassing! ! !
Elder Yuheng cherishes his face like gold, and wants his face to
die. So a few days later, when Mo Ran saw Chu Wanning again,
Elder Yuheng was still calm, calm, noble and glamorous, and
graceful in white.
None of them actively mentioned the snuggle that night. Only
occasionally when his eyes overlap, Mo Ran’s eyes seem to stay on
Chu Wanning for a while, and then he habitually chases Shi Mei
away.
And Chu Wanning?
When he touched Mo Ran’s line of sight, he immediately turned to
the beginning coldly. Then, when the other party was not aware of it,
he glanced at it seemingly.
Xue Zhengyong soon learned about Chu Wanning’s punishment.
Sure enough, the lord of Sisheng Peak immediately made a big
fire. But this fire is not suitable for anyone, so he can only close the
door and frustrate himself.
——When I knew the rules were set, I should add one: Law is not
as good as Elder.
Madam Wang made a pot of tea and talked to him in a quiet voice
for a long time. Only then did Xue Zhengyong calm down, but still
said: “Elder Yuheng is stubborn by nature. If he does this again in
the future, The lady must help me to persuade me. He is a kind of
zongshi who can’t ask for anything from the upper cultivators, but he
suffers this kind of suffering here. How can I keep my conscience at
ease?”
 Madam Wang said: “It’s not that I don’t persuade him. You also
know that Elder Yuheng is a man who does everything.”
Xue Zhengyong said: “It’s all right, lady, those muscle-producing
towns you adjusted Bring me some medicine for pain. I’ll go see
Yuheng.”
“White for internal use, red for external application.” Madam Wang
handed two Yue kiln small porcelain bottles to Xue Zhengyong, and
continued. “I heard Ran’er say that Elder Yuheng has been rubbing a
lion at Naihe Bridge these days, and you should be able to find him
there.”
So Xue Zhengyong carried the porcelain bottle and rushed all the
way to Yuqiao. nearby.
Chu Wanning was really there. It was mid-afternoon, and the
disciples were busy practicing. Few people passed the Naihe Bridge.
On the bridge of the jade belt, Chu Wanning was the only one
standing alone, tall and straight, with a strong character of his own.
Lin Ye Sese on both sides of the strait, white clothes repairing
bamboo, the posture of a gentleman.
Xue Zhengyong walked over and smiled heartily: “Elder Yuheng,
are you watching fish?”
Chu Wanning turned his face and said, “The Lord said and
laughed, this Jiangtong In the water of the yellow spring of the ghost
world, how can there be fish.”
“Haha, I’m just kidding you. You are elegant and lacking in wit. You
can’t get a wife in this way.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 “Here, the wound medicine, my lady adjusted it. The white one is
taken internally and the red one is externally applied. It works very
well. Here you are. .”
“…” Chu Wanning didn’t want it at first, but seeing Xue Zhengyong
was quite triumphant. He seemed to cherish the medicine his wife
made, so he couldn’t refuse it, so he accepted it. , Said lightly,
“Thank you.”
Xue Zhengyong is a rough man, but in the face of Chu Wanning,
he is also a little restrained. He dare not exchange many things
easily. After thinking about it for a while, he picked a topic: ” Yuheng,
Spiritual Mountain is about to discuss swords in three years. At that
time, young talents from all disciplines will gather together and
compete for a high and low level. What do you think of Meng’er and
Ran’er, what is the chance of winning?”
Chu Wanning said: “Things after three years, it’s not good to say. I
just say that at the moment, Mo Ran does not seek to be
progressive, Xue Meng underestimates the enemy’s arrogance. It is
not what it should be.”
He said simply. , Be cautious, don’t bend.
Xue Zhengyong’s face was a little uncontrollable, and he muttered:
“Hey, kid…”
Chu Wanning said: “I’m already weak, not too young.”
Xue Zhengyong: “That’s right, but they are less than 20 after all.
As a dad and uncle, I can’t avoid being partial, haha.”
Chu Wanning: “The son doesn’t teach, the father’s fault, the
teacher is lazy, and the teacher is lazy. If these two go on a bad track
later, it is your responsibility and me. How to be partial?”
 “… …”
Chu Wanning said again: “Lord Lord, remember that Linyi Rufeng
sect also had two proud sons back then?”
He mentioned this, Xue Zhengyong Her heart couldn’t help but
sink.
Twenty years ago, Rufeng sect, Linyi, the No. 1 school in
Shangxiu world, once had a pair of brothers, both of whom were
young, and they were talented. They were able to surrender to a
hundred years old by themselves at the age of two. Demon, at the
age of fifteen, he can create his own spells and start a sect.
However, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Because
they are both leaders, they are still brothers. In the Spiritual
Mountain theory of swords back then, the younger brother even
spied on his brother’s magic tantric sect in advance, and was
contemptuous by the factions, and his seniors cast aside. After the
meeting, his brother was severely punished by his father. He was
arrogant and couldn’t bear frustration. From then on, he held a
grudge, specializing in tricks, and finally fell into a frenzied demon.
Chu Wanning mentioned this old thing at this time, undoubtedly
wanting to tell Xue Zhengyong: Although Xue Meng and Mo Ran are
excellent, they are more important than spells.
It’s a pity that Xue Zhengyong is harsh on himself and serious
about his disciples, but he is only confused about his son and
nephew, to the point of spoiling. Therefore, he didn’t listen to Chu
Wanning’s words, just haha , Said: “With Elder Yuheng’s guidance,
they won’t go the same way as the brothers.”
Chu Wanning shook his head.
 “Human nature is stubborn. If you don’t make up your mind, it
would be easier to change the talk.”
When he said this, Xue Zhengyong couldn’t help but feel a little
uneasy. He didn’t know if Chu Wanning had anything to say. words.
After hesitating for a while, he couldn’t help but said: “Yuheng, are
you a little…Ah, I said, don’t be angry, do you look down on your
foolish nephew?”
Chu Wanning didn’t mean that. He didn’t expect Xue Zhengyong
to have such a big misunderstanding, and choked for a while.
Xue Zhengyong said anxiously: “In fact, I don’t really care if they
can show up in three years. Especially Burning. He has suffered a lot
from snacks and his temper is unavoidable. I hope you Don’t despise
him because he grew up in a restaurant. Alas, he is the only bone
and blood left by my elder brother in the world. I always have some
guilt in my heart for him…”
Chu Wanning interrupted Xue Zhengyong and said: “The Lord
misunderstood him, I will not look down on him. If I mind Mo Ran’s
background, how can I accept him as a disciple.”
Seeing him straightforwardly, With a sonorous tone, Xue
Zhengyong said with joy: “That’s good, that’s good.”
Chu Wanning’s gaze fell again into the rushing river under the
bridge, he watched the waves surging and the waves fought. No
more words. It’s a pity that the conversation between the two on the
bridge and Chu Wanning’s confession were just like the previous life,
easily swallowed by the waves.
His “not disgusting” with Mo Ran was eventually heard by no third
person.
 The ban in March passed by.
On this day, Chu Wanning sent three disciples to the Red Lotus
Pavilion and said: “Your spiritual cores are all stable. I call you today
to take you to Xuying Peak and try to summon your own Weapons.”
When he heard these words, both Xue Meng and Shi Mei opened
their eyes wide, with overjoyed expressions on their faces.
Xuying Peak is the sacred mountain of the Shangxiu world, with a
height of a thousand feet and a standing wall.
According to legend, Xu Yingfeng was once the place where God
Gouchen the Exalted sword was forged. Gouchen the Exalted is the
god of war, in charge of the north and south celestial poles, and
dominates the world.
During the emperor’s extermination, Gouchen the Exalted took the
mountain as the foundation, the lake and the sea as the pool, and its
own blood as the raging fire. It became the first real “sword” in the
world, this sword Through the sky, one blow fell, China was torn
apart, and the sea was flowing backwards.
The Emperor of Heaven took the “sword” and suppressed the
demons under the earth within two moves, and it was difficult to rise
from then on.
And those two moves traverse the territories of the world, splitting
two hideous and deep trenches. After this battle, the raindrops in the
sky, the cry of the ghost in the night, the thundering in the wild, and
the heavy rain for thousands of years, the deep ditch cut by the two
divine swords was filled with rainwater, and it became the Yangtze
River and the Yellow River that gave birth to countless lives.
 As for the world-breaking Xuying Peak, it has become a holy place
of worship for later generations. The aura left by the ancient gods is
very rich. To this day, there are still countless mysterious charms and
strange flowers growing in the lofty mountains. Countless monks
also peeped through the avenue at Xu Yingfeng, and soared.
But for the world, the biggest attraction of this strange peak with
the magic sword is still its “Jincheng Lake”.
That is an ice pool on the top of Xuying Peak, which is frozen all
year round.
According to the rumors, Gouchen the Exalted made a divine
sword, cut through the palm of his hand, squeezed into his own
blood, and a drop of blood splashed on the low-lying part of the
peak. Millions of years passed, God The blood still hasn’t dried up,
and it has become this clear and visible Jincheng Lake, surrounded
by descendants.
Regardless of whether this rumor is true or false, Jincheng Lake’s
wonders are not false. Although it is frozen three feet all year round,
there are very few Taoist priests who can make the pool water
temporarily melt with the power of their spiritual core, and an ancient
strange beast will jump out of the pool, with a weapon in its mouth,
offering it to the shore man of.
Xue Meng can’t wait to ask: “Shizun, what ancient alien animal
jumped out when you took the godly weapon?”
Chu Wanning said: “Kunpeng.”
When Xue Meng heard it, his eyes flashed eagerly: “Great! I can
see Kunpeng!”
 Mo Ran sneered: “Wait for you to melt the lake first Let’s talk about
it.”
“What do you mean? Do you think I can’t open Jincheng Lake?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Oh, why are you angry? Say so.”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s not necessarily Kunpeng who carries
weapons from the lake. It is said that there are more than a hundred
divine beasts living in Jincheng Lake, guarding the spirit of godly
weapon. If one of them likes you, it will find a weapon that it can
obtain and offer it to the people on the shore. Moreover, these
beasts have different temperaments and will make various requests
to you. If you can’t complete them, they will carry weapons. Return to
the bottom of the lake.”
Xue Meng said in a strange way: “That’s it? Then Shizun, what
request did Kunpeng ask you at that time?”
Chu Wanning said: “It said he wanted to eat Roubao.”
The three disciples were stunned for a moment, and all laughed,
Xue Meng haha said: “I was scared to death, I thought it was
something difficult.”
Chu Wanning He smiled faintly, and said: “It’s just good luck. The
requirements of these beasts are weird, and they have everything. I
have also heard that someone summoned a ridicule, and the little
mouse asked that man to marry his wife. The man didn’t agree, Xi
Shu walked away with the weapon in his arms. From then on, the
man never got the godly weapon.”
Shi Mei murmured: “That’s a shame…”
Chu Wanning glanced at him and said, “What’s a pity? I respect
him as a gentleman.”
 Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Shizun misunderstood, I didn’t mean that.
Naturally, getting a wife can’t be exchanged with a powerful weapon.
I’m just a pity that he missed such a magic weapon.”
Chu Wanning said: “This is just a rumor, but unfortunately I didn’t
see it. To such a person. Many years ago in Jincheng Lake, I saw
what is terrifying and dirty my eyes.”
He paused, seeming to remember something, and the space
between his eyebrows is more vague. Divide the haze.
“Finally, let’s not mention it. Over the past thousands of years,
Jincheng Lake has witnessed how much loyalty has not changed,
and how many lives have been revealed. In front of godly weapon,
how many people can Give up the chance of becoming a xianjun
and stick to my heart without hesitation…? Haha.”
Chu Wanning sneered twice, as if something in his memory
touched his negative scale, his expression gradually After being
indifferent, his lips finally tightened, and he said nothing. Jian’s
eyebrows frowned slightly, and his expression seemed to feel sick.
“Shizun, they all said that Jincheng Lake’s godly weapon has
different tempers, so did you use it at first?” Xue Meng turned the
subject away when he saw that he was unhappy, and asked.
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said faintly: “There are three
godly weapons as a teacher, which one do you say?”

The author has something to say:

Wowowo received the Xiao Wanning painted by Qingqiu Dabao! ! !

Meng rough face blood! ! ! Kaisen! ! !
I attached a picture at the end! ! But the mobile version may not be
seen, so you can follow the Weibo of “Called Qingqiu”! My Weibo is
also reposted~ Oh! It’s like a meat bun with chicken blood! ! Thank
you madam! !

Crabs “mimimimi” “Qp Huangshanghuang”, irrigate nutrient solution~

Crabs “escape rabbits” “doublesaya”” The mines of “doublesaya”,

“cold alpaca” and “Qp Huang Shanghuang” ~ the list is empty again,
so I cry! However, if there are any lists, I will keep updating them
every day! ! ! ! Please call me more crazy! ! !

Today’s little theater revolves around Mr. White Cat’s last sentence,
“There are three godly weapons as a teacher, which one do you
say?”, and various adaptations are launched!

If this is a campus essay——

Disciplinary Committee Member Xue Mengmeng: “Squad leader! I

won’t correct QAQ for this question I remember that you seem to
have a perfect score. Let me take a look at your paper!”

Squad leader Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said faintly, “I
have three papers with perfect scores, which one do you say? ?”

If this is a presidential letter.

Xue Mengmeng, the rich second generation: “Mr. Chu, my dad

asked me to send you this gift to your beach holiday villa. Tell me
your address.”

The overbearing president Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said
faintly: “I have three sets of beach villas, which one do you think?”

If this is a harem Kind/Marvin (hey hey hey!)

Little Prince Xue Mengmeng: “Uncle Chu QAQ you, your concubine.
She bullies her nest! Don’t you scratch me with your nails!”
The romantic emperor Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said
faintly: “Oh? There are three concubines in this king, who do you
think?”

p>

If this is a news network: (…)

ccgv reporter Xue Mengmeng: “Secretary Chu, under your

governance, H City The city’s appearance and the happiness index
of residents have been improved by leaps and bounds, the amount
of urban sewage discharge has been greatly reduced, and urban
traffic congestion has been significantly alleviated. At the
commendation meeting after the 20th National Congress of the
Communist Party of China, the Mayor of Mexico specifically
expressed your work I am affirmative, thank you, and on behalf of h
city zf awarded you the “Knight Medal of Moving Corrupt Country”,
can you show us your medal?”

Chu Wanning Secretary Lifting his eyelids, he said faintly: “This

comrade, I have three of the Knights of Corruption. Which one do
you think?”

If this is…

Chu Wanning: “Mmp I stopped acting!! Haven’t played enough!!! I

haven’t fed me the box lunch today!”

Meat Bun: “… The last one is the last one.”

If this is a gourmet article.

Xue Mengmeng: “Boss Boss! I heard that your buns have been on
Bite of China! They were also nominated by judges teacher Kun
Peng at the 69th Jincheng Lake Cooking Competition ‘Moving the
big bird’s conscience big meat bun’, can the boss tell me what
stuffing the buns are? How much is a cage? Can I have a cage?”
Chu Wanning: “Human flesh, thirty thousand, no.”

Meat Bao: “…………Hey, you have to follow the script……”

Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said faintly: “I have campus,
president, harem, ccgv, four scripts, which one do you say?”

Meat Bun: “…………… ………”

With a picture of Xiao Wanning! !

 34. This Venerable one is out of favor

Such a shocking sentence, only Chu Wanning can speak calmly.

The three apprentices heard it in their ears, each with a different
taste.
Xue Meng thinks the simplest, with only one interjection: Ah!
Mo Ran is a bit more complicated. He thought of something in his
previous life, holding his chin in thought, thinking that he would never
want to see Chu Wanning’s third weapon in his life.
As for Shi Mei, he tilted his head, with a pair of Jiangnan misty
apricot blossom eyes, with a faint luster flashing in it, which seemed
to be worship, but also fascinating.
“Did Tianwen come from Jincheng Lake?”
Chu Wanning: “Yeah.”
“The other two…”
Chu Wanning: “One is, the other is not. Weapons are usually not
too strong and can be controlled. You don’t need to worry too much.”
Xue Meng sighed enviously. Angrily: “I really want to see Shizun’s
other two godly weapons.”
Chu Wanning said: “Tianwen is enough for ordinary things. For the
other two, I would rather they never use them.” “
 Xue Meng hummed reluctantly, but his eyes still flashed. Chu
Wanning looked in his eyes, knowing that his martial nature is
extremely difficult to suppress. Fortunately, Xue Meng’s heart is not
bad. With a little guidance, you don’t have to worry too much.
Mo Ran touched his chin next to him, not smiling.
Those who know the soldiers are murder weapons, and the saints
have to use them. Chu Wanning… Regardless of past and present,
losing is above this righteousness.
The evil spirits are all written in books, but this fool should take it
seriously. He deserves to be so talented and superb, but he is still a
prisoner and a bone in the grave.
“Shizun.” Shi Mei’s voice interrupted Mo Ran’s reverie.
“The disciples heard that there are hundreds of people who go up
to the Rising Sun Peak every year to seek martial arts, but only one
or two people have the opportunity to melt Jincheng Lake, and they
have not seen the ice of the pool for several years. The disciples
have a shallow cultivation… …It’s really…it’s impossible to meet a
good relationship. A Ran and Young Master are both leaders in the
human world, otherwise I won’t go, stay here and practice more
basic spells.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
He didn’t speak, his fine porcelain face was surrounded by a faint
mist, and he seemed to be pondering.
In his previous life, Shi Mei gave up the opportunity to go to Xu
Yingfeng because of inferiority complex. When Mo Ran saw this, he
immediately smiled and said: “Just try it, or if it fails, it will be a trip.
What do you do in Sisheng Peak all day, you should go out and
prosper.”
Shi Mei became more and more anxious: “No, my cultivation base
is too weak. There are so many people in Xu Yingfeng. Once I met a
disciple from another school, I asked me to learn from each other. I
would definitely not be able to beat it. It would only shame Shizun…”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes and said, “Are you afraid of this?”
The question he asked was strange, like a question and a
rhetorical question. The other two didn’t feel it, but Shi Mei felt cold in
his heart and raised his eyes to meet Chu Wanning Shuanghua’s
sharp gaze.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning looked still and said: “You are majoring in therapy,
so you are not good at dealing with people. If someone pesters you,
just say no. Not ashamed.”
Mo Ran also grinned: “Don’t be afraid of Shi Mei, there is me.”
So he packed up, and the three of them were on the road.
This time I’m going to the upper repair world, the journey is far
away, and the horse riding is too tiring. Chu Wanning was still
unwilling to fly with the sword, so he wandered around and walked
unhurriedly for more than ten days before finally arriving at a town
next to Xuying Peak.
The three disciples have all come out of the carriage. Only Chu
Wanning is too lazy to move. He lifted the bamboo curtain of the
carriage and said: “I’ll rest here for one night and walk a little further
tomorrow. Xu Yingfeng is here.”
 The city where they rest is called Daicheng. Although the city is
not big, it is very prosperous and prosperous. Women wear Luo
Daicui, men’s silk hats and silk shirts, which seem to be a bit more
luxurious than the richest places in the lower world.
Xue Meng yelled: “These dogs in the Shangxiu world are really
stinky, and there are frozen bones on the road.”
Mo Ran didn’t like it either, it was rare to refute Xue Meng, instead,
with a sweet and greasy smile, mocking the outlook: “Yes, I’m so
jealous. No wonder so many people have to move their heads to the
world of cultivation, even if they don’t cultivate immortals, just be an
ordinary People, it’s much better than the days in the lower repair
world.”
Chu Wanning pulled out a silver-grey mask and put it on his face.
Then he slowly got out of the carriage and watched the hustle and
bustle of the surrounding city. , But don’t know what is thinking.
Xue Meng wondered: “Why does Shizun wear a mask?”
Chu Wanning said: “This is the border of Linyi Rufeng sect. I can’t
show up.”
Seeing Xue Meng still puzzled, Mo Ran sighed: “Little Phoenix
doesn’t have a brain, Shizun used to be a guest of Linyi Rufeng
sect.”
He said this, Xue Meng said this. I just remembered it, but the
arrogant son of heaven was not willing to admit that he had forgotten
this. He flushed, rolled his eyes, and said, “This, of course I know
this. I am only surprised, Ke Qing, and I am not selling it to them. If
you want to leave, just leave. Can the people of Rufeng sect tie him
back after seeing Shizun?”
 Mo Ran said: “You are stupid when you say you are stupid,
haven’t you heard of it? Since Shizun left Rufeng sect, very few
people in the upper cultivating world knew his whereabouts. When
we went down the mountain to eliminate demons, if someone asked
about the teacher, we only talked about Sisheng Peak, don’t we talk
about who is the teacher? “
Xue Meng froze for a moment, and then realized afterwards: “It
turns out that Shizun’s whereabouts is a mystery in the upper world?
But Shizun is so powerful, why should he hide his whereabouts?”
“I didn’t deliberately conceal it, but I don’t want to teach people to
disturb.” Chu Wanning said, “Let’s go, stay in the shop.”
“Hey, the four fairy kings want to stay in the shop. ?” The little
second of the inn ran over with a greasy face.
Xue Meng said: “I want to go to four rooms.”
Xiao Er rubbed his hands and smiled: “I’m so sorry, Xianjun, that,
recently the guest rooms in Daicheng I’m a little nervous. The four
rooms can’t be vacated. How about the two rooms?” How about the
two rooms?”
There is no other way, they just make do with it.
It’s just that there are some small problems when allocating
rooms.
——
“I want to share a room with Shi Mei.” While Chu Wanning was
checking out, the three apprentices got together, Mo Ran said
powerfully.
Xue Meng quit: “Why?”
 Mo Ran wondered: “Don’t you like to stick to Shizun?”
“That, that I don’t want to—”
He respects Chu Wanning very much, but the word awe is not
without a “fear”. For Chu Wanning, does he love more or fear more,
he I can’t tell myself.
Watching Xue Meng flushed, Mo Ran smiled slyly: “Brother, I think
you don’t want to sleep with Shizun, but you dare not?”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Shizun doesn’t know how to eat
people, what can I not dare to!”
“Oh.” Mo Ran smiled, “But Shizun is good at hitting people in his
dream, you know Is it?”
Xue Meng: “…”
His face was green and white, and Xue Meng suddenly thought of
something, and asked angrily: “Shizun was asleep How was the
time, how would you know? You slept with him?”
This is a little ambiguous. Although Xue Meng itself doesn’t mean
anything evil, the speaker has no intention and the listener has the
intention. Mo Ran secretly said, This Venerable one has not only
slept with him, This Venerable one has slept with him in the previous
life.
But the hero didn’t mention the courage of the past, he still smiled
and said, “If you believe it or not, you can feel it tonight. Remember
to bring a bottle of Jinchuang medicine. You can save it if you have
any bruises. “
Xue Meng was about to have an attack, and Chu Wanning had
already paid the bill and walked over.
 He glanced at them lightly and said, “Let’s go.”
Three teenagers followed Shizun upstairs like little tails, and when
they stood in front of the guest room, originally The three people who
were struggling for joy began to watch their noses and noses,
waiting for Chu Wanning to speak.
In fact, their disputes just now were all in vain. When they were
really waiting for the row, they didn’t shut up and waited for Shizun to
speak.
Chu Wanning paused and said, “There are only two rooms left,
who of you…”
He hesitated secretly, a little embarrassed.
How to say-“Who wants to be with me?”
They all sound a little cautious and pitiful, and they really don’t
look like Elder Yuheng’s style.
So what should I say?
“Mo Weiyu, you follow me.” What is it like?
…Forget it, with a mace and a tiger skin, it is no different from the
owner of Heifengzhai who robbed the young woman of the good
family. I am a generation-zongshi anyway, and I still want a face.
What’s more, since the Red Lotus Pavilion hugged and slept
before, the two of them have felt awkward and rarely get along
alone.
Chu Wanning’s expression was indifferent and peaceful, but
countless thoughts flowed through his heart. After a long time, he
finally lifted his chin slightly coldly, and nodded towards Xue Meng.
“Xue Meng is with me.”
 Xue Meng: “…………”
Mo Ran originally smiled, but now he can’t help but be stunned.
For a moment.
He really hopes that Xue Meng and Chu Wanning live together,
and he lives with Shi Mei. But when this choice came out from Chu
Wanning, he felt a little dull inexplicably.
He didn’t know that he was like this, very much like a little wild dog
who doesn’t know the height of the sky. Little wild dog met a man
who was not very good to him, but he was finally willing to throw
some bones for him for three meals a day.
But the little wild dog doesn’t like this fierce guy, so although he
gnaws on bones every day, he licks his paws and barks at him. He
doesn’t regard this man as his master.
But I don’t know why, one day, this man came out with a bowl, but
instead of his familiar bones, it was filled with millet. A beautiful bird
with bright fur stomped down and roosted. On the man’s shoulder,
staring at him with round eyes, the crystal beak touching his face
affectionately.
The man also turned his eyes, touched the luxurious wings of the
bird, and fed him the grain carefully.
He can’t help being stunned as a wild dog.
After all, he thought Chu Wanning would choose his own…

The author has something to say:

A dog that is pet and arrogant will fall out of favor! The owner does
not want you! The owner changes to playing birds! ( Hey, hey!) The
owner would rather play with the birds than you! Cry!
Thank you “Qp Huang Shanghuang” and “Ran Xiu”, irrigation
nutrient solution~~Thank you” Qp Huangshanghuang” mine~
 35. This Venerable one is slippery

It was night, Mo Ran looked at the wall with his cheeks.

Separated by a wall, is the bedroom of Chu Wanning and Xue
Meng.
Shi Mei loves to be clean, and the changed clothes are neatly
stacked on the bed, without even a pleat. Then he went downstairs
to let Xiao Er send hot water up to take a bath.
The soundproofing of this inn is not particularly good. When the
room is quiet, you can vaguely hear the movement next to it.
Chu Wanning seems to have said something, which is not clear.
But then Xue Meng’s voice rang—
“It seems to be a bit tight.”
Mo Ran’s puppies’ ears pierced and moved. move.
The little phoenix next door said: “Shizun, does it hurt?”
“…It doesn’t matter, you can continue.”
“I’ll be gentle , It hurts you. Tell me.”
“Long, long-winded, just do it, don’t do it.”
Mo Ran opened his eyes in horror: “? ??”
Although knowing that the two people next door is absolutely
impossible, what kind of dialogue is this? What are they doing?
 The puppies’ ears are about to lean on the wall, and you can hear
the blurry crosstalk of the clothes. If you look more carefully, you can
even hear Chu Wanning’s muffled hum.
This voice, how many times he heard Chu Wanning on the bed,
when his Shizun was very happy or painful, he was reluctant to say
it, always biting his lower lip and the end of his eyes. Contains moist
wet red. At this time, as long as you apply more force, you can hear
Chu Wanning’s low breath with a broken throat…
“Wait, wait a minute.” Chu Wanning’s voice is hoarse, and said in a
low voice, “There…you don’t touch it.”
“Okay.” Xue Meng hesitated for a while, and whispered, “Then
Shizun, you…you come by yourself?”
“Hmm.”
where?
What’s the mess? Where not to touch? What come by yourself?
What are these two people doing!
Mo Ran’s face is black.
When he reacted, he had knocked on the door next door.
There was a rush of abnormal noise inside. The dog’s face
worsened, and he said in a breath: “Shizun, you guys—”
The door opened with a creak.
Xue Meng stood there neatly dressed, holding half of the blood-
stained gauze in his hand, squinting his eyes, staring at himself
inexplicably.
“What are you doing? Drinking at night. I hit you?”
 Mo Ran opened his mouth and closed it stupidly. Looking over
Xue Meng, he saw Chu Wanning sitting at the table with brand new
gauze and wound medicine.
“You are…”
Xue Meng glared at him: “Apply the medicine, Shizun’s shoulder
injury is still not cured. I haven’t changed the medicine in a few days.
Several wounds are suffocating again.”
Mo Ran: “…”
He asked in a daze: “Well, that’s too tight…”
“Too tight?” Xue Meng frowned and thought for a while, “Oh,
gauze, I tied it too tightly, some blood sticks to the wound, I can
hardly get it off.”
He was halfway through his words, and suddenly stopped, and
looked at Mo Ran suspiciously.
“Are you overhearing us?”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes, barely cleaning up his already
embarrassed face: “The partitions in this inn are so thin, who steals
Listen, if you don’t believe me, go to the side and listen. If you stick
to the wall, you can hear your breathing clearly.”
“Oh, is it?” Xue Meng nodded, but after a while, he felt something
was wrong. , “——Wait, how did you know? Did you listen to the
wall?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng was furious: “Mo Weiyu, You are so perverted!”
Mo Ran angrily said: “Who knows if you will do anything inferior to
Shizun!”
 Xue Meng is a pure person, Yu I didn’t know this, and didn’t
understand what Mo Ran was talking about, so he was even more
angry: “What nonsense are you talking about!” Turning his head and
aggrieved, “Shizun, look at him—”
Chu Wanning Putting on the outer robe, with the loose skirt
gathered, he straightened his hair and walked indifferently, and
looked up and down Mo Ran’s eyes.
“What’s the matter?”
“I…I heard…” Mo Ran hesitated and bit his head, “Then what, I
thought Xue Meng bullied you …”
“What?” Chu Wanning didn’t understand, he narrowed his eyes,
“Who is bullying me?”
Mo Ran can’t wait to smoke Scratching one ear: “…”
Being awkwardly looking at each other, Shi Mei came up.
“Aran? Why are you in front of Shizun’s room?”
“I…er…” Mo Ran choked even more, “Well, some
misunderstanding.”
Shi Mei smiled and said, “Is the misunderstanding solved?”
“It’s solved, it’s solved.” Mo Ran repeatedly said, “Shi Mei, didn’t
you let Xiao Er send hot water to take a bath? Already? Shizun
hasn’t washed it yet, I’ll go downstairs and let them give a little
more.”
Shi Mei said: “No need.” He took out four small bamboo plaques
and smiled Said, “Xiao Er said, there is a natural hot spring bath next
to this inn, and the store has built a special bathhouse. You can go to
the bath with this sign, and I will give you one.”
 Mo Ran felt With a broken sleeve, he really shouldn’t go to the
bath with three other people.
Forget about Xue Meng, Shi Mei is as holy as a god in his eyes,
and he dare not think about it. But Chu Wanning knew it, and judging
from the close contacts after rebirth, he was very likely to get mad
when he saw him take off his clothes.
Mo Ran immediately covered his face and said: “I won’t go.”
Xue Meng was shocked: “You sleep without a bath? It’s so dirty!”
Mo Ran said: “I will let Xiao Er send hot water up.”
Shi Mei inexplicably said: “This inn does not boil hot water. All the
guests go to the hot springs to take a bath.”
Mo Ran: “…”
There is no way, Mo Ran had to take a change of clothes with
them and go to the hot spring bath. This inn also knew how to make
things happen, and understood that most of the people who came
here were Taoist priests who went to Jincheng Lake to ask for
swords, so they simply named the bathhouse “Jincheng Xuying” to
ask for good luck.
Mo Ran didn’t dare to run into the other two for fear of being faint.
He changed his clothes in a hurry, wrapped a bath towel tightly
around his waist, and ran to the bath and found a quiet place. Soak.
Since it’s too late, there are not many people in the bath. They are
scattered and scattered far away. With a white towel on his head, he
adds half of the whole person. His face sank under the water,
exhaling, and gurgling bubbles.
 The first person finished changing clothes and walked out with
long legs naked/naked/naked.
Mo Ran glanced at him and he was relieved. Fortunately, it was
Xue Meng.
Although Xue-gongzi is handsome, but it is not Taxian-jun’s dish,
the two looked at each other, and Xue Meng pointed to him: “You
stay away from me.”
“What are you doing?”
“You are dirty.”
Mo Ran: “Haha.”
The mist in the bathhouse was misty, and after a while, I was
taking Xue Meng, who wiped her body with acacia soap, suddenly
said: “Shizun, here!”
Mo Ran’s half of his face was in the water, and he almost choked
on hearing this. Although I understand that I shouldn’t look more, but
my eyes still involuntarily look to the shore.
This look was really life-threatening. Mo Ran was caught off guard.
He immediately drank two sips of bath water and went in. He didn’t
care about nausea, and quickly dived deeper, revealing only a pair of
eyes on the water.
He didn’t expect Chu Wanning and Shi Mei to come out together.
Two people, one is slender and beautiful, with long black hair and
a bath towel. It is Shi Mei.
Mo Ran was supposed to be the one who wanted to peek at him
most, but in the end he passed by with only a quick glance. He really
respected Shi Mei like a bright moon, and didn’t dare to stare at him
casually.
But a tall, cold shoulder, wide shoulders and narrow waist, a
strong body and tight skin, is Chu Wanning. He was wearing a high
ponytail and a large white bathrobe. His whole body was covered
tightly, except that the robe was too wide, and the placket was still
not stretched tightly, revealing a large smooth and tight chest. .
Mo Ran glared at him, feeling that he was going to be suffocated
by the hot spring and cooked.
I want to look away.
But the eyes are just disobedient, and they can’t move a bit, and
the roots of the ears slowly become red.
Across the mist, Chu Wanning seemed to glance at him, but didn’t
seem to look at him. He put a waterproof barrier on the place where
he was wrapped in gauze at will, and then stepped into the hot
spring. The hem of his clothes is floating, and his legs can be seen in
the action, the lines are tight, straight and slender.
Mo Ran: “…”
He closed his eyes and sank to the bottom.
Even if there is a bath towel around his waist, his reaction like this
is too…
Mo Ran feels very wronged.
He really doesn’t like Chu Wanning, he hates Chu Wanning very
much.
But the body remembers the ups and downs and the lingering
souls that can erode iron bones into tenderness. I also remember all
those blushing heartbeats, absurd things between them.
The Adam’s apple rolls, and the heavens are fighting inside.
Mo Ran really almost cried in the end.
He was afraid that he despised himself so much for the first time-
why is it so? Shi Mei is still in front of him, what is it to be hysterical
to Chu Wanning?
Even if you have a blind date in your previous life, you will be
happy.
It is also a thing of the past.
If I remember Chu Wanning’s body so much, what is it to Junior
Sister? What a disrespect for others, how bad it is.
After watching the nose, nose, and heart to suppress the evil
thoughts for a long time, Mo Ran finally suppressed the evil fire in his
lower abdomen. Only then did he suddenly emerge from the water,
shook the drops of water, wiped the water off his face with a towel,
and opened a pair of misty eyes.
Unbiased, facing Chu Wanning’s face.
Furthermore, the water from the end just now was thrown on Chu
Wanning’s face. At this time, a drop of water was dangling and
dripping, and it suddenly penetrated into his dark and sharp
eyebrows, and then flowed down little by little, almost dripping into
the beautiful phoenix eyes.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Mo Ran: “…………”
This is really bad, I just dived underwater Hold your breath, can’t
see the surroundings.
 Chu Wanning also didn’t know Mo Ran’s potential position, so he
came over to get the incense box. As a result, the incense had not
yet been obtained, and the person who suddenly appeared was
splashed with water.
This hot spring is very deep and the buoyancy is not small. Mo
Ran was dizzy and ready to go back. As a result, his feet slipped and
fell into Chu Wanning’s arms impartially.
“Ah!”
“…”

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, irrigation nutrient
solution~

Crabs, “undead fish”, “cold alpaca”, “jailbreak rabbits”, “Linfeng”

mines, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” grenades~

Today’s small theater” The world in your ears is different from mine”

Phoenix: It seems to be tight.

Little milk dog:! ! ? ? ! !

Phoenix: Shizun, does it hurt?

Big White Cat: It’s fine, you can continue.

Phoenix: I’ll be lighter, it hurts you and tell me.

Big White Cat: Long-winded, just do it if you don’t.

Little Milk Dog: Barking! ! ! What are you doing! ! ! angry! ! Barking!

Phoenix:……Huh? I’m squeezing Shizun’s shoulders.

Little milk dog: That tighter means…

Phoenix: The shoulder muscles are tight, otherwise what do you

think it is?

Little milk dog:………………

years later.

The handsome and mighty Erha (Is there such a creature?): It

seems to be tight.

Phoenix:! ! ? ? ! !

Erha: Shizun, does it hurt?

Big White Cat: It’s fine, you can continue.

Erha: I’ll be lighter, it hurts you and tell me.

Big White Cat: Long-winded, just do it if you don’t.

Phoenix thought for a moment at the door, and concluded that Erha
was pinching Shizun’s shoulders.

Ah~ the stupid hand is so powerful. Little Phoenix rolled his eyes, as
he thought of–squeezing his shoulders, Shizun’s voice seemed a bit
hoarse, bad review, bad review.

He trembles his feathers and goes away, not knowing that he missed
the opportunity of a British bird savior (helplessly)
 36. This Venerable one is about crazy

Chu Wanning couldn’t think about it, and reached out to support
him. In the warm spring water, the two people were close together,
and Mo Ran suddenly felt that a spark of electric current rushed
along the spine, causing him to get goose bumps all over.
Although he hugged Chu Wanning so intimately in the Red Lotus
Pavilion, the situation was critical at that time and he couldn’t care
much about it, so he didn’t have much impression.
However, at this time, he ran into him so directly, and when they
bumped into each other, he subconsciously held Chu Wanning with
one hand because of instinct. The hot spring water slipped, and the
other person’s skin Looking warmer and warmer in the spring, Mo
Ran exploded with a thump of his head.
He was in touch with Chu Wanning…
He had only this level of contact, and he didn’t do anything. He
actually…
Heart is like a drum, Jiang The tide surges.
“Teacher, Shizun, I—”
He struggled to stand upright, but some uncontrollable things that
were out of his control were actually being touched in haste. It was
passed to Chu Wanning.
 Chu Wanning’s eyes widened suddenly, and his handsome face
flashed with consternation for a short time, and he backed away at
random, that is, at the same time, the water droplets hanging on his
eyelashes dripped into his eyes. Wanning was irritated and quickly
closed his eyes to knead, but did not bring a wipe.
“Shizun, use mine.”
Mo Ran is embarrassed to death, his face is red, but he wants to
pretend to be okay, holding his towel Wiping the drops of water on
Chu Wanning’s face.
When Chu Wanning opened Fengyan, there was confusion and
astonishment in his eyes, and there was a hint of panic. But these all
happened in a flash. He quickly tried to calm himself down. When he
didn’t feel anything, he said dumbly: “Aromatherapy, pass me.”
“Oh…oh good. “
Mo Ran walked sideways to the side of the pool like a cooked
crab, and picked up the aromatherapy box resting on the shore.
“What does Shizun want?”
“Whatever.”
Mo Ran was dizzy and looked at the box blankly for a long time.
Turning his head sincerely: “There is no spice called random.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
After a pause, he sighed:” Plum blossom, crabapple.”
“Okay.”
Mo Ran picked up two incense pieces and handed them to Chu
Wanning.
 When the two touched their fingertips, there was another moment
of gaze.
Even if you don’t want to, you still can’t get rid of those memories.
If it was before, I should have been by the pool with him in the
scorching heat, like the warmth of water, before his eyes even the
situation that Chu Wanning was forced to yield to him in the past
appeared, unattainable Shizun was forced to accept the overly
ferocious revenge, and the immaculate fairy was crushed in front of
him. Chu Wanning is so arrogant, so unwilling to obey his orders, he
endured so hard in pain, but still destroys the toughness in his
bones. He refused to admit defeat, until sweat dripped on his ice
muscle and bones, and he couldn’t help shaking…
The star eyes at that time, half closed, sword eyebrow star eyes,
really…
Mo Ran couldn’t stand it anymore, his instinctive desire for Chu
Wanning made his eyes red. He didn’t dare to look at Chu Wanning
again. He felt that even if he looked at Shi Mei now, he was more
secure than at Chu Wanning.
How…this is…
How can this be?
After hurriedly washing, while the other three people were still
soaking, Mo Ran vaguely said that he was sleepy and went back to
sleep first.
Go back to the room and fasten the door.
Mo Ran can’t stand it anymore. He doesn’t want to imagine Chu
Wanning’s appearance at this time. He would rather be mad and
beautiful to imagine Shi Mei. This will also make his tangled heart
feel better.
But the body and thoughts are out of control. What flashes before
my eyes are all the past experiences of him and Chu Wanning.
Those bone-chewing flames are like being opened tonight, crazy
The earth rushed back into his head, accompanied by a shudder of
annihilation.
He treated himself almost rudely, as if Shizun who used to retaliate
against him rudely, at a certain moment, he raised his neck, not only
unwilling, but also vaguely breathing low.
Subconsciously spit out a name in the throat.
“Wanning…”
When he said these two words, his throat was trembling, and he
was trembling slightly, with no reservations, everything was
chaotic…
After this behavior, Mo Ran put his forehead against the cold wall.
The eyes are full of confusion.
Shame, guilt, disgust, excitement.
He didn’t expect that after being reborn, he would have such a
strong reaction to Chu Wanning.
He suddenly hated himself very much.
Although he never got Shi Mei in his previous life, his vigorous
energy is vented in the tens of thousands of flowers. But the
seemingly amorous sentimentality is actually nothing to him.
Extinguished the candle, it was nothing more than a cloud and
rain, just like anyone else.
 Even if Rong Jiu is slightly moved, it’s just because it looks like Shi
Mei’s eyebrows.
But this feeling for Chu Wanning is completely different. He can
clearly realize that it’s just imagination, not real fusion, and he can
feel the strong touch that he can’t feel in those little people, it’s not
physical, and…
He doesn’t want to think further.
He loves Shi Mei. He used to be and will continue to be, and he
will never change.
After telling himself several times, Mo Ran slowly calmed his
breath, frowned, and closed his eyes.
He was anxious, annoyed, and more of a sadness and grievance.
He didn’t want this.
When the desire came, he couldn’t help thinking of Chu Wanning.
After wishing back, he no longer wanted to think about anything
related to Chu Wanning, even a strand of hair or a look in his eyes.
He is almost paranoid that he likes and loves deeply.
It’s Shi Mei…
Chu-zongshi is also confused.
After all, he intuitively and deeply felt Mo Ran’s excitement. The
boy’s body has developed very well, and he is already very shocked.
When he is excited, he is full of eagerness, like iron ready to go.
Although Chu Wanning’s face quickly recovered his composure
and he never mentioned it later, the feeling made his scalp numb
and he couldn’t believe it.
 What made him even more difficult to say is that he was actually
throbbing at the time.
Fortunately, his face is thin, and even if he is used to bathing in hot
springs, he is accustomed to wearing a bathrobe. The whole body is
well covered, so that no one can see, otherwise his face will have no
place to rest.
But why did Mo Ran…
At night, he lay on the bed and thought for a long time without
daring to imagine—maybe Mo Ran liked himself too .
This idea is too crazy and too shameful.
Just thinking carefully, “Maybe Mo Ran likes it too—”
Before the word “self” appeared in his mind, Chu Wanning pinched
himself viciously a bit. A pair of phoenix eyes are bright and clear,
but they flicker and hide.
He didn’t even dare to complete this sentence.
After all, he is fierce and loves to beat people. He has a poisonous
mouth and a bad temper. He does not look like Shi Mei’s peerless
elegance. He is not too young. Even if Mo Ran likes men, he will not
be blind. I took a look at myself.
He is so proud.
In fact, his heart has been left out for too long and feared for too
long. In such a long and lonely walk, he gradually became inferior to
the dust.
Wake up the next day.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning met in the aisle of the inn. They both
had their own concerns. They glanced at each other without talking
first.
In the end, it was Mo Ran who pretended to be fine, and smiled at
Chu Wanning: “Shizun.”
Chu Wanning breathed a sigh of relief, he just didn’t know how to
respond. Seeing that Mo Ran chose not to talk about yesterday’s
matter, then he just happened to be kind, as usual, nodded lightly.
“Since we are up, let’s call Shi Mei up. Let’s prepare and we can
go to Xuying Peak.”
There is snow all year round on the top of Xuying Peak. The cold,
even a strong physique cultivator, can hardly match such a severe
cold. Chu Wanning went to the tailor’s shop and bought the cold-
proof cloak and gloves for the apprentices, and let them wait for the
cold to wear.
The lady proprietress smoking a hookah solicited with a big
vermilion mouth, and said to Mo Ran for a while: “Little fairy is
handsome, you look at the golden dragon on the black background.
This Shu embroidery is Great. Just the dragon’s eyes. I made it with
great care and embroidered them for more than three months.”
Mo Ran chuckled: “My sister’s mouth is so sweet, but I am Going
up the mountain to ask for a sword, you don’t have to wear it so
solemnly.”
Seeing that this is not a success, the lady boss pulled Shi Mei
again: “Oh, this fairy looks so beautiful, look at it better than our
Daicheng The most beautiful girl is also a beautiful three-pointer.
Xianjun, want me to say, this red cloak of butterfly play and peony is
the best match for you, try it?”
 Shi Mei smiled bitterly: “Boss, that is my daughter’s house Wear
it.”
Xue Meng pretended not to come over because he didn’t like to go
shopping and look at clothes, so he just waited in the same place.
Chu Wanning chose for him a cloak with black background and
purple borders, and the cornice of the wind pocket was surrounded
by rabbit fur and white borders.
The lady boss said: “Xianjun, this dress is a little small for you to
wear, and the figure of a teenager is almost the same.”
Chu Wanning said lightly: “Bought it for my apprentice.”
“Oh, oh oh.” The lady boss suddenly realized, and immediately
smiled, “What a good master.”
Maybe it is the first time in her life to be called “good master”, Chu
Wanning The form became stiff, and although his face was
stretched, he walked with his hands and feet for several steps.
In the end, Mo Ran picked a blue-grey cloak. Shi Mei was moon-
white. Chu Wanning took a plain white one with a black background
and purple fringe. After paying the bill, he went to a round with Xue
Meng.
Xue Meng’s eyes widened when he saw his cloak.
Chu Wanning is unclear so: “What’s the matter?”
“No, nothing.”
However, when Chu Wanning turned his head and walked away,
Xue Meng thought he couldn’t hear him, so he looked at the rim of
the cloak with disgust, and whispered: “Purple I don’t like purple.”
 Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning’s voice came out coldly: “Long and
long, you go up naked without wearing it.”
Xue Meng: “… ………”
The last part of the road was hurried and the four of them finally
reached the foot of Xu Yingfeng before the sky dimmed.
Xu Yingfeng is full of spiritual power, many spirit beasts and
different birds, even Taoist priests, do not dare to go up the mountain
rashly.
But Chu Wanning is there, so don’t worry about this. Chu Wanning
condenses three night crabapple flowers out of thin air, which has
the effect of driving away the spirits and repelling evil. They are worn
in the girdle of the three apprentices. Said: “Let’s go.”
Mo Ran looked up and looked at the towering peaks hidden in the
night, lying silently like giant beasts in ancient times, and a thousand
emotions came to his heart.
That year, he was at Xu Yingfeng to announce the heaven, the
earth, the sun and the moon, the demons and gods, that Mo Ran
was no longer satisfied with Taxian-jun in the realm of cultivation,
and he wanted to proclaim himself the lord of the human world.
Also in that year, at Xu Yingfeng, he married a single wife and a
concubine at the same time.
He still remembers that wife’s face, Song Qiutong, a peerless
beauty in the realm of comprehension. From a certain angle, his
facial features look like Shi Mei.
He is not a person who considers etiquette and shame, and did
not follow the cumbersome rules of three media and six hires. At that
time, he held Song Qiutong’s slender hands and pulled the woman
with the red scarf. Climbing up, ten thousand steps, they walked for
more than an hour.
Later, Song Qiutong’s legs hurt and he couldn’t walk.
Mo Ran also has a bad temper. If she lifts her hijab, she will be
attacked.
But under the dim moonlight, Song Qiutong’s beautiful eyes with
grievances and tolerance, like the old man who turned into the bones
of Jiuquan.
The words of disgust condensed on the lips, shaking a little, but at
the end they said:
“Shi Mei, let me carry you on my back.”
Song Qiutong is classified according to seniority. If she is the
same class as him, she is indeed his junior, so she only took a
moment to call this title. She also said that Mo Ran destroyed all of
Rufeng sect and naturally put Rufeng sect into Sisheng Peak. It’s not
impossible to call Junior Sister, so he smiled and said: “Okay.”
The last few thousand steps, Taxian-jun, the lord of the human
world, the lord of darkness, just step by step, steady Carrying
steadily the beautiful bride in Hongshang, she walked to the top of
the peak.
He lowered his head and looked at the mottled figures on the
ground in a weird posture, overlapping each other.
He smiled, his throat is dumb: “Shi Mei, I will be the lord of the
human world from now on, and from now on, no one can hurt you
again.”
 The woman lying behind him didn’t know what to say, hesitated for
a while, and gave a low “Um”.
The voice is very soft, perhaps because it is too soft, the female
voice is not so obvious, it sounds a little vague.
Mo Ran’s eyes were red in places no one saw. He said in a low
voice, “I’m sorry, this day, I made you wait too long.”
Song Qiutong returned. Mo Ran has liked her for a long time, so
he said softly: “Husband…”
This woman’s voice is clear and crisp, like Guerlain’s dew, which
sounds very good.
But Mo Ran’s footsteps suddenly stopped.
“What’s wrong?”
“…nothing.”
Mo Ran’s voice is no longer hoarse, those faint The trembling was
also gone.
After a pause, he said: “It is good to call me Aran from now on.”
Song Qiutong was quite surprised, and he didn’t dare to call
Taxian-jun like that, he hesitated: “Husband, this…I’m afraid…”
Mo Ran’s tone was sharp and fierce: “If you don’t listen, I will
throw you off the top of the mountain!”
“Ah, Aran!” Song Qiutong hurriedly changed his words, “Aran, I
was wrong.”
Mo Ran stopped talking.
He lowered his head, silently, and continued to walk forward.
The shadow on the ground is still a shadow.
 When you look at it later, you will find that, really, it’s just a
shadow.
Jinghuashuiyue are all fake.
What he owns is only worthy of a phantom in the end.
In the end, it is vain.
“Shi Mei.”
“Huh?” The person walking beside Mo Ran turned his head after
hearing the sound. Wanye Qiansheng, grass and trees rustling, the
moonlight illuminates his stunning face, “Aran, what’s the matter?”
“Are you… tired of walking?” Mo Ran looked at Chu Wanning and
Xue who were walking in front of him. Meng glanced at him and
whispered, “If you are tired, I will carry you.”
Before Shi Mei spoke, Chu Wanning turned around.
He glanced at Mo Ran coldly: “Is Shi Mingjing’s leg broken, need
you to do it?”
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Shizun, Ah Ran is just joking. Don’t be
angry.”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyebrows, his eyebrows sharpened, and
his eyes faintly flashed with fire: “It’s ridiculous, what is so angry
about me.”
, Drove away.
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei: “…”
“Shizun is not happy… …”
 “You don’t know who he is.” Mo Ran whispered in Shi Mei’s ear,
“Hearts and eyes are smaller than the tips of needles, he is cold-
blooded and ruthless, and he is not allowed to be respectful. “
After wrinkling his nose, he lowered his voice and concluded: “It’s
very annoying.”
The Chu Wanning in front suddenly sternly said: “Mo Weiyu, you
say one more word , Believe it or not, I will leave you down the
mountain!”
Mo Ran shut up seemingly, but he secretly glanced at Shi Mei with
a grinning look, moving his mouth:
Look, I am not wrong, am I?

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Qp Huang Shanghuang”, irrigated nutrient solution,

“high-cold alpaca”, “undead salted” “Fish” and “Ranxiu” mine~

Today, the teacher of the Xiuzhen Academy assigned an assignment

to the students, using “absolutely impossible” in a sentence.

Mo Ran: If you like a person, does it mean you like his body? It is
impossible.

Chu Wanning: If you like someone, do you have to say it? It is

impossible.

Shi Mei: Is my appearance similar to a girl’s? It is impossible.

Xue Meng: As a straight man, am I willing to wear a gay purple

cloak? It is impossible.

Madam Wang: As a straight man, would you go climbing with three

gay guys without wearing naked? It is impossible.
Xue Zhengyong: Elder Yuheng is so calcium, will he have a straight
man in his seat? It is impossible.

Song Qiutong: As a cannon fodder, will the emperor marry me in this

life? It is impossible.

Rou Bao: Erha is so scumbag today, is there no angel in the

comment section to scold him? It is impossible.
 37. This Venerable one has seen the
Great God

“The cold moon reflects the frost and snow, and the cold mountain
embraces the ice pool. Eight thousand high can not cross, the end of
the world is at this time.”
Xue Meng wears deerskin gloves and brushes off the huge
boulders The snow on the mountain, read the cinnabar inscription on
it, and said with joy: “Shizun, we are here.”
The peak of the rising sun is full of snow all year round. Amidst the
ice lake, the cold air is chilly, and Jincheng Lake is frozen without
being covered with snow, just like glazed pearls, spreading across
the world, the Milky Way falling into the earth, the stars hanging
down thousands of miles, and the end is magnificent. Hao Xue’s
white head is really like walking to the end of the world.
A group of people came to the lake. The smooth, mirror-like
surface of the lake was overflowing with magnificent light, and there
was a stone embankment leading to the center of the lake. A stone
stele stands beside the embankment. The stele is frosted with frost,
and the stone patterns are vertical and horizontal. Only the four seal
scripts, “The road is difficult to travel”, are powerful. They are still
clear after thousands of years, and Zhu Tuo is bright red. paint.
 Chu Wanning stopped in front of the stone embankment and said:
“Jincheng Lake asks for a sword, only one person can enter at a
time. Who of you will go first?”
Xue Meng can’t wait to say “Shizun, I’ll go first!”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, thought for a moment, and shook
his head: “You act recklessly, I’m not at ease.”
At this time Shi Mei smiled and said, “Shizun, let me go first,
anyway, I probably won’t be able to open the ice pool.”
On the vast ice lake, Shi Mei can only accommodate one person
along the road. Through the stone embankment, slowly came to the
end.
According to the rules, he condensed a cloud of spiritual power in
his hand, then leaned over and put his palm on the ice surface—Shi
Mei’s spiritual power continued to pass down the ice surface, shining
white light It flickered brightly in the distance.
Mo Ran stood there holding his breath, his fingers squeezed
unconsciously, and fell into his palm.
But Shi Mei tried for a long time by the lake, but the ice lake
remained motionless. He walked back with a wry smile and waved
his hand back, and said to Chu Wanning: “Shizun, I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, practice for a few years and try again.”
Mo Ran sighed slightly. She was even more disappointed than
both of them, but she still comforted Shi Mei: “It doesn’t matter, there
is still a chance, I will come with you next time.”
Chu Wanning said: “Don’t talk so much, come forward, It’s your
turn.”
 In the past life, Mo Ran came to ask for a sword. It was a frivolous
boy who looked forward to godly weapon infinitely. However, in this
life, he just came to fetch the sword. He already knew what was
waiting for him in front of him. He didn’t have the tension and
expectation. But there is a kind of warmth that is about to reunite
with old friends.
Walking on the stone embankment, kneeling in front of the ice
lake.
Bend down, palm touching the ice surface.
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
His scabbardless sword…
The sinful and fierce blade that accompanies him to see all the
flowers on the horizon and taste the blood in the world——
open it Looking at the lake, Mo Ran whispered: “Bu’gui, I’m here.”
As if sensing the fate of the master’s call, a huge black sky
suddenly rose under the ice of Jincheng Lake. The shadow, the
black shadow hovering under the ice surface, became clearer and
clearer.
Suddenly, the thousand-foot ice surface shattered violently, and
Mo Ran heard Xue Meng’s exclamation on the shore from a
distance, and his voice was far away and almost inaudible.
“The ice has melted!!”
The tide is raging, and the pool is soaring into the sky. A blue-
black flood dragon burst out, and each dragon scale was seven feet
wide. In a moment, the surface of Jincheng Lake was turbulent, and
the water mist was engulfed. The flood dragon ran through the
brilliance under the moonlight and exhaled a breath.
At the same time, an ancient barrier fell by the pool, separating
Chu Wanning and others from Mo Ran.
In the enchantment, one person and one dragon look at each
other.
Mo Ran squinted, facing the sky full of water, looking up at the
dragon.
I saw that Jiaolong’s mouth held a pitch-black Mo knife, without a
scabbard, and the ancient clumsy blade was thick but sharp,
bending iron and breaking gold. The dragon turned the Mo Dao into
a size suitable for mortals, slowly bowed the radiant dragon body,
and placed the knife in front of Mo Ran.
But it did not immediately raise its head, but stared at each other
with those ginger eyes that were as high as two adult men.
The eyes of the dragon are like two bronze mirrors, clearly
reflecting the reflection of Mo Ran. Mo Ran held his breath, waiting
for it to speak.
If things remain the same, then he only needs to go to the foot of
the mountain to fold a plum blossom and send it to it. The old dragon
Pan Yong Fuya, but let Mo Ran pick up the ready-made cheap.
Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, this flood dragon is not
like a previous life, so he easily gave him a weapon. Instead, the
dragon’s whiskers danced. A pair of huge yellow pupils squinted up,
and then it lifted itself up. On the snowy ground in front of Mo Ran,
write two words:
A mortal?
 Mo Ran was taken aback.
He clearly remembered that this dragon in the previous life was
able to talk, why did he become dumb in this life?
After the dumb dragon finished writing these two words, it
immediately denied itself, erased the handwriting with its thick
scales, and wrote another string of words:
No, mortals don’t have such a strong aura, so, are you a protoss?
Mo Ran: “…”
The old dragon pondered for a moment, then waved his head, and
wrote:
It’s not a god, you have evil spirits. Are you a ghost?
Mo Ran said in his heart, what a mess! This Venerable one is just
a rebirth. If you have any thoughts, get the knife of This Venerable
one!
The old dragon seemed to see through his eagerness to bend the
sword, suddenly he lifted the scaly dragon’s claws and slammed the
sword under his claws, and the other claw wiped out the original
traces. , Add another handful of snow, and continue to write:
Don’t be surprised. I saw two other phantoms in you, which are
really hard to see in my life. Are you a man or a ghost, a god or a
devil?
Mo Ran raised his eyebrows and said, “Of course I am a human. It
goes without saying?” It was just a person who had died once.
Old Long paused, then wrote: A person’s soul is split like this. This
is really unseen, unheard of.
 Mo Ran was dull when he saw it shaking his head and wagging
his tail, and couldn’t help but laugh: “What’s so strange, it’s senior,
how can you give me this knife?”
Lao Long looked at him for a while and wrote:
Then you stand still and let me cast a spell to take a look at your
soul, and I will give you the knife, OK?
“…”
Unexpectedly, it made such a request, and Mo Ran really
hesitated in a slight shock.
He was thinking, what if this old thing could see what happened in
his previous life?
But Bu’gui is right in front of him. The power of this Modao is fierce
and fierce. It is a rare weapon in the world. If you refuse it, it will be
impossible to think about it in the future.
After hesitating, Mo Ran looked up and asked: “It can be, but
senior, whether you are willing to give me a knife no matter what you
see in me?”
Old The dragon draws one stroke at a time:
This is the rule, so naturally you will not break your promise.
Whether I was good or evil in the past?
Lao Long paused for a while, and then wrote:
Even if you were evil in the past, I can’t stop you, I just hope you
will be good in the future.
Mo Ran smiled with his palms: “Okay, since the senior said so,
then I naturally have nothing to push back. Please take a look at the
spell, senior.”
 Lao Long lifted slightly He stood up, arched the radiant dragon
body, and snorted, followed by a bright red glow from his pupils.
Mo Ran raised his head and found that the red light was actually a
layer of mist. The blood mist gradually deepened, gradually covering
up his reflection. After a while, when the mist slowly dissipated, the
figure of himself standing again appeared in Lao Long’s eyes.
Only this time, Mo Ran suddenly noticed that besides himself, two
other vague shadows were reflected in the eyes of the dragon,
standing on the left and right, quietly standing behind him.
Mo Ran was taken aback, and immediately turned his head to
look, but behind him was empty, with a vast white snow falling,
where are other people’s figures?
Turning his head again, the two people in the dragon’s eyes
became clearer and clearer. Things that seemed to sink under the
water slowly surfaced. Mo Ran stared for a while, suddenly felt that
these two The shadow seemed familiar and tight-he couldn’t help
taking two steps forward, unexpectedly the two phantoms in the
dragon’s eyes suddenly changed from closed eyes to open eyes!
Shi Mei!
Chu Wanning? !
I didn’t expect it to be them. Mo Ran’s shock was not a trivial thing.
He staggered two steps, stepped back, stumbling and staggering,
unable to say the whole thing: “Why—this is— —”
The three people in Lao Long’s eyes stood quietly, their faces
calm, without the slightest expression, just staring into the distance
peacefully.
 Mo Ran was extremely horrified. After a while, he saw the red
blood mist rising again, and the shadow in the dragon’s eye began to
change from clear to fuzzy, and finally disappeared.
The old dragon snorted, the dragon’s beard trembles, and then
quickly wrote:
I can’t see through, I’ve met in my life, I’ve never seen someone in
their souls. The marks of the other two people. Really weird.
“I, my soul…Is there their mark?”
Yes.
Lao Long finished writing this word, paused for a moment, and
wrote:
I don’t know what happened to you, how deeply obsessed you are,
can you be with others in your soul Entangled?
Mo Ran stared at the crooked lines on the snow, as if choked, his
face slowly flushed.
His obsession with Shi Mei is deep into his bones. Even if it is
carved into his soul, even if Lao Long sees him with Shi Mei, he
doesn’t think it is a big deal.
But Chu Wanning…what’s the matter?
What obsession can he have for Chu Wanning?
Is excessive hatred also a kind of entanglement?
This person and dragon were all lost in thought, so that the water
of Jincheng Lake was slightly wrinkled, and they had never noticed
it.
When the huge waves break through the sky and the stormy
waves break the shore, everything is too late.
 I saw the lake of Jincheng Lake split into two like being cut by a
knife and an axe, spewing up to the sky, respectively. In the stormy
wave, two groups of black and heavy beasts rushed out, and their
bodies were leopards. Although the bull’s head is not as big as the
old dragon alone, the horns on the skull are cold and the four claws
are sharp and sharp. Hundreds of them gathered together, but the
old dragon was not afraid, and looked at Huang Tong sideways.
Mo Ran said: “What’s the matter?”
Old Long paused and wrote: Gouchen the Exalted.
A glance at these four words, Mo Ran was immediately struck by
lightning.
Gouchen the Exalted kills and kills, dominates the world’s
weapons. This first god created the world’s first sword to help Fuxi
quell the demons.
That majestic Shishen, are these hundreds of cows?
This is too horrible. Mo Ran really couldn’t accept it. He was in a
daze outside and inside, when suddenly he heard a broad xun sound
in the distance.
Xun is a very old instrumental music. In their age, not many people
can play it. As the sound of the xun gradually approached, the
rushing beasts slowly stagnated, bending down their front legs one
by one, kneeling on both sides. When the tide of beasts dispersed, a
man dressed in Chinese clothes and carrying a long sword rode a
unicorn.
The man has a handsome face, clean brows, and a very gentle
face.
 He stood facing the wind, Yexue put on his body, the hem of his
clothes was soft and fluttering, the instrument Tao Xun in his hand
was dark and luster, his ten fingers pressed the eyelet lightly, and
played around his mouth.
As the last sound ceased quietly, a hundred cow heads suddenly
turned into water dew. It turned out that they were actually
condensed by illusion. I saw the man put down Tao Xun, looked at
Mo Ran back and forth, and then smiled gently: “It is indeed a
strange person who has never met in a million years. No wonder
Wangyue is curious about you. Under Gouchen the Exalted, living in
Jincheng Lake. This pool. I made all the middle weapon blades. I
laughed at the small carving skills.”
Although the old dragon wrote it again and the man said it again,
Mo Ran was still in disbelief and said: “Are you Gouchen the
Exalted?”
The man was not impatient, and smiled and said, “It’s right down.”
Mo Ran is almost suffocating: “…That’s the Wan The Lord of
Soldiers?”
“Yes.” Gouchen the Exalted raised his eyebrows lightly, with a
smile in his eyes, “The later generations seem to call me that way. I
am really ashamed, but I have nothing to do and sharpen a knife.
Wrap around a small whip or something, it makes people look up.”
Mo Ran: “…”
It’s really annoying for a powerful person to be humble, Chu
Wanning Calmly said “I have three godly weapons”, this Gouchen
the Exalted is even more annoying, actually calling the weapons I
made “small knives” or “small whips”. Why doesn’t he care that Fuxi
is called “little old man”?
Mo Ran took a long time to relax, and said: “So, what, shouldn’t
you be in the realm of God? Why are you in this…this pond…”
“I like to beat and beat, and I often disturb the little peace of the
Emperor of Heaven. Rather than being blinded by him all the time in
the God Realm, it’s better to leave the world alone.”
……
Mo Ran said silently: “How long have you been here?”
Gouchen the Exalted thought a little, then smiled: “It’s okay, but
only a few hundred years old.”
“…Hundreds of years.” Mo Ran repeated, and said with a dry
smile, “Don’t you think it’s a bit small for a long time?”
Gouchen the Exalted smiled lightly. , Didn’t wave his sleeves too
carelessly.
“Not long. Besides, after casting the sword for the Emperor of
Heaven, I lost a lot of divine power. In the jewel-filled God Realm, it
is boring to stay here, but here is much better.”
Although Mo Ran was quite curious about the legendary god of
killing, he didn’t ask much about personal matters. After thinking
about it, he felt that another matter was more important, so he said:
“God, you come out to see me today, no Is it just because I see my
soul is special?”
“Why can’t you? Your spiritual power is rare, it’s rare.” Gouchen
the Exalted smiled, “Just give you this strange sword, I’m afraid it’s
wrong. “
 Mo Ran said: “Haha, okay, I think this knife suits me well.”
“My first glance, too I think so.” Gouchen the Exalted smiled, “After
careful discrimination, I realized that it is not. Your qualifications are
rare, which makes me curious, so I came out this time to invite you
to the bottom of the lake. I want to be there. Among the weapons,
take a look at the one that is most suitable for you.”
“…………”
This surprise can be described as extraordinary, even though
Taxian-jun is knowledgeable. , Also a little choked.
The Lord of Ten Thousand Soldiers, actually invited himself to…
pick a weapon?
Gouchen the Exalted saw that he was silent, and thought he was
afraid to go there, so he said: “Don’t worry. Although there are many
spirits underwater, they are all obedient to me and will never hurt.
You. Wangyue can prove it.”
The old dragon didn’t say a word, but slowly paused from the side.
Seeing that he was indeed sincerely inviting, Mo Ran couldn’t help
but move slightly and said, “Then if I go, can God agree to a
request?”
“What Request?”
“The person who just asked for the sword is my best friend.” Mo
Ran said, pointing to the shore behind the barrier, and showing him
Shi Mei, “He is just asking for the sword. No, so I thought, if I fulfill
God’s wish, can God also fulfill my wish and give him a weapon?”
“What am I, this is just a matter of effort That’s it.” Gouchen the
Exalted laughed, and suddenly waved his hand, and the sky-
reaching ancient enchantment disappeared instantly.
“This thing is easy. Let all three of them come over. If you have a
weapon you like, just take it.”
Mo Ran was overjoyed and didn’t expect it There is nowhere to be
found by breaking through the iron shoes like this, and it will take no
effort. Shi Mei can get a godly weapon, which excites him more than
he will get a more powerful weapon. He immediately agreed to
Gouchen the Exalted. When Shi Mei and the others came, they told
the three people about the matter again. Shi Mei and Xue Meng’s
eyes opened wider and wider, and even Chu Wanning moved
slightly.
Gouchen the Exalted was watching, suddenly seemed to realize
something, “Huh?” He said, staring at Chu Wanning.
“Is it you?”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Yangjia Black Bayberry”, “Unknown Clouds Deep”,

“Qp Huang Shanghuang” Irrigation Nutrient Solution ~ “The undead
fish”, “Lin Feng”, “cold alpaca” threw landmines~ What is it!

Today’s Weibo updated the character map that was pinched out
when the game was in the beta. At that time, it was pinched like
Shizun, so when I was playing, I have designed and photographed
some situations that appear in the article~ I will release them one by
one in the future. What you guys can probably see is “Shizun
Bathing Picture”, “Shizun Bathing Picture”, “Shizun Meditating
Picture”, “Shizun Feeling Lost Picture”, “Feeding the Fish Princess
Embracing Shizun”, “Feeding the Fish Shizun Affectionately
Embracing Picture”, “Feeding the Fish Rebellious” “Picture” “Feeding
the Fish Shizun Red Fruit Embracing Each Other”, and “Shizun
Running Around the Street Without Pants”, which is broken by
people, are welcome to watch.

Zombie Weibo ID: Flesh-like Devil

If you are too lazy to go to Weibo, I will post pictures here, but my
phone The version should be invisible, and benefit the little darlings
of the web version~

Today’s updated picture “Shizun’s broken leg water pavilion healing,

stupid ha frantically broke in”:
 38. This Venerable one’s 20,000 miles
under the sea

Chu Wanning’s neither humble nor overbearing is the same even

before the gods. He said lightly: “God recognizes me?”
“Why don’t you recognize me.” Gouchen the Exalted smiled
politely, “Years ago , You came to Jincheng Lake to ask for a sword.
The spiritual power is so deep and pure, I almost couldn’t help but
come out to meet you. How about, are the weapons easy to use?”
“God said Which one?”
“…Ah.” Gouchen the Exalted was taken aback for a moment, and
then smiled, “Look at my memory, forgot to give you two.”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s okay. Tianwen is fine.”
“Tianwen?”
“That’s the willow vine.”
“Oh So that’s it.” Gouchen the Exalted smiled, “You named it
Tianwen? What else? What is it called?”
Chu Wanning said: “Jiu’ge.”
“How about Jiu’ge?”
“It’s very cold, so I don’t use much.”
 Gouchen the Exalted sighed: “It’s a pity.”
p>
Here, Gouchen the Exalted turned his head back and said slowly:
“Wangyue, I will take them down. Water spiritual power is thin, which
is not good for your health. You should go back soon.”
p>
The old dragon nodded, and made a huge wave with a bang, the
dragon scales shone, and the dragon dived into the abyss.
At the same time, Chu Wanning cast a water amulet on the other
three. Gouchen the Exalted saw it, and couldn’t help but look at Chu
Wanning more. He said in his heart: It’s rare to see it in the monk.
The technique is as proficient as him. I don’t know who he learned
from?
But Chu Wanning looked cold and unwilling to talk nonsense with
people, and Gouchen didn’t want to be boring. When everyone was
ready, they waded together and dived into the cold Jincheng Lake.
Because of the spell, Mo Ran and their actions are no different
from those on the shore. As they dived to the bottom, a vast
underwater world gradually emerged.
The bottom of the lake is covered with large tracts of soft white
sand, terraced rice paddies are vertical and horizontal, water plants
are flying, and there are rows of well-structured houses and houses.
In the streets and alleys, spirit beasts and monsters of various forms
walked back and forth, and some spirits that could never live
together in the mortal world were all in peace here.
Gouchen the Exalted said: “Jincheng Lake is full of aura, and it
has become a cave of its own. The living beings settle here, and
often no longer migrate for generations, so there are many things
that are different from the world. If you are interested, you can look
around Look.”
While they were talking, they saw a white-skinned rabbit spirit with
red eyes riding a white-fronted tiger swaggering across the market.
The rabbit spirit was dressed in a white robe, graceful and arrogant,
and kept berating the tiger and walking faster. Looking at the tiger,
he lowered his eyebrows and raised his eyebrows with bashful
eyebrows.
Everyone couldn’t help being a little speechless: “…”
Gouchen the Exalted took them along the main promenade. The
shops on both sides were crowded with a lot of shops, and they were
all going for a long way. , In the downtown area, the demons danced
wildly, and the sight was amazing.
“Jincheng Lake rarely communicates with the outside world, and
most of the needed items are exchanged here.”
Xue Meng said: “The rumor has it that Jincheng Lake is made of
your blood, so say Come, they are all supported by your spiritual
power, so you must be the master of this place, right?”
“The master is not counted.” Gouchen the Exalted smiled faintly,
“The years have passed too For a long time. I have been away from
the God Realm for many years, and my spiritual power is no longer
the same. What happened when the world was opened up is like a
dream. How much does it have to do with me now? At this moment,
you are just a small swordsmith. .”
As he said, he took everyone around the downtown area. Those
creatures at the bottom of the pool had been living with Gouchen the
Exalted day and night, and had gradually forgotten his identity as the
God of Origin. Seeing him coming, they had no special reaction, and
only screamed for themselves.
“Fish blood steamed buns, fish blood steamed buns just out of the
cage.”
“Snakes of the snake slough, the best clothes material, the last
three feet, we have to wait until sold out The slave family will shed
their skin next time.”
“Selling squid Daizi, this young master just vomited the ink this
morning, it would be better to trace the ink with Daizi——hey, little
lady Don’t go.”
There are endless shouts in the market, and the spectacles are
even more dizzying.
The headless ghost sits in front of the stall selling comb powder, a
pair of long nails with bright red cardamom, holding a horn comb,
putting his bloody head on his knees, brushing his hair while gently
Said: “The best bone comb, the customer will take one.”
Xue Meng opened his eyes wide, looking around, seeing a
pharmacy next to him, and coming inside. Those who were busy
going there were all those who sold rare medicinal materials that he
had never seen before. Thinking of his mother’s love of cherishing
herbs, I was about to look closer. Suddenly, I heard a sharp, piercing
voice behind him shouting: “Let Let me go! Let me go first!”
Xue Meng flinched, turned his head to look, but couldn’t see a half
figure. Gouchen the Exalted smiled and said: “Under your feet. You
will take a closer look.”
 Sure enough, Xue Meng took a closer look and saw a pile of small
stones walking by himself.
“It’s really eye-opening, and rocks can walk. Are rocks good?” Xue
Meng muttered.
Chu Wanning said: “Vee.”
“Fuban?”
“…” Chu Wanning gave him a light look, “Mo Ran It’s fine if you
don’t listen to the class, why don’t you even pay attention to it?”
Xue Meng is fully absorbed in martial arts, but he is inattentive in
the study of literature and history. This is only affected by the majesty
of Chu Wanning, and he has to sit down in the fashion of lectures.
He said, but in fact, the left ear went in and the right ear came out.
Shizun caught him now, and his face was flushed.
Mo Ran caressed his palm and smiled: “I am not happy when
Shizun said this. I really listened to this paragraph carefully.”
Xue Meng was not convinced:” Oh? Then you can listen to it?”
“Where are the worms, they are very greedy by nature. Whenever
they see beautiful stones, they want to carry them on their backs,
and they are often picked up by themselves. I’m crushed to death by
the stone.”
Mo Ran smiled and looked at Chu Wanning.
“Shizun, you said I was right or wrong.”
Chu Wanning nodded, and then said: “The worm is extinct in the
world. Gouchen the Exalted.”
Gouchen the Exalted listened and said with a smile: “Well, it’s
because of a small pharmacy, so it can survive. Look, it’s there.”
 I saw the worm moving to the steps of the pharmacy little by little,
and suddenly shouted: “I can’t stand it! Come and save my life with a
doctor!”
Swim out a green water bird. He obviously has dealt with this
situation countless times. He took a white porcelain bottle and
poured some golden-red potion on the body of the worm. While
pouring it, he smiled leisurely: “Yugong today The harvest seems to
be quite fruitful?”
The worm called Yugong snorted, with a lazy voice, obviously very
comfortable under the nourishment of the potion: “Huh, it’s good, it’s
good, tomorrow Go back with one hundred dollars, and there will be
485,670 stones at home.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Shi Mei murmured: “Have you already stocked so much?”
The green dragon sprinkled potion on the worm and said “You can
remember to come here earlier tomorrow. I think if you are later, I am
afraid that it won’t work if you put this boosting dew on you.”
“I know, I know. Early. Come later, come early.” The scorpion
replied perfunctorily, and suddenly he took a fancy to a beautiful pale
yellow stone in the corner, and yelled, “Little loach-oh no, it’s Jiao
Doctor, the stone over there looks good, please pick it up and put it
on my back. So tomorrow I will have 485,680 stones.”
Xue Meng couldn’t help but walked over and asked: “What do you
want so many stones for? Do you want to build a house?”
The high voice of the toe came out from under the stone, squeaky.
“What? A mortal? Alas, I haven’t seen a mortal in many years—you
ask me what I do with stones? Of course it’s not building a house.
How can I be so boring!”
Shi Mei also bears I can’t help being curious: “Then what do you
do with them?”
Fatty said: “Count!”
“…………”
Everyone has nothing to say.
Without recounting, after strolling around, Gouchen the Exalted led
them back to their mansion.
In the corner of the street, a huge shell stands upright, like a
mortal wall. After being transferred, he was admitted to the hospital.
In the wing halls, corridors and gardens, bead curtains made of
seaweed and pearls sway gently with the water waves. Some of the
compartments were dark, and some were lit, with dim candlelight
shining through them, and there were faint sounds of 箜篌 and xun in
them.
Like the drugstore, the servants in the Shangshen’s mansion are
also of the Jiao people.
Some of those Jiao people kept their tails, and some made their
dragon tails into legs for the convenience of walking, but they were
still not used to wearing shoes, and they walked around on the
ground with their bare feet.
Gouchen the Exalted saw the weird expressions of the four of
them, and smiled slightly, “Don’t be surprised, everyone, I have a
good relationship with Wangyue, so I live together. He was the prince
of the East China Sea. These servants came with him after he
settled here.”
 Wangyue is the old black dragon.
Mo Ran got the godly weapon from the black flood in his previous
life, and he was kind to it. Hearing Gouchen the Exalted said this, he
couldn’t help laughing: “Where is he? A behemoth like him, back
After the underwater, it should be transformed, right? Otherwise, I
can’t live here.”
Gouchen the Exalted nodded and said cheerfully: “This is natural,
but he is old and he has no strength. , I just went to the surface of
the water, and it should have rested now. If you want to see him, you
have to wait for him to wake up.”
As he spoke, a long brown-haired scorpion floated away. At this
point, he bent down and bowed to Gouchen the Exalted. As soon as
he opened his mouth, there was an elegant and ethereal voice: “The
God is back. His Royal Highness Wangyue has already told his
subordinates, God Do you want to take the guests to the Godly
Weapon library immediately?”
Gouchen the Exalted did not answer first, but gently looked at the
guests first. Seeing that the four of them had no comments, they
nodded: “That’s okay, and I bother you to prepare some small wine
and small dishes in the kitchen, and we will have a banquet after our
godly weapon library returns.”
Everyone walked deep into the courtyard and came to the last
entrance, only to see the courtyard There is a giant willow tree in the
center, which is different from the mortal species. The trunk of this
willow tree is as thick as ten adult men. The bark is old and vigorous,
and the wicker is inextricably hanging down like a green veil.
 Xue Meng’s voice dries out: “Wow, how many years has this tree
grown?”
Gouchen the Exalted said: “I have never calculated it, but more
than 100,000 years is always Yes.”
Xue Meng was surprised: “What kind of tree can live for so long?”
“The age of the tree is originally longer than that of people, let
alone it suffers Jincheng Lake’s aura is nourished, so it’s actually
nothing strange. Please follow me, the entrance of the godly weapon
library is in this willow tree hole.” Gouchen the Exalted said, and
suddenly stopped to take a look at Xue Meng.
“Try not to touch those weeping branches. The tree has become
fine and it will hurt.”
But it was a bit late to say that, Xue Meng has already picked a
leaf off .
Only heard his “Ah” yelling, and at the same time there was a
groan in the void, and there seemed to be a dumb voice sighing
softly-“Ouch.”
Xue Meng quickly threw the leaves out as if hit by lightning, and
said, “What’s the matter? Why is there blood in this?”
Sure enough, the willow branch broke There was gurgling blood,
and the leaves he had thrown down seemed to be alive, convulsing
and twitching on the ground. After a while, they gradually calmed
down and lay in the distance, quickly rolling and scorching.
Gouchen the Exalted said helplessly: “I have already said that I
have become refined. How can the little-gongzi…” He shook his
head, and went forward to check the cut branch, urging his spiritual
power to comfort the willow tree Coagulation.
 Chu Wanning said: “Xue Meng, you come to me. Don’t move.”
“Yes, Shizun.” Xue Meng made a mistake on his own and had to
droop his head over. .
Fortunately, this episode did not cause too much trouble. Chu
Wanning apologized to Gouchen the Exalted. The other party is
indeed the beginning god, but also generous, just smiled: “This little-
Gongzi’s hands and feet are too fast.”
Xue Meng’s face flushed red, and he walked with his head buried
behind Chu Wanning without saying a word. During the
conversation, a group of people passed through the lush weeping
willows and came to the thick tree trunk. Looking closer, they found
that this willow tree was bigger and more horrified than when they
looked far away. At first they thought ten men could hug each other,
but when they looked again, they found that they had really
underestimated its roughness.
There is a tree hole between the willows. It is not so much a tree
hole as a huge arch, wide and high enough for three strong men to
pass through at the same time. There are several complicated
barriers in front of the tree hole. Gouchen the Exalted resolved them
one by one, and then smiled back and said: “There is a godly
weapon library inside. It’s a little messy, please don’t laugh.”
Mo Ran was curious, and was about to go in after Gouchen the
Exalted, but Chu Wanning seemed to inadvertently lugged him
behind, and said lightly: “You slow down.” He went ahead.
Mo Ran is very familiar with his behavior. When the four masters
and apprentices killed monsters and slayers in his previous life, Chu
Wanning always took the lead. At that time, he only said that Shizun
was impatient, and Proud, unwilling to fall behind the younger
generation. However, now Mo Ran is reborn anyway, and his
thoughts are different from before. He watched Chu Wanning’s white
robe disappear into the darkness of the tree hole, and a slight
hesitation suddenly floated in his heart——
This person rushed ahead, really because of impatience and
arrogance?

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “Yangjia Black
Bayberry”, “Unknown Clouds”, “Qp “Huang Shanghuang”, irrigation
nutrient solution~“Lin Feng”, “Little Yellow Mosquito”, “Escape
Rabbit”, “Cold Alpaca” Mine, “Duck Web” Rocket Launcher~

Start looking for weapons, add the usual weapon information of the
three people.

Chu Wanning:

owns Tianwen, Jiu’ge, and Huaisha godly weapons.

Shizun is good at mecha, enchantment, attack, and healing.

However, his individual defense is extremely poor. In terms of
playing games, he is a mad dog with crispy skin and high explosive
DPS.

Mo Ran:

In his previous life, he had a godly weapon Bu’gui. At the end of this
chapter, only junior disciples can break the sword.

The emperor is good at the number one forbidden technique in the

cultivation world, and his attack and defense are not low. In terms of
games, he is a smooth output that won’t cause any problems.
Xue Meng:

Longcheng, not a godly weapon, but also a superb scimitar cast by

Kunlun Taxue Palace .

The young master inherits Shizun completely. He is a mad dog with

high attack and high outbreak. Because he can’t enchant, his
defense is worse than Shizun.

Shi Mei:

The treatment depends on one pair of hands. He asked if he had a

weapon.
 39. This Venerable one’s new weapon

Into the cave, there is a narrow tunnel. They stepped on the steps
made of talc at the bottom of the lake, and the slippery touch
permeated from the soles of their feet to the heart. After walking
through this section of the road, there is a glimmer of flowers in front
of me, suddenly bright.
The “small and messy” godly weapon library in Gouchen the
Exalted’s mouth is completely different from what it should be. This
ancient tree is very vast. Who knows that the cave sky inside is even
more powerful, and there is no ground below. When everyone looked
up, they couldn’t see the dome. The rows of stands on which the
world’s most powerful weapons were placed were extremely
arrogant.
In the middle of the arsenal, lying in a smelting pool with hot
waves, there is orange-red molten iron dripping, and a handful of
unforged weapons are immersed in it for washing. The weapons
made by Gouchen the Exalted each surpassed the purple electric
blue frost and the like. The terrifying temperature could not destroy
half of them, but made the blade edge more colorful and abnormal,
and the dragon light was shining.
The most wonderful thing is that the various parts of the whizzing
and whirling in the air, they are all affected by the magic circle in the
ancient wood, and they can move around by themselves.
Those tiny flower pieces, inlaid jewels, are like ghosts, creaking
and flying all over the sky, occasionally collisions and intersections,
sparking sparks, ding-dong and sweet.
Gouchen the Exalted looked back and smiled slightly: “The place
is a little smaller, right?”
Shi Mei: “…”
Uh .
Xue Meng: “…”
Small? What is big?
Mo Ran: “…”
I have a fucking sentence about you.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Gouchen the Exalted asked Xue Meng and Shi Mei to choose
among them at will. If there is something you like, just take one
away. As for Mo Ran, Gouchen was quite interested in him, and he
exchanged several weapons for him, but none of them were too
satisfactory.
“Fengming Jiaowei.” Passing the fourteenth weapon, Gouchen the
Exalted was not discouraged, “Try this.”
Mo Ran: “This…I No rhythm.”
“It’s okay, just make two strokes at will.”
Mo Ran Yiyan played several times on the guqin whose front part
was shiny and the tail was blackened. Who knows that the tremor of
the strings can’t be condensed, and it turns into a sharp tone.
 Gouchen the Exalted immediately threw Fengming aside, the
magic curse held the guqin back in place, and then changed to a
jade pipa.
Mo Ran: “…Just forget about it.” He is a big man, his wife plays
the pipa, this kind of thing is done by Kunlun’s little white faces in the
snow palace.
Gouchen the Exalted insisted: “Try it.”
“…Okay.” But Mo Ran had no choice but to take over and follow
suit, but he seemed to be grieving. He broke the string without
playing twice.
“…”
Gouchen the Exalted stared at the broken string and said for a
long time: “Do you know what this string is made of?”
Mo Ran said: “…you won’t want me to pay, do you?”
“Wushan goddess’s white hair.” Gouchen the Exalted muttered,
“The sword is constantly splitting, and the fire is constantly burning. It
is the essence of the earth spirit. .You actually…you…”
Mo Ran turned his head in horror and said: “Shizun! I have no
money to pay him!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
p>
Gouchen the Exalted twisted the long strings and muttered to
himself: “Wood contaminates the earth, you can destroy the earth
spirit essence. Is the weapon suitable for you the wood spirit
essence?”
“What?”
 “It shouldn’t be…” Gouchen the Exalted glanced at Chu Wanning
for some reason. Chu Wanning caught his gaze and asked: “What
shouldn’t it?”
Gouchen the Exalted did not immediately answer, but raised his
hand with a wave, summoning Tao Xun and blowing slowly, following
The sound of the xun gradually fell, and a blood red summoning
circle suddenly cracked on the top of the sky.
“Ji Baihua, come out.”
Mo Ran raised his head suddenly, Xue Meng and Shi Mei were
also attracted by the excitement here. I saw Gouchen the Exalted’s
fingertips frozen in the sky, spinning the complex array at the top of
the sky, and then, a fox fairy with its fluffy tail stretched out, silver
powder rustling, and brilliant light flowing.
The fox fairy hovered in the air, and the money fell in front of Mo
Ran.
This fox fairy was very beautiful. When he got close, he
discovered that he was a man. His brows were red, peach eyes were
slightly raised, and his anger was three-pointed. He was dressed in
gorgeous brocade clothes. Holding a golden brocade box in his
hand, he glanced at Gouchen the Exalted, smiled and said: “God.”
Gouchen said: “Why did I call you, you should feel it?”
p>
“The subordinates know it.”
Gouchen asked: “What do you think?”
Ji Baihua smiled and said: “Yes, you can give it a try.”
 These two guys asked and answered without paying attention to
the other four.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but said: “What are you talking about?”
“Huh? Xiaoxianjun can’t wait any longer?” Fox Fairy Ji Baihua
said, “Say It’s interesting. Before I showed up, I sensed your spiritual
power from afar. I thought it was at least an old man with white beard
and hair, but I didn’t realize it was a handsome young man.”
Mo Ran : “…”
Gouchen the Exalted said: “Ji Baihua, please be serious first.”
“Well, I’m just kidding.” Ji Baihua Squinting his eyes, the velvet tail
flicked, “What’s the serious thing? Oh, don’t stare at me like this,
Xiaogou, this is really a long story-”
Mo Ran laughed : “Can you make a long story short?”
Ji Baihua also smiled and said: “Okay, okay, if you want to make a
short story, it is actually very short.” He drove his spiritual power and
floated the brocade box in his hand. In front of Mo Ran.
“Come on, take it.”
…Sure enough, it was concise.
Mo Ran took the brocade box and turned it over in his hand.
The brocade box is shining with golden light and full of brilliance. I
don’t know what kind of godly weapon is in it. It’s just that there is no
gap in the box. The only decoration is a yin and yang fish pattern on
the surface of the box. Two koi fishes, one black and one white, are
connected to each other to form a gossip phase.
“How do I open this?”
 Ji Baihua: “Hehe, the method of opening, out of my mouth, into the
ears of the king, no one else can listen.”
>
Xue Meng asked: “Do you mean we want us to avoid it?”
Ji Baihua smiled and said: “You don’t have to avoid it, I just offend
this little fairy.” With a wave of his hand, Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly
went dark. I don’t know when they were already in a small secret
room.
“You don’t need to be nervous, Xiaoxianjun. This is a space-
shifting technique that I am good at. The brocade box with the
weapon is my unique secret magic weapon. Therefore, it is not
allowed to talk about the opening method in front of everyone.
Listen. Don’t be surprised.”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “It’s okay. But I would like to ask, what
kind of weapon is this inside and need to be packed in a brocade
box?”
“I can’t tell you this.” Ji Baihua said, “Godly weapons are
temperamental. This weapon does not want people to know its
appearance easily. If you provoke it, even if you finally open the box,
it will still be I don’t recognize you as the master.”
“…” Mo Ran was speechless for a moment, and had to smile
wryly, “What weapon? His temper is so weird. Okay, okay, you just
tell me, this box How do I open it?”
Seeing that he didn’t force the questioning, Ji Baihua added a bit
of affection in his heart, and said with a smile: “Little fairy is happy,
then I am unambiguous. This box is called Sauvignon Blanc. You too
I saw it, it is seamless. If you want to open it, you must meet two
conditions.”
Mo Ran said: “I would like to hear the details.”
Ji Baihua said: “My family of fox fairies believes in love and
goodness the most. Therefore, first, in this world, only one person
can open Sauvignon Blanc. This person is extremely important in
your life. You need to love this person deeply, and this person must
also I am devoted to you and treat you loyally.”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “So that’s a strange request, but it’s not
difficult.” He still believes in his friendship with Shi Mei.
When Ji Baihua heard the words, he slightly raised the corners of
his lips: “How is it not difficult? People’s minds are the most
unpredictable since ancient times. What you think is not necessarily
true. I have been in the world for a long time and have seen it. Too
many people have lost their minds and don’t know who their beloved
is. Over the past tens of thousands of years, there have been very
few people who can open Sauvignon Blanc. It can be said that very
few people.”
Mo Ran Qidao “Why is this? Even if you get the wrong person, you
can continue to look for it. The big deal is to try the people you know
one by one, and you can always find the so-called’most important
person in life’, right?”
Ji Baihua said: “This is the second condition I want to say. Apart
from you, Sauvignon Blanc can only be touched by one person, that
is, you only have one chance. If you find the wrong target, it will
Eternity is closed, and no one can get the contents of the box
anymore.”
 Mo Ran smiled: “No wonder you have to isolate everyone else.
You have to let them hear you, and it’s hard for me. Deal with it. If I
hold the box to look at someone, they will know who I like. It’s
embarrassing.” He paused, playing with the gold box in his hand,
and said: “But you guys are really making this little gadget.
Interesting, this turned out to be a keyhole that can only be used
once. If you open it wrong, the box will be useless.”
“Naturally, you can only open it once, otherwise how many times
do you want to open it?” Ji Baihua Staring at him, “You mortals have
rushed around for decades, failing to live up to many good
relationships without knowing it? You know, the world is affectionate
like this long lovesick, if you choose wrong, it will be difficult to look
back.”
” Haha, please don’t worry, Daxian Fox, others can choose the
wrong one, but I know it very well.” Mo Ran bowed to him with his
palms together and smiled, “I can’t live up to this lovesickness.”
Ji Baihua Glancing at him, his voice is low and gentle, and
extremely elegant and beautiful: “Xiao Xianjun don’t want to be too
confident. I see you, in fact, I don’t know Wushan off, I don’t know
the hit person.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, and his smile still froze on his face:
“What do you mean?”
This handsome fairy who claims to be “the most faithful in love and
goodness” does not want to say more. Only faintly sighed: “No order,
long lovesickness, break the willow branches. Alas…”
Mo Ran has no culture and can’t understand this sourly dropping
schoolbag, but he always thinks that fox fairy is I reminded myself of
something around the corners, but unfortunately my brain is stupid,
and I can’t think of a reason even if I want to break my head.
When I need to ask again, Ji Baihua smiled slightly. The mission
was completed, and Mo Ran was sent out of the secret room after
waving his sleeves. He suddenly froze and became stiff, and then he
fell apart with a clatter. A jet-black chess piece fell down, where he
had stood.
It’s a pity that Mo Ran didn’t see this situation. If he saw it, many
things at the bottom of the lake would probably change.
When Mo Ran came back to his senses, he found that he had
already Back to the godly weapon library, holding Sauvignon Blanc
in his hands. The other four people were waiting for him in the godly
weapon library. When he came back, Gouchen the Exalted grinned,
with a clear mouth at the corner of his mouth, and said, “That little
fox is also really funny, and it must be so mysterious to open a box.
How about it, do you know how to open it?”
At this point, he couldn’t help but think deeply. Mo Ran changed
his mind and smiled: “It’s easy to say, very easy.”
He seemed to walk to Shi Mei inadvertently: “The design of this
lock is exquisite and interesting. I think you may not be able to figure
it out after ten or eight years. If you don’t believe it, come and see?”
Then, he seemed to inadvertently hand the box in front of Shi Mei.
The brocade box with brilliant streamers is right in front of Shi Mei,
and the golden light reflects Shi Mei’s gentle and beautiful eyebrows.
“Shi Mei, you can try it first.” Mo Ran obviously wanted to pretend
to be nonchalant, but his heart was tangled up and his palms were
sweating.
 This is an opportunity to bet whether he can have a new godly
weapon, he should be extremely cautious, but he also feels that he
is already very cautious, he is a person who has died once, don’t he
know Who do you care about most?
He is not stupid.
Shi Mei hesitated a little, but eventually took Sauvignon Blanc from
Mo Ran.
Mo Ran’s heart suddenly hung in his throat, but after staring for a
long time, everything went as usual without any movement.
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei is holding the box carefully, looking carefully, touching the
yin and yang fish pattern with her fingertips, and then wondering:
“Unexpectedly Without the slightest gap, the interlocking eyes can’t
be seen anywhere.”
Why is there no response? !
Why did Shi Mei encounter Sauvignon Blanc, but Sauvignon Blanc
did not move at all?
Could it be—ah! Yes! It’s a glove!
Mo Ran glanced at the warm deerskin gloves Shi Mei was
wearing, and his heart moved, he was about to let Shi Ying take it off
and try again. Suddenly, without warning, a slender hand with five
fingers and a well-proportioned bone stretched out and took the
Sauvignon Blanc steadily.
Mo Ran was struck by thunder and screamed: “Shizun——!!!”
Chu Wanning was taken aback and almost dropped the box, but
this man His calmness has really deepened into his bones, so that
the mess in his heart is actually invisible.
Mo Ran wailed like a concubine: “Shizun——!!!”
Xue Meng got goose bumps: “Scream! Why don’t you take your
box? You? It’s like someone robbed your wife.”
“I—I—” Mo Ran was almost dizzy, and couldn’t say it clearly, so he
just covered his face and howled,” My God…”
Chu Wanning! Why don’t you wear gloves? !
You are so afraid of the cold!
We are all wearing the ice and snow, why are you alone—
Suddenly, Mo Ran was taken aback.
Yes…
The exorcism crabapple worn on them needs to be in harmony
with Chu Wanning’s palm, so Chu Wanning never bought himself a
pair of warmth from the beginning gloves.
He doesn’t wear gloves, just to protect them.
But I didn’t care about him from start to finish, so that until I was
about to start Sauvignon Blanc, I suddenly realized that Chu
Wanning, who was most afraid of the cold, was always frozen.
Mo Ran really wanted to cry without tears, and said that he was
really unlucky, so he missed Godly Weapon. Just as Wu’s chest
became stuffy, unexpectedly, as Chu Wanning’s fingers touched the
Yin Yang fish, the two metal fishes seemed to be alive, and they
began to twist and twist around the box flexibly. Move.
Slightly pause.
Only two crisp sounds of “click and click” were heard, the yin and
yang fish lingered, and finally rose up and became two handles. Chu
Wanning turned the handle again, and the long lovesickness
cracked. Split in half, revealing the golden things inside.
Mo Ran was stunned.
Ji Baihua’s words are still in my ears.
“Only one person can open Sauvignon Blanc. This person is
extremely important in your life. You need to love this person deeply,
and this person must also be devoted to you and be loyal to you.”
…This person is Chu Wanning?
How could it be Chu Wanning!
Impossible, absolutely impossible! ! How could he love Chu
Wanning so much, and how could Chu Wanning like him? What a
joke!
This must be wrong, the box must be wrong, this box is broken.
However, this wave of surprise has not passed yet. When Chu
Wanning picked up the godly weapon in Sauvignon Blanc, another
more shocking and shocking thing happened.
This time it was not only Mo Ran who was shocked, but the other
three people, even Chu Wanning, had their faces slightly moved.
The eyes reflect the splendor of the weapon, and a bunch of
shimmering soft willows illuminates the faces of everyone.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng: “…”
Shi Mei: “…”
The two words stuck in Mo Ran’s throat for a while, before
vomiting it out with difficulty, in disbelief.
 “…Tianwen???”

The author has something to say:

Crab and crab “Ranxiu”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”,
irrigation nutrient solution ~ “high cold alpacas” The mines of “Tang,
Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” grenades~

If this is an online game article, then let’s study the cause of death of
the three masters and apprentices:

Chu Wanning: Died to ot

Mo Ran: Died to t

Shi Mei: Died to teammate too pig

Xue Meng: Died of coquettish position

 40. This Venerable one is really alive
Jiangui

The weapon contained in Sauvignon Blanc is Tianwen, or a bunch

of golden willow vines exactly the same as Tianwen, all in the same
pattern and format.
Without making long lovesickness, breaking willow branches.
Chu Wanning looked uncertain, handed the bunch of willow vines
to Mo Ran, and condensed the light in his back palm, summoning
Tianwen, and the two were compared, it was like looking in a mirror,
there was no difference.
Everyone did not expect such a thing to happen, even Mo Ran
could hardly believe his eyes-as a person who has been drawn
thousands of times by Tianwen in his previous life, he did not
Unexpectedly, Jincheng Lake actually gave him an identical weapon.
What is going on here?
Everyone looked at Gouchen the Exalted standing next to them.
Gouchen the Exalted also looked surprised, and said: “…Now in
the mortal world, there are two wood spirit essences?”
Xue Meng asked: “Wood spirit What does essence mean?”
 “Ah, that’s it.” Gouchen the Exalted said, “There are five kinds of
elements in this world, and you all know that. Everyone who
cultivates spiritual core will have one or two One attribute. And the
most talented person of a certain attribute in the mortal world is the
essence of that attribute. For example, the former Wushan Goddess
is the essence of the earth spirit. However, generally speaking,
within a generation, only one essence can exist for the same
attribute. ——The essence of the wood spirit is now available in the
mortal world. I gave him the first weapon of the wood spirit many
years ago.”
He said, his eyes fell on Chu Wanning.
“When I cast five top godly weapons, I originally planned to cast
only one of each attribute. The other four pieces did not show any
difference during the casting process. Spirit godly weapon, it broke
into two pieces in the furnace.”
“My way was God’s will, so I made those two pieces of wicker into
two weapons. But I still think in my heart, this It is impossible for the
two weapons to find the owner at the same time, so I handed one of
them to Ji Baihua and asked him to punch a brocade box to prevent
unruly people from coveting it. But I did not expect…”
Gouchen the Exalted shook his head and was about to continue to
feel emotion. Suddenly, the willow vine in Mo Ran’s hand burst out
with a string of brilliant red fireworks, the flowing golden luster began
to gradually change, and finally became a fire Chong Hong, all the
thoughts in Mo Ran’s mind were chaos. Without even thinking about
it, he said: “Ah! Jiangui!”
Chu Wanning is too late to stop.
 So Gouchen the Exalted and Chu Wanning looked at Mo Ran with
pity, and Mo Ran soon knew how they would look like this. He
actually remembered it himself:
The first time Godly weapon emits a different color and lustre, it
means that it has returned to its owner and wants the owner to give it
a name…
Unfortunately, it was too late. I saw three strong, powerful, Ling
Mao Danqing writings slowly appeared on Liu Teng’s silver handle—
Ah! Jiangui.
Shen Bing “Ah! Jiangui”.
Mo Ran: “…………Ahhhhh!!!”
Although Xue Meng and Shi Mei don’t know the rules for naming
this godly weapon, they see in front of them. After thinking about the
scene, I understood it. Xue Meng burst into laughter and burst into
tears: “This kind of name is really only you can pick, hahahaha, good
name, good name. Shizun has Tianwen, and you have’Ah! Jiangui’ ,
Ahhahahahahaha.”
Since Mo Ran has obtained a godly weapon, Xue Meng and Shi
Mei have also chosen their favorite weapons-Xue Meng is a long
sword, Shi Mei is a piccolo, However, the weapons of the two have
never given off a different luster. Obviously, they have not been
tamed yet, and they are not willing to submit to their control.
But it doesn’t matter much, you can always think about it.
So they were in a good mood. In the evening, the Chinese
banquet opened on the Spring Night. Gouchen the Exalted had
never brought mortals to Jincheng Lake, and warmly invited them to
stay one night before leaving. When he entertained mortals for the
first time, he did his best. At the table, there was a staggering
coquettish, sweet and sour, full of drums, and the host and the guest
were slightly drunk.
After the banquet, Gouchen the Exalted ordered the attendant to
take the guests to the compartment to arrange sleeping and sleeping
for the night.
The guest went to the room and was next to the godly weapon
library. When he saw the giant tree, Mo Ran thought of the “Jiangui”
he had just obtained, so he couldn’t help but summoned Liu Teng
out, and looked carefully.
Without making long lovesickness, break the willow branches.
What did the fox demon named Ji Baihua notice? Why did he say
such a sentence, and what did he mean by that?
After all, I was drunk in the evening, and even the thoughts were
not so clear. He only thought it was really strange. If the Sauvignon
Blanc did not go wrong, then how could Chu Wanning unlock the
box? lock?
Of course he doesn’t like Chu Wanning. As for Chu Wanning loves
him deeply… it’s a big joke.
While thinking, looked back at Shizun.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning was also looking at him behind him.
When the two of them looked at him, Mo Ran suddenly felt his heart
tremble. It seemed that he was stabbed by something small and
sharp, and there was a subtle sweetness. Before he could think, he
grinned at Chu Wanning. But this kind of spiritual feeling was only a
moment, and he soon regretted it again.
 Obviously so annoying, why sometimes I see him and feel so
peaceful and comfortable?
Chu Wanning described it as indifferent, but he saw that Mo Ran
summoned Jiangui, after thinking for a moment, he also summoned
Tianwen.
He walked towards Mo Ran.
Jiangui seems to have a bad temper. He feels the approach of
another powerful wood spirit body. It stabs the scarlet fireworks.
From time to time, a few bursts and splashes fall on Xue Meng. It
was actually a competitive attitude.
On the other hand, Tianwen in Chu Wanning’s hands seems to
have a sense of the same kind of aura, but it has been getting along
well with Chu Wanning day and night, and has long been running
well, so although it is full of fighting spirit, the whole body is not
golden Like Jiangui, he was restless, but gradually brightened. After
seeing his master hadn’t stopped him, he became dazzling calmly,
as if he had made up his mind to let “Jiangui” see and know, what
kind of steady attitude an excellent weapon should face. .
Two godly weapons, originally linked together.
Now one is fledgling, and the other has already experienced many
battles.
A handful of red light is splashing all over, like a yellow-haired kid
who is anxious to get angry, jumping up and down; a handful of gold
is overflowing, like Lingfeng’s super-zongshi, reserved and arrogant.
Chu Wanning glanced at the Liuteng in his hand, pondered for a
while, his eyes fell on Jiangui through the long eyelashes in the
secret room. He said: “Mo Ran.”
 “Shizun?”
“Pick up yours…” Jiangui seemed a bit shameful, and Chu
Wanning paused and said, “Pick up your willow vine, and look at
me.”
Mo Ran’s brain was full of squishy, I don’t know how many rolling
children appeared, and he was helpless. He pinched his eyebrows
and smiled bitterly: “Shizun, don’t be kidding, please spare me.”
“I will let you three tricks.”
“I have never used Liuteng…”
“Ten strokes.”
“But—”
Chu Wanning didn’t have any more words, and a dazzling golden
light came from him with a wave of his hand! Mo Ran was shocked.
His fear of Tianwen was really deep in his bones. He immediately
raised his hand and raised his branches to block with “Jiangui”. Two
willow vines tore against the wind and snow against the sky and rose
into the air like two dragons fighting each other. , The friction burst
out a string of gold and red sparks!
Although I have never learned how to use this special weapon, I
may have been watching Chu Wanning’s moves for a long time. Mo
Ran is also a talented person, so he can barely Can withstand Chu
Wanning’s offensive.
The two clashed in the cold pool for dozens of rounds. Although
Chu Wanning released the water, Mo Ran responded well, which
really exceeded his expectations.
 Tianwen’s gold and Jiangui’s red are waving in the wind in the sky,
with brilliant moves and brilliant wind and shadows. The lake is torn
apart and torn by the fierce vine shadows-finally gold and red are
entangled in one place , Evenly matched, hard to separate!
Chu Wanning looked appreciative, but Mo Ran was tired of
parrying, panting tiredly, did not see the look in the opponent’s eyes
at all.
Chu Wanning said: “Tianwen, come back.”
The golden willow vines, which were still fierce and hard just now,
are suddenly soft, as if the black ice has turned into spring water,
scattered with light spots, gentle. The earth melted back into Chu
Wanning’s palm.
Mo Ran clinging to Jiangui, who was still bursting with flames,
panted for a while, and simply sat on the snow with his brows and
eyes all aggrieved: “Don’t play, don’t play, Shizun, you bully people.”
Chu Wanning: “…Take you ten tricks.”
Mo Ran yelled raspingly: “Ten tricks are enough, you let me make
a hundred tricks. Oh, my hand and my arm are going to be broken.
Shi MeiShi Mei, please help me rub it.” He usually said a lot of
things, accompanied by Xue Meng’s ridicule and Shi Mei’s
persuasion. sound.
Chu Wanning didn’t say much, but just glanced at them quietly.
I don’t know if it’s an illusion, Chu Wanning’s mouth is slightly
rubbed in the cold water and it seems to be wearing a soft smile, but
it is just a matter of shaking his mind, and he turns his head at
random , Looking at the giant tree in the heart of the house that was
hanging down with his hand, he didn’t know what he was thinking.
 It is night, Mo Ran sits in his own room, the room is covered with
soft and pure white sand, the walls are painted blue, and the spell is
cast, reflecting the sparkling waves like sea water , The window is
half open, the pearl curtain is gently hanging in the evening breeze,
and a lamp made of night pearl is on the table, which makes the
room warm and soothing.
There is a big shell in the middle of the room, which is covered
with soft satin. The satin was very delicate and soft. Mo Ran lay
down on the bed comfortably, then summoned Jiangui, holding it in
his hand and couldn’t keep a closer look, but maybe he was too
tired, and he fell asleep before playing for too long.
Jiangui pressed on his chest, flowing with a faint red light, as if he
fell into a deep sleep with his master…
I woke up again after I slept for a long time. At that time, Mo Ran
first felt a chill, followed by an inexplicable intense pain on his wrist.
He took a deep breath, clutched his head, and sat up slowly. The
return of consciousness made the unfamiliar pain on his wrist more
vivid. He was shocked to find that his wrist was scratched at some
point. At the mouth, the blood had solidified, and blood cocoons
were formed hideously.
What’s the matter?
——Where is this? ? !
Mo Ran’s eyes widened.
Gradually, he realized that he was in a completely unfamiliar dark
stone room. There was a small ventilation opening at the top of the
stone room. The cold lake light squeezed in from this small opening
and barely lit up. In this narrow room of less than a foot, the blue-
gray stone walls are wet and slippery, and they glow with a thin
luster in the weak light.

The author has something to say:

The crab “want to let Lu Lin drive today”, irrigate the nutrient
solution~

“I will send the bright moon to Acacia” “Today I also want to let Lu Lin
drive” “Little Yellow Mosquito”, “High-cold Alpaca”, “Prison Break
Rabbit”, “Binelli”, “Undead Fish”, “Fan of Meat Lord” “Tang” mines,
“Lin Feng” grenade~

I’m a little apprehensive. I always want to thank you, but I’m afraid
that everyone thinks I’m verbose, and I’ve been holding back and
didn’t say anything. Let Wo talk about it today~ In short, Wo is small
and transparent. It’s nice to have someone follow up the article, but I
can still receive the message and Lei and the nutrient solution. I’m
really worried, QAQ, thank you, codewords and It is a long affair to
follow an article. Some people think it is actually the author’s
greatest motivation. Thank you everyone who is following the article,
oooooooo! ! Thank you! Big! Brother! younger brother! Guys! ! Tigers
hold their fists on the ground! ! ! It’s hard to keep up with the update~
Thank you~

Oh and! There is no accident, I will reply to every message, but

Jinjiang will swallow the comments and then spit it out! This will
cause me to delay watching Go to the message, if you don’t see it on
time, please don’t blame me QAQ

The talk bag is presented to today’s little theater with both hands:

Meat bag: One day, everyone in the realm of comprehension

received a mysterious magical instrument called “Guge Brahma” and
wrote their names on it. It is said that you can see the babbles from
the sky in the far west.

God: speak human words! !

Meat Bun: Enter the role name in Google, double-click to view the
English translation 666

So I did the following spoof experiment——

Chu Wanning: Chu night rather (it can be said to be stupid

hahahahaha)

Xue Meng: Xue Meng (Congratulations, Shaoxia escaped a disaster

)

Shi Mei: Teacher ignorant (…I’m sorry I laughed out hahaha ignorant
teacher hahahahaha)

Mo Ran: Ink burning (a sense of enchantment)

Xue Zhengyong: Xue Zheng Yong (I know, the surname Xue gave
Google money)

Then let’s try Shi Mei’s original name, remember his original name is
Xue Ya?

Xue Ah: Xue Ah (Yes, I think the surname Xue has slept with
Google)

There are two others who have published their names , The
supporting role still lying in the character column to try it out

Mei Hanxue: May contain snow (contain you ghost!!!)

Ye Wangxi: Ye forgot the past (…I already admire mitosis)

Finally, I thought, Xue Meng’s mother, Madam Wang, should be safe

to translate ?

Then…

Madam Wang: Mrs. Wang

There seems to be nothing wrong with it, But for some reason, I
seem to see the figures of Li Lei and Han Meimei in English
textbooks…support the forehead…
 41. This Venerable one kissed the
wrong person again…

The layout of the stone room is unobstructed, with walls on three

sides and a fence with red magic gloss on one side. There is only a
simple thatched stone bed in the house.
He was lying on the stone bed, his hands and feet were bound by
chains, and the shackles clinked when he shook. What’s worse, he
found that his spiritual power seemed to be restrained by some kind
of magic. Lived, it can’t be cast at all. I was so anxious that I
suddenly heard a “squeak”, and when I looked sideways, two Jiao
Ren came in.
“You!” Mo Ran immediately angrily said, “You crazy people! What
the hell is going on? What do you want to do? What about my
brother? Gouchen the Exalted!…Hey! I want to ask you something!”
However, no matter how Mo Ran yelled and yelled, the two
dragons turned a deaf ear to each other. They were one after the
other, carrying a piece of red fox fur, watching it rolled up. In the
shape of a person, it seems to be wrapped in a person. They put the
man wrapped in red fox fur on the stone bed without expression.
Mo Ran said in air: “You two little loach——”
 “What is noisy?” One of the Jiaomen finally spoke with a very
contemptuous voice, “You are a wooden spirit Essence, I can’t lose
you.”
Another Jiao Ren also sneered: “Where can’t lose you, it’s
obviously cheaper to you.”
Mo Ran was so angry that he vomited blood: “What the hell are
you going to do! What are you locking me in here for? What did you
bring to this bed?!”
“What did we carry?” A Jiao asked back.
“Naturally is the person you like.” Another Jiao said.
Mo Ran’s fingertips were cold, and he was extremely shocked: “…
Shi Mei?”
The Jiao Ren did not say no, and sneered: “The spring night is too
short, you have this Good relationship, I will make you happy tonight.
After your good deeds are done, I will know why God wants to
arrange so painstakingly.”
Yanbi left.
There was dead silence in the house.
Mo Ran’s hands and feet were restrained, unable to move. The
passage of time became blurred, and it was difficult for him to know
how long it had passed, and even if he struggled hard, his wrists and
ankles were worn out, but he couldn’t break free of his grip.
He panted slightly, turned his head to look at the fox fur wrapped
around a living person. The fur was tightly bound, and the man was
covered from head to toe, except for the long black hair After being
exposed, Mo Ran was heartbeat and flustered again.
 Although he doesn’t know why Gouchen the Exalted’s pervert
should be arranged in this way, but if he can really be greedy with
Shi Mei for a while…
Think of it, but suddenly Can’t think about it anymore.
It seems that a trace of evil thoughts is a blasphemy against that
beautiful person.
Mo Ran stared at the dome of the stone chamber, breathing
heavily and suffocated. It seemed that there was a heavy weight on
his chest. He had been longing for something for so long, but he
really had a chance to do it. Both are awkward and uncomfortable.
While thinking up and down, the sordid excitement at the
beginning slowly subsided, and he gradually calmed down.
Gouchen the Exalted is designed in this way, and it is always a lot
of bad luck. If it’s at your own disadvantage, then forget it. If you hurt
Shi Mei for no reason, how can you bear it?
What’s more, this matter was forced by others, and Shi Mei
himself was not willing. Although his Mo Ran is a scumbag, he wants
to protect the people he likes, but does not want to hurt him. So no
matter what evil Gouchen the Exalted uses, when Shi Mei wakes up,
he will definitely not bully others.
After a long silence, he suddenly felt that someone around him
moved slightly, and the people around him finally woke up.
Mo Ran hurriedly turned his head to look, and said dumbly:
“Teacher—”
I didn’t say anything, he whirled on the tip of his tongue abruptly,
and swallowed again. Going back, after rolling abruptly, he spit out
the last half of the word.
 “Respect?”
Shizun? ! ?
Mo Xiaoxianjun, who was still persevering in faith and with a firm
gaze, saw the face of Hu Qiuli, only to feel that so many high-rise
buildings had collapsed, and the battle line that had been built up in
his chest was instant. It was razed to pieces, crackled and cracked
clean.
What kind of protection, what will not bully others, what will never
defile them, a slap on the face is louder than a slap.
Mo Ran’s face turned blue.
He is finally sure now that the people living under Jincheng Lake
are headed by Gouchen the Exalted, and they are all fucking blind! !
He likes Chu Wanning?
Bah!
Neither the fox nor the Jiao Ren, I really don’t know what those
guys used to determine that Mo Weiyu’s sweetheart is Chu Wanning.
Is it to see that he once slept and still wants to sleep Chu Wanning?
It’s ridiculous! Do you like someone just like to have sex with him?
Mo Xiaoxian Jun righteously roared in his heart. But he couldn’t
say a word, he just stared blankly at Chu Wanning and slowly
opened those phoenix eyes.
……
It’s dying.
He seemed to hear a click, and something broke in his mind.
After a while, something burned out of the ruins in my heart,
exuding stench, black ash, and distorted heat.
 It’s hot.
Swimming like a dead night abruptly a dragon spitting flames, like
a silent abyss bursting out of lava and billowing fire.
Those who said good reason and calm, all turned into
indistinguishable focal shadows in this deceiving fire…
He didn’t expect it to be like this.
Chu Wanning’s former sharp and sharp eyes, with a dim
sleepiness, appear lazy and trance. It seems that there has been a
rain in the bamboo forest, and the sound of thousands of leaves is
wet.
He sat up slowly, and from the look on that face, he seemed to be
conscious of something. The red fox fur slipped off his shoulder, and
there seemed to be no inch under his robe, slightly As soon as it
moved, a large area of firm skin was exposed, and the spots on the
back of the shoulders were mottled, all traces of the feelings passed
away——
How… so…
Mo Ran felt like he was going crazy.
Who did it?
Who did this to him…his…his Shizun?
He is Chu Wanning…
Every inch of bones is trembling finely, and the blood of hatred is
roaring.
That’s Chu Wanning!
Who moved him!
It’s him——
 Mo Ran hates him so much, he doesn’t even consider that Chu
Wanning doesn’t belong to him at all in this life, and doesn’t belong
to anyone. He only saw Chu Wanning’s sturdy and well-proportioned
body, and the bruises on his familiar body that were not familiar.
“Shizun!!”
Chu Wanning didn’t seem to hear him sipping hoarsely and
twisted, but dropped his eyelashes, like a puppet puppet, leaning
over Come, stroke Mo Ran’s face, look at him for a moment, then
close my eyes and get close, with thin water-permeable lips,
covering Mo Ran’s lips.
He is rarely actively kissed by Chu Wanning. Under the touch, the
four fields are scorched, and his eyes are crazy and gorgeous, and
his heart beats feverishly.
Chu Wanning may be cold, and his body is very cold, but the fierce
entanglement of lips and teeth is not inferior. Mo Ran is still
extremely painful and jealous because of his humiliation. The
temptation of a man who is not familiar enough is even more stinging
and irritating.
After the kiss, Mo Ran breathed heavily and opened his eyes, but
he saw that Chu Wanning’s eyes were bright and bright, and his skin
was red. It was actually like a mist of love, and the blood was
rushing. , Couldn’t help but want to hold his face.
However, he was bound by the shackles, unable to move his
hands or feet. Chu Wanning glanced at the shackle, without
speaking, but knelt and sat up close to Mo Ran. Mo Ran’s throat
moved slightly, and he couldn’t help swallowing. He couldn’t help but
lock his eyes on Chu Wanning, but saw that the man’s long and
slender legs had some very clear signs of normal men…
His eyes were red immediately, and his canthus was cracked. He
suddenly wanted to get up, but he was strangled by the chain and
fell heavily on the bed.
“Who…”
Can’t help it anymore, Mo Ran yelled and howled, like a trapped
animal in a cage.
“Who the hell did to you!!! I killed him! I killed him!!!”
Regardless of whether he is Gouchen the Exalted or the king of
heaven, it is god, devil or ghost It’s a Buddha-he is Taxian-jun! Chu
Wanning is from Taxian-jun! Even if he is trapped in this juvenile
body now, he is still the emperor of the human world in his bones.
Who touched him—Shizun to your mother, who touched him? He is
Mo Weiyu, he is a Taxian-jun person! ! !
“Mo Ran!”
Someone seems to be calling him.
His eyes and ears were dizzy with endless anger, he seemed to
hear but he didn’t seem to hear.
“Mo Ran!!”
…Kill them all. Intolerable, what about Jiangui? Why has he lost
his spiritual power, why can’t he summon Jiangui-he is going crazy.
A strange shame, a deep hatred—a strange shame, a deep
hatred!
Who dares to touch Chu Wanning? After he was with Chu
Wanning in the previous life, even if someone looked at Yuheng of
the Night Sky more, he could cut out that person’s eye and let him
eat it himself! In the evening, hold Chu Wanning in your arms again
until the two of them are exhausted, but this life——
“Mo Weiyu!!!”
Who is it? Call him, so entangled.
But this voice is so familiar.
I seem to have heard it somewhere…
No.
It seems that I can often hear it everywhere. The owner of this
voice seems to have accompanied him through endless years…
“Mo Weiyu, you wake me up! Are you crazy? What are you
doing?!”
“!!!”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes.
He followed the direction of the voice and saw outside the secret
cell. He was dressed in white clothes and surpassed the snow. His
eyes were sharp and anxious. The sword between his eyebrows was
drawn in a state of killing, not Chu Wanning but also who!
“Shizun!?” Mo Ran said pale.
Then on his bed is—
Turning his head sharply, the face close at hand can almost scare
him to death! Where is Chu Wanning? It is clearly a dead monster
with a human fox face!
Speaking of dead monsters, this death is not meant to be
modified.
 The one who lay on his stomach and kissed him passionately just
now is really a dead thing.
This fox demon has hollow eyes, and his skin is blue and white.
Mo Ran thought that he had just kissed something like this under
the bewilderment of the blindfold, and almost didn’t spit it out directly,
his face was extremely bad: “What the hell is going on!”
Chu Wanning is outside the cell, with a charm between his fingers.
Seeing that the dead fox is not moving at all at this moment, you
know that the talisman is in the middle of a shot. Chu Wanning casts
spells from the air, from the body of the fox Unplugged.
As soon as he hit it hard, the talisman paper suddenly poured out
a large amount of black and red blood, and with a scream of dim
scream, the talisman paper instantly turned into a little bit of burnt
gray.
Chu Wanning spread out his palms, and the scattered scorched
black slowly gathered in his hands, gradually condensing into a black
chess piece. He stared at the chess piece and his expression
became very ugly.
“It’s really a Zhenlong chess game…” Chu Wanning murmured,
raising his eyes and staring at Mo Ran, “When you were sick, what
did Shi Mingjing cook for you most often? Say! “
“Ah? Ah…” Mo Ran received too many shocks in a short period of
time. At this time, his mind was confused, and said, “You, what do
you ask this for?”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “Hurry up!”
“…Cross your hands.”
 Chu Wanning’s expression is a little slow, but his eyebrows are not
open at all. Said: “Mo Ran, listen, that Gouchen the Exalted is a
fake, not the god of ten thousand soldiers. This person makes good
use of virtual images and has mastered the Zhenlong chess game,
one of the three forbidden techniques. So I have to be careful. , I am
worried that you are also the illusion he created.”
Mo Ran was almost aggrieved and crying: “If I am a phantom,
what would I be locked up for!”
Chu Wanning: “… …I’ll save you.”
Mo Ran nodded again and again, and then asked: “By the way,
Shizun, what about Shi Mei and Xue Meng?”
“Same as you. He was caught in the drug in the drink and locked
away.” Seeing Mo Ran’s look, Chu Wanning said again, “Don’t worry,
they are all fine. But the danger here is unpredictable. I asked him to
wait outside. After going out , You will be able to see them.”
As for the Zhenlong game, Chu Wanning didn’t have any more
explanations, nor did he need to explain.
One of the three most powerful and notorious forbidden
techniques in the cultivation world.
As the name suggests, Zhenlong Chess Game refers to using
others as chess pieces to lay out for oneself. Surgeons often do not
appear in the battlefield in person, but live in the dark, with a
chessboard laid out in front of them, and manipulate the opposite
shells of the chess pieces, making the world’s living people, ghosts,
beasts, and birds work for themselves. The creatures who hit the
Zhenlong chess game will be loyal to the caster until death, if it is a
dead thing, they will fight to the bones.
 However, depending on the mana of the caster, the things that can
be driven are also different. The easiest thing is to drive people or
animals that have just died, then the ones that have been dead for a
long time, and then the living beasts and birds. When they cultivate
to the highest level, they can control the living.
There are very few people in this world who can practice Zhenlong
chess game to the extreme, but in the era when Mo Ran became the
emperor, he had already practiced Zhenlong chess game to the level
of perfection. Back then, in the life and death battle with Chu
Wanning, he laid a hundred-foot-long scroll, splashed ink as a
chessboard, and threw beans into a soldier.
In that battle, hundreds of thousands of chess pieces fell at the
same time, so the bird feathers covered the sky, the golden crow
sank to the west, the dragon pierced the water, and the sea turned
over. Mo Ran summoned endless beasts and birds, and controlled
an endless army of living people. That kind of scene, even if Shura
hell is hard to see.
At the moment, this fox corpse is obviously manipulated through
the Zhenlong chess game, but besides the Zhenlong chess game,
there is another layer of magic-the blind eye method.
According to legend, after the death of the ancestor of the Qingqiu
fox tribe, the fur left behind was made into seven or forty-nine pieces
of fox fur. As long as you take someone’s blood, drop it on the fox’s
skin, and cover up anything with the fur, even if it is wrapped in roots
and rotten wood, you can become that person’s desire.
This fox corpse is wrapped in this kind of magic weapon, but its
changes can only be seen in the eyes of the blood owner. In the
eyes of others, what is still remains what, there will be no slight
change .
It didn’t take much effort to rescue Mo Ran. After successfully
getting the man out, Chu Wanning almost explained the reason to
him.
Mo Ran’s biggest puzzle is: “Shizun, how do you know Gouchen
the Exalted is fake?”

The author has something to say:

Crabs and crabs “I will send Acacia in the moonlight”, irrigate nutrient
solution~“Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Tang Song Yuan Ming Qing “Slightly
poor symptom” “Tea Ye Bai” mine ~ Me Me Zha ~

Today’s game is to use the input method to type the first letter of
each character and see the input How can the law jump out!

Chu Wanning: Pet bird(???)

Mo Ran: Nobody (nobody what?) No one likes it hahaha)

Xue Meng: Below (Is it hungry, the young master will give you food
below)

Shi Mei: S·M (…why is my input method so impure?)

Mei Hanxue: It’s funny (what’s so funny! Lift the table)

Ye Wangxi: use WeChat (really foreign…)

Xue Zhengyong: do homework (hahahahaha, father is so miserable)

Madam Wang: People from Weifang (Don’t give Madam Wang a

random place of birth!)

What kind of broken input method, you can uninstall it, wave
 42. This Venerable one is a bit square

Chu Wanning said: “If it is the real Gouchen the Exalted, how can
it only drive the dead but not the people? Although this person’s
mana is not bad, it must be different from the beginning god.”
This makes sense, but Mo Ran is still suspicious: “Shizun didn’t
know that he was an imposter when he saw this…this dead fox?”
Chu Wanning shook his head: “No.”
“Then how can you tell…”
Chu Wanning: “Do you remember when this Gouchen appeared,
he What did you ask me?”
Mo Ran thought for a while, and said: “It seems to ask how your
weapons are?”
“Not bad.” Chu Wanning said, “I am The godly weapon breath
hasn’t diminished, and you can perceive it with a little sense. But as
the lord of ten thousand soldiers, he didn’t immediately realize that I
have two Jincheng Lake weapons, and when I only had one. I was
suspicious at the time, but it’s something. Asking for the sword, it’s
inconvenient to say more, but everything is left in mind, so I don’t
have his way.”
“But…” Mo Ran said, “If he is not Gouchen the Exalted , How can
you forge a godly weapon?”
 “First, Gouchen swords are just rumors. No one has ever really
understood why a lot of weapons are sunk at the bottom of the lake,
so godly weapon may not be made by Gouchen. No. Second, this
person just took the ready-made weapons from the godly weapon
library for you to choose. No one knows whether those things are
his. Moreover, I have just carefully looked at the two weapons of Xue
Meng and Shi Mei—— They are all fakes.”
Mo Ran was surprised when he heard this: “Xibei goods?”
“Hmm.”
“…“Mo Ran After staying for a while, I thought of myself, “Then
Jiangui…?”
Chu Wanning said: “Jiangui is real. But his purpose is not just to
give you weapons.”
“Then what does he want to do?” Mo Ran said, taking a look at the
creepy fox corpse lying on the stone bed in disgust, “It took a lot of
trouble to lock us in a secret room, and then another Things come to
disgusting people. Picture what?”
Chu Wanning said: “Picture you.”
“Huh?”
“Just now, you just said right It’s halfway through. That Gouchen,
he’s not the one who’s had a lot of trouble, it’s not us, what he wants
in the end is you.”
“What does he do with me?” Mo Ran laughed dryly, “I Just a fool. “
Chu Wanning said: “I haven’t seen any idiot who can bear spiritual
cultivation within a year. “
 Mo Ran waited to talk about it, but seemed to realize something
and was stunned.
——Chu Wanning is…coming him
This recognition made his heart beat faster. He opened his eyes
wide and stared at Chu Wanning. After a while, he blinked slowly. He
had always beaten the brave cheeky, but it was slightly The ground
turned red.
Chu Wanning was not looking at him, but muttered to himself: “In
addition, Tianwen and Jiangui seem to have some connection with
the willow tree in the courtyard. I have read in ancient books Then,
when Gouchen the Exalted descended, he brought three segments
of willow branches from the heaven. But the ancient book is so
misleading, I have never known what Gouchen did with the three-
stage sacred willow. “
He paused and continued: “But if the rumors are true, it seems
that Tianwen, Jiangui, and the old tree in the courtyard are the three
willow branches. Two sections became godly weapons, and one
section lay at the bottom of Jincheng Lake and became a powerful
guard of Gouchen arsenal. “
Mo Ran said: “But what does this have to do with me?” “
Chu Wanning shook his head and said, “It doesn’t matter, you
wake up Jiangui.” “
Mo Ran sighed: “Let me just say it, it’s really Jiangui!” “
“I guess what he finally asked for was related to the willow tree in
the court. But from what I know right now, I can only guess at this
point. More, temporarily unexpected. “
 Although most of these are Chu Wanning’s guesses, Mo Ran
thinks that Chu Wanning is so smart. He thinks that way. It is always
eight/nine.
Thinking about it, while walking swiftly along the dark underwater
secret road. After walking through the seven-turned corridor, they
finally came to the exit. They took advantage of the unpreparedness
of the patrol and fled.
The opening of the underground dark room was set in the yard
where the giant willows were planted. When it came out, Mo Ran
was suddenly surprised by the sight in front of him.
I saw four mouths stopped in front of the giant willows.
One of the coffins is empty. In the other three coffins, Chu
Wanning, Shi Mei, and Xue Meng lie respectively.
Mo Ran faded and said: “What’s the matter? ! “
Chu Wanning said: “This is the corpse sacrifice coffin. Look at the
edge of the coffin, there is a vine clinging to it, and the other end is
connected with a giant willow. All the fake Gouchen needs is you.
After he drugged us, he asked Jiao Ren to take you to the secret
room, and put the three of us in this kind of coffin. By sacrificing the
corpse coffin, he can transfer all the lives of the people in the coffin
into the giant willow. Just like sucking blood. “
Seeing Mo Ran’s face is ugly, Chu Wanning said: “You are
relieved, Shi Mei and Xue Meng are not injured. At that time, I
pretended to be in a coma, waiting for the opportunity to save the
three people guarding the coffin. The three people you saw at this
time were actually the bodies of those demons. “
 He said a simple and singular sentence, but Mo Ran couldn’t help
raising the eyelash curtains and peeking at the other person.
How deep is the cultivation of the Jiao people in Jincheng Lake?
Chu Wanning’s so-called “opportunity to remove the floods” must
quietly kill all three within one blow.
How good is this man…
In too many years, I haven’t played a good match with Chu
Wanning, so that when Mo Ran heard these words, he was in a daze
for an instant, and his eyes seemed to flash past the wind, frost and
snow, the earth-shaking figure, His face is slightly sideways, his eyes
are like stars.
Seeing him in a trance, Chu Wanning asked, “What’s the matter? “
Mo Ran woke up suddenly and hurriedly said, “It’s nothing. “
“…”
“I just wonder how Shizun turned Jiao Ren into this. “
Chu Wanning sneered: “It’s a mere blindfold, that fake Gouchen
the Exalted will, am I not? Leave the fake body here, so as not to be
discovered by those loaches. The so-called way to the other side is
to give up the body. “
Mo Ran: “…”
The place is dangerous. The two of them are inconvenient to stay
for a long time. After a short break, they left immediately. However,
when they ran to an agreement with Xue Meng When I was in the
place, I saw that it was empty and there was no one.
Mo Ran’s face became pale: “Where is Shi Mei? ! “
 Chu Wanning’s expression was also slightly moved. He did not
answer, but lifted up his ring finger, and a golden light appeared on
the tip of the finger. Before going up to Xu Yingfeng, he used to say
goodbye to three apprentices. A crabapple flower was used for
tracking.
After a while, Chu Wanning cursed in a low voice, and received
the light: “Xu is that something has happened here, probably to hide
and patrol. The Jiao Ren, the two people have already escaped from
this mansion and headed to the market. Go and take a look. “
These two are very skilled, and they quickly avoided all the
patrolling floodmen, flew over the towering courtyard wall, and turned
them towards Gouchen the Exalted in the day. The market swept
away.
Underwater there should be no day and night, but Jincheng Lake
is different from other places. It can perceive the rising and the
moon. At this time, the long night has broken and the sun is rising.
Mo Ran can’t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he sees the
Jincheng Lake morning market has started and the downtown area
is full of people. It seems that Shi Mei and the others are all right,
otherwise it won’t be so peaceful here.
Chu Wanning’s expression is not particularly good for some
reason, but he didn’t speak, and pulled Mo Ran over without saying
a word.
“Shizun? “
“Come here. “
“What’s the matter? “
 “Don’t go far. “Chu Wanning’s voice seems to have some self-
blame, even though he is cold as before, “Xue Meng and Shi Mei
have been lost, I’m afraid I’m not careful, you too…”
See you at Mo Ran Chu Wanning’s face was a little pale, as if he
was worried about himself. He was taken aback for a moment, and
then somehow he thought, but he faintly moved in his heart and
comforted him: “I won’t lose it, let’s go Shizun, let’s go find someone.
“
While walking forward, he turned his arm around and grabbed Chu
Wanning’s hand at will.
“…” Chu Wanning’s fingertips seemed to In his palm, there was a
slight tremor.
But that moment was too fast and too slight. Mo Ran was thinking
of Shi Mei in his heart, so he never noticed it carefully, only his own
illusion.
“Fish blood steamed buns, fish blood steamed buns just out of the
cage. “
“Quran snake’s snake shed, the best clothes material, the last
three feet, sold out and wait for the slave’s next shed. “
“It’s selling squid Daizi. The young master just vomited the ink this
morning. It would be great to trace the ink with Daizi-hey, little lady
don’t go. “
The bazaars are constantly selling, and the wonders are even
more dizzying.
Mo Ran smiled and took Chu Wanning for two steps. Suddenly,
suddenly Knowing what’s wrong, he suddenly stopped, his eyes
widened, and his blood seemed to be cold in an instant.
 Something is wrong!
There is something wrong here!
He looked around, and sure enough…
A headless ghost was sitting in front of a stall selling comb
powder, a pair of long nails lit with bright red cardamom, holding a
horn comb, and resting his bloody head. On his knees, while
brushing his hair, he said softly: “A good bone comb, take one with
you. “
It is true!
It is true! In this downtown, everyone’s actions, everyone’s words,
everyone’s demeanor are the same as yesterday’s Gouchen the
Exalted. When, exactly the same!
Mo Ran took two steps back suddenly and hit Chu Wanning’s
arms. He immediately raised his head and said dumbly: “Shizun, is
this? “
Chu Wanning seems to have thought about this section a long
time ago, but when he confirmed it with his own eyes, his heart still
sank to the bottom, he held Mo Ran tightly.
“How Will this happen? —what is this? Is it a mirage? “
Chu Wanning shook his head, but after thinking about it for a
moment, he suddenly said slowly: “Mo Ran, have you ever thought
about it? Jincheng Lake has many different beasts, some of them
have seen the real Gouchen the Exalted . So, why would they not
recognize this pretender? “
Mo Ran has no blood on his face, a little horrified: “It’s true… so. “
 Chu Wanning said: “I will ask you again, if you pretend to be
Gouchen the Exalted and dormant in Jincheng Lake, how do you let
others say what you want to say and do what you want to do, only
Fate is from, acting for you? “
Mo Ran suddenly understood.
Zhenlong chess game!
Black and white are falling, the world is home. No one knows this
better than him. The power of forbidden techniques. He almost
blurted out, but he caught Chu Wanning’s gaze, and immediately
stopped talking.
How could the sixteen-year-old self easily think of the three
forbidden techniques?
So Mo Ran said: “This is difficult. “
“No. “Chu Wanning said, “This is very simple. “
He paused, and then said: “As long as it’s all dead. “

The author has something to say:

Crabs and crabs “have not long hair”, “Yangjia black bayberry”,
irrigation nutrient solution~“Fan Ye “Soup”, “slightly poor symptom”,
“chayebai”, “slightly poor symptom”, “jailbreak rabbit”, “undead fish”
mine ~ “call crazy” deep water torpedo~

Terror, fear and fear~

I can only report on the second update. I hope that all the little
angels who follow the article can watch it happily~

So there are two chapters today! ! ! Remember to swipe down! ! !

There is also an update to the second chapter, don’t turn it off
directly~ Yeah~
 43. Is This Venerable one a sacrifice?
??

Before Mo Ran could speak, he suddenly heard a sharp, piercing

voice shouting behind him: “Let’s give way, let’s give way! Let me
pass first!”
Is that the worm? !
The scampi camel on a heavy rock, climbed forward hard, and still
came to the pharmacy at the time, shouting: “I can’t stand it! Come
and save your life with a doctor! “
A gray-haired Jiao Ren swims out-but his Jiao tail is completely
different from the other Jiao Ren, the whole body is gold, shimmering
with gorgeous luster, and his hair is full of simple hair buckles.
Girded, hanging over the shoulders. Although his face is full of
wrinkles, his face is well-proportioned, his nose is straight and
straight, and his lips are well curved. He has a pair of golden eyes
and misty rain. You can imagine that this gentleman should be very
handsome when he was young.
Mo Ran Yi Lin.
It was not like this before, what about the green dragon?
 The elderly Jiao Ren glanced at them from a distance, but didn’t
speak, but came to the threshold, bent over, and took down the
stones that the beetle was holding, piece by piece. .
The last stone was moved away, and the illusion was broken
because of this. Suddenly, the worm suddenly exploded. Suddenly,
pus and blood splattered everywhere, like fog. Almost at the same
time, all the monsters in the market became stiff, then their whole
bodies were limp and puss, and all became the stench of blood in
the lake.
The lake water was instantly reddened. As the blood became
darker, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning soon had difficulty seeing things
in the distance, and then they couldn’t see clearly when they were
nearby. Finally, there was a scarlet in front of him, and it was hard to
see five fingers when he reached out.
Chu Wanning said: “Mo Ran.”
Mo Ran understands him so well that he doesn’t even have to say
anything by Chu Wanning, just say: “Shizun, don’t worry, I am here. “
Chu Wanning didn’t say much, or his mouth was too stupid, he
was silent for a while, only said: “Be careful of everything.”
The blood is blurred, Mo Ran can’t see The face that didn’t change
color when the sky fell, but it was easier to perceive the concern in
Shizun’s voice. He rarely feels Chu Wanning’s warmth on weekdays.
At this moment, he suddenly felt his chest hot, and tightened the
other’s hand, and said: “Okay.”
The two got close back to back. Although I can’t see each other, I
can feel each other’s heartbeat and breathing. The situation was
awkward, Chu Wanning summoned Tianwen, and Mo Ran also
recovered his spiritual power at this time, and then summoned
Jiangui.
Shortly after the two called out their respective godly weapons, Mo
Ran suddenly said: “Shizun, look over there!”
Chu Wanning turned sideways, just as old At the door of the
pharmacy where Jiao Ren picked up the smelt stones, dozens of
white spots of various sizes suddenly appeared on the ground. The
two went hand in hand, and when they got closer, they realized that
the light spots were indeed the rocks left by the worms.
These dozens of stones are neatly arranged in three rows by the
old Jiaomen, and each one is exuding a soft brilliance.
Slowly, in front of the stone, a figure gradually appeared, and it
seemed that it was the white-haired Jiaoman just now.
Mo Ran tried to ask: “Who are you?”
This person does not answer. He looked at Chu Wanning, then
looked at Mo Ran, and then lifted silently. Raising his hand, pointed
to the stones on the ground.
Mo Ran asked: “You want us to pick up this stone?”
The white-haired Jiaoman nodded, and then stretched out a finger.
“Does… mean to pick a piece?”
The white-haired Jiao Ren nodded, shook his head, pointed at Mo
Ran, and pointed at Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran understands: “Is one picking a piece?”
This time the white-haired Jiao man nodded hard, and then
stopped moving, staring at the two men with wide eyes .
Mo Ran asked: “Shizun, do you want to listen to him?”
 “Just do what he says, anyway, there is no other way for the time
being.”
So the two of them picked up a stone each, and when they
expected their fingertips to touch the stone, a strange glow flashed in
front of them, the world revolved, and the colorful colors rushed past.
When everything came to a standstill, the blood red that could not be
seen to the end suddenly disappeared.
A closer look, they were actually sent to the godly weapon library!
“Shizun!!!”
“Shizun, Ah Ran!!!”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei were also here. They met Chu Wanning,
People are all surprised and happy, and they are coming.
Unexpectedly, the shining stone was actually attached to the
teleportation curse. Chu Wanning was still slightly nauseous due to
the rapid rotation of just now. He held his forehead with one hand,
but still held Mo Ran tightly with the other.
In the lake of blood, Mo Ran and his hands clasped and never
separated.
As a result of Chu Wanning’s identity, there is very little opportunity
to be linked to Mo Ran. Most of the time, he can only stand not far
away and watch the apprentices become intimate.
Therefore, the rare warmth in the palm of his hand actually made
him give birth to some careful cherishment…
“Shi Mei!”
But for him It is precious warmth. In the eyes of another person, it
may be as light as a shoe, or it may not be worth mentioning, and
perhaps even without paying attention.
As soon as he saw Shi Mei, Mo Ran let go of his hand naturally.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips moved slightly, and for a moment, it
seemed that he wanted to hold him.
But what reason is there?
He doesn’t have the courage to like others anymore.
I don’t want to lose even that little bit of poor pride.
Watching Mo Ran smile so happy to see Shi Mei, he hugged Shi
Mei naturally and rubbed each other’s hair.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips dropped.
With a little confession, with a little embarrassment.
Fortunately.
The face is always light-hearted, and the growth of joy, anger,
sorrow, and joy is not so obvious.
It’s probably because I’m old, people are stiff again, and I’ve been
around in the teleportation array for a long time, and my heart feels a
little cold.
But fortunately, there is still a little bit of heat at the fingertips.
Relying on the residual warmth that will soon dissipate, he slowly
stood up straight, neatly arranged his expression and gaze, and
cleaned it up.
“Shizun, how are you? Why is his face so white…”
Chu Wanning nodded to Xue Meng and said, “It’s okay.”
After a while, I asked: “You were also from the shark man?”
 Before Xue Meng spoke, he heard a gurgling bubble Bubble. Chu
Wanning turned his head, suddenly saw half of a bloody face, and
then there was a rush in the boiling sword casting pool, unexpectedly
a man with a distorted figure sprang out!
This is by no means a mortal or a living person. No mortal can
soak in the burning molten iron and still survive. On the other hand,
this person, although his skin was burnt and fleshy, and his flesh and
blood were blurred, he was obviously still panting. Four chains
locked his limbs, holding him in the furnace, suffering.
He slowly opened his eyes, and drew his eyes on everyone,
begging them to gather at the sword-making pond.
He can’t speak, but he is not at all incapable of expressing it. He
waved his bones and fleshy arms. The molten iron in the pool
suddenly set off a small wave, that wave. Slowly twist into several
lines of ancient text in the air.
Xue Meng was surprised: “What is this character? Why can’t I
understand any of them?”
Chu Wanning: “It is an ancient book of Cangjie, I have not taught
you yet.”
p>
Mo Ran said: “Then—what is written here?”
Chu Wanning stepped forward to discern, and said: “…he wants…
for help.”
The ancient books of Cangjie are said to be celestial characters.
They are scattered in the world, and very few people meet. Even a
generation like Chu Wanning-zongshi, can’t recognize all the
characters. But the general content is still easy to read.
 Chu Wanning looked at it for a while, and slowly translated: “He
said, he is the soul of this willow tree. The name is Topping Willow.
When he was still a seedling, he was caught by Gouchen the
Exalted. He was brought to the world from the Seventh Heaven of
the God Realm. After that, Gouchen left the world for some unknown
reason. Topping Liu never saw him again, nor did he know whether
he was alive or dead.”
“But regardless of whether Gouchen the Exalted is or not, the
topping willow has been guarding Jincheng Lake and the godly
weapon warehouse for hundreds of thousands of years as he once
instructed. Gradually, nourished by the spiritual energy, it
transformed into a human form. Then, Everything is as usual, until
one day, there is one—“Chu Wanning suddenly paused and didn’t
read on.
Mo Ran wondered: “What’s wrong?”
“…I don’t know these three words. It seems to be a personal
name.” Chu Wanning said, raising his hand and nodding Clicking
and twisting the complicated text, “In short, this man came to
Jincheng Lake. He has strong mana and cruel heart. He killed all the
creatures in the pool and controlled it with the Zhenlong chess game.
The topping willow is not immune.”
Mo Ran immediately said: “This person, the eighth achievement is
that fake Gouchen!”
Hearing him say this, the topping willow brightened his eyes and
immediately followed by nodding twice.
“…really guessed right.” Mo Ran smiled embarrassedly and
scratched his head. “Haha, I don’t think I’m quite smart.”
 Chu Wanning glanced at him lightly and continued:
“The topping willow has been in a state of dementia over the
years, and has never been awake for half a day. Fortunately, the
other two paragraphs that have been with it. The wicker-Tianwen
and Jiangui, have both awakened. With their power, the topping
willow has temporarily recovered its spiritual consciousness.
Otherwise, I am afraid it has already run out of control at this time
and will harm everyone present.”
“Everyone present” listened, or could not believe it, or had
lingering fears, the three young men raised their heads and stared at
the spirit body in the sword casting pond, not knowing how to chew
it.
Mo Ran said: “Senior Liu——”
Xue Meng: “Senior Liu?”
“What else is it called, seniors?” Mo Ran gave Xue Meng a blank
look, and continued, “I say something you may not like to listen to.
What you said is really hard to justify.”
Although the topping willow can’t speak, he can understand. Mo
Ran turned his face away.
Mo Ran said: “You first said that you were bewitched by the fake
Gouchen, and you said that your recovery was affected by the aura
of Tianwen and Jiangui after waking up. But Jiangui was given to me
by the fake Gouchen. Doesn’t he know the consequences of this?”
Topping Liu shook his head, and the text in front of Chu Wanning
changed.
“I am a tree species in the gods. He doesn’t know me deeply and
doesn’t know that godly weapon can affect my mind. He studies the
three forbidden arts and needs my power. In recent years, because
of me His life is about to end, he is desperate and has been looking
for a way to continue my life. But I really don’t want to live anymore, I
would rather die than be a tiger, but I am controlled by others and
cannot help myself…”
Chu Wanning read this, pondering slightly: “So he let Mo Ran
come to the bottom of the water. Mo Ran is the essence of the wood
spirit. That fake Gouchen’s abacus must be to combine the spiritual
power of Mo Ran and Jiangui. One, sacrifice to you.”
The topping willow nodded.
Mo Ran is still puzzled: “But the fake Gouchen said, there are two
wood spirit essences, Shizun is one of them, why did he lock me up
alone?”
The topping willow wrote: “Since ancient times, the sacrificial
offerings are the best ones, and the ones used for the tree spirits are
even more unambiguous. In addition, the sacrificial offerings need to
be eaten and drunk. All seven emotions and six desires are satisfied,
and no one knows it. He was killed in the blissful illusion. If it weren’t,
the sacrifice would have regrets. If the grievance grows, it will speed
up my withering.”
He said. Mo Ran suddenly thought of the fox demon who became
Chu Wanning in the secret room.
It turned out to be to satisfy his lust/desire, just like raising a pig to
be fat and fat before killing a pig, so that it tastes delicious.
In this way, it makes sense why he saw Chu Wanning instead of
Shi Mei. He cherishes and cherishes Shi Mei, so he dare not play
with it. Because of love/desire, his desire for Chu Wanning is indeed
much stronger than Shi Mei…
Seeing that Mo Ran’s expression is different, Chu Wanning also
said that he had lingering fears and wanted to relieve him, so he
asked Said: “What are you thinking about?”
“No, nothing.”
Seeing Mo Ran blushing, Chu Wanning was startled for a moment,
then suddenly understood, he stopped his mouth for a long while.
Later, he turned his head in anger.
Where is this kid lingering fear? It turned out to be recalling the so-
called ‘seven emotions and six desires’, and started to think about
wrongs.
Chu Wanning flicked his sleeves angrily, with a cold face, and
whispered: “I feel shameless.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Fortunately, Chu Wanning does not know who is the person who
satisfies his passions/desires in the fantasy world. If he knows, will
he be so angry that he will be stripped of it ?
I was thinking about it, suddenly, the ground of the godly weapon
library trembled for a while, and Xue Meng was surprised: “What’s
the matter?”

The author has something to say:

The second update is complete, thank you again~ la la la~

Today, the bib reposted yesterday’s Shizun’s picture! Thank you for
the illustration drawn by the big treasure of Qingqiu~
I went to the portal on Weibo, and I’m going to watch “Huazuoqing”
Find all the original pictures on “Yau“‘s Weibo~
 44. This Venerable one does not want
to owe you

The topping willow’s spirit body couldn’t answer, and his

complexion quickly twisted and deformed. He raised his hand,
holding his head in pain, his mouth wide open, and hissing silently.
Although he couldn’t make a sound, his savage expression and
violent eyes seemed to make people hear a heart-piercing scream.
Help.
Help-life! ! ! !
His lip-shaped disc twisted into an unbelievable arc, and
bloodshots quickly spread all over his eyeball. If it weren’t for the four
chains to hold him, he would have been about to fly up and slam
himself.
“Please…hurry up…destroy me…”
It seems that the time limit for the topping willow to recover the
mind has come, and the topping willow is struggling with painful
spirit. To no avail, I saw a black gas bursting out of the sword-forging
pool, constantly ramming and attacking the flesh of the willow spirit
soaked in the pool. For a time, the iron chain Lingling sparked
fireworks.
 Seeing that the situation has changed, Chu Wanning quickly
waved his sleeves to stop the disciple behind him. With a sharp
expression, he asked the topping willow: “How can we save you?”
The topping willow is slow. , But it can drive the molten iron in the
sword-making pool to form the ancient Cangjie book in an instant.
“I will lose my consciousness immediately, and I will hurt you by
then. It is not my heart. The rest is helpless, and I can’t elaborate. I
will only tell you about the spells I know, I hope to be careful ……”
The molten iron changes suddenly.
“There are three magic techniques I am good at. One is Nanke
Yimeng. This is nightmare technique. The subject will get what he
wants in a drowsiness, and the dream will last forever. Because of
this, even if someone has spiritual power Strong enough to perceive
that this is an illusion, I will still be willing to indulge in it and never
wake up.
Secondly, the fascination tactic uses the greed in the human heart
as a temptation to kill himself.
The third, the heart-lifting technique…”
However, at this time, his spiritual power has already been used to
the extreme, and he can’t mobilize the molten iron anymore and form
more words.
What kind of ability this heart-lifting technique is, it is so unknown.
The topping willow struggled, suddenly a burst of blood mist, he
couldn’t adjust the molten iron, but he still held his fingers with the
burst of blood, and his convulsive eyeballs stared at Chu Wanning. ,
Binocular sudden burst, extremely unwilling.
 “Shizun!” Seeing that Chu Wanning was about to come forward,
Xue Meng hurriedly held him, “Don’t go, lest there be fraud!”
The topping willow can’t speak, just hang Holding the finger
dipped in blood, suddenly tears flowed from his eyes.
Chu Wanning: “…You want me to go there?”
Ping Xin Liu nodded slowly.
“…”
“Shizun!”
Xue Meng wanted to stop again, but Chu Wanning shook his head
at him, moved forward alone, and came At the very edge of the
sword casting pond, he passed his hand over.
The topping willow seemed quite touched. He took a deep look at
Chu Wanning, struggling and waved the fleshy arm again, as if he
wanted to pay a salute, and then he endured great pain , Grabbing
Chu Wanning’s hand, trembling in the palm of the opponent, wrote:
Draw lots to break the nightmare…
Don’t lose…mind…wit… …
The nightmare…broken…the robbery-extinction! !
Before the last word to kill, the topping willow suddenly collapsed
like a puddle of mud, fell back into the boiling pool of sword casting,
and disappeared.
At the same time, only a loud “bang” sound was heard, and a huge
red water wave was suddenly set off from the sword-making pond,
the billowing molten iron burst into the air, and the nine dragon-
shaped fire pillars vacated the ground, Chu Wanning was forced to
retreat behind by the stormy waves, his dark eyebrows reflected in
the fire.
In the jet of molten iron, four tickets suddenly appeared, hanging
high in the air.
Shi Mei remembered what Topping Liu had ordered when she was
sober, and quickly said: “This is…the lottery that Topping Liu said?”
Seeing him approaching, Chu Wanning Stop him: “Don’t touch it,
all go behind me.”
Shi Mei: “Shizun…”
“If I am here, it will be fine.” Chu Wanning said , “You must not
take risks. You will come again after I finish smoking.”
The words were indifferent and there seemed to be no emotional
ups and downs, but Mo Ran’s heart moved. For some reason, Chu
Wanning in front of him suddenly overlapped with the ruthless
person in his previous life who had watched his apprentice die.
Since he can say such a thing, why can he stand by and watch the
death of his apprentice in his previous life?
Mo Ran suddenly felt that he seemed to have never understood
Chu Wanning.
He couldn’t help muttering: “Shizun…”
Chu Wanning ignored them, raised his hand and took off one of
the tickets, which was made by a pale yellow one. The jade piece
was made, and he looked at both the front and back, and said lowly
“Huh?”
“What’s wrong?” Xue Meng asked.
Chu Wanning said: “There is no word on this sign.”
 “How could this happen?” Xue Meng asked, “Then I will try.”
The four tickets were drawn out. The situation of Xue Meng and
Shi Mei is exactly the same as that of Chu Wanning. There is no text
on the jade film. Mo Ran turned his signature over and suddenly
opened his eyes:
“Sanguyu?”
The other three immediately looked at him, and Xue Meng
frowned and said: “What Sanguyu?”
Mo Ran poked his signature: “It says on it.”
Xue Meng leaned over to take a look and suddenly angrily said:
“Bah! Did you recite all the half you can recognize?”
“…It’s a blood drip “Chu Wanning said suddenly.
He can read the ancient books of Cangjie almost nine out of ten. If
there are uncertain words, he will not talk nonsense. Therefore,
since he said that it was a blood drip, he would never admit it.
Mo Ran stunned: “What does the blood drip mean?”
Chu Wanning shook his head: “I don’t know.”
However, it seemed to answer them. In general, the towering
dome of the godly weapon library suddenly heard a muffled sound,
and a huge hourglass fell from the sky, and the whole body was
rusty and mottled. But unlike other hourglasses, there is a cross-
shaped copper frame on it, so I don’t know what it is for.
Chu Wanning looked at the hourglass, then looked down again at
the sign in Mo Ran’s hand.
Blood dripping.
 Suddenly understand what the so-called “lottery” means. Chu
Wanning’s discoloration changed instantaneously, and he shouted
sharply: “Mo Ran, throw away that lottery!”
Although I don’t know what Chu Wanning means, the involuntary
command almost made Mo Ran subconsciously. Just follow his
instructions.
I don’t know if I throw it away. After a throw, Mo Ran found that the
jade sign was clinging to his palm for some unknown strength, and
he couldn’t shake it off.
Chu Wanning cursed secretly, and before he slashed, he was
about to exchange his signature with Mo Ran’s. Unexpectedly, the
rusty copper hourglass suddenly stretched out dozens of sharp
thorny vines and struck straight towards Mo Ran!
“Get out of the way!”
“Shizun!!!”
“Shizun!”
In an instant, blood was splashing, important At the juncture, Chu
Wanning pushed Mo Ran away with a palm, and the thorn vine was
like an arrow penetrating through the forest and plunged into Chu
Wanning’s flesh and blood.
Mo Ran is now a teenager, naturally unable to withstand Chu
Wanning’s blow, he was pushed back and fell to the ground. But the
sound of flesh tearing was so clear and terrifying, and the nearly
distorted voices of Xue Meng and Shi Mei were so sharp and ear-
piercing.
Impossible.
 How could it be…
That was Chu Wanning, it was Chu Wanning who beat him and
scolded him, and never showed him a good face. It was for his own
power and cruelty The Chu Wanning who watched his apprentice die
in front of him was the Chu Wanning who coldly said “bad character,
elusive quality”, it was that……
Mo Ran raised his head.
In the chaos, he saw the person splashing three feet of blood, and
the sharp and dense thorn vines penetrated through the person’s
back, and then pierced fiercely from the front of the front. Unbiased,
it was the place where the ghost emcee was hit hard. The old injury
has not healed, and the fascia is afraid of splitting again, and the
blood is blurred.
It’s that…It’s the Chu Wanning who held his own body in the coffin
to protect him, and was pierced by sharp claws and endured a
silent…
Yes That, Chu Wanning, who hides under the stone bridge,
secretly releases the formation to protect everyone from the wind
and rain, but is afraid to show up.
That’s it. After Shi Mei died in his previous life, in order to make
him in the mood to eat something, Chu Wanning clumsily went to the
kitchen to outflank Chu Wanning.
It’s the one who has a bad temper, a bad mouth, is afraid of
hardship when taking medicine, and coughs when eating spicy food,
he is the most familiar person.
It’s that person. He often doesn’t remember caring, and gritted his
teeth with hatred, but he feels so pitiful…
 Chu Wanning.
Wanning…
“Shizun!!!” Mo Ran hissed, he scrambled to get closer to Chu
Wanning, “Shizun!!!”
“Your sign…” Chu Wanning tremblingly raised his hand, his face
was pale, but his eyebrows were still sharp, “Change it to me…”
He stretched out his palm to Mo Ran Inside, the arm that was
trembling slightly because of the pain with the wordless signature he
drew himself, was raised slowly and hard.
Chu Wanning’s eyes are bright and determined, and they are
covered with water vapor.
“Quick, give it to me!”
Mo Ran couldn’t even get up, he knelt and crawled to Chu
Wanning, looking at the horrible wound he had turned out in a daze.
“No…Shizun…”
“Shizun!!”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei want to come over, Chu Wanning seems to
hate iron and steel, Waved down an enchantment and repelled both
of them. Then he sternly said: “Tianwen!!!”
Tianwen came out, slicing the dozens of sharp canes that pierced
Chu Wanning!
But that cane is not a vulgar thing, Chu Wanning can clearly feel
that they are devouring his spiritual power in his flesh and blood.
There was no other way, but the silver teeth bite tightly, raised his
hand to hold the broken branch, cruelly, and suddenly pulled out the
vine branch!
 In an instant, blood surged!
Chu Wanning threw the broken branch away, took a breath,
tapped his spiritual veins and acupuncture points to stop the blood
loss temporarily. Then a pair of black shiny eyes glared at Mo Ran,
and said dumbly: “Give it to me.”
“Shizun…”
“Give me your sign I’ll change with you!” Chu Wanning said
sharply.
Mo Ran now also understands what the so-called “blood drip”
means. Gouchen’s tactics laid down millions of years ago are similar
to the methods of torturing Chu Wanning in his previous life.
Sure enough, no matter the gods, demons, people, and ghosts,
the viciousness, the idea of hollowing out their minds, they are all so
close.
Blood dripping.
It is to replace fine sand with human blood, instead of running
water, pour it into a drip for timing.
The blood has run out and time is over.
When he was crowned Taxian-jun in his previous life, did he use
Chu Wanning to make a drip, to watch him step on the gates of the
immortals with his own eyes, and to have Chu Wanning’s blood in
front of him? Does it drip dry?
However, in this life, before the blood dripped under the Gouchen
cloth.
Chu Wanning is willing to take the initiative to use his safe signing
in exchange, he is willing to walk on the copper frame for himself,
he…
Mo Ran’s heart is completely confused.
He can’t even think.
How can this be…
How can this be! !
The copper hourglass missed a hit and didn’t tie up anyone. Once
again, he waved the vines and wanted the second wave to attack.
Chu Wanning looked at him, the light in his eyes trembling slightly.
He pained the ground and was pale, and gasped slightly: “Mo
Ran, you…you are obedient, give it to me quickly.”
“…”
“Hurry up…” Chu Wanning’s face was white as snow under the
moon, “…Do you still want me to block the second attack for you?!”
“Shizun…”
Tengyanagi pounced again.
Mo Ran raised his hand for a sign at that moment, and Chu
Wanning also stretched his hand without thinking.
Unexpectedly, there was a bright light in Mo Ran’s eyes when he
was about to touch his palms. He almost quickly closed his palms,
and his backhand stopped the defenseless Chu Wanning behind
him. , The second wave of vines and willows hit, Mo Ran greeted
him, and the boy’s body was instantly engulfed by vines, and
dragged to the copper drip.
“Mo Ran!!”
 Dozens of willow vines wrapped around him, clustered him on a
gallows, and bound him tightly. Mo Ran turned his face, glanced at
Chu Wanning, his lips moved.
Chu Wanning’s eyes suddenly widened.
Mo Ran’s voice is not too loud, but he can hear it very clearly and
he can’t be wrong.
Mo Ran said: “Shizun, I really am not…inferior quality is hard to
change…”
So, can you, don’t give me up.
——
But in the second half of the sentence, I can’t say it anyway. He
wanted to say nothing in the previous life, but in this life, it was
already too late.
Chu Wanning does not let go of him, he no longer sees that
important.
I just don’t want to owe this person.
He is stupid, he is a little confused about his feelings for Chu
Wanning, and he doesn’t want to be more confused about this.
In this life, Mo Ran thought, what he cares about, what he cares
about, will only be Shi Mei.
The reason why I didn’t want to exchange signings with Chu
Wanning was that I didn’t want to be favored by this person for no
reason, but I didn’t want to…
I didn’t want to see Chu Wanning’s blood drained again.
His Mo Weiyu is not so hard-hearted. The happiest thing in life is
that someone is willing to treat him well.
 A little better, he will be able to smile.
If it is very good, then it is to let him die, and it is also willing.
A shining sword suddenly appeared in the dense cane.
The sword is a godly weapon at first glance. Although it is ancient
and clumsy, it is awe-inspiring. Two bands on the left and right; the
tooth pattern of the sword head is like thorns; the sword is narrow
and inlaid with the floating sculpture of the bull head and dragon
body, with complicated decorations, the sword body overflows with
blue brilliance, the hair is blown and the hair is broken, and the iron
is broken.
Mo Ran only had time to see the word “Gouchen” on the sword,
and even “Upper Palace” could not be seen completely. This sharp
sword belonging to the God of Ten Thousand Soldiers pierced his
breast and ribs. .
The blood flows out instantly and flows into the drip.
At the same time, the godly weapon library suddenly lowered a
curtain of pouring water, separating Mo Ran and Chu Wanning on
both sides. Everyone was blocked by this sudden torrent.
Shi Mei shouted: “Aran!!! Aran——!”
The turbulent water curtain obscured their sight, making them
unable to see Mo Ran behind. Circumstances, Chu Wanning tried to
break through the water several times, but was pushed out again
and again by the violent current. In the end, he was soaked all over,
his dark eyebrows were on his anxious face, and his lips were
horribly colorless.
Chu Wanning said hoarsely:
 “Mo Ran——!”
This sound was not too loud, but it trembled badly. He hadn’t
noticed it, but Shi Mei was shocked. Looking at him sideways,
Shizun, who had always been calm and calm, was so embarrassed
that the curtains of long and thick eyelashes were trembling, and
there was a trace of uncontrollable concern in his expression.
Seeing him calling Tianwen, the eyebrows are full of violence, like
a bowstring stretched to the extreme. Shi Mei was uneasy, grabbed
him, and shouted: “Shizun, don’t go! You can’t get in!”
Chu Wanning waved his hands and ignored, his eyes sharp as
blades, silent The ground propped up a barrier, and insisted on
moving forward. But the water curtain contains the spiritual power of
Jincheng Lake. Not only can it not be penetrated, but it is as sharp
as a thousand arrows, piercing the muscles and bones.
He was seriously injured before, and now he was subjected to
such a strong impact, and he couldn’t stand it. Although he held his
chest and held it back, he still couldn’t help it, pale face and knelt
down on one knee , The wound on his back was cracked, and red
blood came out.
Shi Mei couldn’t tell whether it was splashed water or tears, and
said miserably: “Shizun! You—what the hell are you…”
“Why? If the person behind the water curtain is you, it’s Xue Meng”
Chu Wanning said sharply, “I will…”
He was so painful that he frowned and couldn’t say anything.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, a sword light suddenly cleaved
from behind the water curtain, tearing this powerful scene in half like
a tofu.
 The sword is very sharp and unbiased, and it is exactly where Shi
Mei is standing. Seeing that it is about to hit him, Chu Wanning
slammed his sleeves and used all his spiritual energy. A guardian
barrier was dropped and Shi Mei was firmly guarded under the
barrier, but he was too exhausted and choked on blood.
A high-tech and clear male voice slowly sounded, echoing in this
godly weapon library:
“I am the god of war, Gouchen the Exalted, and wait for Xiao Xiao
to break into the godly weapon forbidden ground. , How frivolous!”

The author has something to say:

Crab crab “doublesaya” “I will send love to the moon” “Lin Feng” “No
regrets on return date” “High cold “Alpaca”, “Prison Break Rabbit”,
“Meat Ye Fan Soup”, “Undead Fish”, “Pan Xia”, “Linlang” Mine ~
“Slight Poor Symptoms” Shallow Water Bomb ~

Today’s Little Theater “What Did Everyone Buy on Double Eleven”

Mo Ran: Oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, nice dishes, cute pot, delicious
snacks

Shi Mei: Everyone is shopping. At this time, if I place an order, I will

add another amount of work to the courier. Although I will not change
the overall situation if I don’t buy it alone, but I don’t accumulate
steps. No more than a thousand miles, do not buy it.

Xue Meng: Clothes guards, hair bands and hair buckles, a full set of
hardcover edition of “The Road After A Genius is Twenty”

Chu Wanning: “How to Improve One’s IQ” full hardcover edition

(Note: Please send the address to Mo Weiyu, Sisheng Peak Disciple
Dormitory, please be anonymous, thank you)
I haven’t officially appeared yet but the name appears Let’s show
your face to the two in the supporting role column~ You can guess a
little character about 23333

Mei Hanxue: Buy 300 pairs of couple jade pendants in bulk, 500
embroidered sachets, voluntary small commodity wholesale 5000
sets of fine hair accessories

Ye Wangxi: Don’t buy them.

45. This Venerable one knows you will
come

Xue Meng shouted angrily in the air: “Shit god! Are your dog eyes
blind? Are we trespassing? We were taken into captivity. Look at it!”
Shi Mei Said: “It’s useless, this is the voice he left behind, his deity
is not here at all. I think it is a fake Gouchen that confused the
judgment of the topping willow, making him think that we are
trespassers who are plotting bad things.”
The voice continued:
“Those who are worthy of the weapon of God in the world should
understand what is kindness, what is toughness, not sinking in
dreams, and not getting lost in mind. When you come, you will be
affected by me. Test. If you pass the test, you will be fine, and Godly
weapon will be offered, but if you are selfish and have a weak heart,
you are not worthy to be the owner of Godly Weapon!”
Chu Wanning’s lips and teeth with blood stains Qihe, Senran said:
“What a kindness… Take people to make blood drips, is that what
you call kindness?”
He knew that Gouchen the Exalted could not hear at all, but he
was still angry However, even if you breathe heavily every time you
say a word, and the wound hurts even more, you can’t control your
mean mouth.
The voice continued to reverberate in the godly weapon library:
“To test the mind. You and others will fall into the dreamland of the
beauty of the topping willow. If you can’t wake up from the illusion in
time, you will be your companion. I will shed all the blood and be
buried here.”
When the three of them heard this, the blood color faded away.
Shi Mei murmured: “What…”
It means that the three of them are about to fall into a dream.
If they can’t wake up in time, the three of them will live forever and
be drunk in dreams, leaving Mo Ran bleeding out in reality and die?
Xue Meng was dumb for a moment and then angrily shouted:
“What kind of a fairy are you!! If you are a god who is like you, I will
disdain to touch the sword again in this life!!”
Chu Wanning also angrily said: “It’s ridiculous!”
“Shizun!” Shi Mei hurriedly persuaded him, “Don’t get angry, watch
out for the wound.”
And the grandson of Gouchen the Exalted At this time, he even
started to chant a poem and slowly said: “The water is placed on the
ground, and the east and the west flow from the north to the south.
Life is also destined. An Nengxing sighs and sighs and sighs and
drinks wine to make himself forgive. Don’t you feel that your heart is
not wood or stone? I swallow and dare not speak.”
Xue Meng was almost fainted by anger: “What are you talking
about!”
 Shi Mei Said: “Bao Zhao’s plan to travel is difficult, meaning that
people have their own lives, how can they complain about
themselves, let themselves be forgotten by wine, and their singing
will be interrupted by wine. The human heart is not a stone, how can
there be no emotion at all? The words are still not.”
Gouchen the Exalted sighed and said: “In this vast world, how
many people can give up the dreams of their lives, just to help
others? The world is endlessly fighting and fighting. If the godly
weapon falls into the hands of the traitor, it will be my fault, and my
sin of creating a weapon, how can I be relieved…”
Suddenly, the godly weapon library went dark. The casting
fragments flying in the air also stopped moving. A layer of dim light
slowly lit up at the dome, and it seemed as if the stars were gradually
falling, shining on the ground.
There was a voice whispering in the air: “Sleep…”
This soft and bright brilliance seems to have a deceptive effect,
Shi Mei and Xue Meng are cultivated. Not deep, and soon fell into a
coma.
“Go to sleep…”
Chu Wanning gritted his teeth and resisted himself, but the power
of Hajime was so great that he couldn’t get rid of the heavy
sleepiness in the end. Into a dream.
Godly weapon library.
As a blood drip, Mo Ran is the only person who is awake. He
coughs up bleeding foam. Across the weakened waterfall, he can
see the three people behind in a dream.
Chu Wanning, Shi Mei and Xue Meng are all asleep.
 Mo Ran heard Gouchen’s words and knew that only if one of them
wakes up in time can the spell be broken and he can be saved.
However, as time passed by, my mind became more and more
dizzy, and my body gradually became cold. But no one woke up from
the dream.
It can be said to be unhappy with retribution. I have treated Chu
Wanning like this in my previous life. In this life, I have also felt the
taste of blood loss.
It’s so funny.
Among them, who can give up the best dream in life, the most
desired thing, and come to save him?
Xue Meng is absolutely impossible.
Chu Wanning…I don’t want him anymore.
If there is, that person should be Shi Mei.
He thought vaguely. But too much blood has been lost, and the
consciousness is almost unsupported.
Mo Ran lowered his head and glanced at his feet. The blood
leaking to the bottom of the copper drip was diluted by the water in
the clepsydra, glowing with light red waves.
He suddenly wanted to know, if he also fell into the illusion of
Gouchen, what kind of sight would he see?
Will he dream of crystal clear copying hands, Shi Mei’s gentle
smile, a compliment from Chu Wanning, and when he first came to
Sisheng Peak, the wind blowing crabapple…
“Mo Ran…”
Suddenly I heard someone calling me.
 Mo Ran still hangs his head, thinking that he should be losing his
mind, so that he has hallucinations.
“Mo Ran.”
“Mo Ran!”
Not an illusion!
He suddenly raised his face.
The scene before him suddenly closed his pupils——
He almost hissed: “Shi Mei!!!”
Shi Mei!
The person who wakes up, abandons happiness, abandons
happiness, and still remembers him in all things.
It’s Shi Mei…
Mo Ran looked at the frail young man walking towards him
through the waterfall, and suddenly his throat choked.
“Shi Mei…you…”
In the end, I don’t know what to say. Mo Ran closed his eyes and
said hoarsely.
“Thank you… In a good dream, you can still… remember me…”
Shi Mei waded over the water, her clothes soaked and her
eyebrows darkened. His appearance is as gentle as when Mo Ran
first saw him, as gentle as he had seen in his dreams so many times
in his previous life, and as gentle as he recalled when he was cold all
over his body.
Shi Mei said: “Don’t be stupid, thank you for anything.”
 When he approached, Mo Ran realized that his feet were
bleeding.
I don’t know when the ground becomes hot. Gouchen the Exalted
seems to be determined to test what a person can do for his
companions, so after the temptation of the dream, it is another cruel
torture.
Shi Mei’s boots have been burned through. If he does not walk,
the ground will remain the same as before, but if he insists on going
forward, every step he takes will cause a cluster of sky fire at his
feet. High, it will not directly burn people to the point of being unable
to act, but it will make people feel absolutely painful.
But this gentle person, who knew he was already in so much pain,
but after taking a look, his eyes became firmer, and he walked
towards him step by step.
“Mo Ran, you can bear it again.”
He said.
“I will save you right now.”
When he touched his eyes, Mo Ran knew that he didn’t need to
say the phrase “Don’t come here.”
This person’s gaze is too decisive and too stoic.
He has never seen this look on Shi Mei’s face before.
If Mo Ran’s mood is a little settled, he will definitely feel strange.
Shi Mei calls himself “A Ran”. When did he call him Mo Ran?
He only said that Shi Mei was kind to him, but he didn’t realize that
the person standing in front of him at this time was not Shi Mei, but—
It was Chu Wanning .
 The last skill of Gu Liu is called topping.
The so-called topping is the exchange of hearts between people.
When Chu Wanning broke free of his dream and regained
consciousness, he found himself and Shi Mei exchanged hearts.
Under the spell of Topping Willow, his consciousness was
transferred to Shi Mei’s body, and it was the same for Shi Mei to
come. It’s just that Shi Mei didn’t wake up, so from beginning to end,
he didn’t know that he had changed his body.
Chu Wanning has no time to explain, and Mo Ran, who does not
know the truth, really thinks that the person in front of him is Shi Mei.
He feels that Shi Mei will definitely endure the pain and come over,
just like he has experienced death but can’t forget his goodness.
People are very stubborn.
But it’s too cruel.
When Chu Wanning finally came to the copper hourglass to climb
the towering vines and willows, and wanted to go there to rescue Mo
Ran, the vines and willows suddenly gave birth to thorns that were
burning.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning’s hand was scalded suddenly, and he
was about to grab it hard, but Shi Mei’s physique was not strong, he
slipped off suddenly, and the flesh on his hand was instantly stabled.
“…!”
Chu Wanning cursed secretly, frowning in pain.
Shi Mingjing, this broken shell!
Mo Ran: “Shi Mei!”
 Chu Wanning fell to his knees on the ground, and the flesh that
touched the ground was instantly scalded by the high temperature,
but his eyebrows were frowned, but he habitually tightened Biting his
lip, never shouting.
Such a look on his own face will look very stubborn and ruthless,
but when replaced with Shi Mei’s soft face, it is quite pitiful.
People really cannot compare with people.
“Shi Mei…”
Mo Ran spoke, but tears came down.
The heart is cut like a knife. In the blurry vision, he saw that
person’s thin body, such a weak person, but little by little, grabbing
the willows, slowly climbing up.
The thin puncture pierced his hand, and the fire burned the bones
and blood.
A piece of bright red was stained, and there was mottled blood
everywhere I went.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his voice was bloody, and every word
trembled, choked up:
“Teacher…I…”
Getting very close, Mo Ran saw the pain in his eyes flashing away.
He seemed to be really hurt, even Mo Ran’s voice was a torture to
him.
Therefore, although the person in front of him looks stubborn, his
eyes can almost be called pleading.
“Don’t call me again.”
“…”
 “Mo Ran, wait a minute, I will…save you… …Next…Come…”
Almost at the moment when the voice fell, the tough light from the
bottom of his eyes floated like a sharp blade out of a sheath. On that
gentle face, it was actually Indescribably beautiful.
Chu Wanning’s robe surged, and he jumped into the copper drip.
His face is like golden paper, shaky, except that he still breathes,
he is no different from a dead person.
At that moment, Mo Ran felt that he might as well be drained of
blood and died, and it was better than letting him endure the
suffering like this.
There was a fragmented voice in his throat: “I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning knew that I was sorry, it was not for himself. He
wanted to explain, but he caught a glimpse of the silver-blue saber of
Gouchen the Exalted, which was piercing Mo Ran’s chest and ribs.
The spiritual power of the vine veins might be on this sword. He was
worried that Mo Ran would be more seriously injured when he was
surprised, so he still asked his “Shi Mei”:
“Mo Ran, did you believe me?”
“I believe in you.” Never hesitate.
Chu Wanning raised his eyelashes, took a look at him, and held
the hilt of the sword. This sword is close to the heart vein. If it is
wrong, Mo Ran will die.
“…” Chu Wanning’s hand was a little trembling, he held it, but
didn’t move.
Mo Ran’s eyes were still red, but he suddenly smiled: “Shi Mei.”
“…Um.”
 Mo Ran said: “… …Am I going to die.”
“…No.”
“If I am going to die, can I… let me hug you?”
He was very cautious when he said this, eyes shining with moist
light. Chu Wanning’s heart softened suddenly.
However, thinking that what Mo Ran saw in his eyes was another
person, this kind of softness immediately became ice.
He suddenly felt like he was an insignificant harlequin on the
stage, hidden behind the sleeves Yunluo of Huadan Xiaosheng in
Tsing Yi, no one noticed him.
He is superfluous in this touching track.
Perhaps the only purpose is to face the ugly face with a grin and a
smile painted in ink to set off the joys, anger, sorrow, love, hatred
and sadness of others.
How ridiculous.
Mo Ran didn’t know about this. He saw the twinkle in Chu
Wanning’s eyes, and Shi Mei was reluctant to say, “Just hug it. Just
a moment.”
An imperceptible sigh.
“Actually I…”
Mo Ran: “What?”
“…Forget it.” Chu Wanning said, “Nothing.”
He leaned over, not very close, he might move the sword, then he
stretched out his hand and gently gathered Mo Ran’s shoulder.
 He heard Mo Ran say in his ear: “Shi Mei, thank you for waking
up, thank you for being in a good dream, and for remembering me.”
Chu Wanning He lowered his eyes, his eyelashes were like a
butterfly fan, and then he smiled faintly: “No thanks.”
After a pause, he said: “Mo Ran.”
“Huh?”
Chu Wanning is still in a dream, hugging him, stroking his hair, and
sighing softly, “Do you know that if the dream is too good, it is often
not true?”
After he said, the hug was like a dragonfly, and he left immediately.
Mo Ran raised his eyes. He didn’t quite understand what Shi Mei
meant. He only knew that this small hug was Shi Mei’s kindness and
the candy he gave him.
Sweet and sour, when rubbed to the base of the tongue, a hint of
astringency arises.
The moment the sword was drawn, the blood blossoms fluttered
like a crabapple that was blown off by the wind.
Mo Ran only felt a sharp pain in his heart. For a moment he
thought he was going to die. He was unwilling to be mixed in his
heart, and suddenly he blurted out: “Shi Mei, I have always loved
you so much. How about you…”
As the saber fell to the ground, the vines and willows dispersed in
an instant, the waterfall rushing down from the sky suddenly
stopped, and the godly weapon library suddenly returned to silence.
I have always loved you very much.
What about you…
 The body has reached its limit, and Mo Ran felt a sudden burst of
darkness in front of him.
The moment he fell, he was caught by a pair of hands stained with
blood and fell into Shi Mei’s arms. Not knowing if it was an illusion,
Mo Ran saw Shi Mei frowning and slowly closing his eyes, as if
water fell smoothly around his eyes.
He seemed to hear Shi Mei gently say: “Me too.”
Mo Ran: “!”
Is it an illusion, otherwise why Shi Mei looked so sad, but still
agreed to him.
“I…love you too.”
The consciousness finally dissipated and Mo Ran fell into a coma.

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “I don’t know what to do every day” “Lin Feng” “Undead
fish” “Tea” “Yebai” “Prison Break Rabbit” mine ~ “Slightly poor
symptom” deep-water torpedo~

Today, the collar has updated the Shizun bathing picture of

Benghuaijun, welcome to play~ In addition, if you encounter serious
plots that are not smaller in the theater, and do not want to disrupt
the rhythm, please forgive me and hold your fists. It’s getting cold,
and there are many people around you who have caught colds.
Please keep warm and keep track of your articles. Thank you
 46. This Venerable one woke up

When he woke up, Mo Ran found himself still in the godly weapon
library.
He seemed to have slept for a long time, but when he opened his
eyes, he realized that the time hadn’t passed too long, and even
seemed to be just a blink of an eye.
I don’t know if it was because the spell was successfully broken.
When he woke up, he found himself lying on the ground, but he was
unharmed. The hideous wounds and dripping blood were like a
nightmare, without leaving a mark on him.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but be surprised and happy. Looking at Shi
Mei, he passed out in a coma for some time, but he was unscathed.
Could it be that after passing the trial of Gouchen the Exalted,
Gouchen not only withdrew from the illusion, but also restored their
injuries in the illusion?
……
Though I think about it carefully, Gouchen the Exalted did not
intend to harm people, but this is in line with the original intention of
the trial, but Mo Ran just thinks it is unreal, and even thinks that he
will survive .
Of the four people, he was the first to wake up.
 Then Shi Mei, seeing Shi Mei slowly lift his eyelashes, Mo Ran
was overjoyed, and repeatedly said: “Shi Mei! We are all right! All
right! Look at me!”
Shi There was a daze in Mei’s eyes, and then he gradually
became clear. He suddenly opened his eyes: “A Ran?! You—”
Before finishing speaking, he was hugged tightly by Mo Ran.
Shi Mei couldn’t help but patted his shoulder gently: “What’s wrong
with you…”
“I’m sorry, I’ve made you so wronged “
Shi Mei said blankly: “In fact, it’s nothing, I just had a dream.”
Mo Ran said: “That really hurts too! “
Shi Mei: “…what hurts?”
At this moment, Xue Meng also woke up, he didn’t know what he
had dreamed of, and shouted:” Bold fanatic! It was thinner than me!”
He sat up fiercely.
Seeing him awake, Shi Mei went over and said: “Young Master.”
“Ah…what is it you? How did you come?” Xue Meng thought he
was still there Dream.
Mo Ran was in a good mood, and his expression on Xue Meng
was very gentle. He smiled and told him what had happened before
Xue Meng came back to his senses.
“It turned out to be a dream…I thought…”
In order to hide his embarrassment, Xue Meng gave a light cough,
and suddenly found that Chu Wanning, who was always the best,
was still asleep. Wake up, can’t help being shocked.
“Why is Shizun still not awake?”
 They walked over and looked at Chu Wanning’s wound. Since Chu
Wanning was injured before the illusion started, according to the
Gouchen the Exalted design, only the damage in the illusion can be
recovered. Therefore, Chu Wanning’s shoulder is still soaked in
blood, which is shocking.
Mo Ran sighed and said, “Wait a little longer to see.”
After a stick of incense, Chu Wanning finally woke up.
He slowly opened his phoenix eyes, and his eyes were cold when
he woke up, as if it had been under a white snow. After a long time,
he rolled his eyes, and his gaze fell on Mo Ran.
But he seemed to be the same as Xue Meng. He was still not fully
awake for a moment. He looked at Mo Ran, slowly stretched out his
hand, and mutely said: “You…”
Mo Ran said: “Shizun.”
When he heard him calling himself, Chu Wanning’s hands were
frozen in the air, his pale face seemed to have a trace of blood, and
his eyes suddenly brightened: “Um…”
“Shizun!!!”
Xue Meng lunged over, pushed Mo Ran aside, and took Chu
Wanning’s hand: “How are you? Are you better? Shizun You haven’t
been awake for so long, I’m almost worried.”
Chu Wanning was slightly startled when he saw Xue Meng, and
then the mist in his eyes gradually dispersed. Taking a closer look at
Mo Ran, he saw that although the other party was looking at him, he
was holding Shi Mei’s hand tightly and never let go for a moment.
“…”
 Chu Wanning woke up completely and his face became cold. Then
it was like a fish in a dried-up pond, finally dead thoroughly.
Shi Mei said with concern: “Shizun, are you okay? Should your
shoulders hurt?”
Chu Wanning said calmly: “I’m fine It doesn’t hurt.”
He slowly stood up with the support of Xue Meng. Mo Ran
wondered for a moment. Chu Wanning injured his shoulder. Why did
he walk vainly when he got up, as if his foot was injured?
Mo Ran thought Chu Wanning didn’t know what happened in the
illusion just now, so he repeated it briefly.
Shi Mei felt that something was wrong when he heard it, but when
he listened again, he felt even more strange. He couldn’t help
saying: “A Ran, you said I saved you?”
“That’s right.”
Shi Mei was quiet for a while, and slowly said: “But I…just now, I
have been dreaming, and I haven’t woke up.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, but then smiled: “Don’t be kidding.”
Shi Mei said: “I’m not kidding, I dreamed…I dreamed of my
parents, they are still alive. That. The dream is too real, I seem… as
if I can’t bear to leave them behind, I really—”
Before he finished his words, Chu Wanning said indifferently, “This
is nothing strange. Yes. It’s probably Gouchen’s illusion that erased
the memory you saved when you saved someone. In short, neither
Xue Meng nor I saved him. Since he said you saved him, you saved
him.”
Shi Mei: “…”
 “Otherwise, is there a way for Gouchen to exchange people’s
hearts?” Chu Wanning said coldly.
He is willing to make wedding dresses for others. He originally
wanted to tell Mo Ran the truth. He originally hoped that Mo Ran
would notice and understand that the person in the illusion is not Shi
Mei, but Shi Mei changed his mind.
But Mo Ran’s final confession to Shi Mei was too embarrassing for
Chu Wanning.
When he woke up, he looked at Mo Ran’s shiny black eyes. For a
moment, Chu Wanning felt that perhaps Mo Ran also cared so much
about himself.
Such humble expectation is also a weak idea that he dared to
quietly explore after so long.
But that was just his self-love.
Mo Ran would not know the blood he shed and the injuries he
suffered, and there is no need to know.
He is not stupid. Although he doesn’t say it, he can feel how much
Mo Ran cherishes that gentle and beautiful person. How can I see
myself standing in the corner like a puppet with dust.
But when she heard Mo Ran say “I have always loved you”, Chu
Wanning still felt embarrassed and defeated.
The hug in the illusion, in the eyes of Mo Ran, Shi Mei gave him
alms.
But Mo Ran would never know that the hug, in fact, was himself,
who gave alms to another poor person.
 Chu Wanning never thought that Mo Ran would love him, so he
tried very hard to suppress this feeling, not to force, not to disturb,
not to touch.
Those reckless love and passionate obsessions only grow on the
soil of youth. When he was young, he also hoped that someone
would be able to accompany him often, and he would spend some
time with him, but he has been waiting, but he has not waited for this
person. As the days passed, his reputation and status in the world of
cultivation became higher and higher. Everyone admired him and
said that he was unkind. Later, he also accepted this kind of high
mountain, which was unkind.
He seems to be hiding in a cocoon, and years are spinning silk on
his cocoon. At first he could still see a little light seeping through the
silkworm cocoons, but year after year, the more silk and the thicker
the cocoon, he could no longer see the light. There is only oneself in
the cocoon, and darkness.
He doesn’t believe in love, he doesn’t believe in the blindness, and
he doesn’t want to pursue anything. If he has gone through
thousands of hardships, biting open the cocoon with bruises, and
staggering out, but no one is waiting for him, what should he do?
Although he likes Mo Ran, this man is too young, too far away,
and too blazing. Chu Wanning is reluctant to approach him for fear
that one day he will be burned to ashes by such flames.
So, all the retreats he could take, he retreated.
He doesn’t know what he did wrong.
So that, he only has so little wishful thinking left, but he has to be
overwhelmed by the cold rain enough to cover the sky.
 “Shizun, look over there!” Xue Meng’s startled cry evoked Chu
Wanning’s consciousness. He followed the reputation and saw the
raging molten lava and flames tumbling again in the sword-forging
pool. Surrounded by them, the ancient tree spirit broke through the
water again. But the Shuling’s pupils turned white, which was
obviously a state of dementia. Holding Gouchen the Exalted’s silver
sword in both hands.
Chu Wanning said: “Run! Hurry up!”
Without having to repeat it a second time, the apprentices
immediately ran towards the exit.
The tree spirit controlled by · looked up to the sky and screamed,
and the iron chains shook all over. Obviously no one was speaking,
but the four people all heard a voice in their ears:
“Stop them, none of them can run away.”
Xue Meng paled and said: “Someone Speak in my ears!”
Chu Wanning said: “Don’t pay attention to him, it’s the secret of
the topping willow! Run by yourself!”
When I think of it, Topping Liu once mentioned them when he was
sober. The so-called Secret Technique is to use the greed in
people’s hearts as a temptation to kill each other.
Sure enough, the voice in Chu Wanning’s ears hissed: “Chu
Wanning, are you tireless?”
“One generation-zongshi, Yuheng of the Night Sky. Such a
character can only secretly fall in love with his apprentice. You have
paid a lot for him, but he doesn’t know what is good or bad. He has
never seen you in his eyes. He only likes that gentle and pleasant
brother. How pitiful are you?”
 Chu Wanning’s face was livid, ignoring the noise in his ears, and
swept towards the exit.
“Come to my side, take this ancestor sword, kill Shi Mei, and no
one will be between you. Come to me, I can help you get what you
want and make you love The person loves you. Come to my side…”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “So young at night, don’t hurry up!”
Apparently everyone else heard that voice and raised Under
different conditions, although their pace has slowed down, they can
still resist the temptation. As they got closer and closer to the exit,
the topping willow seemed more and more crazy, his ears almost
distorted.
“Think clearly! Once you get out of this door, there will be no
chance!”
The voice in everyone’s ears is different, screaming sternly.
“Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning, are you really going to be alone
forever?”
“Mo Weiyu, only I in this world knows where the raw medicine is,
come to me and let me Tell you—”
“Shi Mingjing, I know your deep desire, only I can help you!”
“Xue Ziming, the godly weapon you picked is Fake! Jincheng Lake
only has the last weapon made by Gouchen the Exalted. When you
come back, this ancestor sword will belong to you! Don’t you want a
peerless soldier? Don’t you want to be the pride of heaven? No
Godly weapon, you will never be better than others! Come to my
side…”
“Xue Meng!” Mo Ran suddenly found that his cousin was missing.
 As soon as he turned his head, he saw that Xue Meng’s footsteps
became slower and slower. Finally, he stopped and looked back at
the floating silver-blue saber in the sword casting pool.
Mo Ran’s heart shuddered.
He knows how deep Xue Meng’s obsession with godly weapon is.
After this kid learned that the weapon he got was a fake, he must
have been very lost. It couldn’t be better for Topping Liu to seduce
him with the Ancestral Sword.
“Xue Meng, don’t believe him, don’t go there!”
Shi Mei also said: “Young Master, hurry up, let’s go to the exit
That’s it!”
Xue Meng glanced back at them blankly, but the voice echoing in
his ears became more and more bewildering: “They are jealous of
you and don’t want you to get the weapon of God. Think about Mo
Weiyu. He has already obtained his weapon. He hopes you will get
nothing. You two are brothers. You are not as good as him. The lord
of Sisheng Peak will of course be his.”
Xue Meng murmured: “Shut up.”
In front of him, Mo Ran seemed to be anxiously shouting
something at him, but he couldn’t hear it at all, so he couldn’t help
but hug his head and repeat. “Shut up! You shut up!”
“Xue Ziming, there is no weapon suitable for you in the godly
weapon library. If you miss the Ancestral Sword, you will have to
Surrender to Mo Weiyu, when he is your lord, you have to kneel in
front of him and listen to him at his will! Think about it, killing him is
not a problem at all! Since ancient times, there are not a few
brothers who succumb to the wall, let alone him. It’s your cousin!
How can you hesitate! Come over—let me give you the sword…”
“Xue Meng!”
“Young Master!! “
Xue Meng stopped struggling suddenly, he opened his eyes
suddenly, his eyes turned red.
“Come to my side…you are the proud son of heaven…be the king
of all soldiers…”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “Xue Meng!”
“Come here…Only when you become the lord of Sisheng Peak,
can the lower cultivator world be peaceful and peaceful… Think
about the people who are suffering, think about the unfair treatment
you have suffered… Xue Ziming, let me help you …”
Unconsciously, Xue Meng has come to the boiling pool of sword-
making, the spirit of the topping willow is holding the ancestor sword
of Gouchen the Exalted, and the white eyes on his pupils are
bloodshot.
“Very well, take this sword and stop them all!”
Xue Meng slowly raised his hand and took the silver-blue sword
tremblingly.
“Kill them.”
“Kill Mo Weiyu.”
“Go…Ah ah!!!”
Suddenly Xue Meng drew out a long sword and pulled out a
brilliant sword flower in his hand, and then he stabbed backhand, the
ancestor sword’s spiritual light flowed, reflecting the beauty of the
proud of heaven and the sword light, There is no blood in his eyes,
but it is brighter and purer than usual.
The sword didn’t pierce Mo Ran, but pointed directly at the topping
willow body, penetrating the belly!
In an instant, the earth shook, and Gu Liu shook.
The lost heart formula suddenly broke, and the godly weapon
library collapsed.
Xue Meng gasped heavily. He exhausted all his strength and
broke free from the bewitching. He stared at the topping willow, his
young face was full of youthful persistence and purity. In those
burning eyes, arrogance and innocence can be seen easily.
The so-called young phoenix is more than martial arts
accomplishments.
“Don’t you want to confuse me, and don’t want to harm others.”
Xue Meng panted and finished, and drew out his sword!
The topping willow burst out a burst of fishy blood, and when he
was dying, his divine consciousness returned to his body, and the
hostility in him suddenly disappeared.
He held his chest, barely stabilized his shaky body, raised his face,
and opened his mouth. Although there was no sound, his mouth was
clearly distinguishable.
“Thank you…you…stop…me…”
The topping willow body is the spirit of ancient times, and it is as
powerful as the ancestor sword. It will hurt both sides under collision.
The ancestor sword in Xue Meng’s hand also suddenly lost its aura,
and it suddenly became desolate.
 At the same time, the Ten Thousand Years Tree Spirit smashed
away.
In an instant, ten thousand points of light scattered into the water
waves, like fireflies, flying around the crowd, brilliance flowing,
golden light shining, and finally faded one by one, disappearing.
Shi Mei said: “Young Master, come here soon, here is going to
collapse!”
The earth trembles, don’t stay for long.
Xue Meng turned his head and took a look at Godly Weapon
Library at last. With a “clang”, he threw down the damaged ancestor
sword and left. Behind him, the bricks collapsed like avalanche.

The author has something to say:

Crab and Crab “Meat Ye Fan Soup” “Chayebai” “Prison Break

Rabbit” “Undead Fish” ” “Little Yellow Mosquito” mine ~ “Aaa” mine
x19 ~ “I don’t know what to do every day”, “QwQ”, irrigation nutrient
solution~

Yesterday’s update , So many big brothers have the idea of wanting

to change attack/abandon the pit/tear the meat bun (hey hey)… I’m
really sorry to cover my face. But I have a few words to tell you… I
hope I don’t think I’m long-winded…

First of all, let’s not change the attack. To be precise, we will not
change the attack in the future. , Because of my abilities, I can’t write
and can’t write exchange essays. Even if it’s a scum attack, I hope
he will turn his head back. Of course, it doesn’t count if the triangle is
set at the beginning… and because the entire plot outline has been
written long ago, and the plot has developed to now, many things are
still sinking under the water and you can’t see the whole picture. I
still want to press the complete plot well. Speak out at the preset
rhythm. In fact, everyone can’t see the full picture of the characters,
please don’t worry, no matter whether Shizun or Mo Ran, they are
not people who can easily change themselves, so we only upgrade
the system and do not uninstall the fish. Is this spicy chicken
software good? 233

I can’t guarantee that the process of change will not be too abused,
but at least it can ensure that most girls will not feel that the plot
turns blunt and emotional changes when they see it. Obtrusive, it
can also guarantee that HE will not be forced HE. After I explain it
slowly, please rest assured, big brothers~ hand over~ hand over~

In addition, it is the scum from feeding fish. This can’t be changed

completely for the time being. He has always been a very persistent
person, admitting death, and walking one way to the dark, so he
once walked to the end with nowhere to go, and forced himself to
death. I also really want him to get better right away, but it can’t be
now, as the article said, and I will summarize it again here. There are
two reasons:

First, he’s right to Shi Mei The obsession has not been put down yet.
Just like in reality, some people have been chasing someone for
many years, and sometimes it becomes a habit. This obsession will
only end unless they are explicitly rejected or severely changed. Shi
Mei is still ambiguous with him now, he will continue to fight the fire
with moths if he has a little light, until he is burned to death, or there
is no hope for him.

Secondly, Mo Ran hates Shizun, except that Shizun doesn’t give him
a good face and says that he is “inferior in nature.” Even more
because Shizun chose to stand by and watch when it was clear that
Shi Mei could be rescued. In his previous life, Mo Ran’s favorite
person was Shi Mei. Shi Mei died in his arms. During the process,
Mo Ran had been begging Chu Wanning to save people. He was
shameless and wanted to let the person he liked live. But Chu
Wanning did not agree. Although people were not killed by him, Chu
Wanning has no obligation to save Shi Mei, but Mo Ran hates him,
which is also a negative emotion that a flesh and blood person will
give birth to.
A little baby asked me when Mo Ran became well. It’s actually very
simple. As long as he can let go of the above two points, it’s time for
him to look back~

Of course, everyone looks upset and scolds the fish. There is

nothing wrong with it! You can spray Shizun if you see Shizun upset!
What is it! But if you really can’t stand the abuse in the process, I
have a small request, that is… If you can’t stand the abandonment,
can you please stop telling me, to the fingers… I’m really sorry…

I write because I like it, because there is a story I want to tell, and I
try to code some words after work every day. I also want to stick to
the original appearance of the story. What kind of friendship is what
interaction should be. When to uncover a layer of mystery, I will
uncover it when the time comes. I don’t want to change. So, thank
you very much for the company before, but if you don’t agree with
your wishes, please be gentle and try to… don’t tell me haha Haha.

Because the author is a…glass heart…it will still be sad to see such
a message (collapsed like a dead body)…Thank you.
 47. This Venerable one feels a bit
wrong

Chu Wanning was injured, and the other three were exhausted.
After running into the corridor outside the godly weapon library, Chu
Wanning asked them to rest. For a while, no one spoke first,
standing or sitting separately, looking at the wounds on their own or
others, and slowing down their strength.
Only Xue Meng, he was dazed, his head drooping, he didn’t know
what he was thinking.
Mo Ran muttered: “Xue Meng……”
Xue Meng ignored no one, he stupidly walked to Chu Wanning,
raised his head, and opened his mouth with a voice shattered.
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning looked at him and wanted to touch his messy hair,
but after all he held it back.
“Is the godly weapon I picked earlier, is it fake?”
Chu Wanning did not speak.
Xue Meng’s eye sockets are even more red, and the black and
white eyes are like a spider web of blood. If he is not supported by
stubbornness and arrogance, I am afraid he will cry immediately.
 “Am I, I can’t get the weapon in the pool anymore?”
Chu Wanning finally closed his eyes and let out a sigh.
The corridor was very quiet, only Chu Wanning’s clear and cold
voice was heard.
“…stupid boy.”
The silly boy full of sighs and helplessness made Xue Meng’s last
point of sanity collapse. He couldn’t stand it anymore and threw
himself in Chu Wanning held Chu Wanning’s waist in his arms and
burst into tears.
“Shizun……Shizun……”
If you miss Jincheng Lakegodly weapon, you almost miss your
qualification to be the pinnacle of the immortal world. This is
something that everyone knows well. Mortals have limited mana.
Without the help of gods and soldiers, they can’t be more powerful
than flesh and blood.
The young masters of the sects in the upper repair world have
some godly weapons handed down by their ancestors, even if they
do not completely fit their spiritual power, they also have a powerful
force that cannot be underestimated. Only Xue Meng, because the
Xue Zhengyong brothers started from scratch, did not get a weapon
from Jincheng Lake.
Therefore, when he chose to use the ancestor sword and topping
willow to die together, he was tantamount to choosing to let go of his
past superiors, with high spirits.
Chu Wanning didn’t ask anything, said nothing more, holding Xue
Meng crying loudly in his arms, and touching his hair. Xue Meng is
so pampered and has never been wronged, so he has never cried
since he can remember.
However, at this moment, tears are intertwined on his young face,
every word is broken, like a soldier he is destined to no longer
possess, like what he thought he could have at his fingertips The
hero’s dream is all broken.
“Xue Meng.” Chu Wanning held his apprentice in his arms,
comforting him.
The water waves at the bottom of the lake blew Chu Wanning’s
white cloak and long black hair. At that moment, Mo Ran could only
see his slender eyelashes drooping down, and there was a soft light
underneath. Then the water wave became bigger, the clothes and
long hair were chaotic, and Chu Wanning’s profile could no longer be
seen in the dimness.
I only heard him say: “Stop crying, you are already fine.”
The voice is not mild, but when Chu Wanning said it, it is already
softer But the sentence.
In the secret road, four people have their own concerns, and none
of them speaks any more.
Mo Ran leaned against the cold wall, watching Chu Wanning hug
Xue Meng and pat him on the shoulder, suddenly feeling
uncomfortable in his heart.
A trip to Jinchi.
When I came here, I was so angry.
Zhongyong’s injury when I went.
Xue Meng has been the proud son of heaven for fifteen years.
 The scenery is boundless and full of spirits.
Then one day, the Zhu Building collapsed.
From then on, he will spend a long life to forget the fifteen years of
his development.
When they ran out of the godly weapon library, everyone saw the
topping willow slowly falling in the water, like the exhaustion of the
ancient giant, like the death of Kua’s father and the death of the
golden crow. The Jiao Ren left on the ground was shocked and fled
around.
The arsenal of the gods millions of years ago was destroyed
overnight.
The sacred tree crashed down and set off a frenzy in Jincheng
Lake. Before the huge vortex, the flood people transformed and
turned back to their huge original bodies in order to resist the stormy
waves. For a while, Jincheng Lake’s inner scales churned, fish and
dragons were enthusiastic, and it was difficult for mortals to stand.
Mo Ran yelled: “No, you can’t get out!”
A sturdy dragon’s tail patted as he spoke, and Mo Ran quickly
dodged before he drew it to his side.
At this moment, a black blue dragon suddenly rushed over. Its
body was larger than the rest of the flood dragons, and its dark
scales were overflowing with golden glow.
Mo Ran said in surprise: “Wangyue?!!!”
Wangyue gave a long roar. He was a dumb dragon, but at this
time he suddenly spoke, his voice was like a Hong Zhong. He
shouted in a low voice: “Grab my back, the topping willow is ruined,
Jincheng Lake will be destroyed soon, hurry up! I will take you out!”
There is no other way at this time They couldn’t care about
whether Wangyue was an enemy or a friend, so they followed suit.
Wangyue was carrying four people in the rough seas, Wanlong
swam through the waves, dividing the water.
“Hurry up!”
The voice fell, and the old dragon burst into the air and burst into
the air. Mo Ran and the others only felt that a mighty stream was
rushing toward their faces, and the current was like a thousand
horses running across the bones and bones. They couldn’t open
their eyes at all, couldn’t breathe, and they held the dragon’s back
with their hands tightly, and used all their strength to prevent being
thrown into the lake again.
When they could finally open their eyes, they had taken the
dragon into the clouds, and they were on Jincheng Lake, the summit
of Xuying Peak. The sprayed water vaporized into tens of thousands
of spots of fluorescence, scattered from the huge mirror-like dragon
scales, and in an instant, the mist turned into a rainbow. Wangyue
led his head to hiss, and the eight wastes changed color.
Mo Ran heard Xue Meng’s voice coming from behind, and looked
excited and far away in the hunting wind. After all, he is really young,
and it is easy to forget the sadness because of some things——
“My God! I’m flying! Riding on the Dragonfly!”
Wangyue hovered a few times above Xuying Peak, gradually
reduced his figure, slowly leaned over and landed, when he stopped
When dwelling on the Jincheng Lake, it has shrunk to less than half
of the original size, and it will not crush the surrounding mountains,
rocks, and trees. He curled up in the same place, quietly letting Mo
Ran and the others get off the back of the dragon.
When they looked back at Jincheng Lake, they saw the ice melt
away, the waves surged, and the waves shattered the ice. At this
time, the morning light is bright, the east is white, and the sun is
shining brightly, flowing into the Jincheng Lake pool, a wave of light.
Shi Mei suddenly said: “Look at the floods in the pond!”
Those tangled flood dragons rise and fall with the turbulent waves,
and gradually stop moving, and then One after another, they
collapsed and turned into a little bit of burnt ash, and one after
another black chess pieces rose from the lake and gathered in the
air.
Mo Ran murmured: “Zhenlong Chess Game…”
The dragons, creatures, and even the topping willows in this entire
pond have all been hit by the Zhenlong Chess Game. This entire
pool of spectacle conspiracies was actually set up by someone
hiding in the dark!
Mo Ran shuddered suddenly.
He realized that the world after rebirth was not right, and some
things had been advanced for no reason.
In his previous life, when he was sixteen years old, there was
absolutely no one who could play the game of Zhenlong to this point.
What is the origin of this fake Gouchen?
Xue Meng said: “Wangyue!”
 Mo Ran turned his head and saw Wangyue lay down and did not
move. There were no black chess pieces on his body, but he looked
very weak, eyes Hitomi squinted.
“You…well done…Gouchen God’s Jincheng Lake, would rather be
destroyed than…never fall into the hands of evil spirits…”
He After saying this, he suddenly glowed golden light, and when
the light dissipated, he turned into a smaller human appearance.
“It’s you?!”
Mo Ran and Xue Meng spoke almost simultaneously.
The Wangyue in front of him is the old man with white hair who led
them to the spiritual body of the godly weapon library. Wangyue
raised his head, a touch of shame in his eyes.
“It’s me.”
Xue Meng was surprised: “You, why did you lead us to the godly
weapon library? Are you trying to save us or harm us? If it’s a harm
Why do we send us ashore? If it is to save us, if we can’t solve the
topping willow catastrophe, wouldn’t it be…”
Wangyue looked down and said hoarsely: “Sorry. It’s just. At that
time, I had to do this. The fake Gouchen had insufficient self-
cultivation, and all relied on the spiritual power of the topping willow
to perform forbidden techniques. Only by cracking the topping willow,
his spells will fail. I have no other way but to lead you to try. “
Chu Wanning shook his head, walked over, waved his hand to
heal him.
Wangyue sighed: “Dao is kind, no need. I, like everything in the
pool, have reached the end of my life. I originally lived by the aura of
the topping willow. It has fallen down, and I am too Fate is coming
soon.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Wangyue said: “Death and life are orderly, not to be forced. You
can see the nightmare of Jincheng Lake before returning to solitude.
Break it, my wish is fulfilled. It’s just that the panic in the pool affects
you, so I’m really guilty.”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s okay….Do you know who the one who lied
to Gouchen is? What is the intention?”
Wangyue said: “I don’t know who he is. But his purpose should be
to explore the three forbidden techniques by gaining the power of the
topping willow.”
Chu Wanning groaned: “The spiritual power required to perform
the forbidden technique is amazing. If you have the help of the
ancient tree spirit, it will be twice the result with half the effort.”
“Yes, that person said the same. He It is said that the ancient spirit
body is powerful, but it is extremely difficult to find. The only thing
that can be found in the ancient books is the topping willow.”
“In fact, he only appeared not long ago. And since he took control
of Jincheng Since the Lake, I have been using the power of topping
willows to practice the two forbidden techniques at the bottom of the
lake. “Rebirth” and “Zhenlong Chess Game”.”
Wangyue said, sighed, His eyes were a bit hollow and dull.
Mo Ran gave a thud in his heart.
Sure enough… The trip to Jincheng Lake is completely different
from the previous life. These variables all happened not long ago.
What went wrong and changed everything?
“He was not capable enough to control the living creatures, so he
killed a large number of creatures in the lake and tried to manipulate
the dead. This time he did it, so in just a few dozen days, he took the
lake Almost all the spirit beasts were killed and made into chess
pieces. Only a few were left for testing. I was one of them.”
Mo Ran asked: “So when I asked for a sword, You surfaced, were
you under the control of the fake Gouchen at that time?”
“No.” Wangyue slowly closed his eyes, “He can manipulate others,
manipulate fox demon, manipulate topping willow , But I can’t
manipulate me. I am the spirit beast that God Gouchen tamed when
he created the world. Millions of years ago, when I was willing to
drive for the God, I had his curse imprinted on my Nilin, and I lived
and died. Be loyal to your master.”
“Then you…”
“I have to disguise.” Wangyue sighed, “Although the intruder can’t
control me completely, but Gouchen After all, the imprint of God’s
curse has lasted for millions of years, and it’s not as effective as it
was at the time. I still have a part/body affected by the fake Gouchen
—when you saw me, I was dumb because of mine. The voice has
been completely controlled by that person, and he can no longer
listen to his commands. Only when his spell fails, I can speak again.”
Mo Ran asked: “That fake Gouchen knows you are Are you
pretending?”
“I don’t think he knows.” Wangyue looked at Mo Ran and said,
“According to his plan, he will seize your spiritual core today and
continue Liu’s life for topping. . But he did not expect that I would
bring you back to Godly Weapon Library again to destroy Gu Liu. He
did not watch out for me.”
Chu Wanning suddenly said: “He may not have never watched
You, maybe you have a lot of heart but you don’t have enough
energy.”
“What does the Taoist say?”
Chu Wanning said: “I vaguely think that the fake Gouchen the
Exalted It’s weird.”

The author has something to say:

QAQ everyone’s consideration

Thanks to “minicat999” “doublesaya” “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Lin

Feng”, “Ban Xia”, “Tang Song Yuan Ming and Qing Dynasties”,
“Escape Rabbit”, “Tea Ye Bai”, “Undead Fish” “Cold Alpaca”
Throwing Mines ~ “The Flower You Said “Open” “Heart Lock” “I will
send Acacia to the bright moon” “minicat999”, irrigation nutrient
solution~QAQ

Today’s small theater is a rewritten version of a plot of the story.

When I started thinking about it, I always felt that Mo Ran had a bad
taste in this plot. After thinking about it carefully, he was short of a
cigarette 2333

“After the destruction of Jincheng Lake , Modern Edition “Turn on,

beep!

In the secret path, four people have their own concerns, and none of
them speaks any more.

Mo Ran leaned against the cold wall, watching Chu Wanning hug
Xue Meng and pat him on the shoulder, suddenly feeling
uncomfortable in his heart.
But Mo Ran didn’t say anything, only lowered his head and took out
the cigarette case, with the last cigarette left in it. He bit it between
his lips, the lighter clicked, and a cluster of sparks was bright and
dark, reflected in his eyes, like poppies in new tulle.

He took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly. Among the addictive

nicotine, Mo Ran raised his eyelids, not salty, not salty, not too
shallow and not too heavy. He glanced at them and turned his face
away.

He leaned against the wall and put his hands in his pockets.

No one spoke, and reason asked Mo Ran to tell himself, give them
some time, there must be time for a cigarette, and the little peacock
needs comfort.

He is a heavy smoker, and he likes the decadent taste of tar filling

his lips and teeth.

But that day, he couldn’t help resenting, this cigarette seemed to be

extraordinarily long, damn it, he smoked for so long and it was so
heavy, but how the hell there was half of it left? .

Mo Ran suddenly developed an inexplicable irritability, and he

attributed the irritability to smoking. So he crushed the unfinished
half of the cigarette on the wall. Then he raised his head, still with
one hand in his pocket, walking towards Chu Wanning seemingly
justified.

“Ms. Chu.” He looked at Chu Wanning’s face, stretched out his hand
and violently pulled Xue Meng straight, and pulled him to his side,
with a lazy smile on his lips. .

“Don’t patronize and coax my brother, I am also uncomfortable.

What’s the matter, let’s take a look, you guys will do it to the end…”

He had a smoky voice, low and dumb, so he cleared his throat.

“Also coax my brother to me.”

Chu Wanning was speechless for a while.

It’s ridiculous, but what he thought at the time was: This grandson
said that my brother, me, was a gangster, or literally, that the
relationship with Xue Meng was “the same generation among
relatives And a man older than himself”?
 48. This Venerable one’s old dragon

Mo Ran couldn’t help but agree with what he said.

Shizun is right.
The fake Gouchen has a faint breath. Mo Ran originally thought it
was his own illusion, but since Chu Wanning also felt it, the
possibility of it being an illusion is very slim.
The breath of dead bodies.
——This Gouchen the Exalted is not only himself, but he is not a
living person at all!
In other words, the hand behind the scenes only took a corpse,
and acted as a puppet for himself, disguised as the god of ten
thousand soldiers. He didn’t even show up in person.
I was thinking, and suddenly a low grin came from Jincheng Lake.
Immediately afterwards, a pale body came out like a sharp arrow,
and the fake Gouchen the Exalted jumped into the air, but his
description and behavior became extremely terrifying at this
moment, covered in skin. They are all crumpled together, as if
snakes are shedding their skins and silkworms are breaking their
cocoons.
“Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou Immortal. Chu-zongshi, you
really live up to your reputation.”
 Fake Gouchen hangs above the sparkling lake, like a face peeling
off painted skin. He twisted out a nearly twisted smile.
“A person like you, Rufeng sect back then, why didn’t you keep
you?”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “Who is your Excellency?”
“You don’t have to only know who I am.” The fake Gouchen said, “I
won’t let you know who I am. You think I am a person who should
have died a long time ago and crawled out of hell. , I’ll find you
gentlemen like me!”
Wangyue said sternly: “The young generation is shameless! The
topping willow has been destroyed. With your spiritual power, if you
don’t have the power of the sacred tree, it’s impossible to use the
forbidden technique. , I can’t do anything wrong!”
Fake Gouchen sneered: “You old loach, you are dying, and you
are going to do me a big deal. Where is there for you to speak here?
Get out of here! “
Chu Wanning suddenly said: “Your Excellency Baizi, does it mean
that you can speak?”
The so-called “baizi”, as the name implies, refers to the Zhenlong
chess game. The most special kind of chess pieces.
When the operator finds a newly dead corpse and pours part of his
soul into the corpse, that part of the soul will merge with the corpse
to form a “white child” that is as white as jade.
“White child” is different from the ordinary purely dictated “black
child”. In other words, Baizi is actually a stand-in for the caster. In
addition to his magic power, he can think and act independently.
What you see and hear can also empathize with the body.
 The identity of the fake Gouchen was revealed, and it turned out to
be laughing: “Okay, good! Good!!!”
After these three “OK”, the fake Gouchen face became more and
more crooked Twisted, it seemed that the magic of the body was
about to be exhausted, and Baizi’s actions could not be maintained,
and the original shape of the corpse was gradually revealed.
“Chu Wanning, don’t be self-righteous. Do you think it would be
useful to stop me today? Even if the topping willow is destroyed, my
body can still find other sources of spiritual power. It is you instead. “
As he said, his gradually clouding eyes suddenly passed Chu
Wanning maliciously and landed on Mo Ran.
Suddenly shocked!
The fake Gouchen is quite mocking, saying word by word: “If you
think that there is only one person who knows the three forbidden
arts in this world, I am the only one, then I am afraid that you will not
live for too long.”
p>
Chu Wanning’s long eyebrows tucked low, and he sternly said:
“What do you mean by this?”
However, the fake Gouchen suddenly stopped talking, and for a
while, he suddenly burst. Scattered into smelly fragments, a white as
jade chess piece exploded from his body. It whirled a few times
against the light in the air, and fell into the fine waves of Jincheng
Lake.
It seems that it was the body of the fake Gouchen in the dark.
Finally, after losing the help of the topping willow, it was completely
exhausted.
 At the same time, Wangyue, who almost survived on topping
willow spiritual power, staggered two steps, fell back to the ground
with a plop, and whispered: “Ah…”
Xue Meng Shocked: “Wangyue!”
Mo Ran also said: “Wangyue!”
The four people all came to the old Jiao, Wangyue has run out of
oil, and his lips are dead. No blood. He looked at them, his throat
dumb like a twilight crow.
“You, don’t…don’t believe the nonsense of the man just now.
There are far more false and false words than real…”
Shi Mei’s eyebrows are full of concern and sorrow, and he warmly
said: “Senior, stop talking, I will heal you.”
“No, no need. What your master can’t do… You…you are…”
Wangyue coughed violently for several times, and then gasped, “In
recent years, many people have come to Jincheng Lake to seek
swords. However…After the evil spirits entered the pool, the topping
willow was unwilling to leave the master’s legacy. The sacred object
was used by him, destroying tens of thousands of weapons. The
only thing left… is… is a willow vine with its strength, a sword, a
saber…”
When referring to this section, Xue Meng’s expression is even
more bleak, her lips are pursed, and she is silent.
“Liu Teng…Liu Teng has returned to this trail leader.” Wangyue
looked at Mo Ran, “I was at the lake at the time, and I told you that it
was evil in the past, and I can’t stop it. Just hope You will be good in
the future… But in fact… Actually, according to the wishes of the
master, godly weapon should only be owned by the kind-hearted
person. So, I hope you can… You can…”
Mo Ran saw that he was already struggling to speak, so he
stopped his conversation and said, “Don’t worry, senior, I
understand.”
The Jiao Ren muttered: “That’s good…that’s good… …Then I…
I’m relieved…”
He looked up at the sky, his lips trembling slightly.
“People say that Jincheng Lake seeks swords, and underwater
spirits will…will make some demands. Most of those requests in the
past were…to test the character of the visitors, but occasionally
there are exceptions… …”
Wangyue’s voice gradually weakened, and his eyes seemed to
fade away like a revolving lantern for thousands of years.
“I obeyed the master’s agreement. Since he left, I will guard
Jincheng Lake and will not leave… Unexpectedly, this guard is
millions of years… the scenery of mountains and rivers I saw when I
was young… the rest of my life …It turned out to be…I never saw it
again…”
He slowly turned his head and looked at Mo Ran imploringly, his
old eyes gleaming warm and moist.
At that moment, Mo Ran suddenly knew what he was going to say.
Sure enough, Wangyue said softly: “The trail is long, and the plum
blossoms on the mountainside are bright all year round. When I was
a child, I used to like it tightly. Now that you have a godly weapon,
you can wish… You wish…”
p>
 Mo Ran just wanted to say, okay, I’ll do it for you.
But it was too late to even say something good, the light in
Wangyue’s golden brown eyes suddenly went out.
Jiangnan has nothing, let’s talk about a spring.
The snow-capped mountains in the distance are majestic, the lake
is golden, a round of red light of the sun spreads into the pool, and in
the surging waves, it is broken into dots of bright red.
Wangyue is dead.
He was one of the first giant dragons at the time of creation. He
was once shaking the earth, calling the wind and calling the rain, but
also bowed his head to surrender and set off for the king. Everyone
said that he had a curse on his body, and he must not abandon the
old master. But he did not know that he respected Gouchen for ten
thousand years.
In the vast world, there are very few creatures who remember the
creation of the world. However, Wangyue knew that although the real
Gouchen the Exalted was a mixed race of demons, his mother was
forced by demons and was not willing. Gouchen hated the demons
and belonged to Fuxi, and with his domineering demon blood, he
built the first sword between the world and the earth for Fuxi. Help
Fuxi to quell the demons and sweep Kyushu.
However, after the world was unified, Fuxi was suspicious of him
because of half of Gouchen the Exalted’s blood. Gouchen the
Exalted is not confused. A hundred years later, he invited himself to
leave the realm of God and come to the world.
Along the way, he saw the suffering of all living beings, and he felt
that he shouldn’t create the “sword” for life, and regretted a lot. So he
collected many weapons that he had left in the world, sealed them in
the arsenal in Jincheng Lake, planted topping willows, and told the
creatures in the lake that anyone who wanted a sword must be kind
in heart and be worthy of having a godly weapon.
Now, Gouchen is no longer and Wangyue is dead.
Under Jincheng Lake, there will be no godly weapon or Jiao Ren
from now on. All the sins and repentances, distortions and
perseverances are the same as the topping willow that crashed
down and disappeared in smoke.
For a while, no one spoke. In the heavy snow, the four bright red
steles on the side of Jincheng Lake, “It is difficult to travel”, are still
the same as when they first saw them. The water is peaceful and
calm. There have been catastrophes and sufferings under the water.
Just like when they first ascended the Xuying Peak, they didn’t
know what kind of bloody and bloody story was hidden after this
“difficult road”.
Mo Ran looked at the sky, above the cliff, a lone eagle flew over
the snow.
He suddenly thought: In his previous life, Wangyue gave him the
Modao. That Modao was powerful, but in this life, the Modao he saw
was just a fake, a knife that really belonged to him. About to have
self-destructed in the topping willow, this life will never see.
After a while, he remembered it somehow.
Back then, he came to Jincheng Lake for a sword.
That day, Wangyue emerged from the water, with golden eyes
looking at him gently and kindly, and then said to him.
 ——
“The plum blossoms on the mountainside are blooming beautifully.
Can you pick one and give it to me?”
Mo Ran closes his eyes and arms Cover the eyelids lightly.
I didn’t know what happened in the previous life, and I thought that
Wangyue asked for it, but it is elegant…
It has been many days since I returned to Sisheng Peak.
Chu Wanning’s shoulder was badly hurt, and the three teenagers
were exhausted, so they rested in Daicheng for many days before
leaving for Shu.
Xue Meng did not talk about the sword-seeking matter with Xue
Zhengyong and Madam Wang. He was as arrogant as him. Whether
his parents were disappointed or comforted, it was just salt on the
knife’s mouth. Chu Wanning could not bear it in his eyes, so he
buried himself in the scroll all day long, hoping to find another way to
get a godly weapon for Xue Meng. Or, are there other ways in the
world that can make mortals match the weapons of the gods?
Besides, who is the fake Gouchen, and where is his deity now?
Before the fake Gouchen’s “White Son” blew himself up, what was
the meaning of the last sentence?
There are too many things to worry about. The candlelight in the
Red Lotus Pavilion library shines day and night, the copper kettle
drips, and the tedious bamboo slips are spread all over the floor. In
the depths of the file, Chu Wanning is slightly tired. face.
“Yuheng, your shoulder hurts like this, don’t take any chances.”
Xue Zhengyong holding a cup of hot tea, sitting next to him
chattering, “TanlangElder is good at medicine, if you have time, look
for him Let me show you.”
“It’s okay, it’s already healed.”
Xue Zhengyong sighed: “No, no, you look at you, since you come
back, your face is It’s always ugly. Ten people saw you, and nine
said that you looked like you were going to faint at any time. I think
there is something wrong with the wound, maybe there is something
poisonous, you should take care of it.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids: “I seem to faint?” He paused and
sneered, “Who said that?”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
“Oh Yuheng, don’t always think of yourself as an iron hammer, and
treat others as paper.”
Chu Wanning said: “I know it in my heart.”
Xue Zhengyong muttered silently, his mouth looked like “You have
a few farts”. Fortunately, Chu Wanning concentrated on reading and
didn’t see his small movements.
For a while, Xue Zhengyong saw that it was too late, patted his
butt and stood up, ready to go back to accompany his wife. Before
leaving, he did not forget to tell Chu Wanning: “Yuheng, you rest
early. You are like this If Zi lets Meng’er know, he must die of guilt.”
Chu Wanning simply ignored him.
Xue Zhengyong touched the cold nail, a little embarrassed,
scratched his head and left.
After drinking the medicine, Chu Wanning went back to the case
and continued to look up the file. He saw a little dizziness behind
him. He supported his forehead and felt slightly sick.
However, this nausea is fleeting, Chu Wanning only treats himself
as tired, so he doesn’t care.
It was late at night, and he finally felt dizzy and fell asleep with his
sword eyebrows. A dress with wide sleeves rested on the side of the
pile of case files, with a scroll of unfinished slips across his knees,
and the edge of the robe withered like water waves.
This night, he had a dream.
Unlike ordinary dreams, this dream has a vivid and real picture.
He is standing in the Loyalty Hall in Sisheng Peak, but this Loyalty
Hall is different from what he knows. Many details of the furnishings
have changed. Before he could take a closer look, the door of the
hall suddenly opened, deep red. The curtains are fluttering.
Someone walked in.
“Shizun.”
The young man has handsome brows and dark purple eyes.
Although he looks like a young man, he looks a little childish when
he rolls up his mouth.
“Mo Ran?”
Chu Wanning stood up, just about to walk over, but found that four
chains of spiritual power were buckled on his ankles, binding him ,
Unable to move.
After being shocked, Chu Wanning stared at the chains on his
ankles in disbelief. He was so angry that he was choking so much
that he looked up and sternly said: “Mo Weiyu, are you rebelling?
Untie it for me!”
 The person who came here seemed to have not heard his anger,
with a lazy smile on his face and deep dimples, and came over, He
pinched his chin.

The author has something to say:

Crab crab “undead fish” “tu Qiuzi” “rouye fan soup” “I will send love
to you in the bright moon “Land mine~“Cool fortune”, irrigation
nutrient solution~

Today’s Weibo updated Qiuqiu’s Shizun wet (what kind of ghost

description) color and gas full of bathing picture, crab Crab Hill QAQ

Welcome to the round neck of the meat bun [The meaty big devil]
and the neck of the little angel [Called as Qingqiu] 撸图~ Memezha~

Bonus character card sticker No. 3

Gouchen the Exalted (really real, not fake)

Word: No

Posthumous name: What a joke?

Occupation: Domination of the world’s weapons, master killing and

fighting, good at The art of sword-making, the way of keeping
righteousness

Simply put it simply: sharpen your scissors, sharpen your chopper~

Social outlook: Wanbingzhi Main

Simply put it simply: Chairman of China First Weapons Company

Favorite: Poems

Favorite food: Shennong Five Grains

Hate: Fighting

Also hate: Unemployment

The most painful thing: others will be unemployed if they don’t fight

Height: The height of the gods is a secret and cannot be revealed

 49. This Venerable one’s Shizun is
always angry

Chu Wanning’s astonishment is completely beyond words to

describe. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Mo Ran in his
dream like a ghost.
Mo Weiyu, who has grown up, is very heroic, with broad
shoulders, long legs, and a half head taller than him.
When I looked down at myself with low eyes, there was some
playfulness and mockery at the end of my eyes.
“This Venerable one’s good Shizun, you should really see what
you look like now.”
His fingertips slid down Chu Wanning’s cheeks and stopped in his
ears , Eye cream Hualing column.
For a few moments of silence, he snorted coldly, then bullied
himself suddenly, a soft and hot touch swept over him, and he put
Chu Wanning’s lips on him.
Chu Wanning was caught off guard, there was a thud in Chu
Wanning’s head, as if a string…broken…
Mo Ran was kissing him.
 His breath is occupying him, wet, anxious, full of dirty and sinful
desires.
Lips and teeth are entangled in one place, and the chest is turned
up by the waves.
Chu Wanning is almost stunned, his phoenix eyes wide open,
there are both anger and blankness in his mind, but in the dream, he
seems to have lost his spiritual power, even ordinary strength is
difficult to gather, he can’t Freed from Mo Ran’s restraint, he was
firmly imprisoned in the opponent’s arms.
Mo Ran in his dream is totally different from what he knows for
some reason.
There is no longer the low eyebrows and pleasing eyes of the
past. Instead, he is aggressive and aggressive.
He can even clearly perceive the hot breath when Mo Ran
breathes, sharp and low. The hot ambition and desire are like
magma, to melt his flesh and bones into water.
Chu Wanning’s face turned blue, almost vomiting blood. He
couldn’t imagine that he would be suppressed by Mo Ran without
any resistance. What made him even more unacceptable was that
he felt blood rushing and his fingertips were soft in this fiery kiss and
entanglement. He was trembling in his arms, Mo Ran’s chest was so
hot, like a flame that would melt the snow and ice, he wanted to
struggle to submerge him, but he had no strength.
At the end of the kiss, Chu Wanning didn’t have any strength. Mo
Ran hugged him, turned his face to his side, and pressed it to the
back of his ear. His breath was sprayed at the base of his ears, thick
and warm. Then he heard Mo Ran say: “Aren’t you going to
negotiate terms with This Venerable one?”
Mo Ran’s voice is hoarse, so hoarse that Chu Wanning feels
almost unfamiliar.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes and saw his Adam’s apple rolling.
It was a forbearing, but fast, swallowing motion.
“You have no value to This Venerable one, so let’s talk about what
you have left.”
Chu Wanning’s voice is also dumb, I don’t know why Desire or
anger, he whispered: “What…”
Mo Ran pushed him to the wall, suddenly raised his hand,
slammed against the wall, and firmly grasped Chu Wanning’s chain
Wrist clasped.
He was all malicious, but all bowed his head close to his ear.
Chu Wanning shivered violently in an instant, a terrible numbness
rushed from the tail vertebra to his scalp.
Mo Ran’s voice is low and his breathing is muddy and heavy.
“You let me come once, and I will agree to your request.”
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes, the color of water
infused with desire, but more Unbelievable.
When Mo Ran said these words, it was full of intimidation and
perversion. His breath was on the side of Chu Wanning’s neck, with
a gentle tone and malicious sentences.
“However, This Venerable one hates Shizun so much, and I
probably don’t have much interest in Shizun’s face. To have fun, you
have to work harder.”
 Mo Ran paused and continued to recklessly, holding everyone in
front of him tighter.
“So, you think it through. If you want, you kneel in front of me,
begging me well, coaxing me to satisfaction, and then you humble
yourself, crawling on me like a dog, Surrender to me, beg me to take
a look at you.”
“…”
Chu Wanning is going crazy.
Elder Yuheng, a clean body, proud, innocent, and cold, does not
touch the male color, is not close to the female color, does not see
the erotic picture, does not listen to the erotic song Fu Lian Zhen is
self-conscious and self-love.
To put it simply, he knows very little about love.
So he was very unfortunate. Although he was furious, he could
only throw away his helmet and abandon his armor before such a
fierce strange feeling, and he was defeated.
Mo Ran finished speaking and waited a moment. I guess he didn’t
respond, so he cursed, but couldn’t hold back and started kissing
him again. After kissing his lips, heavy breathing was sprayed on his
ears, his cheeks rubbed against his temples, and then his head
bowed. He bit his flesh and blood fiercely, as if he was extremely
hateful, but also as if he was extremely thirsty.
What makes Chu Wanning’s scalp numb is that even though Mo
Ran’s words are rough, but when he tortured him, imprisoned him,
complained and said to him harshly: “What are you pretending to
be? Gentleman! Pretending to be a saint!” When he looked up at
him, his eyes were really hot and crazy, with a wonderful light at the
end, as if the hatred that had been accumulated for a long time was
finally vented.
It’s like the magma of desire boiling under the rock formation, after
a long forbearance, it gushes away at will.
Chu Wanning was scalded by his tiger-wolf-like gaze. He wanted
to look away, but Mo Ran saw through his mind and pinched his
face.
“Look at me.”
The hoarse voice was hot, trembling slightly, I don’t know if it was
due to excitement or something else. It sounded like the hunger and
thirst of wild beasts.
“I let you look at me!”
Chu Wanning shuddered and closed his eyes.
This dream is really absurd…
“Shizun.” The voice in my ear suddenly became soft and soft
again, in a familiar tone, “Shizun, wake up “
Chu Wanning was in a blur, seeing Mo Ran’s face still close at
hand, immediately without thinking, a slap was slapped in the past,
slapped firmly on the opposite cheek with a firm slap. .
Mo Ran was caught off guard, was drawn straight, “Ah” and
widened his eyes: “Shizun, why are you beating people?”
“…………”
Chu Wanning sat up, his phoenix eyes hanging, his eyes filled with
anger and fright.
His body is still trembling slightly, dreams and reality intertwined,
driving him crazy.
 “Shizun…”
“Don’t come here!”
Chu Wanning lowered his sword eyebrows and shouted sharply.
Mo Ran was startled by his extreme reaction. After a long while, he
cautiously said: “Have you a nightmare?”
Nightmare…
Yes, it’s a dream… it’s just a dream.
Chu Wanning stared at the person in front of him blankly, and after
a while, he gradually recovered.
He is still lying in the library of the Red Lotus Pavilion. Loyalty Hall
and the young man Mo Ran disappear together. All that remains in
front of him is the face that is still young and childish.
“…Well, in my dream…it’s good to beat people.” Finally, Chu
Wanning paused for a moment, tidying up his expression, and using
his long and trembling fingers, he was right. The skirt of the clothes
pressed the restless heat and anxiety, and said.
Mo Ran rubbed his flushed cheeks and gasped: “What nightmare
did Shizun have? He started so cruelly…”
A trace of embarrassment flashed across Chu Wanning’s face ,
Pursed his lips, turned half of Zhang Jun’s face to his side, and did
not speak coldly.
There is no wave on his face, but the waves and storms in his
heart, he feels that his self-esteem is about to shatter: he actually
had that kind of absurd dream, such a foul language, Shameless and
shameless, it is simply a vain teacher.
 What made him collapse even more is that his body unexpectedly
responded in this humiliating dream…
Fortunately, the robe is loose and elegant, and others are not Can
be seen.
But Chu Wanning helped his forehead, his face still darkened to
the bottom of the pot.
Naturally, he can’t hold Mo Ran in his dream to exasperate, but
the one in front of him can still be delivered. So he slanted his
eyebrows and asked in a nasty voice, “In the middle of the night, I
broke into my bedroom. Do you think you are your home in the Red
Lotus Pavilion? Do you think you are Elder Yuheng?”
“…”
First, I was slapped in the face inexplicably, and then slapped and
slapped, Mo Ran was a little aggrieved, and whispered in a low
voice, “What kind of temper…”
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows erected: ” I didn’t lose my temper,
I’m going to sleep, you give me out!”
Mo Ran said: “But Shizun, it’s Chenshi now.”
Chu Wanning: “… …”
“If we hadn’t seen Shizun after waiting for a long time at Platform
of Sin and Virtue, I would not dare to come to the Red Lotus Pavilion
to find you without authorization.”
Chu night: “…………”
The window of Cangshu Pavilion was hidden. He opened the
window and saw that the sun had risen into the sky outside, with
birds singing and insects singing.
 Chu Wanning’s face is even more ugly.
Look up, he might call Tianwen to pick someone at any time.
He actually achieved Chen Shi in a dream, if it hadn’t been for Mo
Ran to call him, he might continue to do it—this recognition made
Chu Wanning’s forehead blue. Furiously, the knuckles holding the
window lattice became jade.
You must know that Chu Wanning has always been good at
curbing desires. Don’t talk about Chunmeng before, even Yinian has
never had it before.
In this way, Chu Wanning is like a wooden man, stupid, stupid, and
rigid. He has cultivated his own mental method to the perfect state,
cut off desires, and if nothing happens, he always likes to despise
the pair of lovers. That pair of Taoist couples double cultivation, at
the end this person still feels triumphantly that he is particularly
noble.
Who expected that the horse stumbled and was planted…
And it was planted in the hands of his little apprentice.
The noble and glamorous Chu-zongshi, a godly weapon, never
dared to take another look at Mo Ran, and angrily dropped the
sentence: “Quickly go to Platform of Sin and Virtue with me for
morning repair!” Go out, go away for a while.
Xue Meng and Shi Mei have been waiting for a long time. When
Chu Wanning arrived, they were sitting under the shade of the tree
and talking.
Shi Mei is very anxious: “Shizun never came late, what’s going on
today? It’s already this time, and I haven’t seen his shadow yet.”
 Xue Meng is even more anxious. “Didn’t Mo Ran invite Shizun? I
have been there for a long time and haven’t come back. I knew I
would go with him. Shizun will not be sick, right?”
Shi Mei said:” I see that the wound on Shizun’s shoulder is so
serious. Although he has been well-trained, his body is weak and it’s
hard to say…”
When Xue Meng heard it, he became more restless, and suddenly
got up: “Don’t wait. , Mo Ran’s unreliable dog thing, I’ll go and see it
myself!”
When I turned around, I saw Chu Wanning in white dressing up
and striding forward.
The two under the tree said together: “Shizun!”
Chu Wanning: “Something has been delayed. Take you to martial
arts today, let’s go.”
Taking advantage of Chu Wanning’s carelessness, Shi Mei
whispered to Mo Ran who was following: “Does Shizun matter?
What’s delayed?”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes: “Overslept. “
“Huh?”
“Shhh, pretend I don’t know.” Mo Ran rubbed his cheek. The slap
was still painful. Now, he doesn’t want to be slapped by Chu
Wanning again.
Shi Mei’s eyelashes flickered: “Why is your left cheek red?”
Mo Ran whispered: “If you want to keep asking, my right cheek will
also turn red. Don’t ask, let’s go.”
 When the three people arrived at the training ground, Chu
Wanning asked Mo Ran and Shi Mei to discuss the tricks on their
own, leaving Xue Meng alone.
Chu Wanning said: “Sit down.”
Although Xue Meng doesn’t know why, he has always followed
Shizun’s words as his standard, and immediately sat on the ground.
Chu Wanning also sat down in front of him, and said to him: “In
three years, Spiritual Mountain will be on the sword, what are your
plans?”
Xue Meng lowered his eyes , After a while, gritted his teeth and
said: “Take the top spot.”
If Chu Wanning asked him this way before his trip to Jincheng
Lake, Xue Meng would be proud and majestic.
However, at this time, when I said this sentence, I couldn’t let go of
the arrogance, and I could hardly hold it.
He is not self-aware, but he is really unwilling to pass the title of
“Heaven’s Proud Son” to others.
After saying the four words “get the first prize”, Xue Meng was
panicked, and took a peek at Chu Wanning.
But Chu Wanning just glanced at him, without ridicule or doubt.
He only said one word neatly.
“Okay.”
Xue Meng’s eyes lit up suddenly: “Shizun, do you think-do you
think I can still… I…” He was excited for a while , Actually a little
incoherent.
 Chu Wanning said: “Under my sect, there is no disciple who gave
up before fighting.”
“Shizun…”
“Participate in the Spiritual Mountain Theory Swords are all young
leaders of various factions. People who don’t have a godly weapon
will naturally not be your opponent. If you have a godly weapon, you
don’t have to be afraid.” Chu Wanning said, “Godly weapon can’t be
controlled overnight, yours Although the Sabre Longcheng is slightly
inferior, it is also a top grade that can be cast in the mortal world. If
you practice hard in these three years and make good use of it, it is
not impossible to get the first place.”
Knowing that Chu-zongshi has a vicious look in martial arts and is
quite insightful.
He is also a sensational person who will never tell white lies in
order to inspire others, so Xue Meng was immediately excited when
he heard what he said.
“Can Shizun take this seriously?”
Chu Wanning looked over his eyes and wrote lightly: “How old are
you, Xue Meng? People who are past five years old, I don’t bother
Yes.”
When he said this, Xue Meng was a little embarrassed, rubbed his
nose and laughed.
Chu Wanning said again: “The outcome is fickle, but pride cannot
be underestimated. Work hard for it. As for the result, you don’t have
to demand too much.”
Xue Meng said: “Yes! “
 Here, Xue Meng was relieved, and Chu Wanning came to the
spiritual power wooden stake behind the martial arts ground. In order
to prevent disciples from accidentally injuring others when they hit
the wooden stake, this place is a bit remote. You have to go through
a long corridor and turn a corner to get to the piles.
Shi Mei and Mo Ran are talking with their backs to him. They are
not too far away, just can hear them.
“You…” Chu Wanning was about to call them over, but the scene
before him suddenly stopped him from talking.

The author has something to say:

Xi Xie “I don’t know what to do every day”, “I will send love to you in
the moonlight”, “Ryo Lucky “,“Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”,
irrigation nutrient solution~“Tea Yebai”, “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape
Rabbit”, “Tang Song Yuan Mingqing”, “Pickled Undead Fish” mines~
Memozha~

Today’s little theater:

“If this is a current article, then their personal settings may be…”

Chu Wanning: Probably the worst-tempered people teacher in the

school.

Shi Mei: Surgeon.

Xue Meng: A student of the Film Academy, I majored in… probably

acting.

Xue Zhengyong: Nouveau riche coal boss

Madam Wang: Missy scholar from the nouveau riche

Mei Hanxue: Psychologist.

Ye Wangxi: Dedicated to the people’s police.

Mo Ran: … a racer. Don’t ask me why, it’s up to him to drive.

 50. This Venerable one likes you

As a person who cherishes weapons, Chu Wanning is really

speechless in such a situation.
He was afraid he saw a fool.
Only under the flower tree not far away, Mo Ran summoned
Jiangui. A godly weapon can expand and contract by itself, and
control the size, but most people are willing to make their weapons
bigger and very prestigious. No matter how bad they are, they will
retain their normal appearance like Chu Wanning. But Mo Ran made
Jiangui very small, about the same length and thickness as the
headband of the hair. The broken leaves were exquisite, godly
weapon, and looked like a little poor child.
Everyone has different spiritual powers. Tianwen of Chu Wanning
is golden after pouring spiritual power, but Jiangui is red.
So I left the willow leaves aside, Jiangui looked up like the Yuelao
red line…
“Shi Mei, you tie this to your hand, I want to know what Jiangui is
Not like Tianwen, he also has the ability to coax people to tell the
truth.”
“Uh…you want to try with me?”
 Mo Ran smiled and said: “Yes, because I’m the best with you, and
I believe you will never lie to me.”
Shi Mei still hesitated: “That’s right, but…”
” Oh, I will never ask tricky things. Do you want to believe me, let’s
pull the hook?”
Speaking, stretched out his little finger.
Shi Mei can’t laugh or cry: “You’re so old, you’re so naive.”
“Retracting hook, you can pull it at the age of eight, and you can
pull it at the age of eighteen, even if you reach eight. At the age of
eighteen, I can still pull it. What’s so naive.” Mo Ran said, chucking
Shi Mei’s right hand with a smile, and squeezing out her little finger.
Shi Mei was amused by him so angry and funny, but he couldn’t help
it. In the end, he had to go.
Who knows that Mo Ran caught Shi Mei’s little finger, but instead
of pulling the hook with him, he narrowed his eyes and smiled:
“Jiangui, work.”
Jiangui With two swishes, the thunder couldn’t hide his ears, he
tied Shi Mei’s little finger, and on the other end he held Mo Ran’s
little finger still erect.
The handsome young man smiled like a sly fox who was
ascended to heaven, with deep dimples, and said with joy:
“Congratulations, you are fooled.”
Shi Mei was utterly laughing: “You !…You quickly release me.”
“Don’t rush, don’t rush.” Mo Ran smiled, “If I ask a few questions,
let go.”
 In fact, since When Jincheng Lake got Sauvignon Blanc, and Shi
Mei failed to open the box, Mo Ran felt a little uneasy.
Even though Shi Mei was wearing gloves and could not directly
touch Sauvignon Blanc, Mo Ran still couldn’t let go of it, not to
mention that the box was opened by Chu Wanning in the end.
Chu Wanning…how could it be…
So Mo Ran felt that Sauvignon Blanc must be broken.
But in order to confirm this, he thinks it is best to use Jiangui to
confirm again.
He doesn’t doubt his sincerity for Shi Mei, but he is very worried
that in Shi Mei’s heart, he is actually insignificant. As for Jincheng
Lake’s liking, it may be his own illusion.
He thinks that Shi Mei has a gentle temperament and is kind to
everyone on weekdays. Unlike Chu Wanning, who puts on a face
that others owe him Jinshan Yinshan all day long. It’s especially
damned.
Don’t look at the Taxian-jun rough guy. When thinking about your
sweetheart, this guy can entangle himself to death.
“First of all.” Although Mo Ran was worried, his face was still
smiling, pretending to be relaxed and casual, and decided to throw
out a few irrelevant questions to pave the way.
“What do you think of Xue Meng?”
Referring to the last pain, Shi Mei couldn’t help being honest: “The
young master is very good, but he speaks too straight, sometimes
Unbearable.”
 Mo Ran smiled with his palms: “Huh? Sometimes you can’t stand
him? Hahaha, no wonder, after all, he is so annoying.”
Shi Mei blushed. “…You should be quiet, don’t be heard by the
young master.”
“Good, good.” Mo Ran smiled, “But if you say bad things about
him, I’m very happy.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Mo Ran asked again: “Then what do you think of Shizun?”
“Shizun is very good, but he has a temperament… “It seems that
Shi Mei didn’t want to comment on Chu Wanning very much, but he
was helplessly bound by Jiangui, bit his lip for a while, and still said
aggrievedly, “I’m a bit grumpy.”
“Haha, where is it? It is very irritable. I get angry every three to
five, and I still refuse to admit it when I am angry. I think the noble
concubine is better than him.”
Chu Wanning standing in the corner: “………………”
Mo Ran suddenly became a little curious and asked: “Then you
know that Shizun has a bad temper, why do you still worship him?”
Shi Mei said: “Shizun has a cold face but heart Ci, I’m not as gifted
as others, but he never thinks I’m dull. He said that there is no good
at all. Since I am not good at attacking, he teaches me healing
techniques. He, he treats me very well.”
Mo Ran was happily happily at first. Hearing this, he suddenly
narrowed his smile and became silent.
After a while, Mo Ran said: “Where does he treat you well. Isn’t it
just teaching you some spells, occasionally taking care of you, and
changing to any master, he will do this.”
“That’s different—”
Mo Ran was suddenly upset, bulging his cheeks: “Anyway, he
treats you badly! I can do what he treats you!”
Shi Mei stopped talking.
In this embarrassing silence, Mo Ran gradually calmed down the
evil fire in his heart. Seeing Shi Mei looked down and said nothing,
he felt guilty and whispered: “Sorry.”
“It’s okay.” Shi Mei said. But after a while, Shi Mei said abruptly:
“When you hadn’t come to Sisheng Peak a few years ago, once I
was walking on the road, it suddenly rained heavily.”
” Before entering Shizun’s gate, he was running in the rain and
met him. He was holding a red oil-paper umbrella and saw me
embarrassed, so I hid under his umbrella. I have long heard of his
cruel reputation and stood by him. When I left, I was very nervous.”
“And then?”
Shi Mei looked gentle and said: “Then? Then we didn’t talk all the
way.”
Mo Ran nodded in agreement: “He is so bored by himself, and
there is really nothing to say to him.”
“Yes.” Shi Mei smiled, “Shizun talks very little. However, When he
sent me to the door of the house, I thanked him. Suddenly I saw that
his right shoulder was soaked, and I stood on his left all the way,
without any rain.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 “The oiled paper umbrella is very small, in fact it can only be held
by one person. He blocked most of it to me, and I watched him in the
rain I walked far inside, and after I returned to the house, I wrote a
teacher post, begging him to accept me at the door.”
“Stop talking.” Mo Ran suddenly said, “Your heart is too good, you
go on. I would think you are very pitiful.”
Shi Mei said warmly: “Aran, don’t you think Shizun is pitiful? He
only has such a small umbrella because he always walks alone.
People are willing to accompany him. So, sometimes Shizun treats
me more harshly or reprimands me more, I don’t care. Because I
remember his soaked shoulders.”
Mo Ran didn’t speak anymore, only the tip of his nose was
reddish, and a trace of sorrow flickered in his heart.
The feeling of sorrow and grief was a bit vague, and suddenly I
didn’t know who it was for.
“Aran, let me ask you a question.”
“Well, you said.”
“Do you particularly hate Shizun?”
Mo Ran was stunned: “I…”
“Or, don’t you like him?”
When Shi Mei asked this sentence, he always The calm and soft
gaze seemed sharp for some reason. Mo Ran was unprepared for
him, under such sharp gaze, he was suddenly speechless.
Mo Ran’s head was dull, neither nodded nor shook his head. After
a long time, he reluctantly smiled: “Oh, didn’t I ask you a question?
You went in by accident. How can there be such a thing?”
 Seeing him avoiding talking, Shi Mei exquisitely thought, did not
force it, just smiled: “I just ask casually, you don’t have to take it to
heart.”
“Hmm.” Mo Ran picked up his mood, then raised his eyes, looking
at Shi Mei’s beautiful face like a bright moon through the thick
eyelashes curtain.
Originally, his third question was to ask Shi Mei whether he liked
him or not. But after this conversation, the mood suddenly became
heavy, and he was silent for a while while pursing his lips. Mo Ran
suddenly said: “He is Shizun, I am just Shizun. I can’t talk about
liking it or not.”
Hearing what he said, Chu Wanning’s eyelashes, standing in the
dark, moved slightly, like the rustling wings of a butterfly when it was
injured.
Although some things are in my heart like a mirror, when I really
confirm, I still feel like my body is floating and my heart sinks into the
sea. Perhaps it was because the autumn mood spread earlier, and
Chu Wanning suddenly felt cold.
Mo Ran and Shi Mei were talking in the distance. He closed his
eyes, and the slight nausea that had appeared recently filled his
head again.
He suddenly felt very tired and turned to leave.
However, after a few steps, Mo Ran’s voice was supported by
Qiufeng again, and he passed it to his ears if nothing happened. Let
him stop involuntarily.
Mo Ran is asking Shi Mei the third question: “Well, you said Xue
Meng, and Shizun, then talk about me.”
 He I kept the caring effort in my voice to a minimum, cautiously,
and even asked in a humble manner: “Shi Mei, what do you think of
me?”
Shi Mei suddenly did not speak Up.
Like Tianwen, Jiangui obviously has the ability to interrogate
mantras. Shi Mei resisted to answer. Jiangui became more and more
red because of this, and locked Shi Mei’s fingertips tightly.
Shi Mei frowned and said: “It hurts…”
“I only ask you to say a word.” Mo Ran couldn’t bear it, but this
question was deeply buried in his heart, past and present, He has
almost become his demon, so he insisted on asking, “What do you
think of me?”
Shi Mei shook his head and closed his eyes. It seemed that the
pain was terrible, and his long eyelashes couldn’t hold. Shaking, fine
sweat gradually oozes from his forehead.
“…” Seeing him like this, Mo Ran was still softened and sighed,
“Nothing…”
He was about to withdraw Jiangui, but Shi Mei could not bear it.
Extremely, his face was as white as gold paper, and he said
hoarsely: “I think you are very good.”
Mo Ran suddenly widened his eyes.
After Shi Mei said these words, her pale complexion quickly turned
red, as if she was very annoyed, and she dared not look at her with
her eyes down.
Jiangui turned into a little red light, like the petals of a residual
flower, and took it back from Mo Ran’s palm. Mo Ran did not hold
back, lowered his head, and gave a light smile. When he looked up
at Shi Mei, his eyebrows and eyes were curled. It’s all the rippling
meaning of spring.
There was a lazy smile in his voice, but his eyes were a little
moist, and he said, “Okay, thank you. I also think you are very good.
Although Jincheng Lake has told you about it again , But you don’t
even remember. So I want to say it again, you really… really like it.”
Although he didn’t elaborate on what kind of like, Shi Mei still has
a neck Red, I can’t say a word.
Mo Ran stared at him with a pair of dark and lacquered eyes. The
luster in the eyes is so clear, as if stars are immersed in the sea, and
fine waves are surging into the Milky Way.
“I want to treat you well and make you happy.”
Shi Mei is not stupid. Look at his expression and know his heart
well, so he can’t help but bow his head.
Mo Ran looked at his heartbeat and couldn’t help but want to raise
his hand to touch Shi Mei’s temples. However, before he could get
closer, suddenly a golden light flashed, and a “pop” rattan whip firmly
struck Mo Ran’s face.
“Ah!” Mo Ran was in pain and turned back in amazement.
I saw Chu Wanning wins Xuexue in white, standing with a negative
hand, standing by the white eaves wall, coldly looking down at them.
Tianwen hissed like a spiritual snake, coiling on the ground, willow
leaves rustling, bursting out a cluster of sparks, a ray of golden light
from time to time.
Shi Mei surprised: “Shizun…”
 Mo Ran covered his face and said: “Shizun.”
So what if you are hated? Like it, so what?
You may cry bitterly when you change to someone else, but you
cry when you change to Chu Wanning? absurd. Of course it was to
beat the dull man.
Chu Wanning’s expression was extremely cold, he walked, and
said coldly: “Don’t practice well, what are you talking about here? Mo
Weiyu, do you think you got the last godly weapon amazing? You
just Hold the winning ticket, no one can beat it? You are so leisurely.”
“Shizun, I just want…”
Chu Wanning’s eyes were fierce, and Mo Ran shut up.
“Shi Mingjing is going to confront me, Mo Weiyu.” He paused and
said in disgust, “Cultivation, if I come to discuss with you, if you can’t
do ten moves under my hand, just Go back and copy the Qingxin
Jue three hundred times by yourself. Go away.”
Ten strokes?
Mo Ran feels that it is better to copy the Pure Heart Jue directly.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the mines of “Pickled Undead Fish”, “Chayebai”, “Meat
Lord Fan Soup”, “Escape Rabbit” ~“mimimimi”,“brain holes are like
black holes”, irrigate nutrient solution~

Shizun’s shock is not necessarily because feeding the fish is

molesting Shi Mei, but also feeding the fish is bullying Jiangui. 2333

Come, come, gamble and gamble again, Macau sexy croupier has
dealt the cards, the next chapter [Jincheng Lake injury taboo doctor,
why Chu Wanning got sick], gamble one Betting on what is wrong
with Shizun, if you can guess…I will add another luxury sports car
after the full text is over! ! Angrily pat the dog’s head of the racer who
feeds the fish~

ps. Friendly reminder, I guessed the part where I was seen in the
healing bath, there will be no more hahahaha, the scene played
What else is there to play with (/≧▽≦)/~
 51. This Venerable one’s Shizun……
Puff hahaha

For the next three days, Chu Wanning’s face was not very good,
and his temper was very grumpy.
Elder Yuheng wrote disgust on his face, wherever he went, there
was a layer of haze. When the disciple saw him circling around him,
even Xue Zhengyong could feel the vague murderous aura around
him, no Dare to talk with him too much.
Although Chu Wanning did not want to admit that he had any
wrong thoughts about Mo Ran, he still couldn’t help being angry
when he saw the affectionate appearance of the two apprentices in
front of the wooden stakes. , The chest is sour.
He was a little disgusted.
Not only disgusting others, but also disgusting myself.
Mo Weiyu and himself are just mentors and apprentices, who he
loves to stick to, who he loves to entangle with, what does it have to
do with himself?
Why do you want to shake it off? People like who is next to whom,
what do they do with you? What’s upsetting you? Chu Wanning, how
come your heart is smaller than the tip of a needle!
 …Okay, take a step back, even if he has those unspeakable
desires for Mo Ran? He has always been proud of his self-control
and pride, enough to restrain his heart, and enough to choke that
terrible desire to death in his heart over time.
No one knows this shameful feeling except myself.
Except for the acacia kit that was dropped by the ghost emcee,
and the black hair that entangled him and Mo Ran, nothing was left.
Mo Ran will never know his mind, just like Mo Ran will never know,
at the bottom of Jincheng Lake, the person who saved him after
enduring the pain is not Shi Mei, but a temporary exchange with Shi
Mei The soul’s self.
But what is this now?
Is it… jealous?
This thought made Chu Wanning choke firmly.
For several months in a row, he tried to avoid contact with Mo
Ran, except for daily practice instructions, and did not communicate
much.
In a twinkling of an eye, the end of the year was approaching. One
day Chu Wanning returned from a descent from the mountain and
walked to the gate of the mountain. Snow suddenly began to fall in
the sky.
Soon, Sisheng Peak was enveloped by the misty silver outfit. Chu
Wanning was cold and awed, so he tightened his tight robe and
strode towards Loyalty Hall.
There was a charcoal fire in the hall, and the wood made a crisp
crackling sound in the copper basin.
 Chu Wanning originally came to return to Xue Zhengyong, but the
Lord was not here, and instead collided with Mo Ran.
There is no one else in Loyalty Hall. This is the first time Chu
Wanning has been alone with him in months, and he can’t help but
feel a little embarrassed. What’s more, the absurd dream happened
here.
Speaking of that dream, later Chu Wanning actually did it upside
down many times. Every time the picture was clear and vivid. At first
Chu Wanning would get entangled, but then he just got used to it.
Ran uttered wild words like a little madman. He kept counting Mo
Ran’s eyelashes, one two and three…
But that dream always came to an abrupt end at a certain critical
moment. After doing this several times in a row, Chu-zongshi
believes that he must have a noble disposition and would not be
interested in such filthy obscenities.
Thinking about this, Elder Yuheng, who has a fragile virgin heart of
Liuli, was finally able to save some dignity.
However, the combination of Mo Ran and Loyalty Hall still makes
Chu Wanning intuitively feel a little dangerous.
The boy didn’t feel anything. When he saw him, he stretched his
dark eyebrows and grinned: “Shizun, you are back.”
“…um.”
“Looking for your uncle? He went to the aunt’s hall. Aunt is a little
uncomfortable. He can’t walk away. If you have anything, I will tell
him.”
Chu Wanning squeezed He pursed his lips and said lightly: “No
need.”
 After that, he turned and wanted to leave.
Mo Ran called him: “Shizun wait a minute.”
“How…”
He said and turned his head, but he was caught off guard by Mo
Ran The outstretched hand brushed the dark eyebrows.
Mo Ran brushed it, and said naturally: “Look at you, there is snow
all over you.”
Chu Wanning was stunned.
The boy who was talking about it, removed the snow for him, took
a white kerchief, and wiped his wet hair.
Chu Wanning is afraid of the cold and cannot catch cold, otherwise
he is very likely to get sick.
But this person never knew how to take care of himself. In his
previous life, after Chu Wanning was under house arrest, he often
liked to sit in the courtyard and watch the koi enthusiastically.
So Shizun caught a cold and fever at every turn, and Shizun
became weaker after the spiritual core was abolished. He often
lingered on the couch for more than half a month when he was sick,
and it would not be good to drink one dose after another.
So Mo Ran saw another snow falling on his brows and shoulders,
half melted, half frozen, and subconsciously brushed him off.
However, when I wiped my hair halfway, I suddenly realized that
this behavior seemed too intimate, and suddenly raised my head to
meet Chu Wanning’s secretive eyes.
Chu Wanning was staring at him: “…”
 Mo Ran’s hand was collected back: “Ahaha, the disciple presume,
Shizun wipes it himself, wipes it himself.”
When he was cramped, Chu Wanning was relieved.
Dreams are just dreams after all.
The apprentice still has the same temperament as before, unlike
the guy in the dream who claims to be “This Venerable one”.
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, took Mo Ran’s handkerchief,
took off his cloak, walked to the fire and baked his hands, wiping the
melting snow in the hair.
“When did you know that the trespassing happened?” The fire light
reflected on Chu Wanning’s face, he squinted his eyes and asked,
“Isn’t it always out of style?”
Mo Ran: “…”
No one spoke for a while, Chu Wanning finished wiping his hair,
and took the kerchief carelessly, then gave Mo Ran a light look.
“But then again, what are you doing here?”
Mo Ran said hurriedly: “Isn’t it the end of the year? The files
accumulated for a year need to be sorted out. Let me help…”
Chu Wanning interrupted him: “I know there is a year’s dossier
that needs to be sorted out, but is this not Shi Mingjing’s business?
Why are you doing it?”
Mo Ran: “…Shizun has a great memory.”
Chu Wanning was unmoved by this flattery: “What about others?”
“He said this morning I have some headaches and brain fever and
night sweats.” Seeing Chu Wanning’s eyes, Mo Ran said, “I’m sorry,
Shizun, I persuaded him to rest in bed. Don’t blame him for being
lazy.”
Like a sharp needle, Chu Wanning wrinkled his brows. Chu
Wanning was quiet for a while and asked: “Is he okay?”
Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he never blamed
him. “I just gave him some medicine when I came out, and only left
when he was asleep. A little bit of cold, two or three days should
heal. Thank you Shizun for caring.”
“What can I care about you? , Just ask casually.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Go. You can sort it out.”
Chu Wanning said, Go away alone.
Sisheng Peak strictly forbids disciples to do their part for each
other. Mo Ran thought he would be punished by Shizun, but he
didn’t expect Chu Wanning to let him go so easily. There was no
reaction for a while, and he stayed for a long time. , When everyone
was almost traveling far, he suddenly recovered.
The person in the snow walked alone, Mo Ran picked up the
umbrella leaning against the door and ran out in the snow.
“Shizun!”
“Shizun wait a minute!”
Chu Wanning turned around, Mo Ran stopped in front of him,
shaking The snow on the umbrella was stretched right above the two
of them.
“The snow is big, take an umbrella and go back.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him: “No need.”
 Mo Ran put the umbrella in his hand, Chu Wanning felt tired and
insisted on not wanting. The umbrella was pushed and fell into the
wind and snow while pulling, and when the wind blew, it suddenly
floated several feet away.
Chu Wanning stared at the umbrella that fell into the snow. He
looked at it for a while. It was a trivial matter. He wanted to stay
indifferent as before. But suddenly he couldn’t move.
Just like the candlelight will eventually go out, the ancient well will
also dry up.
No matter how forbearing people are, sometimes they collapse.
Chu Wanning turned his head and furiously said: “Mo Weiyu, don’t
you come to provoke me? I am not Shi Mingjing, I don’t need anyone
to take care of it!”
He said, A cluster of golden light suddenly lit up in his hand, Mo
Ran stepped back subconsciously, thinking that he was going to take
Tianwen to draw people again. Who knew that a golden spring rose
in Chu Wanning’s hand, forming a bright enchantment in the sky, and
it took him in an instant The surrounding wind and snow cover.
Mo Ran: “…”
A barrier that blocks snow and rain…
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows are stretched out, with a cold
expression: “You Do you think I need an umbrella?”
He seemed to be really angry, his fingertips moved quickly, the
light of the enchantment changed from gold to red, from red to
purple, from purple to purple Blue, from blue to cyan.
 Every color changes, the effects of the enchantment are
completely different. Some are just pure snow avoidance, some can
block out the cold and wind, and some can even turn the cold of
heavy snow into The warmth in the enchantment.
These moves are too powerful. Of course, it is impossible for Chu
Wanning to spend his spiritual energy to avoid the snow on
weekdays. This kind of stunned dazzling technique is so naive that
Mo Ran is even speechless for a while.
“Shizun, don’t be angry…”
“Which eye did you see that I was angry?!” Chu Wanning’s angry
face turned blue, “Don’t give it to me yet Get out!”
“Well, I’ll get out of here.” Mo Ran glanced at the enchantment
above his head, “but don’t waste your spiritual energy like this…”
“Get out!”
Chu Wanning waved his hand, and the enchantment suddenly
closed, turning into a thunder, crashing in front of Mo Ran.
Mo Ran was almost smashed by the thunder and lightning that
Chu Wanning summoned. It is rare for him to take care of the other
person, but he reacted like this. For a while, he was a little bit angry.
He was about to speak, but he looked up. When Chu Wanning stood
in the snow, his face was pale, but his eyes were a little red.
Mo Ran was stunned: “You…”
“You and I are no more than mentors and apprentices, so why
have extra concerns. Take your umbrella and get out of here.”
Mo Ran was startled and suddenly understood.
 “Shizun, I was talking to Shi Mei at the martial arts field that day,
are you…”
I heard it.
Chu Wanning did not speak, and turned away.
Mo Ran did not call him again this time, and he did not look back.
Half way, Chu Wanning suddenly couldn’t help but sneezed. Chu
Wanning’s footsteps became stiff, and his head was stiff and he
walked faster, as if he was angry and at the same time running away.
From beginning to end, Mo Ran stood in the vast snow, staring at
his back until he disappeared, not knowing what he was thinking.
Once Chu Wanning returned to the Red Lotus Pavilion, he fell ill.
Although he can use the barrier to avoid rain and snow, this
person is always lazy when encountering his own affairs, and he is
not willing to waste spiritual energy. Otherwise, when it rains on
weekdays, he wouldn’t be like an ordinary person, just walking with a
paper umbrella.
After a few sneezes one after another, the headache and brain
fever all came to the door. However, he became a doctor for a long
time, and he was already quite familiar with the wind and cold. He
took some medicine, washed and changed his clothes, got into the
quilt and fell asleep.
Perhaps because of the wind and cold, the nausea that has been
on since Jincheng Lake was injured has become particularly clear
this night. He slept all night in a drowsy, sweaty body all over
Soaked, the body is hot like a stove.
 At noon the next day, Chu Wanning woke up vaguely. He opened
his eyes and lay in bed for a while, before he slowly jumped out of
the bed and prepared to put on shoes.
Then, he was stunned.
Suddenly he found that after the night, his boots had grown a lot…
Take a closer look.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
…………
No matter how calm Elder Yuheng is, he can’t bear the shock.
It’s not that his boots have grown bigger.
Chu Wanning stared blankly at his hands, his legs, his bare feet,
and the shoulders exposed from the slipped clothes.
Is myself… getting smaller? ? ? ?

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Undead Fish” “Tu Qiuzi” “Prison Break Rabbit” “Raw Ye
Fan Soup” “High The mine of “cold alpaca”~“Sanxiu” irrigation
nutrient solution, meme~

Today there is ShizunShi MeiMo Ran glutinous rice ball stem painted
by a doublesaya little angel~Fried chicken cute four Grid~

Weibo has an update on Weibo called the little angel of Qingqiu Shi
Mei to talk to the fish under the tree, the plot picture heard by
Shizun~ Welcome to play~ Thank you doublesaya and Called the
picture of Qingqiu, thank you~

Small theater (this is an adapted version of an old story on the

Internet~)
Xue Meng: I’ll test you for a dog thing. What should I call Shizun
when I see the cold?

Mo Ran: Your Highness.

Xue Meng: What do you call an angry Shizun?

Mo Ran: Your Majesty.

Xue Meng: What do you call Shizun who is shrinking in size?

Mo Ran: Come on, brother kisses (/^▽^)/

Xue Meng: Failed, get out.

52. This Venerable one does not seem
to appear

Xue Zhengyong was practicing swords at Beifeng, and suddenly a

crabapple flower fell from the sky. He said, “Hey,” he wiped his sweat
with a handkerchief, and took the crabapple. He said to himself:
“Yuheng’s information about crabapple? Can’t you come and say it
by yourself? When did he become lazy.”
In spite of this, Xue Zhengyong took the golden light from the
crabapple stamens and put them in his ears.
An unfamiliar child’s voice came from inside: “Holy Lord, please be
free, come to the Red Lotus Pavilion…”
Xue Zhengyong originally didn’t believe it, but When his sword fell
in front of Chu Wanning’s mansion, he was still completely stupid.
In the pavilion by the lotus pond, a child who was only about five
or six years old stood with his hands up and down, staring at the
lotus leaves with a gloomy face. Viewed from the side, this person
has a face like frost and snow, eyes like black ice, and he also wears
Chu Wanning’s robe, but this is too big for him, all his sleeves and
hemlines are dragged on the ground, it looks like they are just
dragging A pond fish with a floating giant tail.
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
 The child looked back and looked arrogant as if you dare to laugh,
I would die for you.
Xue Zhengyong: “Puff ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!”
The child said angrily: “What are you laughing at! What is so
funny!”
” It’s not that I didn’t laugh—ahahahaha, oh no more, Yuheng, I
asked you to go to TanlangElder to take a closer look at the wound,
you just didn’t listen, hahahaha, it’s ridiculous to me.” Xue
Zhengyong said in a bellyful, “I never , I have never seen such a
murderous child, ahhahahaha.”
This kid is not someone else, it is Chu who found his body shrunk
after waking up. Wanning. Jincheng Lake penetrated the Vine Willow
on his shoulder and didn’t know what magic spell he was wearing. It
would turn a person into the shape of a five or six-year-old.
Fortunately, his magic power did not regress, otherwise Chu
Wanning felt that he could really die.
Xue Zhengyong smiled, and went to find him a shirt worn by the
little disciple.
After Chu Wanning was replaced, it finally didn’t seem so funny.
He sorted out the blue-bottomed and silver-rimmed handguards,
raised his head and glared at Xue Zhengyong, and then fiercely said:
“You have to dare to speak out, I will kill you.”
Xue Zhengyong haha said: “I don’t Say, I won’t tell. But what do
you do like this? I don’t know how to do medicine, so I always need
someone to see it? How about I invite TanlangElder…”
Chu Wanning angrily walked his sleeves, but found out The little
disciple’s suit has narrow mouth and tight sleeves. It doesn’t have
any momentum at all, and it’s even more uncomfortable: “What do
you want him to do? Let him laugh at me?”
“Then I will let Zhuojing come and see “
Chu Wanning pursed his lips and didn’t speak. He looked a little
wronged.
“If you don’t speak, I will assume that you have agreed?”
Chu Wanning turned around and turned the back of his head to
him. Xue Zhengyong knew that he was depressed, but this spectacle
was too funny. He held it for a while without holding it, and he
laughed out loud again.
The brushed Tianwen summoned, Chu Wanning sternly said with
his eyes sideways: “You laugh again!”
“I won’t smile anymore. I’m going to find a lady. , Ahahahaha.”
Xue Zhengyong ran away in a hurry, and after a while, he brought
Madam Wang with an anxious look. Madam Wang was stunned
when he saw Chu Wanning, and he couldn’t believe it for a while.
“Elder Yuheng……”
Chu Wanning: “……”
Fortunately, compared with Xue Zhengyong, Madam Wang is
really a doctor , She didn’t laugh at Chu Wanning much, but carefully
watched, heard and cut, and then whispered softly: “Elder’s spiritual
power flowed smoothly, and his physical condition was no different. It
seems that except for becoming small My child, it’s the same as
usual.”
Chu Wanning asked: “Madam knows how to crack it?”
 Madam Wang shook his head and said: “Elder was injured by the
ancient Liuteng As a result, there is probably no second case in this
case. So I don’t know how to deal with it either.”
Chu Wanning suddenly dropped his eyelash curtains, and was
speechless for a long time. He was a little bit stunned. .
Madam Wang couldn’t bear it, and hurriedly said: “Elder Yuheng,
in my opinion, the reason why you are like this is that the vines and
willows used to repair the self-healing branch fluid invaded Your
wound is not an evil curse. Otherwise, it won’t happen until then. I
think that the branch fluid is very small, because you are too busy
and worried for the past few days, so that the curse can affect your
body. It is better for you to live well and raise your body. For some
time, it depends on the situation?”
In silence for a while, Chu Wanning sighed and said, “It can only
be done. Thank you, Madam.”
“You are welcome.”
Madam Wang looked at him carefully, and then said: “Elder looks
like this now, if you don’t say it, no one can see it.”
She said It’s not bad. Chu Wanning doesn’t remember when he
was five or six years old, but looking at the reflection in the lake at
the moment, except for some facial features, he is not particularly
similar to himself as an adult. I finally felt a little wider, and raised his
head to Xue Zhengyong and said:
“My Lord, I am going to retreat at the Red Lotus Pavilion these few
days, Xue Meng and others, please take care of you.”
“What are you talking about? Meng’er is my son, Ran’er is my
nephew, Shi Mei is a disciple of Sisheng Peak, of course I have to
take care of it.” Xue Zhengyong laughed, “You still have more Care
about yourself.”
However, Chu Wanning did not see his body restored to its original
appearance after three consecutive days of meditating and practice.
He couldn’t help but worry more. It was ten worse than Madam
Wang’s “good birth will be raised”. Thousands of miles.
This evening, Chu Wanning finally couldn’t help being irritable.
Seeing that Qingxiu had no results, he went down to Nanfeng and
walked around to relax.
At this time, the dinner time has passed, and the night study has
not yet begun. Sisheng Peak’s empty valley path and covered bridge
pavilions are full of groups of disciples, and no one notices him. Chu
Wanning strolled around and went to a bamboo forest near the
Platform of Sin and Virtue.
All of you Elders have their own training grounds that they are
used to occupying, and they often take their apprentices to practice
in a fixed place. Chu Wanning is used to this bamboo forest.
Bamboo shadows are bleak, and Wanye is full of voices. Chu
Wanning folded a leaf, pressed it to his lips and blew it slowly. The
quiet and fine music made him feel a little more relaxed. But not long
after, a sound of footsteps stopped near him from far to near.
“Hey, kid.”
Chu Wanning opened his eyes.
Xue Meng stands proudly in Xiulin with his waist and slender legs
long, holding the shining saber Longcheng, speaking to him.
“I’m going to practice the knife here, you go and blow it
elsewhere.”
 “…” Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows slightly. It felt a bit strange,
Xue Meng actually followed He angered. He thought for a while and
said: “I blow mine, you practice yours, and don’t disturb each other.”
Xue Meng said: “How can that be? Go fast, my blade will hurt you.
“
“You can’t hurt me.”
Xue Meng became a little impatient, and sighed: “Then I can
remind you that it’s over, and if I suffer later, I won’t take care of you.”
The voice fell, and the sword was pulled out, and Longcheng let out
a vigorous voice of contention, like a snake rising from the sky,
roaring through the air.
In an instant, the light and shadow in the forest were mottled, and
the sword aura was like a rainbow. Xue Meng danced the
Longcheng dance into an afterimage during the flying of the bamboo
leaves. With one split, a bamboo leaf was broken into ten strands,
and between , Xiuzhu does not pour, and leaves are falling. One
point and one thorn, one touch and one horizontal, all are like flowing
wind back to snow, all in one go.
He is a five-year-old boy with such a sharp sword technique. Even
a fifty-year-old overhauled, he will praise him when he sees it.
But after Xue Meng’s ten-style dance, the child sitting on the stone
still blows his leaves on his own. It seems that there is nothing
beautiful in front of him, let alone surprising.
Xue Meng was a little angry, and took the knife, jumped down from
the top of the bamboo forest, and floated in front of Chu Wanning.
“My child.”
“…”
 “Feed my child, what about you.”
Chu Wanning put down the bamboo leaves, slowly opened his
eyes, and looked at him blankly: “What? Your master didn’t teach
you to be polite when you talk to people? Don’t feed it as soon as
you speak. I have a name. “
“I don’t care what your name is.” Xue Meng originally wanted to
speak well, but when he heard his mouth, it became thorny, and
suddenly lost his breath, “Give me a flash, you I have seen it too.
The sword does not have eyes. Beware that I cut your head with a
knife.”
Chu Wanning said casually: “You can’t even get past my head.
What else do you practice?”
“You!” Xue Meng has been hit like this since he was a child, not to
mention that the other party is still a junior disciple who is not his
thigh height, and he suddenly feels embarrassed and annoyed, and
said angrily, “You talked to me like this No big or small, do you know
who I am?”
Chu Wanning glanced at him lightly: “Who are you?”
“…I am the young master of Sisheng Peak. “Xue Meng was about
to suffocate, “You don’t even know this?”
Chu Wanning smiled slightly, the smile on his original face would
appear very mocking, now here Zhang’s childish and cute face is
even more ridiculous.
“The young master is nothing but the lord. Why do you have to
know.”
“You, you, what do you say?”
 “Let you go After saying this, Chu Wanning lowered his slender
eyelashes to himself, and slowly blew the bamboo leaves, and the
slow music sounded like the wind. Suddenly, ups and downs.
Xue Meng is really going to be mad, and he yelled ah, and he
actually got into a fight with a child. But even if he was angry, he
didn’t want to hit the child, so he had to fly into the woods, brush and
chop, and in a short time the trees fell and fell, stupefied by a violent
and dangerous knife technique in this empty and quiet song.
His knife was fast and fierce, and dozens of green bamboo’s tips
were cut into blunt thorns while the light of the knife flashed. If it is to
hit the enemy, these blunt thorns should be pointed needles for
blowing hair and breaking hair, but to teach the younger disciples of
your own school, you can just click until you stop.
Hundreds of blunt thorns fell straight towards Chu Wanning, and
he was about to hurt people when he saw it. Xue Meng slashed and
prepared to fall with ease, taking this naive little disciple to avoid
dodge open.
He didn’t really want to hurt this child, he just wanted to scare
others. Unexpectedly, as he flew down, the child stopped playing
and flicked the tender green bamboo leaves at his fingertips. The
thin bamboo leaves instantly shattered into hundreds of filaments at
his fingertips.
Almost instantaneously, the hundred strands of filaments were
precisely directed towards the blunt stab that fell.
The wind seems to be stagnant.
Chu Wanning stood up, at the same time, hundreds of blunt thorns
instantly turned into powder around him.
 In the dust!
Xue Meng was stunned, standing there, his face was blue and red,
and he couldn’t say a word.
The childish child Xiyan raised his eyelashes, his silver-blue
disciple suit fluttered, and he smiled at Xue Meng: “Are you coming?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“The sword is fierce, but it has no rules. Too impetuous.”
Xue Meng opened his mouth and closed it again.
Chu Wanning said: “Come back from the spirit bird pose just now,
you dance again according to my song, I have finished a verse, you
can’t hit it any faster.”
Being pointed by a child like this, Xue Meng’s face is even more
ugly. He bit his lip and stays still. Chu Wanning doesn’t urge him, but
just waits on the side, waiting for Xue Meng to let go for spiritual
practice Body, I would rather listen to the words of a child and a half.
After waiting for a while, Xue Meng stomped his feet in
disappointment, shook his sword, and turned away.
When Chu Wanning saw him leave in anger, his expression was
slightly dim. Xin said, it’s a shame that Xue Meng can’t be taught in
such a way…
However, before finishing thinking about it, I saw him picking up a
branch on the ground and turning around, his tone was bad: “Then,
then I will use a branch, in case it hits you.”
Chu Wanning paused, with a smile on his lips, he nodded and
said: “Okay.”
 Xue Meng picked a bamboo leaf for him, wiped it clean, and
handed it to him: “Now, little brother, here is this for you.”
So it becomes a “child” and becomes ” Little brother”?
Chu Wanning gave him a funny look, took the leaf, and sat back
on the rock again, blowing slowly. Xue Meng is anxious. In this
sword technique, there is a move of flying sideways. When turning
around in the air, he has to stab him six times and make another
blow. However, Xue Meng always couldn’t grasp the degree. He
often stabbed more than ten times before hitting a blow, and that
blow had missed the best time.
Five or six times in a row, Xue Meng didn’t dance right. The more
anxious he became, the tighter his brows tightened.
He was anxious, but his side eyes caught a glimpse of the child
sitting on the rock blowing bamboo leaves. Seeing that he was
young, but calm and relaxed, he had no complaints at all, and he
couldn’t help feeling ashamed.
So I cheered up and practiced several times in a row, and
gradually found some feeling in the music. Xue Meng didn’t think he
was happy, and went on to prance and stab him. When the moon
was high and it was too late, he could finally do it without any
mistakes, and slew the knife down completely.
Sweat condensed between his dark eyebrows, Xue Meng wiped
the kerchief, and exclaimed: “Thanks to you today. Brother, which
Elder disciple are you? You are so powerful, why did I Never knew
you?”
Chu Wanning had already thought about it. Elder Xuanji had so
many disciples that he might not even remember all the disciples, so
he put away the bamboo leaves and smiled slightly: “I He is Elder
Xuanji’s disciple.”
Xue Meng seemed to be quite disdainful of Xuanji, and snorted:
“Oh, that tattered king.”
“Tattered king?”
“Ah, I’m sorry.” Xue Meng misunderstood the accident in Chu
Wanning’s eyes, and thought it was because he contempted the
boy’s Shizun, which made the other party unhappy.
He smiled and said: “It’s just a private address. You Shizun accept
too many disciples, and those who come are not rejecting them.
Tattered refers to those untalented disciples he accepts, not that
Elder Xuanji is not good, brother don’t mind.”
Chu Wanning: “…in private, do you often give Elder the
nickname?”

The author has something to say:

The mines of crabs and crabs, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Undead Fish”,
“Lin Feng”, and “Prison Break Rabbit” ~

Xue Meng: Today I met a kid who was amazing, but I always felt
something was wrong.

Xue Zhengyong: (with a panic in his heart) What’s wrong?

Xue Meng: Seeing my eyes are not right.

Xue Zhengyong:…maybe you provoke others…it’s normal to notice

you…

Xue Meng Table) No! There is no worship in his eyes when he sees
me! Do you know how it feels to be overlooked by a child who is less
than one meter in height?

Xue Zhengyong:………………
53. This Venerable one’s cousin is like
a mentally retarded

“Of course, the nickname must be taken, who will the sky
bypass?” Xue Meng looked enthusiastic and introduced Chu
Wanning enthusiastically, “I think you are not old, you should be no
more than five years old. Right? You just came to Sisheng Peak, and
you are not familiar with everyone. If you are familiar with it, you will
know that the twenty Elders here are almost all nicknamed among
the disciples.”
“Oh.” Chu Wanning gave him a deep look. “For example?”
“That’s OK. But it’s getting late now, I’m a little hungry. Thank you
today. You mention something, I’ll take you down the mountain to
have some supper, and talk while eating.”
Chu Wanning lowered his head for a moment and smiled and said,
“Well, okay. “
Xue Meng put away Longcheng, took Chu Wanning’s hand, the
apprentice who was blinded in the drum and the master who had
shrunk their bodies walked along the long stone steps of bamboo to
the mountain gate. .
“Brother, what do you call it?” Xue Meng asked as he walked.
 Chu Wanning replied calmly: “My name is Xia.”
“What is Xia?”
“Xia Sini.”
Xue Meng was unaware of the deep meaning, and happily asked:
“Yes, it sounds nice. Which two words are they?”
Chu Wanning squinted at him like an idiot: “… Situ’s division, the
rebel’s inverse. Xia Sini.”
“Oh oh.” Xue Meng asked with a smile, “Then how old are you? I
guessed it right before, did you not exceed Five years old?”
“…” Chu Wanning had a dark face. Fortunately, Xue Meng looked
at the road and didn’t look at his expression, otherwise he must be
frightened, “No, the young master guessed wrong …I am six years
old this year.”
Xue Meng said: “Then you are really talented, although it is a little
worse than I was in the past. However, a little adjustment/teaching
must be amazing. Later life. Let’s do this, why don’t you stop
studying under Xuanji, you call me brother, I’ll beg Shizun to accept
you as a disciple, are you optimistic?”
Chu Wanning tried his best to endure Did not roll his eyes: “What
do you want me to call you?”
“Brother.” Xue Meng smiled and bent down and bounced Chu
Wanning’s forehead, “This opportunity is not someone’s.”
Chu Wanning looks complicated: “…”
“What’s the matter, are you too happy to say anything?”
Chu Wanning: “…” “
 The two were walking talking and laughing, at least Xue Meng
thought they were walking “talking and laughing”. Suddenly a voice
came through behind him, ending this conversation and continuing
the conversation may kill Xue Meng’s life.
“Huh? Mengmeng, why are you here?”
The entire Sisheng Peak would be guilty of picking up Xue Meng
as Mengmeng, who else can? Before Xue Meng even turned his
head, he was already cursing.
“Mo Ran, you dog, you call me that again. Believe it or not, I pulled
your tongue.”
Turning around, Mo Ran was standing upright in light clothes.
Under the bright moon, grinned at the two. He originally wanted to
tease Xue Meng again, but suddenly noticed that there was a
beautiful and beautiful child standing beside Xue Meng. He couldn’t
help but froze: “This is…”
Xue Meng put Chu Wanning Pulling behind him, he raised his
eyebrows at Mo Ran: “Can you control it?”
“Don’t don’t, don’t hide.” Mo Ran walked around and grabbed Xue
Meng’s hand, then Chu Wanning dragged it out, squatted down and
looked at it carefully. Suddenly he murmured, “This kid looks so
familiar.”
Chu Wanning was alert: “…”
“I always feel like I’ve seen it somewhere.”
Chu Wanning’s secret path is not good, if his identity is found out,
what face will he have in the future? Thinking of taking a step back
subconsciously, he turned to escape.
 “Don’t go!” Mo Ran grabbed him with a smirk, stretched out his
finger, swiped Chu Wanning’s nose, and whispered slowly, “Come
on, brother, tell brother you What’s your name?”
The bridge of the nose he had touched was straight and greasy.
Chu Wanning was embarrassed and guilty, and went back straight.
Mo Ran thought he was scared, he laughed, and said, “What are
you hiding? Good, tell brother if your surname is Xue?”
Xue Meng:” ???”
Mo Ran pointed at Xue Meng, and asked Chu Wanning with a
smile: “Is this person your father? You have to be honest, so my
brother will love you and buy you sweets. “
“You are sick, Mo Weiyu!!” Xue Meng exploded immediately, his
face flushed red, and his hairs pierced his tail and shouted, “What
are you thinking? You, you are dirty! You, you are dirty! You, you, you
are stinky and shameless!”
Chu Wanning was also speechless for a while, but his heart was
slightly wider: “…My name is Xia, I am a disciple of Elder Xuanji , Xia
Sini.”
“Scared you to death?” Mo Ran smiled and bent his eyes. He
wasn’t stupid. He could tell the meaning of the name, “Haha, some
meaning.”
“…”
“You are sick!” Xue Meng pushed Mo Ran away viciously, and said
angrily, “He is my new friend and has nothing to do with you. We are
going to have a late night snack, you let me go.”
 “Oh.” Mo Ran stepped away. But soon he put his hands behind his
head and followed them with a smile.
Xue Meng yelled at him: “What are you doing?”
“I’ll go down the mountain for supper too.” Mo Ran said innocently,
“No?”
Xue Meng: “…”
Impermanence Town.
Since the establishment of the school in Sisheng Peak, this ghost-
ridden town has gradually restored its former peace, and now it is
even a bit lively.
At this time, the night market was open. Xue Meng and his party
walked among the stalls, looked for a shop selling antique soup, and
sat in front of the low wooden table in the open air.
“Antique soup” uses a copper kettle as a cooking utensil, which is
placed on a burning charcoal basin. When eating, the fire is not
extinguished, and the broth in the kettle is boiled. The broth is often
heavy and spicy. Fresh ingredients are all over the table, and what
you want to eat is thrown in. It is named “Gudong” when food falls
into boiling water.
This is a famous Sichuan and Shu cuisine, but Chu Wanning has
always only eaten a clear soup pot that doesn’t contain spicy
peppers. He doesn’t eat spicy ones, he chokes when he eats them.
Xue Meng was born in Shu, while Mo Ran grew up in Xiangtan.
Both of them are accustomed to spicy and spicy, and naturally think
that “Xia Sini” must be spicy.
 When I sat down to order, Xue Meng ordered several dishes in a
familiar manner, and then said: “You need to put more pepper in the
soup, and you have to put enough red oil.”
Chu Wanning suddenly pulled his sleeve and said quietly, “I want a
mandarin duck pot.”
“What?” Xue Meng thought he had heard it wrong.
Chu Wanning’s face is black: “I want a mandarin duck pot, half
spicy, half not spicy.”
Xue Meng: “…you are not from Shu?”
“Hmm.”
“Ah.” Xue Meng nodded, showing a clear expression, but also a
little surprised. He looked at Chu Wanning’s eyes and said, “Then
you Being far away from home at such a young age, it’s really…well,
forget it.” He sighed, turned his head to Xiaoer, “Well, the mandarin
duck pot is the mandarin duck pot.”
Chu Wanning heard a hint of unwillingness in Xue Meng’s tone for
some reason.
Then he discovered that this was not his illusion. Xue Meng was
really unwilling to do so. When he waited for the dishes, he was
talking: “shidi, since you are in Shuzhong, you have to learn to eat
spicy food. No. If you eat spicy food, you can’t get mixed up with
others, don’t you know? You don’t know how to speak Sichuan
dialect, and you can’t eat chili. By the way, where are you from?”
Chu Wanning said: “Lin’an.”
“Oh.” Xue Meng thought for a while, and felt unfamiliar with that
Jiangnan water village, so he bit his chopsticks and asked
squintingly, “Then your hometown, do you eat rabbit heads?”
Before Chu Wanning could answer, Mo Ran smiled and said, “Of
course I don’t eat it.”
Xue Meng glared at him, and Chu Wanning also looked at him. At
a glance.
Mo Ran has a tripod on the long bench, with his elbows on his
knees, turning the chopsticks in his hands fluently, tilting his head
and smiling: “What’s the matter? Look at me like this, yes Don’t eat
it.”
Xue Meng turned to ask Chu Wanning: “Really don’t eat it?”
“Hmm.”
Xue Meng glared at Mo Ran again: “How do you know? You have
been to Lin’an?”
“I haven’t been.” Mo Ran made a face, “But Brother Xia and
Shizun are from home , Don’t you know that Shizun doesn’t eat
rabbit heads? When he took cold dishes in Meng Po Tang, he either
mixed tofu with shallots or sweet-scented lotus root with sweet-
scented osmanthus. If you don’t believe me, you will pay attention
next time.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Ah, I haven’t paid attention to it. Since the last time I saw Shizun’s
breakfast, I didn’t dare to look at his plate easily. It was really scary.”
Xue Meng He touched his chin and slowly revealed a disgusting
expression, “Shizun’s taste is really unspeakable. Did you know? He
actually eats salted bean curd.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
p>
Speaking of Xue Meng turned his head, looked at him, and said
earnestly: “Little shidi, you must never learn from Elder Yuheng, no
one will want to eat with you in the future. Remember, rabbit head
and chili You have to eat it, eat tofu in the morning, don’t pour sauce
in it.”
“There are also seaweed and dried shrimp.” Mo Ran added.
“Yes, there are seaweed and dried prawns.” Xue Meng rarely
shares the same hatred as Mo Ran. “It’s unbearable.”
Chu Wanning glanced at the two fools with no face. The
expression said: “Oh.”
The vegetables are ready soon, the frozen bamboo shoots are
crispy, the green vegetables are green, the tofu is crystal clear, the
fish fillets are fresh and tender, and the lamb slices are thin and neat.
In a white porcelain plate, the crispy meat was fried golden brown
and crispy, sprinkled with cumin pepper, a pot of freshly ground soy
milk was placed on the table, and the small table was creaking.
Friendship daughters are all eaten with one meal, not to mention
the hot antique soup, three or two rounds of fat lamb shabu-shabu,
one or two cups of soy milk in the belly, especially Xue Meng and Mo
Ran’s cold feelings couldn’t help but temporarily ease in the steam.
Xue Meng’s chopsticks searched in the spicy oil soup: “Hey, what
about the brain I threw down?”
“Aren’t your brain resting on your neck.” Mo Ran smiled.
“I’m talking about pig brain!”
Mo Ran grinned grinningly while biting his chopsticks: “Yes, I’m
talking about pig brain too.”
 “Do you dare to scold me, son of a dog—”
“Hey! Your mind is coming up! Eat quickly!”
Xue Meng got excited and was caught in by him Yelled: “Take your
paws away! Don’t grab me, this is my brain!”
Chu Wanning sat on a small bench, holding a porcelain jar of
sweet soy milk, Drinking uprightly, while taking a leisurely look at the
two naive ghosts next to him. He didn’t worry about Shi Shiran,
anyway, half of the soup pot was his.
After drinking the soy milk, the child licked his lips intently. Mo Ran
saw it and smiled and asked him: “Little shidi likes this?”
Chu Wanning digested it.” “Little shidi”, I silently estimated the
possibility of getting rid of it, and found that it was almost zero, so I
had to say dryly:
“Well, not bad.”
Mo Ran turned his head and said, “Little Er, this soy milk, bring me
another can of shidi.”
Chu Wanning then drank the second can contentedly.
He loves sweets by nature, but he had cavities because of eating
too many pastries, and it took TanlangElder a lot of work to repair
him. After that, Chu Wanning was in the face of the face and didn’t
eat too much every time.
Becoming a child at this time, it is convenient for him to eat
dessert.
Mo Ran dragged his cheeks to watch him eat, and said, “You taste
like Shizun.”
 Chu Wanning was choked, but his face remained calm and
motionless. Sensually: “…senior brother mean Elder Yuheng?”
“Yes.” Mo Ran nodded with a smile, and pushed a steamer basket
to Chu Wanning’s hand, “Come and try this. I think you will like it
too.”
Chu Wanning took Yeerpa from the bamboo strip steamer and
took a small bite. The soft waxy white skin was exposed, and the
steaming bean paste inside was soft. Sweet.
“Is it delicious?”
Chu Wanning took another bite, then nodded: “Yeah.”
Mo Ran smiled: ” Then you eat more.”
The three of them were eating and talking, and Chu Wanning
suddenly remembered the previous conversation. He pretended not
to care, and after eating the fourth Yeerpa , He asked Xue Meng:
“Young Master, you told me on the mountain before that every Elder
has a nickname. Since I am ShizunElder Xuanji called the tattered
king, I don’t know what Elder Yuheng’s nickname is?”

The author has something to say:

The mines of crab and crab “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and “Cha Ye Bai” ~
There are Xiaoxianyuhe on Weibo today Qiuqiu’s picture ~
Thanksgiving little angel~

The stalk of Yuanyang Guo comes from the joke “How to see that a
Sichuanese is so disappointed in you”, the following is an adaptation
of some characters in the article Version——

How do you know that Young Master Sisheng Peak is so

disappointed with you?
Xue Ziming: Okay, the mandarin duck pot is the mandarin duck pot.

How do you know that Elder Yuheng is so disappointed in you?

Chu Wanning: Yes. Don’t put sugar without sugar.

How do you know that Sisheng Peak is so disappointed with you?

Shi Mingjing: Oh…well, if you look like a mother, you will be like a
mother.

How do you know that Linyi Rufeng sectYe-gongzi is so disappointed

with you?

Ye Wangxi: If you didn’t appear, you didn’t appear.

How do you know that Kunlun Taxue Palace Great Master is

disappointed with you?

Mei Hanxue: Haha, just the same upstairs.

How do you see that the protagonist of this article is so disappointed

in life?

Mo Weiyu: Humph! The scumbag is the scumbag.

Rou Bao: … Wait, there seems to be someone above him who has
given up on himself?
54. This Venerable one grab dessert to
eat

“Shizun?” Xue Meng’s expression instantly became solemn, “Only

he has no nickname. No one in Sisheng Peak dared to make a joke
on him.”
“Bullshit, it’s just because Others know that you like Shizun, they
don’t just tell you the truth.” Mo Ran rolled his eyes, pulled Chu
Wanning away, and whispered in a quiet voice, “Don’t listen to him, I
tell you, the whole Sisheng Peak, Elder Yuheng has the most
nicknames.”
“Oh? Really?” Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows slightly, looking
interested, “For example?”
“For example, be more polite and call him white impermanence.”
“…Why is it called this?”
“Because I wear white clothes all day long.”
p>
“…What else?”
“Little cabbage.”
“…Why?”
“Because all day long All wear white clothes.”
 “What else?”
“Bantou.”
“Why?”
“Because I wear white clothes all day long.”
“What else?”
“Little widow.”
Chu Wanning: “?? ?”
“Do you know why this is?” Mo Ran didn’t notice the
murderousness passing by Chu Wanning’s eyes, and haha stupidly,
“because he was one day I wear white clothes till the night.”
“…”
If Chu Wanning hadn’t had a good concentration, I’m afraid I
would not be able to stretch it anymore: “Also, what else? “
“Ouch.” Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng’s face and whispered in a
low voice, “I’m going to say that my cousin may lift the bottom of the
pot on my head.”
Xue Meng slapped the table and gritted his teeth and said: “It’s not
plausible! Who allowed them to arrange Shizun like this? What little
cabbage and big steamed buns, and there are even little widows?
Are you tired of living?”
” Ah.” Mo Ran shinjun said, “You are not happy then? You don’t
listen to what some female disciples call Shizun, they are very
numb.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “What are they Say?”
Mo Ran lazily said: “What can I say, girls, speeches are all literary,
what light moon pear flowers, Yangchun Baixue, Linan Chulang, Xizi
Fuhua. My God.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng: “…”
“This is not bad, like TanlangElder’s appearance and
temperament. Yes, the nickname is much ugly.”
TanlangElder has the worst relationship with Chu Wanning among
the twenty Elders. Chu Wanning asked: “What is his name? “
“Winter pickled vegetables or potherb mustard because it is dark.
“Mo Ran said, smiling, “Mengmeng, don’t let this expression, you
have a share.” “
Xue Meng seemed to swallow the egg raw: “Huh? I have it too? “
“Yes. “Mo Ran smiled.
Xue Meng seemed to not care, cleared his throat and asked:
“Then what do they call me? “
“Screen screen. “
“…what’s the solution? “
“What’s the answer, it’s not easy to understand?” “Mo Ran
twitched his shoulders and said these three words, and finally
couldn’t help but laugh at the table, “The peacock is on the screen,
hahahaha—”
Xue Meng jumped up and said angrily:” Mo Ran! I will kill you! “
The three of them returned to Sisheng Peak after eating and
drinking. It was already ugly. Chu Wanning was sent to the land of
Elder Xuanji by the two stupid disciples, and said goodbye to them.
Xue Meng came and asked him to meet again in the bamboo forest
tomorrow, but Chu Wanning didn’t know when he would change
back to his original appearance, so he didn’t dare to agree, only to
come if he has free time.
When the apprentices walked far away, he took off lightly and
stepped on the eaves of the roof to return to the Red Lotus Pavilion.
The next morning, Chu Wanning got up and saw that he was still a
child. Boring.
He sullenly stood on the bench and stared at the person in the
bronze mirror for a long time. He didn’t even have the thought of
combing his hair. After thinking about it, he felt that he couldn’t do
this anymore, so I went to Xue Zhengyong.
“What? Have you met Meng’er and Ran’er yesterday? “
“Yes, I said I was Xuanji’s disciple, and they didn’t doubt it. “Chu
Wanning said, “If Xue Meng asks you, remember to make a round
for me.” Let alone this, I have been cultivating for more than ten
days, but I haven’t gotten better. If this continues, I still have to go to
Tanlang. “
“Oh, we Yuheng has such a thin face, but today we are not afraid
of being ashamed?” “
Chu Wanning gave him a cold look, but this look was placed on a
child, which is very weak, but a bit like a child who is angry.
Peugeot was born as a child and was cute, Xue Zhengyong
couldn’t help being touched a bit, and reached out to touch the top of
Chu Wanning’s head.
Chu Wanning suddenly said: “My Lord, wait for my body to
recover. Huanshatang cut me a piece of Sisheng Peak clothes. Don’t
be white. “
 Xue Zhengyong was completely stunned: “Don’t you like wearing
light armor?” “
“Change appearance occasionally. “Chu Wanning cast a word with
a black face, and walked far.
Although TanlangElder is at odds with Chu Wanning, he has to
converge a bit because of the Lord’s presence, so there is no Taunt
Chu Wanning, all written in his eyes.
Chu Wanning raises his eyes and looks at TanlangElder
expressionlessly.
The other person’s eyes are bright, the head is in Fireworks.
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Madam Wang’s diagnosis is generally good. “After TanlangElder
broke his pulse, he loosened Chu Wanning’s wrist, Chu Wanning
immediately took his hand away and put down his sleeve.
“Then why ten days have passed and there is still no recovery?” “
Tanlang said: “Although the amount of sap from the ancient sacred
tree is small, its effect is strong. It will take a long time for you to
recover. “
Chu Wanning asked casually: “How long will it take?” “
Tanlang said: “I’m not sure, but about ten years. “
Chu Wanning’s eyes widened instantly. Although TanlangElder
was still struggling, the gloating smile in his eyes almost overflowed:
“Yes, you, it may take ten years to recover.” Original appearance. “
Chu Wanning stared at him for a while, then said sternly: “Are you
talking about me?” “
 “How dare you, you are Elder Yuheng.” “Tanlang smiled, “I don’t
think you are doing anything like this. It’s good. It’s just that your
body has become smaller and your mind has become slightly
younger, but it is minimal. Besides, the mana is still there. What do
you rush to restore? “
Chu Wanning’s face was blue, and he couldn’t speak for a while.
Tanlang said: “But in these ten years, it’s not that you will always
be a child.” The movement of this juice is in line with your spiritual
power. If you don’t use any spells for three to five months, you can
return to the original state. “
“This method works! “Xue Zhengyong’s eyes lit up, as if seeing the
dawn.
Unexpectedly, Tanlang smiled slightly again: “Why the Lord is so
anxious? I haven’t finished speaking yet. After Elder Yuheng restores
his original appearance, he still can’t use too much magic. Once his
spiritual power is consumed too much, he will be influenced by the
juice again and become a child. “
“More? How to call more? “Xue Zhengyong shouted.
“Well, the sap has spread all over his body. “Tanlang said, “At most
two tricks a day. “
Chu Wanning’s voice is as cold as iron, saying: “There are often
gaps in the ghost world barrier, and the forging of the spirit weapon
mech also requires spells. If I have at most two moves a day, won’t I
be a waste. “
“Then I can’t help it. Tanlang said with a strange air, “After all, if
Beidou Immortal is lost in the world, the sun may not be able to rise
again tomorrow.” “
 Xue Zhengyong said anxiously next to him: “Tanlang, don’t talk
cold words.” In the entire cultivation world, your medical skills are
among the best, so you must think of a way. Although Yuheng’s
mana is not affected, he is a young child after all, and his skills are
definitely not as good as before. Besides, he was injured in Jincheng
Lake, let other sects know about it, and it might be hard to think
about it. Ten years is too long, you can see if there is any good
medicine that can…”
TanlangElder sneered and interrupted his words: “Master. Beidou
Immortal was contaminated with the sap of ancient sacred trees, not
just any common poison. What do you think I can think of in a while?
“
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
“Okay, I’m going to make alchemy. “Tanlang said slowly, “Please
come back, please.” “
Xue Zhengyong: “Tanlang!” He wanted to say something more,
Chu Wanning pulled his hem, and said, “Master, go.”
The two went to the door, Tanlang’s But the voice suddenly came
from behind.
“Chu Wanning, if you are willing to beg me, maybe I will be willing
to dispense the medicine for you? Although you have never seen
this situation before, but it may not be impossible to deal with, you
consider Take a look?”
“…” Chu Wanning turned back, “How do you count as a vain
heart?”
Tanlang reclining in the couch, lying lazily on the table with silver
needles Cushioning, he raised his eyes slightly when he heard the
words, and the irony in his eyes flashed: “When others are
desperate, they always kowtow for help. If you and my colleagues
have a game, kowtow will save you, you kneel down and tell me a
few good things. , I’ll help you.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, looking at him coldly.
After a while, he said: “Winter pickles, I don’t think you are awake.”
After that, I walked away. I left Tanlang alone in a daze, without
thinking about what winter pickles mean.
The days passed slowly, and Elder Yuheng said to others that he
was retreating, but he was trapped in a child’s body and could not
get out. This incident was known by Xue Zhengyong, Madam Wang,
and Tanlang Elder. Later, in order not to show the stuff, Elder Xuanji
was also surprised by this strange incident.
A few months passed in a hurry, and the Red Lotus Pavilion had
been closed to thank guests for a long time. Xue Meng and the
others couldn’t help being a little worried.
“Shizun has been in retreat for more than 70 days, why can’t he
come out?”
“It may be that spiritual power is going to be diligent again.” Shi
Mei took a sip of the tea. In the Spiritual Mountain’s rain and dew, he
looked up at the cloudy sky outside the window, “It’s going to snow,
and I’ll be in Osa very soon. I don’t know if Shizun can leave before
New Year’s Eve.”
Mo Ranzheng Lazily flipping through the sword book, he heard the
words: “I can’t figure it out. He used crabapple flowers to transmit to
us a few days ago. Didn’t it mean that the time is long? I think it is
quite mysterious.”
 This day happens to be Sisheng Peak’s leisure day, and the
disciples do not need to practice. The three of Mo Ran gathered
together to make tea and make wine. The bamboo curtain in the
small courtyard pavilion was half-rolled, with heavy curtains and
shallow coverings, and mist leaked underneath.
Recently, I often mingled with them, and there was a little disciple
Xia Sini from Elder Xuanji’s school.
Since he met Xue Meng that day, Xue Meng has pulled him over
to practice and play together. After a long time, he is inseparable
from them.
The three disciples under Yuheng’s school originally had a little
more inexplicably.
At this moment, Chu Wanning, who has changed his name to Xia
Sini, is sitting at the table eating pastries. Although his appearance in
eating is gentle, he is not slow at all.
Xue Meng glanced inadvertently, was stunned for a moment, his
gaze returned to the plate, and said in amazement: “Wow, little shidi,
who is your food intake?”
Chu Wanning chewed the sweet-scented osmanthus cake slowly.
The sweet-scented osmanthus cake was so delicious that he didn’t
even care about Xue Meng. After all, someone was rushing for him.
Mo Ran’s hand and Chu Wanning’s hand landed on the last piece
of lotus cake at the same time, and the two suddenly raised their
eyes, and their eyes crossed and rubbed the sparkle.
Chu Wanning: “Let go.”
Mo Ran: “I don’t.”
 “Let go.”
“You I’ve eaten eight yuan, this one is mine.”
“Others can be given to you, but lotus cakes won’t work.”
Mo Ran stared at the little guy for a while, and used it Killer: “shidi,
if you eat too much sweets, you will get tooth decay.”
“It’s okay.” Chu Wanning was very calm, “I’m six years old and I
am not ashamed.”
Mo Ran: “…”
With a slap, Xue Meng slapped his complaint in response: “Mo
Weiyu, do you hate it? You are so old. Grab something to eat with
Shidi.”
Take advantage of Mo Ran’s ouch and hold his head, Chu
Wanning has taken the lotus crisp with expressionless face and
quick eyes, and took a small bite with satisfaction.
“shidi——!!!”
Chu Wanning ignored him and concentrated on the dessert.
The four people were lively, and suddenly, a sharp howling sound
penetrated the sky and echoed throughout Sisheng Peak. Chu
Wanning’s face darkened slightly: “Set the whistle?”
Xue Meng opened half of the curtain and peeked out the window.
The disciples walking outside also stopped and looked around, all
revealing a rather unexpected look.
As soon as the whistle sounded, all members of Sisheng Peak
must gather in the square outside the Danqing Temple. This also
means that the whistle will sound only when there is an emergency.
Before Chu Wanning joined the martial arts, this whistle was often
blown when the ghost world barrier was broken, but since Chu
Wanning joined, the whistle has not sounded for a long time.
Shi Mei put aside the scroll in his hand, got up and walked to Xue
Meng’s side: “It’s strange, what’s so anxious?”
“I don’t know, no matter what, let’s take a look. Say it again.”
Only Mo Ran didn’t speak. He pursed his lips, his eyelashes
drooping, covering the unnaturalness in his eyes. He knew what this
whistle meant, but the time of this incident was slightly different from
what he had in his impression. He didn’t expect it would come so
soon…
The four people came to Sisheng Peak, and the disciples also
They all arrived one after another, and soon all the Elder and
disciples gathered in the huge Danxin Square.
When everyone was ready, Xue Zhengyong walked out of the
closed Loyalty Hall and stood in front of the jade belt railing platform.
Underneath are the long bluestone steps. Following him, there were
six beautiful women. The six women looked pretty or cold, and they
were all very beautiful. They stood facing the wind, but in the cold
weather, they only wore a single layer of gauze. They looked past.
They were all red skirts like clouds, eyes like red flames and silk.
With fluttering, there is also a cluster of flame marks between the
eyebrows.
Xue Meng was shocked immediately.
Not only him, almost everyone present changed their expressions
when they saw the six women.
Xue Meng was stunned for a long time before murmured in a
slightly trembling voice: “The Immortal Yumin…they, are they from
the Vermillion Bird Wonderland?”

The author has something to say:

The mines of crabs, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape Rabbits”, “Tang,

Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, and “Lin Feng”~ “Five Three”, “My
Love”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, irrigate nutrient solution~
Meme Zha~

Small theater——“How to make you happy”

Sisheng Peak’s new beginner disciple A, wants to worship Chu

Wanning. But when he heard that Elder was very harsh, he
determined to ask the three seniors for advice.

Disciple 1: Young Master Nihao! I am Disciple A! How can I make

Elder Yuheng happy?

Xue Meng: First of all, you have to be strict with yourself in the
morning and evening, then you have to stand up to the wind and rain
without changing your determination, and finally, you have to be
hard-wearing and patience, Shizun hits you on the left cheek ,
Remember to send your right cheek up, Shizun wants to saw your
left leg, remember to stretch out your right leg to him.

Disciple A is desperate, so he asks Shi Mingjing for help.

Shi Mei: Make Shizun happy? It’s very simple, you just remember
that he loves to drink pear blossoms, eats fish, and loves to eat
glutinous rice balls with perch. Three pieces are just good. Ten bowls
are not too cold. If you love making tea, you need to put more
roasted meat and cumin in the tea. Put……

Disciple A:…………

He only has the last savior, Mo Weiyu.

Disciple A, “Brother Mo, what they said is very long and complicated.
I am stupid and can’t remember QAQ

Mo Ran: Oh, it’s okay. My method is very simple.

Disciple A: What?

Mo Ran: Sleep with him.

p>

Disciple A:…

Mo Ran: Sleep twice if you don’t sleep enough once, sleep ten times
if you don’t sleep twice enough…

p>

Disciple A: I’m afraid I’ll be immersed in a pig cage in the pond the
next morning after sleeping once.

Mo Ran:? Who said he was going to let him? Can I get out of bed
the next day? What frequency do you think I said I would sleep ten
times if I said I slept twice?

Disciple A: What, what frequency?

Mo Ran: One night.

Disciple A, then, gave up the treatment.

 55. This Venerable one is disturbed

Although the Suzaku Wonderland is called Wonderland, it is not a

god, but a stranger of mixed bloodlines.
They are the most similar to immortals on the cultivation continent,
and they are also called “Yu Min”.
For generations, Yumin has lived in the maze of Jiuhua Mountain.
He has his own peach blossom source and shows little involvement
in human affairs. But after all, not all of them are the blood of
immortals, and half of the mundane flesh and blood. Therefore, they
are not completely detached. They often show up when the order of
the cultivation world is turbulent, and when they are in danger, they
use their powerful spiritual power to help mortals tide over the
difficulties.
When Mo Ran’s previous life was upset, Yumin once appeared in
large numbers. But after all, their strength is no better than the
human world emperor who has cultivated the forbidden technique to
the realm of transformation. In the end, all the feathered people were
driven to death by Mo Ran. He stepped on the smelly blood and
stepped on the damaged coke feathers on the ground.
Suzaku Wonderland was destroyed by fire.
That was a crazy memory, even afterwards Mo Ran would sweat
and drench his vest. I just felt like I was possessed by an evil spirit at
that time, cruelly cruel.
But at the moment, he obviously does not have the strength to
fight Yumin. In fact, because of the racial advantage, the spiritual
power of most immortal cultivators is lower than that of Yumin, and
the entire Sisheng Peak can compete with them, I am afraid that only
the outstanding Elders are currently.
Xue Meng accidentally saw Mo Ran’s face and was startled:
“What’s wrong with you? Why is your face so pale?”
“Nothing.” Mo Ran’s eyelashes were emptied , Said in a low voice,
“I just ran a little more anxiously.”
The arrival of Yu Min was the beginning of Shi Mei’s tragedy in his
previous life. Mo Ran’s whole heart was hanging down to his throat. I
thought it would take a while before this happened. Why has the
progress of so many things in this life changed from the past?
In the winter of Sisheng Peak, a weak set of sun hung in the sky,
diffusely illuminating a layer of dead white light.
Mo Ran stood under the sun and couldn’t help holding Shi Mei’s
hand.
Shi Mei was slightly stunned: “What’s wrong?”
“…” Mo Ran did not speak, and shook his head.
Xue Zhengyong’s voice rang at the right time, and what he said
was not much different from the previous life.
“Today, Zhao Zhu is located in front of Loyalty Hall. It was only
after more than 80 years that the fairy envoy of Yumin came back to
the world. Just like 80 years ago, the fairy envoy left the Taohuayuan
and came to the world. Because of the imminent danger in the world,
he is here to help.”
He paused, then turned his head and slowly looked around at the
darkened disciples below.
“Everyone knows that although the ghost world barrier was set up
by Fuxi, the first god. But for millions of years, the barrier has
gradually weakened, and every few decades, the barrier will be
broken again. Over the years, ghosts The power of the world barrier
has become weaker and weaker, despite the great help of you——”
Xue Meng whispered: “Daddy is really nonsense. It is clear that
Shizun is almost alone in helping.”
“Despite your great help, the holes in the ghost world are getting
bigger and bigger, and will eventually collapse like decades ago. All
spirits will come, and a hundred ghosts will attack the world, the
human world and the ghost world. The boundaries will be broken
and mortals will suffer. In order to avoid such a tragedy, the fairy
envoy of Yumin will select a few people with the most suitable
spiritual talents from all the cultivation sects, and go to Taohuayuan
to practice in isolation.”
As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in an uproar.
Yu Min wants to choose someone to take to the Peach Blossom
Spring Wonderland to practice? !
The excitement arose from the surprise of all the disciples.
Regardless of their talents, they also gave birth to some secret
expectations.
Mo Ran is the only one who is not happy, and there is a faint worry
in the corners of his eyebrows and eyes. He is always good at
pretending and teaching people to distinguish between the true and
the false. However, at this moment, he can’t conceal the emotion in
his heart——
This matter is about Shi Mei’s life and death. Back then, Shi Mei
was chosen by Yumin to practice in Taohuayuan. Not long after his
return, the loopholes of the ghost world appeared on a large scale,
and a large number of undead crawled from hell to the world.
In that catastrophe, Shi Mei and Chu Wanning fought side by side,
and they stood on one side and worked together to repair the biggest
gap. However, Shi Mei’s power was still unable to equal Chu
Wanning’s power after all. Countless Li ghosts saw that the world
was about to be closed, so they rushed towards Shi Mei with their
enemies, and thousands of horses turned into a powerful force. In an
instant, Shi Mei, who is struggling to maintain the balance of the
barrier, penetrates!
The evil spirit punishes the heart, and the dead soul wears the
soul.
Chu Wanning did not raise his hands to each other and did not
stop at the slightest. When Shi Mei fell from the top of the dragon
pillar, he chose to exhaust all the spells, and Shi Mei could not
complete it. Enchantment, sealed with one person’s power!
There was heavy snow that day, and Shi Mei fell from the high
platform, like an inconspicuous little piece among thousands of
crystals.
The sky is full of snow, endless. So who cares about which six-
sided ice crystal is about to melt, just like the endless generations of
mortals, from birth to death for decades, except for the relatives, who
cares about the death of an ordinary person.
In the heavy snow and beacon smoke, Mo Ran hugged Shi Mei
whose breathing was weakening, kneeling and begging Chu
Wanning to take a look at Shi Mei and save Shi Mei.
However, Chu Wanning finally turned around, chose to cast into
the snowy field, and chose to fulfill his own righteousness of all
beings, so the feeling of master and apprentice disappeared.
How ridiculous.
The things Chu Wanning likes, cares about, and pursues are all so
ridiculous.
For example, Chu Wanning likes to listen to the rain and
appreciate the lotus, and likes the poems of Ai Ai during the period of
Du Gong’s ministry. The confrontation is rigorous to the point of fear.
For example, Chu Wanning will care about spring grass and death,
Qiu Cicada’s death, and will care where there is gunpowder smoke,
and where the common people cannot live.
Chu Wanning, for example, has always taught them that those
who have the Tao are headed by all sentient beings, which is the
end.
But Mo Ran thought, fuck all beings!
He doesn’t know those people, doesn’t care, is dead or alive, what
is it to him?
In the rain of Chu Wanning, there may be nowhere to return to the
barren soul whispering, and the turbid tears of the homeless people
splashed in the grass and trees, and Mo Ran could not feel it. His
rain is ordinary rain, and the vegetation is the ordinary vegetation.
Common people are just two words written on paper, who the fuck
cares.
So he thought, Chu Wanning is hypocritical, mean, full of
benevolence and morality, as if he has the world in mind, but in his
extremely small mind, even the position of an apprentice is stingy.
Later, he forced Chu Wanning to ask him if he was heartbroken?
Are you upset? You said that it is the end for all sentient beings to
take the lead, but you are still alive. You let Shi Mei listen to you and
die! You killed him, you hypocrite, you liar!
Are you still interested?
When Shi Mei fell from the high platform, he was calling you, he
was calling Shizun, did you hear that? Did you hear it? Why don’t
you save him… Why don’t you save him! !
Chu Wanning, your heart is made of stone.
You never…
Never care about us.
You don’t care…You don’t care…
What happened later, that’s it.
Chu Wanning has become the uncrowned king of the world of
comprehension, and no one cares about the dead. Shi Mei’s bones
are like unworthy stone steps that are stepped on by the winner.
Step.
He traded an apprentice with insufficient talent for He Qing
Haiyan, the so-called peace in the world.
No one would say that he was wrong.
 Only Mo Ran saw the crown on his forehead. It was so brilliant
that it was made from the bones of the dead. It was Shi Mei’s death
that made him.
Hate in the heart.
“Hey, Xiaoxianjun.”
“Hey—”
Suddenly a gentle hand touched his forehead. Mo Ran was
shocked suddenly, and got away from the black memory, suddenly
opened his eyes.
In front of him is Zhang Yanruo Fuhua, whose delicate face is as
bright as Liuxia. An immortal envoy from Yumin did not know when
he had come to him, and smiled at him.
“With such a great opportunity, why is Xiaoxianjun distracting?”
“Ah, Sister Fairy.” Mo Ran was worried that people could see the
strangeness, so he reluctantly fights. Spiritual, Chaoyu Minxian said
with a smile, “I like to think about things, seeing my sisters come, I
hope to be selected in my heart, so I can see what Taoyuan
Wonderland is like. Instrument, loss of instrument.”
It turned out that at the moment when Mo Ran lost his mind,
Yumin had come down and began to select the right person. It’s also
fortunate that his previous life was the most invisible to this
catastrophe, he was full of entanglement, and he didn’t even notice
the surrounding movement.
The fairy envoy smiled again, but as soon as he spoke, he said
something that Mo Ran never thought of: “I see you are pure in spirit,
and your cultivation and qualifications are also rare. If you want to go
to Taohuayuan, just let me go.”
 Mo Ran: “…”
Mo Ran: “!!!”
Go Peach Blossom Spring?
In the previous life, only Shi Mei and Chu Wanning were selected.
Why is this world——
His surprise is beyond words, and it is worthy of surprise to be
favored by Yumin. People around him are not surprised, they just
look at him with envy.
Mo Ran was taken to Loyalty Hall by Yumin. After the initial
surprise, his violently beating heart slowly calmed down, but there
was a trace of unseen ecstasy in his eyes.
In this life, some things have changed.
Although he still doesn’t know whether these changes are a
blessing or a curse, and why the natal chart was changed, at least
he can go to Taohuayuan as long as he has also practiced the spells
with Yumin. By then, the heavy task of repairing the barrier will not
necessarily fall on Shi Mei.
He is a rough man, he has lived for two lifetimes, and he doesn’t
know what it means to be the head of all beings and the end of
himself.
But Shi Mei is the best person in the world who treats him best. In
front of this person, nothing matters anymore.
Including my own skin bag, half of my soul returned.
As long as Shi Mei is alive, he does not need to.
However, when Yumin chose everyone and gathered in front of
Loyalty Hall, Mo Ran discovered that the lineup this time was
completely different from the previous life.
Shi Mei is still among the elected. However, because Chu
Wanning was absent from the selection during the retreat, the
person chosen in the end did not have him. Instead, it was the little
disciple Xia Sini from Elder Xuanji’s school.
Mo Ran was even more surprised that Xue Meng was also invited
by Taohuayuan. In the original words of the fairy envoy, he said: “You
seem to have the sword of God Gouchen on you, which is a bit
interesting.”
The faint bell rang from the Tongtian Pagoda not far away,
vigorously and far away, echoing across the entire Sisheng Peak.
“Sisheng Peak in the lower repair world, the immortal monarchs
received are Xue Ziming, Mo Weiyu, Shi Mingjing, and Xia Sini, a
total of four people.” The headed fairy envoy of Yumin released after
communicating with Xue Zhengyong A sound transmission mynah.
She raised her hand, let the bright-feathered bird perch at her
fingertips, and continued loudly: “Seeing these four people today,
they have the right talents, pure dispositions, and wonderful talents.
Special Ming Ming God.”
After that, the bird flew away. The mynah remembered her words,
fluttered with strong wings, and quickly disappeared into the vast
sky.
Going to Taohuayuan to practice celestial arts is a rarer chance
than getting a godly weapon. No one will refuse. And because the
immortal technique is to resist the large-scale collapse of the ghost
world barrier, this is the responsibility of the cultivator, and no one
can refuse.
 The practice time is as short as several months, and as long as
three to five years, there is no fixed number.
Yumin is not unreasonable. Seeing the end of the year is
approaching, he specifically said that they would have a good time
for New Year’s Eve, and then take them to the Peach Blossom
Spring in Jiuhua Mountain.
Mo Ran thought of going to Taoyuan with Shi Mei to practice soon,
and couldn’t help but feel happy. But this joy did not last long, and it
slowly faded. He didn’t understand why at first, until one day when
he passed by the southern foot of Sisheng Peak, he raised his head
and glanced at the Red Lotus Pavilion, which was tightly bounded.
Mo Ran’s footsteps couldn’t stand but slowed down, and finally
stopped moving. He stopped at the same place, looking up at the
distant mountains.
Chu Wanning has been in retreat for more than three months.
In this life, the hatred for this person seems to fade away…Even if
you tell yourself repeatedly, don’t forget the face of Chu Wanning
when he abandoned him and Shi Mei, but sometimes, you still can’t
bear it. Living in compassion will make you feel confused.
Xia Sini walked with him. At this time, seeing Mo Ran look
different, and seeing him staring at Nanfeng in a trance, his heart
moved slightly and asked: “What’s wrong?”
“Little Shidi, you said he can’t get out before we leave?”
“…he?”
“Ah.” Mo Ran was stunned. After returning to his senses, he
smiled at Chu Wanning. After getting along these days, he felt that
this little shidi is really clever and sensible, and also very fond of him,
“I am talking about Shizun, which is Elder Yuheng.”
Chu Wanning: “So that’s it…”
Mo Ran sighed and murmured: “He has never been in retreat for
so long before. Is it really bad in Jincheng Lake?”
This is the first time he has actively mentioned Shizun in a long
time.
Chu Wanning knew it was impossible, but couldn’t help asking:
“You…do you miss him a little?”

The author has something to say:

Dog, this is a sub-question, please answer Shizun well. Today’s plot

is not a light-hearted plot, without the small theater breaking the
rhythm, scratch your head~

Crab “Blue Zemint”, “Shoo!”, irrigation nutrient solution~“Tang, Song,

Yuan, Ming and Qing” “Undead Fish”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and
“Prison Break Rabbit” Mine~ Meme Zha~
 56. This Venerable one makes
dumplings

Mo Ran looked a little dumbfounded when asked like this.

Do I miss him?
Although the grievances and grievances in his previous life are
deep and beyond resolving, Chu Wanning has never done anything
wrong with him in this life. On the contrary, he took care of each
other again and again in adversity, and he suffered from illness.
He said slowly after a long while: “Um…he was injured several
times, all for me…”
Listening to him, Chu Wanning felt warm in his heart. , I just
wanted to say something to Mo Ran, but heard him say the second
half.
“This kindness is too heavy, I just hope to help him get better
soon, I don’t want to owe him too much.”
The warmth in my heart seems to be dead, one At every turn, it
solidified into ice.
Chu Wanning froze for a while before he felt he was ridiculous.
Mo Ran has long said that it’s just a matter of mentoring and
apprenticeship. It is himself, with a little hope, that he is going to
flutter into the flames with a little hope, and finally it burns to ashes.
Chu Wanning smiled, his smile must be very ugly, and his nose
was gray.
“Don’t think too much, since you are his apprentice, what do you
owe or not. Everything is his own will.”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes Looking at him: “You, at a young age,
always sullenly learn to speak like adults.” He rubbed his head with a
smile.
Chu Wanning was rubbed by him. He laughed at first, and then
slowly a layer of water formed in his eyes. He looked at the brilliant
young face in front of him and said softly, “Mo Ran , I’m not playing
with you anymore, you let go.”
The tendons in Mo Ran’s head are too thick, and I never noticed
his strange expression. What’s more, he was used to laughing like
this with “Xia Sini” on weekdays, so he still squeezed Chu Wanning’s
smooth cheeks like a child, and gently lifted the corners of his mouth,
making funny faces.
“Puff, why is the little shidi angry again?”
Chu Wanning looked at the childish child in the opponent’s eyes,
the smile he was playing with was so ugly, like A sad and ridiculous
monster.
“Let go.”
He was not aware of it, and teased him as usual: “Okay, okay, you
don’t get angry anymore, you won’t say you look like an adult in the
future, okay? , Make good, call for brother Sheng~”
“Let go…”
 “Goodbye, call for brother, I will buy you sweet-scented osmanthus
cake for a while.”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and
his voice finally became a little muffled.
“Mo Ran, I’m not kidding, I really don’t want to play with you
anymore, you let me go, you let go, okay?” His slender eyebrows
furrowed, because they closed his eyes I never shed tears, but there
is already a choking in my throat, “Mo Ran, I hurt…”
It hurts too much, and there is a person in his heart. He carefully
hides him in the deepest part of his heart and doesn’t like it. Either
you, as long as you can silently think about it and protect that
person, it doesn’t matter if you can’t get it, whatever.
But all the softness of that person is for others, leaving him only a
thorn. He held him in his heart, and when that person moved, his
heart would bleed like an infusion. Day by day, the old scars did not
heal, and the new wounds reappeared.
So he knew that even if he didn’t ask for it, as long as he still had
this person in his heart, he would feel pain for a day.
He didn’t know how long he could survive such pain, or when he
would collapse.
Mo Ran finally realized that something was wrong, he let go of his
hands in a panic, and touched his slightly red face, hurriedly not
knowing what to do. Chu Wanning suddenly felt that it was actually
good to be smaller.
At any rate, I can say a word of pain without scruples, showing an
inch of weakness.
Somehow it made him look at himself with concern.
 That was something he had never dared to think of.
In a blink of an eye, New Year’s Eve is coming. This is the most
lively and leisurely time of the year in Sisheng Peak. The disciples
stick peach charms and sweep the snow. The master of Meng
Potang is busy from morning to night, preparing for the feast of the
end of the year. Each Elder is also good at it. The spells add a new
year to everyone. For example, Tanlang Elder turned a pool of spring
water into a good wine. Elder Xuanji released more than 3,000 fire-
light rats that he had domesticated, and let them guard each of the
martial arts to keep everyone warm. LucunElder, he cast a spell on
the snowmen piled up by everyone, making them squeak and run
around the mountains, and shout “Happy Chinese New Year”
whenever he meets people.
People don’t expect Elder Yuheng to do anything. In fact, Yuheng
is still in retreat. For a long time, he has never appeared in front of
everyone.
Only Xue Meng was standing by the window, looking up at the
crabapple petals in the sky that did not know when, and thoughtfully:
“After today, we will leave. It seems that I don’t know what Shizun is
doing when I leave….I don’t know what Shizun is doing right now?”
“He must be practicing.” Mo Ran bit an apple and said vaguely. All
Elder will perform in the evening. What a pity, if Shizun is there, he
has to go too, I don’t know what he can do.”
After that, I laughed first: “How about acting? ‘Angry’ right?”
Xue Meng stared at him: “Why don’t you act how to’kill Mo
Weiyu’?”
 For the Chinese New Year, Xue Meng made a mean joke, Mo Ran
was not angry, but suddenly remembered something, and asked, “By
the way, did you see little shidi today?”
“You said Xia Sini?” Xue Meng said, “I didn’t see it. Xuanji disciple,
we hang out with us every day. Xuanji doesn’t care about it anymore.
If we hang out with us again during the Chinese New Year, his
master should be pissed to death.”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “That is true. “
Red Lotus Pavilion, the setting sun is evening.
Chu Wanning pinched a pill and looked at it carefully. Xue
Zhengyong sat across from him. Chu Wanning never asked him to
drink tea, so he filled himself with a pot, and unceremoniously ate a
cake from someone’s plate.
Chu Wanning glared at him. He didn’t notice it at all. Instead, he
chewed on the cake and said, “Yuheng, don’t look at it. Although
Tanlang’s mouth is poisonous, his heart is not bad. Why is he? It
may hurt you.”
“…Where did the Lord want to go.” Chu Wanning said lightly, “I’m
just thinking, since TanlangElder has bothered to develop a pill that
can restore my body shape for a day Medicine, then why didn’t he
just make a few more? If you need it, just take it.”
“Oh, how can it be so easy.” Xue Zhengyong said, “This medicine
is needed The medicinal materials are very rare. He has refined
three of them, and they have been exhausted. It is not a long-term
solution.”
“That’s it.” Chu Wanning groaned, “That’s it, thank him.”
>
 “Haha.” Xue Zhengyong waved his hand. “You two are actually
quite alike. Both are ugly, but not bad at heart.”
Chu Wanning glanced sideways at him and didn’t say a word. He
poured himself a cup of tea and took the pill that would restore him
to the shape of the past day.
Xue Zhengyong was about to eat another piece of flower cake, but
Chu Wanning held her hand.
“Why?” the lord said dissatisfied.
Chu Wanning said: “My.”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
As night falls, the disciples of Sisheng Peak have all arrived one
after another. Meng Po Tang. Each Elder took their apprentice to sit
together with the bread dumplings, snowman and fire rat shuttled in
the crowd, helping them pass salt jars, chili powder, green onion
plates, or other miscellaneous things.
Every table is very lively, with laughter and laughter. Only Elder
Yuheng is the only table with all the students, but the master is
absent.
Xue Meng looked at the side and sighed: “I miss Shizun.”
Shi Mei said warmly: “Shizun did not write a letter a few days ago,
so that we can live a good life. During the festival, I practice hard in
Taohuayuan. When he leaves the customs, will he come to see us?”
“That’s right, but when will he leave the customs……”
Waiting and sighing, he glanced listlessly at the entrance hall.
Suddenly he was taken aback, then suddenly sat upright, opened his
eyes round like a cat, and looked towards the door of Meng Po’s
hall.
The blood color quickly faded and resurfaced again, Xue Meng’s
face was flushed, and the light in his eyes was shining, and he was
excitementally stunned and speechless: “Yes…yes…yes…”
Mo Ran came out as a rare and exotic animal raised by Elder
Xuanji. He felt that Xue Meng had little knowledge and made a fuss.
He couldn’t help but laughed: “What’s there? Look at you, like seeing
a god, what’s so shocking—”
He turned his head grinning, and looked up carelessly.
The word “weird” at the back can’t be said anyway.
Outside the open lobby door, in the twilight wind and snow, Chu
Wanning wore a white robe and a bright red cloak, and he took the
oil-paper umbrella sideways in an elegant manner, shaking off the
fine snow, and then The eyelash curtain was rolled up, revealing a
pair of sharp and slender phoenix eyes, and glanced at them lightly.
On this one look, when Mo Ran noticed it, he realized that his
heartbeat was speeding up, his palm was sweating, and his
breathing was involuntarily slowing down.
Meng Potang gradually became quiet. Chu Wanning was now in
Meng Po Tang on average, and the disciples did not dare to make
any noise. What’s more, he was in retreat for a long time. He
appeared on the snowy night of New Year’s Eve at this time. The
frost and snow made his face even more pure and beautiful, and his
eyebrows were even more pitch-black.
Mo Ran got up and murmured: “Shizun…”
 Xue Meng slammed to his feet, sprinting towards Chu Wanning
like a cat cub, shouting “Shizun!” He plunged into Chu Wanning’s
arms.
Chu Wanning’s clothes were extremely cold in the snow, but Xue
Meng’s expression was like hugging the peach blossoms in March
and the charcoal fire in October. It was too warm. He kept shouting:
“Shizun, you I finally came out. I thought I didn’t see you before I left.
You still love us, Shizun Shizun…”
Shi Mei also greeted the past, bowed down and looked happy:
“Welcome Shizun Exit.”
Chu Wanning patted Xue Meng on the head, and nodded to Shi
Mei: “I’m late for the teacher, let’s go, and stay together with you.”
He sat down in the dining room, next to Xue Meng, opposite Mo
Ran.
Once Chu Wanning came, after the initial excitement, everyone
regained their usual habits, and they all sat down like Shizun. The
table was quiet and weird.
On the middle table are various ingredients such as flour, meat,
eggs, and a brand new copper plate.
Mo Ran is the best cook among them, so everyone finally decided
to let him direct.
“Then, I would be more respectful than my fate.” Mo Ran smiled,
“Do you guys know how to face it?”
No one said anything.
“…Okay, I’ll roll the noodles.” Mo Ran said, “Shi Mei, you make the
best copy, and there is no difference in the filling of the dumplings.
Let’s adjust the filling. “
Shi Mei hesitated for a while, and said: “This… is still somewhat
different, I’m afraid I can’t do it well.”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “You can eat, no need Worry too
much.”
Shi Mei smiled and said, “Okay, then.”
“Xue Meng, you can hand over some water, roll up your sleeves or
something. Don’t help it. “
Xue Meng: “…”
“As for Shizun.” Mo Ran smiled, “Should Shizun sit by and drink
tea?”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “I’m making dumplings.”
“Huh?” Mo Ran was startled, thinking that he was deaf in both
ears, “What are you going to do?”
“I said, I make dumplings.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
He suddenly preferred to be deaf in both ears.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Ranxiu” and “Linfeng” for irrigating the nutrient
solution~“Roy Lord Vermicelli Soup” and “Undead Fish” “Tu Qiuzi”,
“Tang Song Yuan Ming and Qing Dynasties”, “Escape Rabbit”, “Tea
Ye Bai” threw landmines~ Me Me Zha~

A little baby raised a question about the background of the article.

Although the article is mentioned in pieces, and will be written later,
there is no systematic introduction, because after all, the world view
is relatively boring, and it is instilled to everyone at one time, fearing
that everyone will want to sleep 2333~ So today I have something to
introduce, and those who are interested You can take a look.

First of all, regarding the upper and lower repair world, the “shang” of
the upper repair world refers to the rising of the clear air. In the
coastal area of the map, near the Kunlun Tianchi, these are all the
upper repair world. The “Xia” in the Xia Xiu world refers to the
sinking of turbid qi and the enchanting spirit, with the ghost city
Fengdu as the core, mainly in the Sichuan-Guizhou area. The upper
realm is full of spiritual energy and suitable for cultivation, so there
are nine immortal gates gathered, while the lower realm is only
Sisheng Peak.

And about the practice: The article does not divide the clear
stratification of the golden core, the foundation, the foundation, and
the ancestors. The starting point of a cultivator is called building a
foundation. After awakening the spiritual core, it is enough to
continuously strengthen his own cultivation. There is no complicated
level to remember. The main purpose of Taoist practice is to have
strong mana and to be able to stand out. Of course, there are also
people like Shizun who want to do more good deeds with magic.
Those with a strong cultivation base can live a hundred years old,
look immortal, and disintegrate into immortals after death, but there
are very few people who directly ascend while alive, and birth, old
age, sickness and death, reincarnation is the final outcome of most
Taoists.
 57. This Venerable one listen to the
king and play the piano

Who expected Chu Wanning to make dumplings in a clumsy way,

but the finished product was not bad. The round and lovely
dumplings were pinched out by his evenly-length fingers, and they
were neatly stacked on the desk.
The three apprentices couldn’t help being stunned.
“Shizun actually makes dumplings…”
“Isn’t I dreaming?”
“The package is pretty good.”
“Wow…”
Their whispers are naturally unable to escape Chu Wanning’s
ears. Chu Wanning is pursing his lips and his eyelashes are
squiggly. Although his face is still expressionless, his ears are
slightly pointed Scarlet appeared.
Xue Meng did not hold back, and asked: “Shizun, is this your first
time making dumplings?”
“…um.”
” How could it be so beautiful.”
 “…It’s just like making mechas, but just pinching a few pleats,
what’s the difficulty.”
Mo Ran is separated by The wooden table looked at him,
gradually lost in thought.
The only time he saw Chu Wanning make noodles in his last life
was after Shi Mei passed away. Chu Wanning went to the kitchen
that day, and slowly packed Shi Mei’s best handwriting skills.
But before the pot was ready, he was knocked to the ground by
the irrational Mo Ran, and Bai Shengsheng’s hand fell to the ground.
Mo Ran doesn’t remember whether those who copied the bags
were flat or round, beautiful or ugly.
I just remember Chu Wanning’s expression at that time, looking at
himself without a word, with flour dust on his cheeks, looking so
strange, a little dazed, even a little stupid…
Mo Ran thought he would get angry and angry, but Chu Wanning
didn’t say anything in the end. He just leaned over, lowered his head
and took the plastered hands, one by one, silently picking them up
and caged in Together, and then dump it personally.
How did Chu Wanning feel at that time?
Mo Ran didn’t know, he never thought, he didn’t want to think, in
fact, he didn’t dare to think.
The dumplings were wrapped, and they were taken to the kitchen
by the little snowman to cook them. According to the custom, Chu
Wanning sealed a copper plate inside. Those who ate them would
have good luck.
 The snowman quickly brought the cooked dumplings back, and
the wooden tray also put the adjusted hot and sour vinegar.
Xue Meng said: “Shizun eat first.”
Chu Wanning didn’t push it. He picked a dumpling and put it in his
bowl, but he didn’t eat it. Three were picked up and given to Xue
Meng, Mo Ran and Shi Mei in turn.
“Happy Chinese New Year.” Chu Wanning said lightly.
The apprentices were taken aback, and then they all laughed:
“Shizun, Happy Chinese New Year.”
It was a coincidence. It was only the first dumpling, and Mo Ran
squatted. Biting the copper plate, he was really caught off guard and
almost knocked off half a tooth.
Shi Mei looked at his grinning bitter expression and laughed: “Aran
will have good luck in the new year.”
Xue Meng said: “嘁, Shit luck.”
Mo Ran’s eyes were tearful: “Shizun, I can get a dumpling too
accurately when I leave Jie, I’m the first one, and the nest is
ready…”
Chu Wanning said: “Speak well.”
Mo Ran: “I bit the toe cap.”
Chu Wanning: “…………”
p>
Mo Ran rubbed his cheeks, took a sip of the tea that Shi Mei
handed over, and finally slowed down, jokingly said: “Haha, Shizun
remembered which dumpling had a copper plate and knocked me on
purpose. Huh?”
 “You think it is beautiful.”
Chu Wanning said coldly, then lowered his head and started
eating.
But I don’t know if it was Mo Ran’s illusion. He saw Chu Wanning’s
face in the warm candlelight, and it seemed to be slightly red.
After the dumplings, the chef’s sumptuous dinner was quickly
brought out plate by plate, and the table was heavily filled with
chicken, duck and fish.
Meng Po Hall is getting more and more lively. Xue Zhengyong and
Madam Wang are sitting in the chief, and the little snowman will be
next to the table to send a generous red envelope.
A little snowman kept hitting Chu Wanning’s knee, and Stone
Ancheng’s eyes stared at him skeletally.
Chu Wanning was startled slightly: “Why, I have it too?”
He took the red envelope and opened it. Inside was a handful of
valuable golden leaves. He was a little speechless and looked up.
Xue Zhengyong, however, saw that the vulgar man was looking at
him with a smile, and raised the wine cup in his hand, and offered a
glass of it.
Silly.
But I think Xue Zhengyong is really…really…
Chu Wanning stared at him for a while, couldn’t help but smile
from the corners of his mouth, and raised his own wine , Raised to
the Lord, drank it.
Later, Jin Yezi was all given out to his apprentices. After drinking
three tours and performing on stage, the atmosphere at this table
finally became lively.
The main reason is that the three bear kids don’t seem to be so
afraid of him anymore.
As for Chu Wanning, it has always been a thousand cups.
“Shizun Shizun, shall I show you palmistry?”
The first to drink the brain is a bit unclear, it is Xue Meng.
He grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand and looked closely before his
eyes. If he hadn’t had three glasses of wine, he would not dare to
offend him like this.
“The lifeline is long but intermittent, and my body doesn’t seem to
be particularly good.” Xue Meng mumbled, “It’s easy to get sick.”
Mo Ran laughed: “Quite accurate “
Chu Wanning glared at him.
“The ring finger is long and slender, Shizun, you are very lucky to
make money.”
“The three lines are of the same origin, the end branch of the love
line falls into the wisdom line, and you are generally willing to
sacrifice for love…” Xue Meng stared blankly for a while, then
suddenly raised his head and asked, “Really?”
Chu Wanning’s face turned blue, and he gritted his teeth and said:
“Xue Ziming, I think you are tired and crooked.”
The drunk Xue Meng still didn’t know it. He smiled honestly and
kept watching, and then said: “Ah, also, there are island-shaped
patterns in the love line, and it is under the ring finger, Shizun , You
can’t tell people’s eyes… Maybe it’s a blind eye…”
 Chu Wanning couldn’t bear it anymore, he twitched his hand
angrily, and wanted to leave.
Mo Ran laughed to death. He held his stomach for a long time,
and suddenly met Chu Wanning’s stern and solemn gaze, but his
ribs twitched and hurt.
Chu Wanning said angrily: “What are you laughing at? What’s so
ridiculous?”
I was annoyed and wanted to leave, but Xue Meng’s sleeve was
grabbed by Xue Meng. Immediately after Mo Ran couldn’t laugh,
Xue Meng pulled Chu Wanning down in a daze, and put his head in
Chu Wanning’s arms, with his hands around his waist, and his
forehead against Shizun’s shirt, infinitely affectionate. Rubbed.
“Shizun…” The soft young voice, with a little coquettish meaning,
“Don’t go, come and have another drink.”
Chu Wanning looks like choking. Living.
“Xue Ziming! You, you are so foolish, let me go!”
Unexpectedly, at this moment, the little snowman on the stage
squeaked and ran down. It turned out that TanlangElder’s sword
dance performance was over. According to the order, it should be
Chu Wanning’s turn.
This is not good. Everyone’s eyes are on Chu Wanning. After
seeing Xue Meng drunk, he dared to hold Elder Yuheng’s waist and
bury him in the other’s arms to play a rogue. All the disciples were
shocked. Extremely, some people even took their chopsticks down
and stared at this corner intently.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
 For a while, the scene was extremely embarrassing. Elder Yuheng
didn’t stand or sit. He could only let Xue stand stiffly. Meng held it.
After a long time of silence, Mo Ran suddenly smiled dryly: “No,
Xue Meng, you are such a big person, you are still acting like a
baby?” He stretched out his hand and grabbed people, “Get up. No,
don’t rely on Shizun.”
Xue Meng is not deliberately acting like a baby. If he can
remember this when he is awake, he will be able to shave his own
big ears.
Keren is getting drunk right now, Mo Ran dragged him for a long
time before tearing him off Chu Wanning.
“Sit down, what time is this?”
Xue Meng looked at Mo Ran’s outstretched finger, frowning and
replied, “Three.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei couldn’t help but laugh, and went to tease him: “Who am
I?”
“You are Shi Mei “Xue Meng rolled his eyes impatiently.
Mo Ran also joined in the fun: “Then who am I?”
Xue Meng stared at him for a while and said: “You are a dog.”
“…” Mo Ran angrily said, “Xue Ziming, I’m never finished with
you!”
Suddenly at the table next to him, there was a disciple who was
not sure if he was brave or drank too much. Pointing to Chu
Wanning, he smiled and asked in a loud voice: “Young Master, then
look at him, who is he?”
 Xue Meng can’t drink enough, he can’t sit still and he is lying on
the table. , Dragging his cheeks, squinting at Chu Wanning for a long
time.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Chu Wanning: “…………”
p>
Xue Meng: “…”
There was a stalemate for a long time, just when everyone thought
that Xue Meng was probably the top of the wine and was about to go
to sleep, he suddenly smiled and thought Go pull Chu Wanning’s
sleeve.
“Brother Shenxian.”
The four words are clear and audible.
Disciples: “…………………………”
“Puff.”
I wonder who laughed first Come on, then everyone can’t help it
anymore. Even if Chu Wanning’s face is ugly and his temper is bad,
but the law doesn’t blame the public, if everyone is right, even if he is
not happy, he can’t use Tianwen to smoke everyone present, right?
As a result, the bustling Meng Po Hall was full of laughter, and
everyone was whispering between the meat and the alcohol for fear
that the world would not be chaotic.
“Haha, brother Shenxian.”
“Elder Yuheng is so good-looking and really looks like a fairy.”
 “If you want me to say it, I have to come It’s vulgar. Every time I
see him, I can’t help but think of a sentence.”
Someone asked: “What’s the matter?”
“Chu Quo Jun Shen San Chi Xue , Who in the world wears white
clothes.”
“…Then you are really quite vulgar.”
Chu Wanning’s face changed from white to blue to blue to black,
and finally he decided Pretending to be calm, as if not hearing.
After all, he is accustomed to facing the alienation and awe of
everyone. The festive atmosphere and the enthusiasm expressed in
the wine suddenly made him unable to parry and retreat steadily.
Faced with such a situation, he really didn’t know how to react, so he
had to be calm.
But the slight crimson color at the base of his ears betrayed his
handsome face that looked like a frozen three-footer.
Mo Ran noticed, pursed his lips, did not speak, but did not know
why, suddenly an annoying jealousy turned up.
It’s not that he doesn’t know that Chu Wanning is good-looking,
but like everyone else, he also understands that although Chu
Wanning is handsome, the beauty is more a kind of sharpness when
he is not smiling. It is always as cold as frost and snow, which makes
people afraid to get close.
In his dark and narrow psychology, Chu Wanning is like a plate of
crispy meat with delicious color and fragrance, but placed in a
broken and dirty food container, the only food container in the world
has been opened , The only person who tastes the delicious inside is
himself. He doesn’t have to worry about someone discovering this
delicacy, and since then he will know the taste.
But tonight, in the warm fire, stimulated by shochu, so many eyes
are staring at the food box that no one cares about.
Mo Ran suddenly became a little nervous. He wanted to hold the
food box firmly, like waving away annoying flies, and drive away
those who coveted him to eat.
But suddenly realized that in this life, this crispy meat is not his.
With his crystal clear copying hands, he can no longer make time to
drive out the wolves that are coveting meat.
Mo Ran and the others did not expect that Chu Wanning, like
other Elders, actually prepared the Lunar New Year program
carefully. What he presented was the guqin performance. The
disciples were full of admiration, and someone whispered: “I really
didn’t expect that Elder Yuheng could actually play the piano…”
“And the playing is so good, I don’t even know the smell of meat.”
Mo Ran sat in the same place without saying a word. Xue Meng
was already asleep, lying on the table, breathing evenly. Mo Ran
took the jug beside him, filled himself up, listened and drank while
staring at the people on stage in a daze.
The irritability in the chest is getting stronger.
In the last life, Chu Wanning never played any music at the New
Year’s Eve reunion dinner.
Only few people have seen him play the piano.
About that time, when Mo Ran was under house arrest, Chu
Wanning was really frustrated. Seeing a paulownia guqin in the
courtyard, he sat on the ground, closed his eyes and stroked the
strings.
The sound of the piano is long and empty, attracting the phoenix
and the butterfly. When Mo Ran came back, he saw Chu Wanning
sitting in the yard in profile, indescribably quiet, upright and clean.
How did you treat him back then?
Ah, yes.
It was grabbing his wrist, and then turning around, Bai Xue was
seated, he was in the courtyard, beside the piano, undressing the
gentleman who was as cold as the moon. At that time, he seemed to
only care about his own happiness and satisfaction. He didn’t care
about how painful Chu Wanning was. He didn’t even care about the
beginning of winter at that time. Shizun, who was so afraid of the
cold, was caught in the bones of chill. The silk was scattered, and
tortured on the cold stone surface by the apprentice who personally
raised him, he suffered all the absurdity and willfulness until he was
unconscious.
After several months of recuperation, I couldn’t regain my energy.
Mo Ran all said to him coldly at that time: “Chu Wanning, you will
never play the piano in front of others. You know how you look like
playing the piano…”
He pursed his lips and couldn’t find the right words, so he didn’t go
on.
How much is there?
Obviously it is both dignified and peaceful, but for some reason,
the seductive person cannot hold on to himself.
 Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, his lips were blue and white, his
eyes closed, his sword eyebrows solemnly killed.
Mo Ran raised his hand, hesitated for a moment, and stroked his
frowning eyebrows. Taxian-jun’s movements seemed to be gentle,
but his voice was still cold and merciless.
“If you don’t listen, This Venerable one will use a chain to lock you
in the deep palace, so that you can do nothing except for This
Venerable one. This Venerable one does what it says “
How did Chu Wanning respond at the time?
Mo Ran took another sip of wine, looking at the people on the
stage, thinking back happily.
Nothing seems to be said.
As if opening his eyes again, he said a word coldly—
“Go away.”
He couldn’t remember.
In his lifetime, the time entangled with Chu Wanning was so long,
and many things were no longer so clear, no longer so angular.
In the end, he actually recognized one thing to the extreme: Chu
Wanning is his person, even if he doesn’t like it, it should be
destroyed by him and shredded by him. He would rather crush Chu
Wanning’s flesh and blood in his palms, like a jackal, tiger and
leopard chewing Chu Wanning’s bones and dig out his internal
organs, rather than let others touch him.
He wants Chu Wanning’s blood to breed his desire, his curse is
growing in his bones, and his eagerness is dripping from his body.
Isn’t he innocent?
 What happened later? It is not about succumbing to the worst
wicked man in the world, sacrificing on the couch of the most violent
tyrant, and being killed by the fiery and fierce blade for him. He
soiled him, whether it was the skin or the deeper places, it was dirty.
How can the torn clothes be so easy to wear.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his knuckles were blue and white, and
his heart trembled.
He was thinking about the past, and he could no longer hear the
lively cheers on New Year’s Eve, nor Chu Wanning’s relaxing piano.
Only a cold voice, almost crazy, remained in his mind, circling for a
long time like a vulture fluttering from the dust.
“The hell is too cold, Chu Wanning, you come to die for me.”
“Yes, you are a god, the light of others, Xue MengMei Hanxue, the
people are waiting for you Light up them, Chu-zongshi, sage.” The
voice smiled sweetly, smiled, and suddenly became fierce, like a
soul split in half, angry like thunder, “but me! Did I! Have you warmed
me? I only have the scars left by you! Holy sage, Chu Wanning!”
“I want your people, I want your life. You will do theirs Fire, I want
to take you to my grave. You can only take pictures of my bones,
and I want you to rot with me.”
“You can’t help you…”
Sky-shaking cheers sounded.
Mo Ran opened his eyes abruptly, his back was wet with cold
sweat.
The performance is over. All the disciples are slapped eagerly. Mo
Ran sits in it. He feels that his eyes are faint and pale. He watched
Chu Wanning walk slowly holding the Tongmu guqin. Lower wooden
steps.
At that moment, for the first time in his life, he suddenly felt so
absurd, and suddenly felt that his previous life seemed to be crazy.
In fact, Chu Wanning is not bad…He is… why bother?
When the spirits entered my throat, I was at a loss, and I was
ignorant. After all, I became drunk.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Ranxiu”, “My lovely”, and irrigate the nutrient
solution~“Prison Break Rabbit”, “Raw Lord” Fan Soup” “If you don’t
complain, you will die star people” throwing landmines~ Meme Zha~

Small theater:

“Psychological activities of various actors 》

Mo Weiyu: I think I was like a madman in my previous life. The

director gave me a script. How do I think it made me act crazy? This
script embarrassed me, but Had to follow.

Xue Meng: I think I am a straight man, but the director even asked
me to hold Shizun and act like a baby. This script embarrassed me,
but I had to follow it.

Shi Mei: I think Ah Ran has changed. The director clearly said that
he likes me, but he didn’t even watch me today. This script
embarrassed me, but I had to From.

Chu Wanning: I don’t think I want to act in a boat play. But the
director said… I don’t care what he said, so I will drag it on, and it will
be mine if I kill it. Let him know what it means to have to follow.
 58. This Venerable one seems a little
confused

Mo Ran’s drink volume is actually not bad.

It’s just that, this New Year’s Eve, he was obviously worried, but in
order to pretend to have nothing to do, he smiled and drank the five
altars of pear white. In the end, I was finally confused.
Shi Mei dragged him back in a hug. When he fell on the bed, Mo
Ran’s throat rolled and wanted to call Shi Mei’s name.
However, habits are scary.
For so many years, the people who accompanied me were not the
white moonlight in my heart, but the blood of mosquitoes tired of
seeing.
As soon as he said it, he still called the person he thought he
hated.
“Chu Wanning…”
Vaguely.
“Wanning…I…”
Shi Mei was taken aback and turned to look at Chu Wanning
standing by the door. Chu Wanning had just taken Xue Meng back to
the bedroom, and brought in a bowl of sober soup, and he happened
to hear Mo Ran’s whisper.
After he was astonished, he immediately believed that he had
heard it wrong.
After all, Mo Ran calls himself Shizun, and that’s fine if he calls
him Chu Wanning. As for Wanning——
He can’t help but think of the time when they were in the Red
Lotus Pavilion. Sleeping in the arms, Mo Ran clearly called the word
Wanning in his sleep, followed by a kiss on his lips.
Does Mo Ran actually have a little bit left in his mind…
This idea was extinguished by him before he could think about it.
Chu Wanning has always been courageous and straightforward,
but only emotionally, he thinks, he is a messy coward.
“Shizun.” Shi Mei looked at him hesitantly with a pair of exquisitely
charming and soft eyes with some suspicion, “You…”
“Huh?”
p>
“…actually nothing. Since Shizun is here to take care of Ah Ran,
then I, I will go first.”
Chu Wanning said: “Wait a minute.”
“Shizun has any other orders?”
Chu Wanning said: “You are going to Taohuayuan tomorrow?”
“…Um.”
Chu Wanning had no expression. After a while, he said, “You go
and rest. A few people are outside and need to take care of each
other, and—”
 He paused before saying: “Remember to come back earlier.”
Shi Mei left.
Chu Wanning walked to the bed and lifted Mo Ran blankly, feeding
him the sober soup spoon by spoon.
Mo Ran didn’t like the sour taste, he vomited after drinking it for a
long time. After spit it out, I woke up for a few minutes, opened my
eyes, looked at Chu Wanning half awake and half drunk, and
mumbled: “Shizun?”
“Um. I am here.”
“Puff.” I don’t know why I laughed again, with deep dimples, and
then said, “Brother Shenxian.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
After that, I fell asleep on my stomach again.
Chu Wanning was worried about him catching the cold, so he
stayed beside him, twisting the quilt for him from time to time.
Outside the bedroom, many disciples haven’t slept yet. Every Xiu
world has the habit of keeping the year old. Most of them are still in
the room laughing in groups, playing Pai Gow, or changing Spells.
When the water leaks hanging high in front of Loyalty Hall drained,
it meant that the time of the year was coming. The disciples went out
of the room one after another and started lighting fireworks and
firecrackers, and the night was full of firewood trees. .
Mo Ran was in a daze, awakened by the deafening sound from
outside.
I opened my eyes, holding on to his painful forehead, but seeing
Chu Wanning sitting by his bed, without much expression on his
calm and handsome face, and seeing him awake, he just said lightly:
“Wake you up?”
“Shizun…”
After waking up, I couldn’t help but feel excited.
Why is Chu Wanning by his side? What about Shi Mei?
During your sleep, did you say something wrong?
Mo Ran was anxious, and glanced at Chu Wanning’s expression.
Fortunately, Chu Wanning was a little relieved if nothing had
happened.
The sound of firecrackers outside, the two looked at each other for
a while without embarrassment.
Chu Wanning: “Go to see the fireworks?”
Mo Ran: “Where is Shi Mei?”
The two sentences were almost simultaneously said.
It is too late to regret any more.
Mo Ran was a little surprised, his eyes widened slightly, as if he
had never known him before, staring at his face for a long time.
After the silence, Chu Wanning got up seemingly indifferent, and
when he opened the door, he turned half of his face: “It’s all about
keeping the old age, he shouldn’t be asleep yet, go find him. “
Sure enough, I have such a bad temper, even if I gamble all my
courage and leave him and myself to watch the fireworks bloom
overnight, all I get is rejection.
It’s shameful to not ask if I knew it a long time ago.
 Back to the Red Lotus Pavilion, Chu Wanning sat alone under the
undefeated crabapple tree, alone, wearing a cloak, looking at the
brilliant fireworks in the sky.
In the distance, there is the warm light of the place where the
disciple lives, and there is laughter and laughter, none of which has
much to do with him.
He should have been used to it.
But I don’t know why, I feel bored.
Probably after seeing the excitement of others, it will be especially
uncomfortable to return to your own coldness.
He silently watched the fireworks one after another, one or two,
and people greeted each other happy New Year’s Eve three times.
Chu Wanning leaned against the flower tree and closed his eyes
tiredly.
I don’t know how long it took, and suddenly I felt that someone had
broken into the barrier.
He moved slightly in his heart, but he did not dare to open his
eyes, until he heard the breath of slightly gasping, and the sound of
familiar footsteps, and stopped not far away.
The young man’s voice was hesitant.
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“I will leave tomorrow.”
” ……”
“It will take a long time to come back.”
 “……”
“I think there is nothing tonight, and tomorrow Get up early, Shi
Mei should already be asleep, and he won’t be keeping the old age.”
The sound of footsteps sounded again, this time he got closer, and
stopped at a distance.
Mo Ran said: “So if you still want to, I…” He opened his mouth,
and the following sentence was covered by a huge cluster of lively
fireworks.
Chu Wanning stretched his eyes and raised his gaze. He was
seeing the stars in the night sky shining brightly and the silver frost
and firework scattered dots. The young and beautiful boy stood in
front of him, pitying for a while.
“…”
Chu Wanning has always been arrogant, and has never looked
down upon the company of others because of sympathy. But at this
time, he looked at him and suddenly felt that he could not say
anything to refuse.
Probably, I am also obsessed with shochu.
At this moment, Chu Wanning unexpectedly felt that his chest was
sour and warm.
“Since it’s here, sit down.” Finally, he said lightly, “I’m watching
with you.”
He looked up at the sky, his expression seemingly weak , But the
fingers in the sleeves curled up secretly because of tension. He
dared not go to look at the people around him closely, only watching
the fireworks on the horizon, the long night, and the colorful falling.
 Chu Wanning asked softly: “These days, are all okay?”
“Yeah.” Mo Ran said, “I met a very cute little shidi. In the previous
letter, I’ve talked to Shizun. How is Shizun’s injury?”
“It’s okay. Don’t blame yourself.”
A firework smashed into a colorful splendor. .
That night, the fire trees and silver blossoms did not night, the
sound of firecrackers, and the snow was filled with a thin layer of
smoke. They sat under a flower tree to watch the year. Chu Wanning
didn’t like to talk. Mo Ran asked him to talk to him. After talking
about it, he was a little tired and fell asleep without knowing it.
The next morning, Mo Ran woke up and found that he was still
under the blossoming tree, with his head resting on Chu Wanning’s
knees, and he was also wearing a soft and thick Firefox fur cloak,
which was smooth in fur. Slippery, exquisite workmanship, it is Chu
Wanning’s clothing against the cold.
Mo Ran was slightly startled, raised his eyes, and saw Chu
Wanning slept deep against the tree trunk, his eyelashes hanging
down, his long and soft eyelashes trembling slightly with his
breathing, like a butterfly in the wind.
They actually fell asleep sitting under a tree like this yesterday?
It shouldn’t.
According to Chu Wanning’s obsessive-compulsive temperament,
no matter how tired he would go back to the house and sleep again.
How would you be willing to arrogantly take a rest under the tree,
and this fox fur on your body…
Did he cover himself?
 Mo Ran sat up, his black hair was a little messy, his eyes were
open, and he was wearing Chu Wanning’s fur clothes, feeling a little
at a loss.
He was not too drunk yesterday. Although some things are hard to
remember, he can generally recall.
As for later voluntarily ran to the Red Lotus Pavilion and stayed
with Chu Wanning to stay alive, he also made a decision with a clear
consciousness.
Obviously once hated this person so much, but when I heard him
ask, “Go to see the fireworks?”, when I saw him turn lonely, bowed
his head and left alone.
I actually feel sad…
Thinking, anyway, it will be a long time before we meet again. The
grievances in this life are not so deep. Chu Wanning is so lonely and
occasionally accompanies him. It doesn’t matter if we stay together
until dawn.
I found it grandly.
Looking back now, I feel that I really am…
Before I finished thinking about it, Chu Wanning woke up too.
Mo Ran whispered: “Shizun.”
“…Hmm.” The man who just woke up frowned slightly, held his
forehead and rubbed it,” You… haven’t left yet?”
“I, I just woke up.”
Mo Ran found himself a eloquent tongue, every time I met Chu
recently Wanning’s indifferent face is easy to kowtow and his tongue
gets knotted.
 Frozen for a while, Mo Ran suddenly remembered that Chu
Wanning’s cloak was still on his body, and quickly took it off,
hurriedly wrapping his hands around the opponent’s shoulders.
When he put the cloak on, Mo Ran noticed that although Chu
Wanning had three layers and three layers in his robe, he lacked a
warm coat, which made him look thinner in the snow.
This thought made his movements more anxious. When he fiddled
with the tie, he tied his fingers in clumsily.
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, stretched out his hand to unlock,
and said lightly: “I’ll do it myself.”
“…Okay.”
I added another sentence.
“Sorry.”
“Nothing.”
Mo Ran stood up and hesitated for a while: “Shizun, I’m going to
pack things and eat I have breakfast, and then set off.”
“Hmm.”
“…Will you go down to dinner together?” Bah! After he finished
speaking, he wanted to bite his tongue and kill himself! What a
mess! Why invite Chu Wanning together?
Perhaps seeing the regret that immediately appeared on Mo Ran’s
face after asking, Chu Wanning paused for a moment and said, “No.
You go by yourself.”
Mo Ran was afraid Staying with him for a while, he will say
something more shocking, so he said: “Then I will go first…”
 Chu Wanning: “Okay.”
Mo Ran left, Chu Wanning sat under the tree blankly for a while,
then stood up slowly, holding on to the trunk, without moving.
His leg was pillowed by Mo Ran all night, and he has no
consciousness, and he can’t walk at all.
Standing dullly under the tree for a long time, Chu Wanning
dragged his leg and limped back into the house after the blood
circulation recovered.
Sure enough, I sat in the cold for a night, even though there was
no snow on the ground under the shade of crabapple trees, it was
still cold.
“Ah tweeted!”
He sneezed, and the end of his eyes immediately turned wet red.
While holding his handkerchief to his nose, Chu Wanning thought
to himself, dying…as if…feeling the cold…
Elder Yuheng.
Sit on three godly weapons, zongshi, which is contested by all
factions in the cultivation world. When Tianwen went out, the whole
world was shocked, and the white clothes came to the world
colorless.
Such a powerful character, it can be said that he should be the
strongest possessor of force in this generation.
Unfortunately, no matter how strong people are, there are
weaknesses. Chu Wanning’s weakness is that he is afraid of cold. It
is easy to get headaches and brain fever when caught in the cold.
Therefore, on the day when Mo Ran and Shi Mei left Sisheng Peak,
Chu-zongshi not only disappeared and became smaller again, but
also began to sneeze and runny nose without any suspense.
So at noon that day, when Yumin came to pick up people, he
received healthy Xue Meng, Mo Ran, Shi Mei, and a poor little shidi
who didn’t live in Aye Aye “Xia Sini”.

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Chayebai”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “High Cold
Alpaca” Throwing landmines ~ “too salty”, irrigate nutrient solution ~
Memozha ~ Weibo today has a picture of Qiuqiu’s Shizun wearing a
red cloak~ Thank you Qiuqiu~

Small theater “and Elder Yuheng The correct way to fight wine”

Xue Meng: ShizunShizun! I wish you good luck and longevity in the
East China Sea, and I will do it first! Gulp…

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Take a cup, Xue Meng, pounce on the street.

Shi Mei: Shizun, I also have a drink with you, and I will do it first.

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Shi Mei: Shizun has another glass.

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Shi Mei: Shizun is coming again…

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Shi Mei: Shizun…

Four cups down, Shi Mei, pounce on the street.

Mo Ran: Shizun, happy new year, I will do it first.

Bacchus Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Mo Ran: What to drink?

Chu Wanning: Wine, don’t you say that it’s respectful to do it first?

Mo Ran: (brilliant smile) Yes, do it first, the fourth voice.

 59. This Venerable one only has so
little promise

No way, even if the little shidi Ah Hee Ah Hee, the one who should
set off still has to set off. Yu Min took them all the way east to the
Yangtze River Port, summoned a self-navigating boat, escorted by
enchantment, and released Boat sea surface.
This night, Mo Ran got rid of Shizun for the first time and got along
with Shi Mei outside, but strangely, he didn’t seem to be as excited
as expected.
Xue Meng and Xia Sini are already asleep, and Mo Ran is lying on
the deck alone, with his arms behind his head, looking at the stars.
Shi Mei came out of the cabin, took some dried fish that the
fishermen bought, and sat next to Mo Ran. The two of them gnawed
the dried fish while chatting.
“Aran, when we go to Taohuayuan, we may not be able to go to
Spiritual Mountain to discuss the sword. I don’t care, but you and the
young master are both extremely powerful people, and you have
missed the opportunity to show your prowess. Do you regret it later?”
Mo Ran turned his head and smiled: “What’s the matter, reputation
and everything are false. I went to Peach Blossom Spring to learn
the ability to protect important people. That’s more than anything. It’s
important.”
Shi Mei’s eyes are full and gentle, and said: “You can think like
this, Shizun will be very happy if you know.”
“What about you? Are you happy? Huh?”
“Of course I am happy too.”
The waves beat against the boat, and the canoe bumps on the
surface.
Mo Ran lay on his side and looked at Shi Mei for a while, trying to
tease a few words, but didn’t know how to speak. In his eyes, Shi
Mei is really out of reach of purity.
Perhaps because it is too pure, the lustful thoughts that arise when
facing Chu Wanning are not easily possessed when facing Shi Mei.
Mo Ran posted for a while.
Shi Mei noticed that he was looking at himself, so he turned his
head and brushed the long hair that was tossed by the sea breeze
behind his ears, and smiled slightly: “What’s the matter?”
Mo Ran Blushing, he turned his head and said: “It’s nothing.”
He originally wanted to take this opportunity to come out and
carefully confess to Shi Mei. But the words came to my lips several
times, but I couldn’t speak.
Confession.
And then?
In the face of such a clean, gentle and gentle person, Mo Ran
cannot be rough or strong, afraid of being rejected, even if he is
accepted, he is afraid of not knowing how to get along with Shi Mei.
 After all, in his previous life and the short relationship with Shi Mei,
he really handled it badly… Except for the intimacy in the ghost
emcee illusion, he has never even kissed anyone.
Not to mention the things in this life, he is not even sure whether
the person in the illusion is Chu Wanning or Shi Mei.
Shi Mei is still smiling: “But you, it seems that you really have
something to say to me.”
Mo Ran’s heart was hot, and for a moment it seemed that Want to
rashly puncture this layer of window paper.
But for some reason, a white figure suddenly flashed before her
eyes. His face was clear, he didn’t like to laugh very much, and he
was always alone, and looked very lonely.
Suddenly, the head of the throat was blocked, and he could no
longer speak.
Mo Ran turned his head and stared at the starry night sky.
After a while, he said silently: “Shi Mei, you are really important to
me.”
“Well. I know, you are to me too.”
Mo Ran said again: “Do you know? I had a nightmare before, in
the dream you…you are gone, I am sad.”
Shi Mei smiled: “You are Quite stupid.”
Mo Ran: “…I will protect you.”
“Okay, thank my good shidi first.”
Mo Ran’s heart moved and couldn’t help but said: “I…”
Shi Mei asked softly: “What else do you want to say?”
 The voice of the waves appeared so Sounds, the boat bumps. Shi
Mei looked at him quietly, as if waiting for him to say the last words.
But Mo Ran closed his eyes: “It’s nothing. It’s cold at night. Go
back to the cabin and go to sleep.”
“…” Shi Mei was silent for a while and asked. “What about you?”
Mo Ran is really stupid sometimes: “I… look at the stars and blow
the hair.”
Shi Mei did not move, after a while , Smiled: “Okay, then I will
leave. You rest earlier.”
Turned around.
Walking in the sea, the sky is high and the clouds are wide.
The guy lying on the deck didn’t know what he had missed. In fact,
he was a little absent-minded. He was trying to dig out the true
emotions in his heart. He pondered for a long time because he was
so lacking. Genjin, when the sky appeared white, he still didn’t think
of a reason.
He and Shi Mei get along day and night, and the relationship is
deep. Mo Ran thought that when the two were alone, he would
eagerly want to confess to Shi Mei, but when the boat reached the
bridge head, he found that it was not the case. Maybe I’m still too
clumsy. If you confess to Shi Mei rashly at this time, you will
definitely scare the other person. Even if you are not scared, you
can’t talk about the relationship.
Between Shi Mei and Shi Mei, he seems to be more accustomed
to such hazy ambiguity. Sometimes with thoughtful thoughts,
seemingly inadvertently holding the other’s hand, the tenderness in
the chest overflows like honey.
 This feeling is natural, and he actually doesn’t want to break it
immediately.
When he returned to the cabin very late, everyone was already
asleep. Mo Ran lay back on the gusset, looking at the night outside
the narrow skylight, Chu Wanning slowly appeared in front of him,
sometimes closing his eyes without saying a word, sometimes with
sharp eyebrows.
Of course, Mo Ran also remembered the appearance of that
person curled up in a deep sleep, docile and lonely, like a spring-
sleeping crabapple that nobody cares about because it is too high.
Apart from hatred, Chu Wanning’s entanglement with his previous
life is far deeper than everyone in this world.
He took away many first times from Chu Wanning, whether the
other party wanted it or not.
For example, the first kiss, the first cooking, the first tears.
And Chu Wanning’s first night.
To die, he felt hot all over when thinking of this, and his blood
rushed down.
In contrast, he also gave Chu Wanning some of his first time,
whether he wanted it or not.
For example, the first time to apprentice, the first time to coax
people, the first time to give flowers.
I was very disappointed with a person for the first time.
And, for the first time.
Yes, for the first time.
 He came to Sisheng Peak, and the first person he saw was not
Shi Mei, but Chu Wanning.
That day, under the crabapple tree, the young man in white
clothes was so focused and beautiful that at first sight, Mo Ran felt
that he didn’t want anyone to be his master except this person.
But where did everything change?
When did the person he care about became Shi Mei, and the
person he hated became Shizun…
He thought about it these months, and then He felt that it was after
that misunderstanding.
That was the first time he was punished by Chu Wanning to smoke
Liu Teng. The fifteen-year-old boy returned to his bedroom with
scars, curled up on the bed alone, with his throat choked and the tail
of his eyes wet and red. The wound on his back was the second
place. What made him sad was Shizun’s cold expression. Tianwen
fell down like a bereaved dog, never half-distracted and soft.
He stole the crabapple from the medicine garden. It’s good, but he
doesn’t know how precious the crabapple strain is, or how much
effort Madam Wang has spent. He waited for five years before he
came. The flower is in full bloom.
He only knows that when he came back on a moonlit night that
day, he saw a bright white lying on the branch.
The petals are cool in color, and the fragrance is faint.
He looked up for a moment, and thought of his Shizun. At that
moment, there was an inexplicable throbbing in my heart for some
reason, and it seemed that even my fingertips couldn’t help being
slightly hot. Before he could react, he had already carefully folded
the flowers, gently, for fear of touching even a drop of dew on the
petals.
Through the thick eyelash curtains, he looked at the crabapple at
night with clear dew under the moonlight. He didn’t know that at that
moment, the tenderness and affection he left for Chu Wanning was
so pure In the next ten, twenty years, until death, there will be no
more.
Before the flowers were given to Shizun, they were bumped into
by Xue Meng who just came to collect medicine for her mother.
The young master turned him in front of Shizun in a rage. Chu
Wanning turned his head back and glanced at Mo Ran’s face and
asked him what he wanted to argue.
Mo Ran said: “I folded flowers, I want to give it to…”
He still held the spring sleeping crabapple in his hand, condensed
with frost and dew, and said The cold and charming.
But Chu Wanning’s eyes were too cold, so cold that the lava-like
heat in his chest cooled down inch by inch.
The word “you” can’t be said anymore.
That kind of feeling, he is too familiar with it. Before he returned to
Sisheng Peak, when he was short and thin, and shuttled between Le
Ling and Benefactor, he was like this every day Passing through his
eyes—
The kind of contempt, the kind of contempt…
Mo Ran was suddenly shuddering.
Is Shizun actually looking down on him?
 In the face of Chu Wanning’s cold questioning, Mo Ran only felt
that his heart was chilling. He lowered his head and said solemnly:
“…I…nothing to tell.”
It was a foregone conclusion.
Because of this crabapple, Chu Wanning beat him forty vines.
Until Mo Ran’s initial kindness to him, it was all shattered.
But if Mo Ran was willing to explain one more sentence at that
time, if Chu Wanning was willing to ask one more sentence at that
time, then maybe everything would be different. This pair of masters
and disciples might not be the last one. step.
However, there are not so many ifs.
And it was at this node, as warm as Shi Mei, appeared beside him.
After returning from Chu Wanning, Mo Ran did not go to eat, he
was lying on the bed without turning on the lights.
Shi Mei pushed the door in, and saw such a figure frozen in the
dark. He gently put the red oil dragon hand on the table, then walked
to the bed, and whispered in a soft voice: “A Ran?”
Mo Ran was not right then. Shi Mei is deeply rooted in love, he
doesn’t look back, his blood-filled eyes are still staring at the wall,
and his voice is hoarse and heavy.
“Go out.”
“I’ll give you…”
“You give me out.”
“Ah Burn, don’t be like this.”
“…”
 “Shizun has a bad temper, and it’s nothing if you get used to it. Get
up and eat Something.”
Mo Ran is stubborn like a stubborn donkey that can’t be dragged
back by ten horses.
“If you don’t eat, I’m not hungry.”
“…Well, if you don’t eat, Shizun will get sick if you don’t eat—” I
can’t even say After exiting, Mo Ran sat up leaping, aggrieved and
angry, trembling slightly through his eyelashes.
“Angry? What is he angry with? The mouth is on my face, and
what does it have to do with him? In fact, he doesn’t want me as an
apprentice at all. I starve to death. , Starving to death also gave
Shizun peace of mind, so as to make his old man happy.”
Shi Mei: “…”
I didn’t expect that he would touch Mo Ran like this. He felt a little
at a loss for a while. Just staring blankly at the little shidi in front of
him.
After a long time, Mo Ran’s mood eased a little. He lowered his
head, his long hair hanging down, covering half of his face.
Mo Ran said: “…I’m sorry.”
Shi Mei couldn’t see his face clearly, only saw his shoulders
trembling, his fingers pressed into fists and the back of his hand The
meridians glowed with a light blue color.
The fifteen-year-old boy is still too childish after all. He endured it
for a while, and finally couldn’t help it. He sat curled up, hugged his
knees and cried. The voice was broken and hoarse, intermittent, with
madness and confusion, pain and sadness.
 He burst into tears, his mouth tossing and repeating, just a few
words—
“I just want to have a home… these 15 Years, I really…really just
want to have a home…why look down on me…why look at me like
this…why and why do you all look down on me…”
He cried After a long time, Shi Mei stayed with him for a long time.
When Mo Ran was crying enough, Shi Mei handed him a clean
white handkerchief, and then brought a cold red oil handkerchief.
Shi Mei said warmly: “Stop talking about starving to death or not
starving to death. Since you have returned to Sisheng Peak and
worshipped at Shizun, you are my shidi, and I have lost my parents
since childhood. , If you are willing, just treat me as a family member.
Come, let’s eat.”
“…”
“This copy is my bag, even if you don’t reward Shizun For face, I
also want to reward my face, right?” Shi Mei curled his mouth
slightly, scooped a crystal clear and full hand, and handed it to Mo
Ran’s lips, “Taste it.”
Mo Ran’s eyes were still red, and his eyes were full of water vapor.
He looked at the person beside the bed, and finally let go, letting the
gentle boy feed the food.
In fact, the bowl of Chaoshou has been completely cold, and the
head has been soaked, and I missed the best time to eat.
But at that moment, in the candlelight, it was the food delivered
from this bowl of food, accompanied by the majestic, gentle face,
which was engraved in the heart in an instant. Before and after his
death, Yongzhi will never forget.
 Probably from that night.
He hated Shizun deeper and deeper, and it was from that day that
he believed that Shi Mei was the most important person in his life.
After all, people are greedy for warmth.
Especially the bereaved dogs who are suffering from the cold, they
will shiver when they see the salt spread, fearing that the snow will
fall, fearing the coming of winter.
Taxian-jun looks beautiful, but only he knows it.
In fact, he is really, but he is just a stray wild dog. This wild dog
has been looking for a place to curl up, a place that can be called
“home”, but he found it For fifteen years, I couldn’t find it.
So, his love and hatred became very simple and ridiculous—
Someone gave him a club, and he hated it.
Someone gave him a bowl of broth and he fell in love.
It’s only so interesting.

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Ah ah ah”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “too salty” “Tang Song
Yuan Ming Qing” “fumika0707 “Tu Qiuzi”, “Undead Fish”, “Lin Feng”
threw landmines ~ “Shoo,” “Lin Feng”, “Ranxiu”, “Luoyan”, “Too
Salty” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~ Meme!

Old rules, serious plots do not break the rhythm of smaller theaters.

Thank you all friends who chase articles, thank you

 60. This Venerable one has
discovered a secret

The ship used immortality and moved very quickly, and arrived at
Yangzhou port early the next morning. A fairy envoy had already
responded to the arrival, and several horses were stationed.
Everyone ate breakfast at the pier, and the Yu people didn’t need
to eat, so they sat at the ferry and closed their eyes. At this time it
was just dawn, and there were not many merchants and pedestrians,
but the boatmen were all up, gathering in groups to eat porridge and
steamed buns, and from time to time to inquire about them with
curious eyes.
The brawny men in brown shorts were sipping congee and rice,
and the sound of discussion drifted into Mo Ran’s ears.
“Hey, I know their clothes. They are from the Lower Cultivation
Realm.”
“The Lower Cultivation Realm is so far away, and it’s not often with
us How did you know about the sects of the sect?”
“Look at the coat of arms on their wrist armor. Is it exactly the
same as the one on the Yeyou God?”
 “You said That kind of exorcism wood armor?” Someone glanced
at Xue Meng’s cuff, biting the pickles, and exclaimed, “Oh, it really is.
Who made the night goddess?”
“I heard that it was made by Elder Yuheng of Sisheng Peak.”
“Who is this Elder Yuheng? Is it better than the Jiang Sect Leader
of Guyue’ye?”
“Hey, I don’t know anymore. Who can tell about the immortal
cultivator?”
The boatmen talked about Su Yinzhong, but they didn’t
understand Mo Ran, but Chu Wanning did. Knowing what these
people were talking about, he knew that the night goddess he had
made had been successfully sold to the people, and he couldn’t help
but feel relieved. So I planned to make more portable and easy-to-
use wooden oxen and do some good deeds after I returned.
It’s too early, and a group of people rushed to the front of the
Jiuhua Mountain within two hours. It was still early in the morning,
and the winter sun was just clear and high, and the golden light was
like a silk yarn. The snow on the peak is shining, and it is radiant.
Hundreds of green cypress pines stand on the foot of the mountain
all the year round, like a great hermit of the fairy wind, standing on
both sides of the mountain road with down sleeves and eyes.
On the top of Jiuhua Peak, mortals call it “inhuman”, but it is not a
false statement.
Yu Min blew three whistles at the foot of the mountain, and a siskin
with beautiful feathers flew down from the snowy foothills. The crowd
followed the golden bird’s guidance, all the way west, to a curtain of
turbulent waterfalls.
 “The fairies, please step back first.”
The headed Yumin took the lead, twisting the flowers with five
fingers, and silently chanting a spell. Suddenly, she gathered her
vermilion lips and sighed gently into the wind. A fire dragon jumped
out of the sky and hit the waterfall, splitting the water curtain in half!
Yumin Yanran turned her head and smiled slightly and said: “I
sincerely invite you all to move to the Peach Blossom Spring.”
They followed Yumin through the curtain of water and passed the
enchantment, suddenly before their eyes Cheerful, I saw the vast
expanse here, and it looked like another place with a thousand feet
of soft red. Peach Blossom Spring is a cave sky that has nothing to
do with the realm of cultivation. Although it is not comparable to the
real world of immortality, it can’t speak the same day as the realm of
gods, but it is also full of aura. The mountains and rivers in the
source are like freehand brushwork, with elegant and faint colors.
After walking for a while, I found that the four seasons of the change
are indefinite.
A group of people led the way by Yumin and crossed the
wilderness first, only to see the river surging and the sound of apes
on both sides of the bank. On the outskirts of the city, I saw the rows
of rice paddies and the fields blowing wheat. Finally, when I arrived
in the city, the pavilion was neat and tidy, and the eaves and teeth
were sharp.
The main city of Peach Blossoms is magnificent and beautiful, with
its huge walls and complete facilities, it is nothing like the prosperous
city of the world. It is just the falling flowers and the snow dancing in
the sky, the blue birds and the cranes flying together. Yumin are all
handsome and handsome, and Wu Dai is the wind, just like a
peerless fairy who has walked down from the painting.
However, even though Xue Meng and his party have seen such a
beautiful sight, they will not make much fuss because they have
seen the extraordinary scenery of Jincheng Lake.
At a fork in the road, I saw a feathered man wearing a white
embroidered golden phoenix head standing beside the towering
giant tree. The flame pattern on her forehead was deeper than the
others, which means Her mana is far above other Yumin.
The fairy envoy who led the way led everyone to her, then bowed
and bowed, and said: “Great Immortal Lord, the four fairy monarchs
of Sisheng Peak have arrived.”
“Thanks for your hard work, you can withdraw.”
“Yes.”
The beautifully dressed Yumin smiled slightly, and his voice was
as moving as a young Fengqing crying.
“My name is eighteen, and I am favored by my family’s immortals,
and I am in the high position of the Great Immortal Lord of the
Taohuayuan. Everyone is willing to come to the unfamiliar to
practice, and I feel very frightened and lucky. You immortals during
this period, if you can’t entertain Zhou Chu, please also Haihan,
don’t hesitate to speak up.”
She is so stunning and polite in her speech, which is really
popular.
Although Xue Meng doesn’t love men’s looks better than himself,
he is at the age of Zhimu Shaoai and naturally does not hate
beautiful and picturesque women. Therefore, he smiled and said:
“The fairy lord is polite, but ten The name Eight is really weird, I don’t
know the surname of the immortal lord?”
The eighteen said gently: “I have no surname, so I am called
eighteen.”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “You It’s called eighteen, isn’t it called
seventeen?”
He was a joke, but when eighteen heard it, he couldn’t help
smiling: “Xianjun is smart, seventeen is my sister.”
Mo Ran: “…”
The eighteenth explained: “Our feather people were born from the
down feathers of the Vermillion Bird God. When the cultivation base
is shallow, they are often in the form of a crested ibis. . The first
person who transformed was the immortal of my family, and the rest
of the Yumins were named one, two in the order of transformation…
I was the eighteenth, so the name was eighteen.”
“… “
Mo Ran couldn’t help being speechless after hearing this. He
thought that Xue Zhengyong’s name was bad enough. He didn’t
expect there to be a worse one here, just play counting.
But then, Eighteen said something that made him more
thunderous.
“Let’s talk about the business first. The immortals came here for
the first time, but they didn’t know the Taohuayuan practice rules.”
Eighteenth Dao, “Most of the mortal practice has been divided by
sects for hundreds of years. And here But it’s different. We Yumen
have always had a clear division of labor. There are those who
specialize in’defense’, those who specialize in’attack’, and those who
specialize in’healing’. There are three kinds of them. Your training
will also proceed according to these three. “
Mo Ran smiled and said: “This is good.”
Eighteenth, he nodded: “Thank you Xiaoxianjun for your approval.
I need to know Guyue’ye a few days ago. The monk is here too, but I
frowned when I heard of this kind of practice.”
Mo Ran said in a strange way: “Defensive returns to defensive
defense, attack returns to attack, healing returns to healing, It’s clear
and concise, isn’t it good? What’s their dissatisfaction?”
The Eighteenth Dao: “That’s it, Guyue’ye has a position-gongzi
belongs to the “Gushou” and needs to belong to the same fairy king
They live in the same place, and his senior sister belongs to the
“attack”, and must practice and live with the celestial monarchs.
Although I don’t understand the emotions of mortals, I can see that
gongzi is not willing Separated from Sister Yi.”
“Haha, what’s this—wait, what are you talking about!” Mo Ran
laughed halfway, suddenly reacted, and suddenly opened his eyes,
“Different People with attributes must not only practice separately,
but also live separately?”
I don’t know why he suddenly changed his face, and said at a loss:
“Yes.”
Green: “…”
What’s a joke?
Half an hour later, Mo Ran, who failed to bargain with the
Eighteenth, stood blankly in the open courtyard and fell into a long
silence.
 He, Xue Meng, and Xia Sini, all three of them belonged to the
attack, and were divided into the east of Taohuayuan. The so-called
east does not refer to a small area, but a living place dedicated to
the “attack” of the immortal monarchs. There are more than 20
courtyards in a courtyard of four people alone, as well as mountains,
rocks, lakes, and alleys. Mo Jie Market, built to resemble the mortal
world, probably knows that they will live here for a long time, and talk
about homesickness for them.
And Shi Mei, because of the “healing”, went to the southern part of
Taoyuan, far away from Mo Ran and their residence, there are
barriers in the middle, and they can only pass by tokens. This means
that even though Mo Ran and Shi Mei are in Taoyuan, he has no
chance to meet each other except for the Yumin Introductory Mind
Method, which is practiced by the three daily geniuses.
This is not the worst.
Mo Ran raised his eyes suddenly, looking through the dense
eyelash curtains, watching the children go back and forth in the yard,
apparently planning to choose the most comfortable place for him to
live in Xue Meng, he couldn’t help but brow with blue veins.
Xue Meng…
Yes, fucking, he must live in the same yard with Xue Meng every
day from now on! The eight bitter loves of life are separated,
resentment will be met, and in the future, he may feel it thoroughly…
Yumin was selected from the upper cultivating world to the lower
cultivating world, and Sisheng Peak’s turn is coming to an end.
Therefore, people from other sects came earlier than them. Xue
Meng soon discovered that in the courtyard where they lived, a small
house had an owner.
“Strange, I don’t know who already lives here?” Xue Meng said as
he glanced at the drying mattress in the courtyard.
Mo Ran said: “No matter who it is, he should not be a caregiver.”
“What do you say?”
Mo Ran said: “Let me ask you, which room did you choose to live
in?”
Xue Meng looked very alert: “What do you want to do? I’m already
optimistic. The one that faces south is mine. If you want to grab it
with me, I’ll…”
Before I had time to figure it out, Mo Ran interrupted him with a
smile: “I don’t like a room that is too big. I won’t fight with you. . But I
want to ask you, if this house is still vacant—” he said, clicking on the
house that has been moved into, and then asked, “Would you like to
change with him?”
Xue Meng first glanced at the simple and unsophisticated cottage,
then glared at Mo Ran: “Are you stupid? Of course I don’t change.”
Mo Ran smiled: “So I said that person is a Don’t care about things.
You see, when he came, the four rooms here were empty, but he
didn’t choose the best one, only one low hut. If this man is not a fool,
he is a modest gentleman.”
“…”
This analysis was not bad at all, but Xue Meng felt like it was
stabbed to the face by Mo Ran’s smile. He is a gentleman, and he
can’t live in a good house, and he wants to sleep in a shabby
cottage. Isn’t he a scumbag and a mean?
But Mo Ran didn’t mention Xue Meng at all. He couldn’t even
scold Xue-gongzi and couldn’t bear it. His face turned flushed for a
while.
“Anyway…I’m used to living well.” Xue Meng sighed and said with
a calm face, “I just don’t live in shabby places. Whoever wants to be
this gentleman should go. I’m not rare .”
After speaking, I left in a hurry.
So in this other courtyard, the four very different houses have
owners.
Xue Meng chose the Abode in the north, with white walls and
black tiles and gold lintels. It is the most transparent and luxurious
one. Mo Ran chose a stone-built hut on the west side, with a peach
blossom tree planted at the door, which bloomed very warmly. Chu
Wanning asked for a bamboo building in the east, and the setting
sun, the warm green bamboo like jade glowing.
As for the plain hut to the south, the “gentleman” who had never
met before lived.
Chu Wanning’s typhoid fever has not healed, and his dizziness is
severe. I entered the bamboo building early to rest. Xue Meng
stayed with him for a while, but this little shidi neither acted like a
baby nor listened to stories. He was just wrapped in a little zongzi
and slept on his own. Xue Meng sat on the edge of the bed for a
while, and was boring, so he patted. The ass is gone.
In the yard, Mo Ran took out a chair. He was tilting his legs, with
his arms folded behind his head, watching the golden crow sinking in
the west, the afterglow peeling off.
Seeing Xue Meng coming out, he asked: “Xia Shidi is asleep?”
“Hmm.”
“Has the fever gone?”
“You have to care about him, just go in and see for yourself.”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “I’m afraid that the little guy didn’t fall
asleep and woke him up clumsily.”
Xue Meng gave him a glance: “It’s rare for you to be a little self-
aware. I thought you would only be like my mother’s cats, dogs, and
cats, enjoying the shade in the yard and lazily.”
“Haha, how do you know I’m being lazy?” Mo Ran played with a
peach blossom between his fingers, raised his eyes and smiled, “I’ve
been sitting in the yard for a while, but I found something It’s a big
secret.”
Xue Meng obviously didn’t want to ask, but he was curious. After
tolerating it for a long time, he still sullen his face, sorting out a
pretending look that he didn’t care about, and muttered: “… Secret?”
Mo Ran beckoned to him and squinted his eyes: “Come here with
your ears, I will whisper to you.”
“…” Xue Meng is relentless May, dignified and dignified his ears.
Mo Ran got close and laughed in a low voice: “Hey, be fooled, silly
and cute.”
Xue Meng suddenly opened his eyes, furious, and touched Mo
Ran’s clothes: “You lie to me? Are you naive?!”
Mo Ran haha said: “Where did I lie to you, I really found a secret,
but I really don’t want to tell you.”
 Xue Meng’s black eyebrows frowned: “If I believe in you again, I’ll
be a fool!”
The two birds pecking the dogs and gnawing the birds, Mo Ran I
want to talk about something to make the other person more angry,
but suddenly I heard a strange voice behind me, with a slightly
suspicious “Huh?”, and then said: “Are these two new colleagues? “
This person’s voice is clear and clear, which is more smooth than
ordinary youth.
Mo Ran and Xue Meng looked back together, and saw a man in
the blood of the setting sun standing by the wind.
The man was born with profound features, black eyebrows, a
black jade hair crown, and a honey-colored face that was handsome
and energetic. Although the figure is not tall and big, but the figure is
extremely tall and straight, better than the green pines and
cypresses. Especially a pair of long legs, properly wrapped in black
trousers, looks narrow and powerful, straight and heroic.
Mo Ran’s expression changed instantly, and the blood and sins of
the world seemed to flash before his eyes.
He seemed to see a figure kneeling in the bloody wind, the pipa
bone was pierced, and the skin and flesh on half of his face were
torn off, but he would rather die than give in.
My heart trembled, like a drop of crystal clear dew on the leaves,
Mo Ran couldn’t tell what it was like.
If he has admired someone in his previous life, then this one in
front of him must be one of them.
It turns out that the gentleman Rufeng who wants to live with
them… is it him…
The author has something to say:

Thank you “Aaa”, “Lin Feng”, “Jailbreak Rabbit”, “Tang, Song, Yuan,
Ming and Qing” “He Shi”” Rouye fan soup “throwing mines~”,” (this id
is simply poisonous!!), “I don’t want to go to work!”, “Lin Feng”,
“Apiao”, irrigate nutrient solution~ Meme!

Semester is starting, and the kids from Mo Weiyu came to

Jiuhuashan Birdman University and stayed in the joyful quadruple
bedroom~

Mo Ran: Muddy howl! I am Mo Weiyu from Xiangtan, Hunan! I am

studying philosophy! Please advise!

Chu Wanning: Chu Wanning, I’m from Lin’an. The pile of clothes and
socks that I lost on the balcony of the dormitory is mine. I will throw
them all in the washing machine at night, but I don’t know how to
cover it, so please whoever can do me a favor, thank you.

Mo Ran:………………

Xue Meng: Xue Ziming, Sichuan, don’t mess with me, my father has
the whole The economic lifeline of the lower repair world, if one of
you bullies me, my dad can stop all the stocks in your parents’
hands, including Moutai.

Mo Ran:………………

This time——

The bedroom The door is open! The dormitory that went to wash
clothes and wash mosquito nets is back! !

So, is he Mei Hanxue in the supporting role or Ye Wangxi? This is a

free sub-question 2333333

[then there is a small announcement]~

The meat buns will be released to the wasteland in the next 8 days
Thinking about life in a wild place, without a computer, the Internet is
probably not good. All the manuscripts for the next eight days have
been set in the manuscript box, and the update time is still at 10
o’clock every night. If there is a little angel arriving at the point but
you find that you can’t get it out, it must be Jinjiang’s convulsion.
Return to the article directory page and click Just pull down the table
of contents and you can see the latest updated chapters, okay
tweet~

Thanks and replies in the next eight days may not be timely, but I will
try to return as much as possible. Please forgive me for any
irregularities~
 61. This Venerable one is good?

The brothers stopped fighting and both got up.

The person in front of him has a very solemn temperament. Xue
Meng was stunned for a while before he realized, and nodded: “Well.
That’s right. Who are you?”
He has been self-willed since he was a child. Although Madam
Wang repeatedly taught him etiquette, he didn’t care at all.
Therefore, it is very impolite to ask others to respect their surnames.
But Mo Ran knew that this person would never have the same
knowledge as Xue Meng. After all, they are…
“Under the Rufeng sect disciple, Ye Wangxi.” The young man was
really calm and not angry. Under his dark sword eyebrows, a pair of
eyes seemed to be quenched by the broken light of stars, especially
bright and sharp, “Dare Ask your surname Gao.”
“Ye Wangxi?” Xue Meng frowned and murmured, “I haven’t heard
of it. I’m not famous.”
His muttered voice It doesn’t sound, but if the other party’s ears
are not bad, you can definitely hear it. Therefore, Mo Ran pulled Xue
Meng’s sleeves secretly to let him converge a little, and then
reduced the emotions in his eyes, and said with a slight smile:
“Under Sisheng Peak Mo Ran, this is my brother Xue Meng.”
 Xue Meng broke away from him and glared at him.
“Don’t touch me, who is your brother?”
“Hey, Xue Meng, you…” Mo Ran sighed, then bent his eyes again
and charged Ye Wangxi smiled and said: “Brother Ye is so stubborn
that Brother Ye laughed.”
It wasn’t that he suddenly changed his temper and became polite
to Xue Meng. It’s just because this Ye Wangxi is really a great man.
Although he borrowed no name at this time, in his previous life, he
was the second best master in the entire cultivation world after Chu
Wanning.
God knows how much Mo Ran has suffered on Ye Wangxi in his
previous life. In this life, he will be a man again. For this hero who is
as sharp as a blade and as clean as a bamboo, let’s not say to
please him, at least Mo Ran never wants to be an enemy anymore.
One Chu Wanning is enough for him, and another Ye Wangxi, is
there a comfortable life?
Ye Wangxi didn’t talk much. After a few words of kindness, he
went back to the house.
As soon as the others left, Mo Ran regained his disgusting
laughter, stabbed Xue Meng with his elbow, and smiled and asked:
“How?”
“How about what?”
“This person.” Mo Ran asked, “Do you like it, do you like it?”
“…?” Xue Meng looked inexplicably Glancing at him, he cursed,
“Insane.”
 Mo Ran laughed and said: “The four of us live in the same
hospital. From now on, we will look down and see you. You should
be lucky to live with us. It’s him.”
Xue Meng said strangely: “Listen to your tone, do you know him?”
Of course, Mo Ran couldn’t tell the truth, so he joked
nonchalantly:” I don’t know, but I only look at people’s faces. I see
him as good-looking, and I am very happy in my heart.”
Xue Meng cursed: “Disgusting!”
Mo Ran hits Haha, turned around and waved, and turned his back
to Xue Meng to make a cursing gesture, then lazily returned to his
stone hut, clicked and dropped the latch, shutting out Xue Meng’s
curse. .
Early the next morning, Mo Ran woke up early.
In order to familiarize them with life in Taoyuan, Yu Minte
postponed his practice for three days. After Mo Ran freshened up,
seeing that Ye Wangxi had gone out, but the other two hadn’t woken
up yet, he went to the street by himself.
In the early morning mist, many immortal swordsmen walked
lightly and drifted past, rushing to their respective places of
cultivation.
Mo Ran passed by a shop early in the morning, and saw a new
pot of fried water, remembering that Shidi was still ill, so he walked
over and said: “Madame, I want eight fried buns and another bowl of
sweet porridge. Take it away.”
The Yumin who set up the stall said without raising his head: “Give
me six feathers.”
 Mo Ran stunned: “Six what?”
“Six feathers.”
“…Do I have to go find a chicken and pluck a few hairs?”
Na Yumin raised his eyes white He glanced at him: “I don’t want to
eat anymore? Go and go.”
Mo Ran was angry and funny again, and he wanted to ask again,
suddenly a familiar voice came from behind him, one wrapped
around him. The bandaged hand stretched out, and there were six
golden wings between his fingers.
“Boss, let’s make the porridge, I will pay for him.”
Yu Min picked up Ling Mao, and didn’t bother to talk with them,
turned around and packed up and went early. Mo Ran turned his
face to the side and saw Ye Wangxi standing right beside him. He
was handsome and handsome.
“Thank you.” With steaming fried buns and sweet porridge, Mo
Ran and Ye Wangxi said as they walked, “If we didn’t meet you
today, I’m afraid we would all be hungry.”
“It’s okay.” Ye Wangxi said, “The Eighteenth girl has a bad memory
and always forgets to give some feathers to newcomers. I also
happened to be passing by. It’s just a matter of effort, you don’t have
to be polite.”
Mo Ran asked: “Do you need feathers to trade in Taohuayuan?”
“Yes.”
“Where did the feathers come from?”
Ye Wangxi said: “Pull it out.”
 “Pull it out, pull it out…” Mo Ran was a little dumbfounded, is it
really pulled out of a bird? Then the birds here can’t be pulled bald
by them?
Seeing his amazement, Ye Wangxi glanced at him a little funny,
“What do you think? There is an ancestral abyss in this Taoyuan. It is
said that it was the place where the Suzaku was ascended by the
gods, and the abyss is full. It’s the real fire of Chi Yan, and the heat
is hard to handle. Therefore, there is no grass around, and no beasts
can live.”
Listening to his description, Mo Ran immediately thought of the
bloody part of the distance when he passed the suburbs yesterday.
In the sky, he said: “The abyss is near the north of the city?”
“You are right.”
“What does that have to do with feathers?”
Ye Wangxi said: “That’s it. Although no other creatures can survive
near the ancestral abyss, there are a group of angry owls living in
the abyss. They use real fire as their nest and come out at night.
Their feathers can help the feathered people to cultivate. Be
diligent.”
“That’s it.” Mo Ran smiled, “No wonder you have to exchange
feathers for things.”
“Well. But you need to be careful. When you are active at night,
Their feathers will become the same as ordinary night owls, even if
they are caught, they are useless. Only when the sun rises every
day, the angry owls will return to the ancestral abyss in thousands.
The moment they are about to enter the abyss, their wings will be It
becomes golden again, and then it’s useful to take it off.”
 “Haha, wouldn’t it become a light practice? If you don’t have
enough time, you can fall into a barbecue. If you don’t pick it, then I’ll
starve to death again.” Mo Ran couldn’t help but tsk, “It’s really
distressing.”
Ye Wangxi asked: “Are you not good at light work?”
Mo Ran Smiled and said: “Normally so.”
“That’s not good.” Ye Wangxi said, “The angry owl moves fast and
does not lose eagles. If you don’t practice hard work, you will be
hungry in a few days. “
“This way…”
Seeing Mo Ran’s distraction, Ye Wangxi sighed and said, “I got a
lot of feathers, so I don’t need it for the time being. You guys. If the
three of you need it, you can ask me to get it first.”
Mo Ran waved his hands again and again, and smiled: “What a
shame. If I asked you to borrow these six feathers, I will go back to
eat first. If the feathers are picked tomorrow, I will return them to you.
Thank you very much.”
Farewell to Ye Wangxi, Mo Ran returned to the other courtyard
with congee and rice.
There is no one in Xue Meng’s house. He woke up and wandered
around. Mo Ran went to Chu Wanning’s bamboo house.
Chu Wanning has not yet woken up. Mo Ran put the porridge and
fried buns on the table, came to his bed and looked down at him.
Suddenly a familiar feeling drifted into my heart.
The way this little shidi fell asleep… Why does it look like
someone?
 But I can’t remember who I really missed. It’s just a vague
impression of someone who looks like this. When lying on the bed, I
always curl myself up with my hands on my cheeks—who is it? ?
As he was in a daze, Chu Wanning woke up.
“Um…” Turning over, Chu Wanning saw the person next to the
bed and suddenly opened his eyes, “Mo Ran?”
“I said it several times. I’m going to call my brother.” Mo Ran
rubbed his hair, then leaned his forehead to test the temperature,
“The fever has gone, come, get up and eat something.”
“Eat… ” The child on the couch repeats in a daze, with a messy
bun and a face that is more and more lovely.
“Do you think the brother hurts you? I got up early and bought it
early. Eat it while it’s hot.”
Chu Wanning got out of the bed in a white shirt and walked to the
dining table. There is a fresh lotus leaf on the table, inside it is fried
steamed bun with thin skin and crispy bottom, sprinkled with green
onion and black sesame. There is also a small cup of longan
osmanthus porridge, which is soft and thick and steaming.
The always strong Elder Yuheng gave birth to a trace of
uncertainty: “For me?”
“Huh?”
“All…for Did I buy it?”
Mo Ran froze for a moment: “Yes.”
He looked at Chu Wanning’s hesitation, thought for a while, and
smiled:” Eat quickly, or it will be cold.”
 Chu Wanning has been in Sisheng Peak for so many years.
Although everyone respects him, because of his stubborn and cold
personality, almost no one wants to eat with him, let alone serve him.
Have a breakfast. Sometimes he looked at the pictures of his
disciples, and although he didn’t want to admit it, he couldn’t help but
feel envious in his heart. Therefore, facing this bowl of porridge, a
few steamed buns, silent for a long time, actually reluctant to eat.
Mo Ran saw him sitting on a small stool, staring at the food in front
of him, but did not move his chopsticks. He thought he was not
appetizing, so he asked: “What’s the matter? Is it greasy?”
“…”
Chu Wanning looked back at him, shook his head, took a spoon
and scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew it to cool, and took a sip
carefully.
If he were Chu-zongshi, who was handsome and indifferent in the
past, drinking porridge in this way would only appear to be well-
mannered and elegant.
But it was a little clumsy and pitiful to change to a child.
Mo Ran misunderstood, and said to him: “You don’t like longan?
Then you pick it out and throw it on the side, it won’t matter.”
“No.” Little shidi face There are not many expressions on it, but
when I look at Mo Ran again, his dark eyes are soft, “I like it.”
“Oh…haha, that’s good, I thought You don’t like to eat.”
Chu Wanning lowered his thick eyelashes and repeated in a low
voice: “I like it. No one has ever treated me like this before.”
 As he said, he raised his eyes and looked at Mo Ran and said
seriously.
“Thank you, brother.”
Mo Ran didn’t expect him to say this, so he couldn’t help being
stunned.
He is not a good person, and he does not like children. The reason
why he is good to Xia Sini is that he is a young man worthy of
friendship.
But because of his utilitarianism, the other party treats each other
with sincerity. Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel a little dazed, but after
hearing this little shidi’s words, he felt so strange, so he waved his
hand to tell Chu Wanning not to thank him anymore, he asked: “Has
no one bought you early?”
Chu Wanning has no expression and nods.
“Will those people under Elder Xuanji take care of each other?”
Chu Wanning said: “I don’t get together with them often.”
“Then before you started? When you were in the layman, your
parents…” Mo Ran paused when he was halfway through.
His little shidi was born so jade and snow, which parent who has
the heart to throw him on the mountain to practice, and never come
to the school to look at him? Presumably his experience is the same
as Shi Mei and himself.
Sure enough, Chu Wanning calmly said: “My parents are
abandoned, and there are no other relatives, no one takes me.”
Mo Ran stopped speaking, after a long silence, he sighed. Tone.
Xin said: I originally had a good relationship with this child. First, I
saw that his cultivation was superb, and the other was that he was
quite calm, unlike the usual squeaking children. But I don’t want him
to be like me.
He looked at Shidi in front of him, and he couldn’t help thinking of
the painful years when he was young. There was a surge of blood in
his chest, and he gradually felt compassion and intimacy. Suddenly
he said: “No one took you before, but there will be one in the future.
You call me brother, from then on I will take good care of you.”
Chu Wanning didn’t seem to expect him to say this, it seemed
Somewhat surprised, after a while, he slowly rubbed a smile and
said: “You want to take care of me?”
“Well. You will follow me in the future, I will teach you the heart and
teach you how to practice swords. “
Chu Wanning smiled deeper: “You want to teach me how to do it,
teach me to practice sword?”
Mo Ran misunderstood his expression and scratched his head:
“You Don’t laugh at me, I know your cultivation level is very good, but
you are still young after all, and you have to learn many things again.
Elder Xuanji has many disciples, and he will not care for you. What’s
wrong with you learning from me, I At least there is someone with a
godly weapon.”
Chu Wanning was quiet for a long time, and said: “I never laughed
at you. I… think you are very good.”
In this case, he couldn’t say anything before he changed it, but his
body became smaller, and he seemed to be softened even with his
temperament, as if hiding in the dark, and finally able to remove his
tough face.
 It is Mo Ran, who has lived for two lifetimes. For the first time, he
was praised as “you are good”. Although the other party is just a
child, he was at a loss. The surprise was very pleasant and he
slumped for a long time. , The skin that had always been thick as a
city wall turned red.
He murmured and repeated: “I, I, I, I am fine… Am I fine?”
Suddenly remembered vaguely that when I was young, I was true I
want to be a good person.
However, the humble but gentle desire at that time was the same
as “When I grow up, I will ask for sister Li who is a rouge shop to be
a daughter-in-law.” “If I earn enough silver, I will buy sesame seeds
every day. There can be two pieces of braised pork in a meal, and
when you are a god, you don’t change it. Later, they all become
memories of the wind.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the nutrient solution of corn and Ruiyun, the soup of
the meat master fan and the mine of cultural misery. I hurriedly set
up something to say, the small theater was eaten by me
 62. This Venerable one came to Gu
Lin’an

Mo Ran and their practice soon began. Of course, saving feathers

is what he is most passionate about. After all, he does not expect to
learn too much from the defeated men in his previous life. It is a
good life to live a good life. of.
Every day, they go to the ancestor abyss to snatch the golden
feathers, and then go to Zhu Rongdong to meditate, use their
spiritual power to fight against the sun of Zhu Rongdong and
improve their cultivation. Two hours later, he followed Yumin to
practice the method of ghost checks and balances.
In two hours, the Asura battled against each other.
Before night, go to the Taohuayuan Stargazing Cliff to listen to the
Eighteen Girls explain “Hundred Ghosts” and “Expelling Spirits”.
Of course, Mo Ran’s favorite is to listen to the Scriptures at
Stargazing Cliff at night, because that is the only class where monks
with three different specializations gather together.
He knows that Shi Mei’s light work is not good, and he is worried
that the other party will not be full, so he will use half of the feathers
every day. But other than that, it is difficult to have too much
intersection with Shi Mei. Instead, they get along with Chu Wanning
every day, and the two gradually become inseparable.
During this time, Chu Wanning is often sitting on the bridge railing
and blowing leaves, while Mo Ran sits next to him with his cheeks
listening to the sun rising and sunset, clouds rising and clouds.
Or Chu Wanning stood by the river to feed the fish, Mo Ran stood
by with an umbrella, watching the koi enthusiastically, the blue
waves and golden scales.
When it rained in Taohuayuan, Mo Ran took Chu Wanning’s hand
and walked along the chapped old bluestone path with him. An oil-
paper umbrella stood upright and opened on top of the two.
If the water is deep, Mo Ran will pick up the little shidi, the rain is
dripping, the little guy is quiet on his shoulder, and he doesn’t talk
much.
It’s just that sometimes the back gets hot and there are fine beads
of sweat on the forehead, the shidi who says nothing will wipe him
with the towel Palmer silently. The veil was white and plain, with a
crabapple flower embroidered on the corners. Mo Ran always felt
familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, but the thought of flickering
was like a drizzle falling into a deep pool, and could no longer find it.
On this day, Chu Wanning was resting in the courtyard. On a
whim, Mo Ran untied his braids and tied him into a high ponytail.
While combing his hair, Ye Wangxi suddenly walked into the
courtyard with a gloomy face holding his left shoulder.
Mo Ran raised his eyebrows slightly: “Brother Ye was injured?”
“Yeah.” Ye Wangxi paused, frowned, “I suffered from the
discussion. A small injury, it’s okay. It’s just that the person is really
frivolous and contemptuous!”
“…”
Mo Ran whistled, unbelievable: “Someone is insulting you?”
Ye Wangxi glared at him with sharp eyes and coldly said: “What do
you think.”
“Hahaha, just kidding.” Mo Ran smiled awkwardly. Two times, I
couldn’t help but curiously said, “Who is the person you are talking
about?”
Ye Wangxi said: “Who else? It’s not the romantic seed of Kunlun
Taxue Palace.”
When I heard this description, Mo Ran said “Ah” and said to his
heart: Could it be him?
In these days, he often heard some female disciples whispering in
Taohuayuan, opening “Brother Great Master” and closing “Brother
Great Master”. Even if you are young, just yesterday, he saw a forty
or fifty-year-old female nun standing by the flowers with hysteria, her
eyes murmured erraticly: “There is no man in this world that can
match the Great Master brother. , If he could really look at me and
talk to me, I would fall into hell without any resentment.”
Such an infatuation made Mo Ran laugh at the time, and I suspect
that the “Brother Great Master” she was talking about is the person
she thought, but there are many monks in Taohuayuan, and there is
not much contact with each other. He always only hears his name
and never sees him, and he is embarrassed and embarrassed. The
female disciples listened to the gossip, so they were not sure.
“I was drinking at Linghu Building in West Market today,” Ye
Wangxi said, “That bastard happened to be in it. I saw him holding
two women in his arms, and he was already very sloppy. But other
people love me, and it has nothing to do with me, so it’s not easy to
say anything.”
Mo Ran agreed: “That’s true.”
“But then, outside A female disciple from Guyue’ye came in, with
an anxious look, looking around, she was looking for someone.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Is it here to find the’Great Master
Brother’?”
“Have you heard of Brother Great Master too?”
“Haha, then look at it, even a gentleman like you knows his
romantic and bad accounts, like me Zhang’s parent, Li’s family is
short, why can’t he be unclear?”
Ye Wangxi glanced at him silently, and said, “That Great Master
brother is really not a thing. Guyue’ye’s female sister came to look
for him. It’s because he exchanged tokens with others a few days
ago, saying that he wanted to become a Taoist couple, and he will
never be separated from now on.”
Mo Ran smiled again: “Then these words are unheard of. Yes. I
guess there are seventeen or eight pieces of the Great Master token
of love, each piece is the same. Chasing a girl will send the token
once, I am afraid that even the words of eachother are the same.”
After hearing nothing, Chu Wanning finally spoke. He glanced at
Mo Ran and said dissatisfiedly: “You know it again.”
Who knew Ye Wangxi was standing by Mo Ran’s side. “Brother Mo
is right, but the facts are true. The female sister originally admired
Brother Great Master secretly. Hearing what he said, she believed it
to be true and gave it to him that night.”
 Mo Ran : “Ouch.” He went to cover Chu Wanning’s ears.
Chu Wanning said quietly: “What are you doing?”
“Children can’t listen to this. Listening too much is not good for
practice.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran covered Chu Wanning’s ears, and immediately brightened
his eyes and couldn’t wait to ask: “What then?”
Ye Wangxi is a gentleman, Where can I think of Mo Ran, a
despicable villain who is listening to his outrageous narrative as a
peachy speech, righteously said: “And what else? The Great Master
naturally does not want to admit it, nor does he want to do more with
the female sister Entanglement. The token sword that the female
cultivator took out, unexpectedly, Brother Great Master hugged two
women on the left and right, and there was also one. He said that as
long as he is a friend, he will give a sword to accompany him. It is
not a gift. Couple.”
“Tsk, that’s really shameless.”
“Yes.” Ye Wangxi said, “I couldn’t understand it, so I started talking
with him. “
He said here, his expression slightly strange. After a while, he
said, “I talked about the unpleasantness, so I started fighting.”
Mo Ran smiled: “So.”
He said in his heart: I’m afraid not. If “Brother Great Master” is
really the person he guessed, then based on that person’s character,
he definitely wouldn’t do anything with others because of this kind of
thing. I’m afraid Ye Wangxi is concealing something out of
embarrassment.
However, since Ye Wangxi is unwilling to say it, Mo Ran will of
course not expose it, so he changed his words and said: “Then
Great Master must be good. If it is an ordinary person, it will not hurt
Ye brother. Yes.”
It’s okay if you don’t say this. Ye Wangxi seems to be even more
annoyed when he says this. A pair of dark eyes sparkled with a
prairie fire, flashing with anger.
“Okay? What’s so good.” Ye Wangxi said angrily, “My spells are
mediocre, and my hands are all dependent on women-not things!”
“Ah? Hahahahaha.” Hearing what he said, Mo Ran looked closely
and saw that in addition to the sword wound on his shoulder, Ye
Wangxi also had three or four intermittent blood marks on his
cheeks. It was obviously scratched by a woman’s nails, and he
couldn’t help but laugh. Brother Great Master really deserves his
reputation, hahahaha.”
Chu Wanning didn’t speak, he seemed to be thinking deeply since
Ye Wangxi said, “When I talk about unpleasantness, I start fighting.”
When Ye Wangxi went back to the room to bandage the wound,
Chu Wanning said: “Mo Ran.”
Mo Ran patted his head: “Call me brother.”
“…” Chu Wanning said, “The Great Master he said is Mei Hanxue,
right?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “I guess so.”
Chu Wanning stopped talking again, thinking a little bit.
 Suddenly, it seemed that he had figured out something, his eyes
widened suddenly: “This Ye Wangxi, shouldn’t it be—”
“Hush! Silence!” Mo Ran Putting a finger to his lips, stopped his
words, and then squatted, keeping his body level with Chu Wanning,
smiling, “What do you think about when you are young?”
” …I heard of Mei Hanxue earlier…It’s particularly unreliable, and
he has done all ridiculous things. I didn’t expect him to even dare
even a disciple of Rufeng sect…”
Mo Ran smiled casually and said: “Hahaha, he is quite unreliable.
But we don’t care about other people’s affairs. Come on, brother will
continue to tie your hair. I saw a hair buckle on West Street before
that was pretty good. Buy it if it’s not expensive. I’ll show it to you.”
Just like Mo Ran doesn’t like Chu Wanning’s taste, Chu Wanning
also doesn’t dare to compliment Mo Ran’s likes.
Chu Wanning exaggeratedly buckled the radiant golden orchid
butterfly and fell silent: “…Are you sure this is for me?”
“Yes Ah. Children should use gold or red, you see, how lively.”
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Reluctantly, but carefully Thinking about it, this seems to be the
first time Mo Ran has given him something, so he shut up, and let
Mo Ran buckle the hair buckle to the top of his pony tail with a calm
face. The golden bluegrass and butterflies glowed brilliantly on the
long black hair.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyelashes.
Suddenly I feel that this is also good.
 This kind of color, this kind of Mo Ran, this kind of self, if the body
recovers, there will definitely be no more.
This butterfly is like flying from a dream.
The white cloud dog, the sun and the moon are like shuttles.
The monks practiced in Taoyuan, and it has been half a year in a
blink of an eye.
According to the Eighteen Girls, after half a year, everyone needs
to take the Yumin test one by one to test the progress of the practice.
“This is your first trial since you came here.” At the assembly,
Shiba Wanwan said, “The content of the trial is divided into three
dangers according to the different mental methods you cultivate. The
guards enter the’Blood River Realm’, the healers enter the’Great
Sorrow Realm’, and the attackers enter the’Sura Realm’.”
“The above three dangers are based on hundreds of years ago
The ghost world has penetrated into the memory remaining in the
world and restored the virtual world. You will not have any danger in
it. After solving the crisis in the virtual world, you will return to
Taoyuan.”
Only two people can enter at a time, that is to say, the tester can
challenge alone. If you want to invite a companion, you can only
invite one. The order of the trial round is subject to the
announcement of the fairy.”
After the assembly broke up, the trial began slowly. Mo Ran
doesn’t know the situation on the defense and healing side, but he
has already tested six or seven people in the attack here.
Fortunately, those people have done a good job. It seems that this
trial is not too difficult.
 After a decade, it was Mo Ran’s turn.
It is the eighteen who is in charge of the attacking monks. She
smiled and asked: “Mo Xianjun needs a companion to go together?”
Mo Ran thought for a while : “If I choose someone to go with me,
doesn’t he need to be tried again?”
“This is natural.”
“Then I Take Shidi.” Mo Ran pointed at Chu Wanning, “He is
young, and I will be alone when the time comes.”
When Haoyue was empty, they came to a dark cave with the
eighteenth. On the side, the hole was covered with a thin layer of
golden red smoke.
The Eighteenth Path: “The two immortals, please listen carefully.
The scene restored by the Asura Realm is the first tragic breakdown
of the ghost world two hundred years ago. Because the barrier was
not repaired in time, a large number of The evil spirits and ghosts
fled to the world, killing countless lives. This virtual realm is based on
the memory of a survivor in Lin’an. The moment you step into the
cave, you will come to the war-torn Lin’an city two hundred years
ago. Kill the ghost king who led the soldiers. , The virtual world
breaks by itself.”
Mo Ran glanced at Chu Wanning, then smiled at Shiba: “Sister
Fairy, it doesn’t matter if I have a thick skin, shidi is only six years
old. , You said this sword is ruthless, in case it hurts him…”
“You don’t have to worry, all the weapons in the virtual realm will
not really hurt the two.” Eighteen said, ” If you are injured, you will be
marked by your spiritual power. If the key is scored, it means that the
two people were seriously injured and died, and the challenge has
failed.”
Mo Ran was relieved and said with a smile on his palm:” It turns
out that this is the case. The fairy sisters are really thoughtful, thank
you very much.”
Since the worry is gone, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning went to the
cave to test. The cave was dark and dark. As soon as they stepped
in with their front feet, their bodies suddenly felt a moment of
dangling, and then a colorful and blurred scene flashed in front of
them, and countless distorted faces gathered into a river and floated
under them.
When the two fell to the ground, they stepped on their feet and
found that they had been transported to Gu Lin’an, standing at the
old crossing in the outskirts of the city. At this time it was midday, the
sun was blazing, and the air was filled with a strong stench.
Two hundred years ago, the ancient city of Lin’an, where Hundred
Ghosts traveled by night, was accompanied by this strong smell, like
a burnt-yellow scroll in the flames of a paper war, slowly and sadly
unfolded before Mo Ran and Chu Wanning.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for Sanxiu, Rouye Fan Soup, Lin Feng’s Mine~ The cold
alpaca, the happiness formula, I It’s so cute, the nutrient solution of
Broken Wind Shock Grass~ Oh!

Small theater [Several choices of Yumin’s illusion copy]

What is the ending of the copy of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning?

I’m out of milk, rushing to the street.

What is the ending of the two copies of Mo Ran and Shi Mei?

No chance, the author will not let it.

What is the ending of Mo Ran and Xue Meng’s duo copy?

It’s noisy to be in front of the boss faster than anyone’s menopause.

What is the ending of the two copies of Xue Meng and Shi Mei?

Normal configuration, you can win.

What is the ending of the two copies of Xue Meng and Shizun?

Pushing on the street, a dps has been standing by to applaud

another dps.

What is the ending of Shizun and Shi Mei’s duo copy?

The boss died in the hands of Mo Ran, who went violently, so there
was no copy of it.
 63. Who has this Venerable one met!

The city of Lin’an was in the midst of war, and the blood was all
over the floor, and there were ruined walls everywhere. Under the
fumigation of the miasma of the ghosts, the grass on the outskirts of
the city was weakened, and the wood was withered.
Mo Ran heard a strange noise before he recovered. He raised his
head and saw that a pair of fresh intestines hung on an old locust
branch not far away, more than ten The black crows were pecking
around, blood and meat dregs continued to splash down.
Under the tree, the corpse of a middle-aged man fell down, his
abdomen was torn apart by sharp claws, and blood and organs ran
all over the floor. No one can know whether he had his eyes open or
closed when he died. His eyes had been pecked out.
Mo Ran is no stranger to such a scene.
In his previous life, he crossed the world and slaughtered the 72
city of Rufeng sect. At that time, the blood was drifting and the
corpses were all over the field.
But for some reason, the blood in his previous life made him very
happy, and every bit of flesh and blood in his body screamed
wantonly. However, at this moment, he suddenly saw a similar tragic
situation, but he felt a layer of pity in his heart… Is it true that he has
been pretending to be good for a long time, and has gradually
changed his sex without knowing it?
I was thinking, and suddenly I heard the sound of horseshoes, and
there was a dust in front of me.
In such a turbulent world, people who can still ride horses are not
good birds.
Mo Ran immediately grabbed Chu Wanning and led him behind
him. However, the old road in Lin’an was empty and there was no
place to hide. In the blink of an eye, a group of Qingqi appeared in
the vast dust and smoke. When they looked closer, they realized that
the horses were not strong. Several of them were so hungry that
their ribs were clearly defined. There were more than ten people
sitting on horsebacks, pressing their bridles.
Those people are wearing uniform white-bottomed Zhu Jin outfits,
with red and white feathers on their heads, and twin dragons
strangling their forehead rings with their eyebrows tied together.
Although their clothes are not very clean, they are very tidy. Although
their faces are extremely thin, they are still very energetic. What’s
more rare is that all of them are holding a strong bow, and their
backs are full of feathers and arrows.
In the chaotic world of wars, two things are the most valuable: food
and weapons.
They are obviously not ordinary people.
Mo Ran does not know whether the person who comes is good or
evil, whether it is an enemy or a friend. But I heard one of the
fourteen-five-year-old boy cry out: “Daddy! Daddy!”
 The boy staggered and rolled off his horse with a plop, fell into the
dirt, and rolled again. He got up on the ground, stumbled and ran
under the tree, threw himself on the dead middle-aged man, and
cried loudly: “Daddy! Daddy!”
Others also showed pity. They looked, but they had obviously
seen too many lives and deaths, too many and even a little numb, so
besides the crying boy who caress the corpse, there was no second
person to dismount to persuade them.
Someone noticed Mo Ran and Chu Wanning not far away. They
were taken aback for a moment, and asked in the strong Mandarin
dialect of Lin’an: “Are you not locals?”
Mo Ran said: “Yes,…we came from the land of Shu.”
“So far?” The man was taken aback, “In this world, every night is
full of ghosts, how do you survive? Yes?”
“…I know some spells.” Mo Ran knew that many words would be
lost. Seeing that these people had no evil intentions, he pulled Chu
Wanning out of the conversation, “This is my brother , We passed
here and couldn’t walk anymore and wanted to take a break.”
Those people in the cavalry saw Chu Wanning. Some of them
seemed to be taken aback for a while, and the two whispered to
each other. Two sentences.
Mo Ran warned: “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing.” The headed young man said, “Seriously. You have to
rest in the city. Don’t look. There are no monsters here right now. If
it’s night, there will be ghosts everywhere. Xiaoman’s adoptive father
went out looking for food in the daytime. As a result, there was a
heavy rain yesterday, and he didn’t have time to come back before
dark. Don’t you just… …” He sighed heavily and did not continue.
It turned out that Xiaoman was the crying boy, and it was his
adoptive father who died under the tree. Such things always happen
in troubled times. When a family goes out to find food for
themselves, the person who has a good morning goes out and never
comes back at night.
Although I know that this is something that has happened two
hundred years ago, the young man was crying heartbreakingly, and
he was crying blood. Mo Ran could not help but feel the slight in his
chest. astringent.
However, after the slight astringency, there was a sudden shock.
Previous life killings did not see blood, why did you gradually
soften to this?
Immediately pulled Chu Wanning to bid farewell to the riding
young man.
The person headed said: “You enter Lin’an city, find a place to live
first. Lin’an is about to move the whole city to Putuo, where there is a
lot of spiritual energy, and it has not been attacked by ghosts. You
are alone. I’m lonely, why don’t we go with us.”
“The whole city will move?”
“Yes.” When the man said about it, his eyes were burning and his
face looked like It exudes brilliance, “Thanks to Chu-gongzi’s good
strategy, the whole city can be saved by the young and old. Don’t
say it, don’t say it, we have to look around the suburbs before dark
and take a look Are there any survivors that can be taken back to the
city-alas, Xiaoman, let’s go, let’s go.”
 He called Xiaoman, but Xiaoman still held his adoptive father’s
body in tears, and didn’t look back. .
Mo Ran sighed, pulled Chu Wanning, and whispered: “Let’s go.
Let’s go to the city.”
Chu Wanning nodded, then asked: “You said They moved all over
the city, but did they fail?”
Mo Ran took his cool little hand and said, “Do you want to listen to
the truth or lies?”
“Naturally listen to the truth.”
“It’s better for children to listen to lies.”
Chu Wanning simply said: “They didn’t make it.”
“Yes.” Mo Ran said, “Look, you know what the truth is, but you
have to ask again, as if you can ask me again and the ending can
change.”
Chu Wanning ignored him and continued to ask: “Do you know
why they didn’t make it?”
“Look, you ask me again, I am not an old fairy who has lived for
two hundred years. How can I know that. “
Chu Wanning was silent, and after a while he said gloomily:
“Almost all people in Lin’an City have died for two hundred years.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning said: “I haven’t escaped a few.”
“No, Shidi, you are young, how do you know everything?”
Chu Wanning gave him a blank look: “Elder Yuheng said more
than once in old history that you didn’t listen to class, but instead
asked me why I was so clear. It is really hateful.”
 Mo Ran was a little speechless. He thought that I was distracted in
my Shizun class. He hadn’t scolded me yet. What do you scold me
for, but thinking about it, he still doesn’t know anything like a child, let
him be happy.
As the two talked and walked, they passed the city gate
unknowingly and came to the main city of Lin’an. This ancient city,
standing on the bank of the Qiantang River, has solid walls and clear
fields, and exorcism fortifications spread all over the walls and along
the walls.
There are countless corpses piled up outside the city, all covered
with evil ghost curses. If this kind of corpse is not treated, it will be
corpse at night.
Taoist priests took advantage of the midday sun and went out to
spray incense ash. Regarding that kind of curse, they were all
dipping cinnabar in the wine and painting amulets to disperse them.
There are two guards standing in front of the city gate Juma,
dressed exactly like the group of youths just seen outside the city,
they are also white background and red piping, double dragons
strangling the forehead ring, arm bow, and quiver behind. Man Yu.
“Stop, who?”
Mo Ran explained it again as just now. The two guards did not
intend to stop people from entering, but to be a Registered, so after
the two of them were recorded, they were put in.
Before leaving, Mo Ran remembered the “Chu-gongzi” mentioned
by the riding boy just now. Since the man said that the migration of
Lin’an Jucheng was entrusted to the “Chu-gongzi” good idea, then
crack The key to the virtual array should be this Chu-gongzi.
 “Sorry, I want to ask your Excellency about someone.” Mo Ran
said.
The guard raised his eyes: “You come from Shu, do you still have
people you know?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “No, it’s just a few soldiers I met on the
road. , Mentioned a surnamed Chu-gongzi, saying that he will bring
the whole city to Putuo in two days. I don’t know who this Chu-
gongzi is? I will learn the spells below. If I have the power, I want to
be the best. “
The guard looked at him back and forth. Perhaps he thought that
Mo Ran could bring a little milk baby here unscathed, and he should
be somewhat capable, saying: “Chu-gongzi is the eldest son of the
prefect. One month. The former ghost king came, and the prefect
master was unfortunately killed. After that, it was -gongzi who led us
to defend against the enemy.”
“The prefect of -gongzi?” Mo Ran and Chu Wanning After glanced
at each other, Mo Ran turned to say, “It’s weird, the prefect-gongzi
can also use spells?”
“What’s so strange!” The guard gave Mo Ran a sideways glance.
Sect cultivation, is it not allowed to cultivate in the mortal world?”
“…”
There are some, but it can never become a climate.
Mo Ran said in his heart, could it be that this Chu-gongzi half
bucket of water clinked and made a blind plan that killed the people
of Lin’an City?
But following the instructions of the guards and walking to the
Taishou Mansion, Mo Ran immediately realized that he was wrong.
The man who happened to have the same surname as Shizun’s old
man, Gongzi, is obviously not a three-legged cat.
Because he saw the super clear enchantment.
Shangqing enchantment is a very powerful purification
enchantment, which can block all the breath of evil spirits in the
range. As long as this kind of barrier is open, not to mention ordinary
ghosts, even a thousand-year-old ghost, it is difficult to step into it.
However, the guardian scope of this kind of enchantment must be
personally present by the caster as a frontline. And the area covered
is extremely small, even a big-zongshi like Chu Wanning can only
use the super clear barrier to cage half of Sisheng Peak.
At this moment, this Chu-gongzi two hundred years ago created a
super clear enchantment covering a ten-mile radius of the Taishou
Palace. Although it is far less than Chu Wanning, it is by no means
an ordinary person. It can be compared.
The two walked to the gate of the prefectural palace. Mo Ran
originally wanted to try his luck and let someone inform him that it
was a monk who asked for help, to see if the prefect-gongzi was
willing to show his face Meet.
Unexpectedly, as soon as I turned a corner, I saw three long lines
at the gate of the Prefect’s Palace. Six waitresses dressed the same
as the guard cavalry put out thick wooden barrels, and hundreds of
old and weak women and children with yellowish faces gathered in
front of the government office, and they were successively leading
the porridge and rice.
The people who finished receiving the porridge all came under a
crabapple tree in front of the house. Under the flower tree stood a
man in white, with long black hair loosely twined into a bunch, and
he was distributing the drawn talisman paper to everyone, and
carefully reminded the things that he needed to pay attention to.
He turned his back to Mo Ran, so he couldn’t see his appearance.
However, those who had received the talisman said in gratitude to
him: “Thank you Chu-gongzi for the great kindness, thank you Chu-
gongzi for the great kindness…” The chattering disappeared.
So this is the prefect-gongzi master?
Mo Ran was curious and took a little shidi around to take a look.
With only one glance, Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly opened round, like
five thunders initiating——
This, isn’t this Chu Wanning? ? ?
Don’t say it’s Mo Ran, even Chu Wanning himself was stunned.
He stood at the end of the line and looked far away. The prefect
Chu-gongzi has a clear face, sword eyebrows and phoenix eyes, but
his nose is very soft. Even that white coat is extremely similar to
myself!
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran: “…”
Frozen for a long time, Mo Ran said tremblingly: “Shidi “
“Hmm.”
“Do you think…this Chu-gongzi looks like a person?”
Chu Wanning Dryly: “Like Elder Yuheng.”
Mo Ran slapped his thigh: “Isn’t it! What’s the matter? Who is this
person? What does it have to do with Shizun?”
 “…You ask me, how do I know.”
“Aren’t you taking the class seriously?” Mo Ran was anxious.
“I can’t talk about it in this class.” Chu Wanning was very angry.
The two stopped talking again. They lined up in the line and
moved forward slowly, staring at Master Gongzi intently.
Look carefully again, in fact, Chu-gongzi and Chu Wanning are not
exactly the same. This Master-gongzi’s face is more gentle and
elegant, his eyes are not so narrow and long, his pupils are softer,
and his eyes are much softer than Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran looked at him, suddenly “Huh”, lowered his head to look at
Xiao Shidi.
“Let me take a good look.”
“Why…” Chu Wanning was guilty of conscience and turned his
face away.
Seeing him hiding, Mo Ran became more reluctant, stretched out
his hand to pinch his face, and forced him to turn back. He watched
for a while, and suddenly realized something, and murmured: “Oh.”
Chu Wanning forced his composure: “What, what?”
Mo Ran narrowed his eyes “No wonder they were just outside the
city. Those people would whisper to each other when they saw you. I
suddenly discovered that you look a bit like Shizun.”
“………………”
Chu Wanning hurriedly broke away from him, but the tips of his
ears turned red: “Nonsense.”
“But it’s so strange, why the guards can tell at a glance, but I can’t
think of it for a long time?”
 Chu Wanning: “…”
I was puzzled by it, and suddenly there was a crisp sound, and a
childish voice shouted: “Daddy.”

The author has something to say:

crab and crab escape from prison, the mines of Rouye fan soup, the
mines of Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing, and the nutrient solution,
what? . The itinerary is very fast today… . I ate QAQ in the small
theater again
 64. This Venerable one tells shidi
stories

Mo Ran followed the sound, saw the answer suddenly appeared,

and stumbled from the stone steps of the mansion.
It was a three or four-year-old child, holding a small bamboo
windmill in his hand, jumping towards Chu-gongzi. He was wearing a
simple little shirt, with a jasper collar, Fulu name lock, and red silk
amulet hanging on his front breast, just like a small shidi shrunk in a
circle.
“…” This time Mo Ran knows the reason why the cavalry
whispered.
He couldn’t help muttering: “Shidi, you and Shizun are both from
Lin’an, and Shizun also has the surname Chu. You said that the Chu
family two hundred years ago would not be your clan. You two
shouldn’t be distant relatives…I think this might be very big.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, and stared at the two people.
He has never known his life experience, and he can’t remember
clearly when he was young.
Is this Chu-gongzi really one of his own ancestors…
I was thinking about it, the line was in Mo Ran.
 Chu-gongzi raised his eyes and was about to give Mo Ran amulet
paper, but when he saw a faceless person, he couldn’t help but
smiled gently: “A stranger, first come Here?”
His voice is mellow and refined, which is different from Chu
Wanning’s cold and solemn killing.
“Ah…ah yes, yes.”
Suddenly there is a person who looks like Shizun who speaks so
kindly to himself, Mo Ran really can’t say what it is Feeling at a loss
for a while.
The prefect-gongzi smiled slightly: “Under Chu Xun, dare you ask
your surname?”
“My name is Mo, my name is Mo Ran.”
“Where did Mo-gongzi come to Lin’an?”
“Far, far away, in Shu and Shu.” Even though Chu Xun-gongzi is
mild, Mo Ran still feels I have to be seen through by this person.
Chu Xun was startled slightly, and then Qianqian smiled and said,
“It’s really far.” He paused, his eyes drooping several inches, and he
saw Chu Wanning standing next to him, and his elegant face
appeared. A hint of surprise.
“This is…”
“My name is Xia Sini.” Chu Wanning said.
Mo Ran took him to his side, touched his head, and smiled dryly:
“This is my brother.”
Does not look like me, like you.
Maybe the war is imminent and the situation is urgent, Chu Xun
has no time to think. Or maybe because he is just a character in the
illusion, it is difficult to react too violently to things that do not belong
to this illusion. In short, he frowned, looked at Chu Wanning for a
while, and then handed the two drawn talisman papers to them.
“It’s a guest from afar, not to mention that the people don’t have a
living now. Please accept these two talisman papers. If there is no
other arrangement, it is better to live in the city for two more days.”
Mo Ran said: “I’ve heard that, -gongzi is going to bring the city
people to Putuo? What is this talisman for?”
“This talisman is to destroy the soul Fu.” Chu Xun explained,
“Wearing on the body can hide vitality.”
Mo Ran immediately understood: “Ah, I know. If the vitality is
sealed, the ghost will not be aware of it. To reach the other party is
dead or alive. In this way, even if we walk in front of Li Gui, they will
not be able to figure out what to do.”
Chu Xun smiled and said: “That’s right. “
When Mo Ran saw that he was busy, he couldn’t ask any more, so
he thanked Chu Xun-gongzi, and took the little shidi to the side.
The two sat on the wall, Mo Ran turned his face, and saw that
Shidi was holding the piece of talisman paper in a daze, and asked:
“What are you thinking about?”
” I was thinking, this is indeed a good way.” Chu Wanning
pondered quietly, “but I don’t know why they didn’t make it in the
end.”
“Nothing written in this book?”
Chu Wanning said: “The catastrophe two hundred years ago was
recorded in “Lin’an Jizhu” as the most detailed record. But it was
only a few lines.”
Mo Ran asked: “What does the book say ?”
“Lin’an was besieged, the scene of the city is unknown. When the
rebels break through, see the corpse lying on the road, ten rooms
and nine empty. 100 people in the prefectural palace and 740
households in the head of Guizhou, all died .”
“…” Mo Ran said, “hasn’t the cause of death been written?”
“There is no record. Lin’an city was besieged at that time, and few
people survived. Later, a few surviving people were rescued by
Yumin, but Yumin is often not involved in world affairs and thinks and
thinks differently from ordinary people. In their eyes, the truth is not
important, even if it is clear, it will not be told for no reason. The
world.”
Chu Wanning paused and continued: “However, since they are
leaving in two days. What happened at that time will soon be seen.
We are better off. If you walk again, you might be able to find out
some clues.”
The two put away the soul-killing talisman and were about to
leave.
Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps, and then Chu
Wanning’s sleeve was pulled.
“Little brother.”
Chu Wanning turned his head, it turned out that it was the little
gongzi who looked a lot like him. That little gongzi was very young
and was so milky. Said: “Little brother, Dad said you have no place to
live here. If you don’t dislike it, you can stay at our house tonight.”
 “This…”
Chu Wanning And Mo Ran looked at each other.
Mo Ran asked: “Is it convenient? Your dad is already so busy.”
“It doesn’t matter.” The little guy showed a warm smile, “I already
live at home. There are a lot of people who have nowhere to stay.
Everyone lives together. With daddy here, there is no fear at night,
no ghosts.”
His speech is quite incoherent, but he is simple and enthusiastic.
People feel distressed.
Mo Ran said: “Okay, then we will come to the house to disturb you
at night, thank you, little brother.”
“Hey, don’t thank me, don’t thank me. “
Watching him jump and run away, Mo Ran took Chu Wanning’s
hand and said, “Hey, I’m serious.”
“I know What are you going to say, shut up.”
“Hahaha. Do you know it again?” Mo Ran smiled and rubbed his
hair. “When I get back to the mountain, I really have to go to Shizun
Ask, you two look like a big one, and the other looks like a small one.
I would not believe that you have no blood relationship with the
prefect of Chu.”
Chu Wanning: “…what if you have blood relationship.”
p>
“Huh?”
Chu Wanning faintly looked at the father and son under the tree,
and then said without a stir: “Anyway, it was two hundred years ago.
They are all dead. “
 Yanbi turned around and left.
Mo Ran stayed on the spot for a while before he pulled up his legs
to catch up with him, and whispered as he walked: “Hey, you said
you kid, how young are you so hostile? That’s dead. I died. I am my
ancestor. I will go back and set up a temple for them. I will make a
nine-foot-tall golden body for them. I will smoke all my body and
hang jewelry. The incense will not be broken every year. . I also
count on my ancestors to cover me… Hey, don’t go so fast.”
The two walked around the city and found that every household
was collecting straw, With a scarecrow.
When I asked, I knew that this was what Chu Xun-gongzi told the
city residents to do. Everyone in the city, regardless of age, needs a
relative scarecrow. The straw man is wrapped in paper and dripped
with his own blood. Make a so-called “fake puppet”.
This principle is like the river god wants to eat human heads, some
people make steamed buns, which are wrapped in meat and thrown
into the river to worship the river god.
Be aware that some ghosts and gods are not quick-witted because
of root causes. A little bit of blindness can turn them around. For
example, the ghost emcee that Chu Wanning had been in contact
with before was a mud-brained brain, which was extremely foolish.
Looking at it this way, Chu Xun has made at least two preparations
for the city residents. The first is the soul-killing charm, so that they
will not be found by ghosts during their escape.
The second is the straw puppets, because once the ghosts
discover that all the people in the city have suddenly disappeared,
they are bound to be extremely manic, leaving the puppets as a
cover, and can temporarily stabilize them and delay the migration of
the city.
But the more so, the heavier the doubts in Mo Ran and Chu
Wanning.
Why would Chu Xun-gongzi have been arranged so well, and still
fall short?
With such doubts, they returned to the Prefect. It was already dark
at this time. Many people who live in remote areas are unwilling to
go home, dragging their homes and rolling their bedding to spend
the night in the enchantment of Shangqing.
The Taishou Mansion does not close its doors at night, leaving
only the white guards that you see during the day to patrol around.
When Mo Ran and the others passed by, there were no vacancies
in the house. Everywhere was crowded with people. At least three or
four families were curled up in a wing, and there was no place to
stand.
The last two people had to choose a corridor to rest. There must
be no bedding. Mo Ran asked the guard to ask for some straw,
spread it softly on the ground floor, and carried Chu Wanning up.
“I’m sorry you sleep here today.”
Chu Wanning said: “Very good.”
“Really?” Mo Ran laughed.” I think so too.”
He fell next to Chu Wanning, stretched his waist, then put his arms
behind his head, and looked at the clear top of the gallery.
“shidi, you see that the artificial dreams of birds are really good.
Although this dream has the memory of survivors as the
cornerstone, it can be refined to the point where the wood grain on
the vault is so clear. It’s also rare.”
Chu Wanning said: “Yumin is a half-celestial body after all.
Although the mana has not reached its peak, there are always some
abilities that mortals can’t reach.”
“Yes. “Mo Ran blinked, rolled over, propped his head and looked
at Chu Wanning, “I can’t sleep.”
“…” Chu Wanning glanced at him, “Then I will tell a story. Coax
you.”
He was just a mocking joke. Unexpectedly, Mo Ran was so thick-
skinned that he smiled and said, “Okay, okay. Shidi tells a story
about the Seven Fairies and Dong Yong. “
Chu Wanning didn’t expect that he would take it seriously, for a
moment, then turned away angrily: “You think it’s beautiful. It’s not
embarrassing for a person of this age.” “
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Look at it, in fact, people, you will
always think about things you can’t get. It has nothing to do with age.
When I was young, no one told me stories to coax me , I always
think, think, I want someone to coax me. I haven’t seen this person
since then, and when I grow up, I don’t want to. But I am always
worried.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“When you were young, nobody told you stories, right?”
“Hmm.”
“Haha, so you actually don’t know how to tell the story of Dong
Yong and the Seven Fairies, right?”
 Chu Wanning: “…………This kind of obsessive remarks, what is
there to say.”
“No or no, don’t talk about the obnoxious words. When you grow
up like this, you must be like Shizun, a particularly boring person, no
one likes to talk to you. “
Chu Wanning said angrily: “If you don’t pay attention, you won’t
pay attention, and you will fall asleep.”
After talking, lie down and close your eyes.
Mo Ran rolled over with a smile, rolling around, and rolled to Chu
Wanning. He looked at the little shidi with his eyes closed. His
eyelashes were black and long, very cute, so he reached out and
squeezed People’s faces.
“Really asleep?”
“Fell asleep.”
“Haha.” Mo Ran smiled, “Then you fall asleep, I will come Tell you
a story.”
“You can tell a story?”
“Yes, it’s just like you can talk in sleep.”
Chu Wanning Shut up.
Mo Ran lay beside him, the two of them pillowed on straw, their
heads close to each other. Mo Ran laughed for a while. Seeing Shidi
ignored him, he gradually stopped laughing so exaggeratedly, but his
eyes were still crooked. Looking at the roof of the gallery, the tip of
his nose had a rough smell of rice from time to time, and his voice
was calm and peaceful.
 “The story I told you was made up by myself. No one told me to
coax me before. I am envious, but there is no way. Every day I lie in
bed and tell my own stories. . This one I told you is my favorite. I
gave it a name called’Cow Eating Grass’.”

The author has something to say:

Thank you, He Shi, the mine of the meaty fan soup, what is it!

Small theater [bedtime story]

Feeding the fish and telling the bedtime story starts like this: a long
time ago, there was a child… …

Chu Wanning’s story begins like this: Tao is Tao, very Tao, what kind
of story to tell. No, preaching.

Xue Meng: Don’t listen or listen, Wang Ba Nian… Bah! I listen! I just
listen.

Xue Meng’s bedtime story begins like this: I’m telling you, I’m a
school bully, I’ve won the first place countless times since I was a
child, and today I’ll tell you that I am How did you get the first place
in the 14th Cultivation World Youth Swordsmanship Championships~

Shi Mei’s story begins like this:…um…I’m not good at telling , It’s not
good, don’t mind.

Ye Wangxi’s story begins like this: Do you want to hear the story?
Okay, when I’m going to get a book to read, you lie down first with
the quilt covered so that you don’t catch a cold.

Mei Hanxue begins storytelling like this: Telling a story? Well, the
Great Master brother can tell the story of two male tigers, and one
male and one female. Which version do you want to listen to?
 65. The story told by This Venerable
one is bad to hear

Mo Ran smiled again at this point, and then continued: “A long,

long time ago, there was a child.”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes: “Isn’t it a cow that eats grass?
Why? Is it a child?”
“You should listen to me first.” Mo Ran said with a smile, “There
used to be a child who was very poor. He had no parents and
worked as a child laborer in a landlord’s house. To wash the dishes,
wash clothes, wipe the floor, and go out to herd cattle. The landlord’s
family feeds him three breads a day. The child can fill his stomach
and feel very satisfied.”
“One day, he Go out to herd the cows as usual. On the road, I met
a vicious dog and bit the cow’s leg. For this reason, the child was
beaten up by the landlord without any accident. After the landlord
finished beating him, he asked him to take that one. The vicious dog
was killed and vented. Otherwise, he won’t give the child bread.”
“The child was very scared, so he could only beat the dog to death
and bring it back, but when he returned home, the landlord found out
It turns out that the dog who bit his own farming cow turned out to be
the dog of the county master.”
 Chu Wanning opened his eyes: “What should I do then?”
What should I do? That dog is the most favorite of the county
master. The dog is used to show off his power. Who knows that he
was beaten to death in a confused manner. If the county master
knew it, he would not be merciless. So the landlord became more
and more angry. He didn’t give the child biscuits, and he threatened
that if the county elder came to the door, he would be sent out.”
Chu Wanning: “…what is messy, no reason at all, I won’t listen.”
“A lot of things are unreasonable.” Mo Ran laughed, “It’s more
money than anyone, whoever has a strong fist, and whoever is the
official. The next day, Sure enough, the county master came to find
someone. The child was given out. Because he was too young, the
county master was too embarrassed to shut him down, beat him ten
sticks, and then released him.”
Chu Wanning asked: “The kid ran away after he came out?”
Mo Ran said: “Haha, he didn’t escape. The kid went back to the
landlord’s house, healed his injuries, and continued to give They
keep cattle. They still eat three loaves a day.”
“Isn’t he angry?”
“He won’t be angry as long as he eats enough.” Mo Ran said, ”
One meal and one meal, and after it passed, it was over. It was like
this for more than ten years. Later, the cow baby grew up. He was
the same age as the landlord’s son. One day, the landlord’s son
Several distinguished guests came, and the landlord’s son saw a
guest among them and brought a very beautiful agate snuff bottle.
He liked it, so he stole it.”
 “The snuff bottle is from ancestors. , Very valuable. The guests
were panicked and filled the house looking for his things. The
landlord’s son couldn’t help but put the snuff bottle in the hands of
the cowherd and told him that if he dared to tell the truth, he Never
give him food again, let him starve to death.”
“…” Chu Wanning was speechless when he heard this. Although
Mo Ran had been living and lonely since he was a child, he grew up
in Yuefu anyway, and his mother is also from Yuefu. Madam in
charge, although the days are not happy, but they are not miserable,
no matter how they make up such gloomy and gloomy stories.
Mo Ran preached with relish: “The snuff bottle was found soon,
and the cowherd baby had to bite the bullet and confess to eat, and
waiting for him was naturally another beating. This time, they beat
him up for three days without getting out of bed. The landlord’s son
escaped, so he secretly gave the cow baby a steamed bun with pork
belly, and the boy ate it hungrily, so he didn’t hate the harm. He’s a
man. Because he has never tasted such a delicious food, so while
holding the buns, he kept saying to the landlord son, thank you,
thank you.”
“Don’t listen.” Chu Wanning was really angry this time, “Why don’t
you hate it? I don’t hate a steamed bun? Thank you, what can I
thank!”
“No.” Mo Ran innocently Blinking, “You didn’t listen carefully.”
“Why didn’t I listen carefully?”
Mo Ran said sternly: “That’s a bun with pork belly.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 “Haha, look at your expression, don’t you understand, the kid
usually can only eat one or two pieces of fat on New Year’s Eve. He I
thought he would never know what it’s like to have pork belly in his
whole life, so of course I have to thank others.”
Seeing that Xiaoshidi was choked out by himself, Mo Ran was so
brilliant He smiled happily, and continued: “Anyway, this matter has
passed. He still holds his own three loaves and lives every day. One
day…”
Knowing the way Mo Ran tells the story, as long as “one day”
appears, there must be no good things.
Sure enough, Mo Ran said: “One day, the landlord’s son
committed another crime.”
“This time, he insulted his neighbor in the mill. A girl in the family
happened to be hit by the hapless cow-herding baby.”
Chu Wanning: “…Could that kid put on the bag again?”
“Oh. “Mo Ran smiled. “That’s it. Congratulations. You will also tell
the story.”
“…I’m sleeping.”
“Don’t, soon That’s it.” Mo Ran said, “This is the first time I tell a
story to others, so you can show your face.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“This time, the cowherd baby must be put on top. Because the girl
was unbearable and committed suicide. But the cowherd baby is not
stupid. If someone is dead, he will pay for his life. He can’t pay for
the landlord’s son.” Mo Ran said, “He didn’t want to, so the landlord’s
son locked him and the dead girl in the mill, and then ran to report to
the official.”
“This cowherd baby was bad and was killed for no reason. The
dog who went to the county magistrate later stole the guest’s snuff
bottle. This time he raped the civilian girl. Naturally, he was
unforgivable. No one wanted to listen to his excuse, and he was
caught.”
Chu Wanning opened his eyes wide: “…and then?”
” Then, he stayed in prison for a few months. In the autumn, he
was sentenced to death and sent off. He was hanged in Xingtai, on
the outskirts of the city. He followed the execution team in the fields,
and suddenly saw someone killing a cow not far away. He saw that
the cow, the one he put out since childhood, has been Old cows
don’t have much strength to go to the ground. But the old cows also
have to eat grass. They only eat grass and don’t do anything. How
could the landlord be willing to raise it. It has cultivated the land for
them for a lifetime, and in the end, they will kill it and eat it. Meat.”
Speaking of such cruel things, Mo Ran was not sad, and said with
a smile: “But the ox baby grew up riding on the back of a cow. He
had whispered a lot to it, fed it with cow grass, and cried by his neck
when he was wronged. He regarded it as his only relative in the
world.”
“So, he knelt down I asked the head of the cell to let himself go
and say goodbye to the bull. But the head of the cell naturally didn’t
believe that humans and animals would have any feelings. He felt
that he was playing tricks and didn’t allow it.”
“… What then?”
 “Then? Then the cow-herding baby was hanged. The cow was
also killed. The blood ran all over the place, and the people watching
the excitement dispersed coldly, and the landlord’s house ate that
night I had a meal of beef, but the beef is too old and it is always
stuffed between the teeth. They eat a little, and they don’t like it, so
they poured it all.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran rolled over and looked at him with a smile: “It’s finished.
Does it sound good?”
Chu Wanning said: “Go away. “
“The first time I made up for myself, I cried. Your heart is so hard
that you don’t shed tears. “
“You said too badly…”
Mo Ran laughed twice, took Shidi’s shoulder, and touched him
Hair: “Then there is no way, your brother is only capable of this.
Alright, the story is over, let’s go to sleep. “
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word. After a long time, he suddenly
asked: “Mo Ran. “
“Called brother. “
“Why do you want cows to eat grass?” “
“Because people, like cows, have to eat. In order to eat, you have
to do a lot of things. If you can’t do anything one day, no one will
care about you. “
Chu Wanning doesn’t speak again.
In the courtyard, it is the small voices of the refugees, and
occasionally one or two ominous ghosts screaming from outside the
barrier It comes.
“Mo Ran. “
“Oh, ignorant, call me brother. “
Chu Wanning ignored him, instead asking: “Is there really this
kid?” “
“Nothing. “Mo Ran was quiet for a while, and then smiled
suddenly, Li Guo is very beautiful. He rubbed the little guy into his
arms and said gently, “Of course it was made up to lie to you.” Good
night, go to sleep. “
Who knows that I haven’t been out for a while, and suddenly I
heard a noise in the courtyard.
 66. This Venerable one first sees the
sky

On the second day, there was nothing unusual.

Chu Xun has sent people to check whether the number of
scarecrows in the city is enough, and every household has begun to
take care of some pitiful burdens. After tonight, tomorrow morning
will be arranged by Chu Xun. Go out of the city and go to Putuo
Mountain for refuge.
Mo Ran sat at the gate of the mansion, looked at the people
passing by, sighed and said: “Chu Xun has carefully arranged it. If no
one tells the story, it is difficult to quickly identify the city with the
mind of ordinary ghosts. All that are left are puppets. It seems that
they are the ones who leaked the secrets. Shidi, what do you think?”
No one answered.
“Hey? Shidi?”
Mo Ran turned his head, Xiao Shidi did not know when he walked
to the side to see a line of cavalry ready to go, but Chu-gongzi’s son.
Came to him silently, sitting with his cheeks.
“Big Brother…”
 Mo Ran was startled by his sudden appearance: “What’s the
matter?”
The little guy pointed to the side An old paulownia tree in China,
with a kite dangling on it, said in a vaguely clear voice: “The mother
left for me, flew up and can’t take it down. Big brother help me?”
“It’s easy to talk.” Mo Ran flew up to the treetops lightly, picked off
the colorful butterfly kite, and then steadily fell back to the ground,
passing the kite to him, smiling. “Take it, don’t lose it anymore.”
The little guy nodded ignorantly.
Mo Ran saw him walking around by himself. He wanted to come to
Chu Xun and had no time to control his son, so he asked him:
“Where is your mother? There are so many people here, I will take
you to your mother.”
“Aniang? Aniang is in the back mountain.”
Mo Ran wondered: “What are you doing in the back mountain?”
“Sleep.” Little The guy opened his round eyes and said softly,
“Aniang has been sleeping there. It will bloom in spring. Dad often
takes me to see her.”
Mo Ran gently “ah” With a cry, he was speechless for a while.
The little guy didn’t care. It seemed that he was still young and
didn’t understand the so-called life and death. He happily fiddled with
the kite in his hand, then looked up at Mo Ran, and suddenly nudged
him. Suishengsheng said: “Brother, thank you, I’ll give you…I have
something for you.” He said, he took it in his pocket, and took it out. I
made a small piece of pastry wrapped in reed leaves.
 In these days, everyone in Lin’an is hungry and can’t get enough
to eat, and they don’t know how this little thing saved such a snack.
He twisted the cake in half, leaving the big one and the small one to
Mo Ran.
“Big brother, you eat… hush, don’t tell others, I don’t have more.”
Mo Ran was about to reach out to pick it up, the little guy suddenly
changed Idea, after thinking about it, I took the small piece back and
passed the big one to him.
“It’s delicious, there is red bean paste.”
This little action made Mo Ran’s heart suddenly feel sorrow and
warmth. He has always been used to others treating him badly. But I
don’t know how to deal with the sudden good. He stretched out his
hand to take the flower cake, and thanked him. The little guy looked
very happy because of this, smiling brightly with his face up, his dark
eyelashes curled up and gentle.
Mo Ran received the flower cake, not willing to eat it, so he went
to the side to pick a piece of paulownia leaf, wrapped the flower
cake, and put it in the lapel. I have to say a few words to the little guy
later, but the child is a child after all, and can’t stay in one place for
too long. He has already turned around and jumped and ran away.
At this moment, Chu Wanning came over and saw Mo Ran
standing in a daze. He raised his brows slightly and asked: “What’s
wrong?”
Mo Ran watched the little guy go away From the back, sighed: “I’m
thinking, so many people are so good, why are they all dead.”
It is night, and the sky is densely covered with clouds, and blue
and purple lightning tears the sky from time to time. In the second
half of the night, the wind was screaming, and the rainstorm rushed.
Rain is yin, which makes the power of ghosts stronger. So that
night, Chu Xun asked all the survivors in Lin’an to gather near the
Taishou Mansion, and were not allowed to step out of the Shangqing
barrier.
Due to heavy rain, many places where people could barely sleep
have been abandoned.
Mo Ran was able to keep an eye on Xiaoman’s whereabouts at
first, but as more and more people squeezed in to shelter from the
rain, if he didn’t pay attention, Xiaoman’s waist disappeared.
Mo Ran whispered: “Not good.”
Chu Wanning is small, and immediately said: “I will chase after it.”
Among the sneaking crowd, the dense crowd that was
immediately rubbing shoulders was squeezed out of sight.
After a while, Chu Wanning came back with dark eyes, and Sen
said coldly: “Escaped.”
“Out of the barrier?”
” Hmm.”
Mo Ran stopped talking, watching the pouring rain outside and the
busy people in the prefectural palace in the rain.
These are just illusions two hundred years ago, everything has
become a fact.
But suddenly I felt a little desolate. The women and children
around me all had ardent hope on their faces, thinking that after
dawn, Chu Xun would take them out of this ghost and take refuge in
Putuo. In the heavy rain, the guards in white and red pockets are
doing the final defense wholeheartedly, preparing for the migration at
dawn.
None of them knew they were alive soon.
The night has gotten deeper, and the people who had been
making a lot of noise all fell asleep on their pillows.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran are not sleepy. What they have to do is
to kill the ghost king after he appears. Now that Xiaoman has run out
of the enchantment, the change must be tonight.
Mo Ran glanced sideways at Chu Wanning and said: “You go to
sleep, I will wake you up if something happens.”
Chu Wanning said: “I am not sleepy.”
p>
Mo Ran touched his hair: “Then what to eat? I haven’t eaten since
I came here.”
“I…” I’m not hungry, just watching After Mo Ran took out the flower
cake, it was replaced by a silent swallowing action.
Mo Ran handed him the flower cake: “You can eat it.”
Chu Wanning took the cake and broke it in half, the larger one was
given to Mo Ran, the smaller Take it yourself. Mo Ran stared at his
behavior blankly, without knowing what he was thinking.
After taking a bite of the pastry, Chu Wanning suddenly mumbled,
and then asked: “I bought this in Taohuayuan? How is the taste
different from the previous one?”
“What’s wrong?”
“The scent of sweet-scented osmanthus is so strong.”
 Mo Ran smiled bitterly: “Really? This is given to me by Chu Xun’s
son. It is about Lin’an flavor. “
“It is indeed Lin’an flavor.” Chu Wanning silently went to take a
second bite, but his lips opened a little, and suddenly he froze, as if
he suddenly realized something, his face was bloody. Suddenly
faded.
“No!”
Chu Wanning got up suddenly, his eyes widened and his
expression extremely ugly.
Mo Ran didn’t know what went wrong: “What’s wrong?”
Chu Wanning didn’t answer, but got up and went to the courtyard,
braving the heavy rain and looking around, picking up He picked up
a sharp stone with sharp edges and sharply made a cut in his arm,
and blood splattered in an instant.
Mo Ran grabbed him hurriedly: “Are you crazy?”
Chu Wanning stared at the bloodstains on his arms for a while,
suddenly raised his head, flashing sparks in his eyes, Extremely
fierce: “Don’t you know what happened?” He said sharply, “Someone
wants to harm us!”
Blood kept running down his arm, and was washed away by the
rain. Pink.
In the torrential rain, Chu Wanning’s face was pale and solemn,
his jet-black eyebrows frowned deeply, and the tight raindrops made
him drenched.
There was a bang, the sky was broken by thunder, and the night
shone like daylight.
 Mo Ran also reacted suddenly in the thunder, and couldn’t help
taking a step back.
He also knows what’s wrong.
The so-called virtual world, even if the things in it are made real,
they are all fake.
The pastry can’t really taste, and sharp tools can’t really hurt
people. In a word, things in the virtual realm cannot have any effect
on them.
“Someone made the virtual reality real.” Chu Wanning said softly.
The realization of the virtual realm is a very difficult technique, also
known as the “virtual real way”. The one who is most adept at this
kind of magic is the “Guyue’ye” of the ten martial arts. The purpose
of this martial arts is to “hang the pot to help the world, and the
sacred hand to heal the heart.” Realize the virtual world. We must
know that there are many people in the world who cannot accept the
death of relatives, but through the “virtual realism”, the imaginary
realm of survival of the dead can be created and accompanied by
the living.
However, due to this kind of real and virtual environment is
extremely difficult to control, usually only a small part of the scene
can be made. For example, chatting with old people, sleeping
together, etc., at most one thing.
But the imaginary realm created by Yumin is huge, long lasting,
and involved. If you want to realize all of these, I am afraid that
Guyue’ye’s Sect Leader may not be able to do it by himself.
Mo Ran immediately thought of a person, and thought-could it be
the fake Gouchen in Jincheng Lake before?
 However, before thinking deeply, I suddenly heard a strange noise
in the sky.
Those who were asleep woke up like frightened birds, looked
around with frightened and haggard eyes, and then they saw the sky.
For a long while, there was a dead silence, and the screams burst
like water splashing in boiling oil.
Everyone ran around, only to find nowhere to go, screams
everywhere. There was a crack in the sky, and a huge blood-red
ghost eye was shining sharply above the barrier.
The eyes are so close that they almost stick to the barrier opening.
A murky and cold voice rang out: “Chu Xun, you are so bold, a
mere mortal, I want to fool This Venerable one.”
Mo Ran murmured : “It’s the ghost king…”
There are nine kings in the ghost world, and their mana is far
apart. At this time, he hasn’t appeared yet, and he doesn’t know
which king it is. There is only the bloody eyeball in the sky, staring at
the mansion below: “It’s overwhelming, ridiculous! Ridiculous
mortals-you want to save them? I might not kill all the people in the
city, but since you want to rebel For me-I will kill the whole city! No
chickens or dogs left!”
With a cry of owl, a dazzling red light burst from the center of the
ghost eye, and it slashed towards the upper Qing barrier. Come!
In an instant the world changed color, gold and red joined! In the
violent storm and rain, the sand and rocks were flying, the trees in
the courtyard were smashed, and the people under the barrier were
in a mess, crying and howling.
 The super clear barrier resisted the first attack, but then another
red light fell and hit the same position again. The barrier held the
heavy machine again, but it was already cracked. appear.
“I can’t help myself-it’s really hateful!!!”
The red light crashed down, bursting into clusters of fireworks.
Seeing that the enchantment was about to split, Chu Wanning didn’t
know well—since this imaginary realm had been realized, the
opponent’s attack was no different from in the present world. If it is a
move, I am afraid that both myself and Mo Ran will die in the void!
Chu Wanning thought, there was a golden light in his fingers.
At this time, if he uses a big move, his identity will be seen through
by Mo Ran, but there is no other way. He was about to summon
Tianwen to a quick fight. Suddenly, a splendid radiance was like a
fierce feather arrow, piercing through the sky and clouds, piercing
the enchantment and leakage!
Everyone looked back and saw Chu Xun stepping on the rain
above the roof beams of Wameng.
He held a phoenix-headed horn in his arm and plucked the string
of the phoenix. The sound of the piano sounded sharply, like a stone
cracking, and the beams of light drew out and gathered in the sky.
Only in an instant, the originally precarious super clear barrier was
re-strengthened.
“It’s -gongzi!”
“Young Master!”
The people below shouted one after another, and even those who
cried with joy. Chu Xun resisted the ghost king’s eye spell, and did
not fall under the wind. In a blink of an eye, he passed by a hundred
moves, and the ghost king could not get closer to the enchantment.
The cold voice in the air became more and more gloomy.
“Chu Xun, with your ability, no one can hurt you if you manage to
escape for your life. Why do you want to be nosy and be an enemy
of my ghost world!”
” I’m hurting the people of Lin’an, why are you talking about it?”
“Funny! Ghosts and ghosts have always eaten the souls and
spirits of human beings. My race devours the souls, just like you eat
meat and vegetables. It’s different! When you die, you will see
clearly!”
Chu Xun responded freely, and the sound of his piano continued:
“Then it depends on whether you are capable of taking my head.”
The more rapid the chord of the words, the more high-pitched, and
finally the dragon light shines, reflecting across the sky, piercing the
bloody eye in the rainy night!
“Ah——!!!”
The terrible roar shook the world like shaking.
That eye was burned by the Chu Xun technique, and the smelly
blood splashed all over, and the rain was bloody in an instant, and
the ghost cried at night. Under the opponent’s anger, a beam of light
blades that were several times stronger than before slashed across
the bloody wind. Chu Xun flicked his sleeves to block, but this blow
was a violent cut by the ghost king. Under the contending of the two
sides, Chu Xun was shaken back by the wave of air, and the sound
of his strings was also stagnant.
 “Young Master——!”
“Cracks! There are cracks! The barrier will be broken!”
“Aniang——Aniang—— “
The congee and congee were all panicked. Some relatives cried
and hugged, while the lonely and lonely curled up and shivered in
the corner.
Chu Xun’s silver teeth shattered and his eyes were like torches,
but he didn’t want to give up easily. In the hard time, there was a
light on the left and right sides of Suddenly. He turned his eyes
slightly to see that Mo Ran and Chu Wanning had already greeted
them. The golden light and red light source rushed in continuously,
converging and merging with him, and sealing the barrier again.
There was a ferocious shout from the sky.
The ghost eyes disappeared.
The three fell on the ground, and the stench of blood in the sky
continued to fall for a while before slowly returning to transparent
rain.
Chu Xun looked pale, and bowed to Mo Ran and the other two:
“Thank you for your help.”
“You are welcome.” Mo Ran waved his hand, “You take a break. ,
Your face is so ugly.”
Chu Xun nodded, he has indeed consumed a lot of mana, so Mo
Ran helped him to rest in the corridor. The disturbed people were
very grateful to Chu-gongzi to fill in the gaps and save them in the
fire and water. One after another crowded around, more people
handing water cloaks.
 Someone said: “Chu-gongzi, your clothes are soaking wet, go to
the fire and bake them.”
Chu Xun thanked them one by one, but because Really tired, and
really didn’t want to walk anymore, so he declined the other party’s
invitation. Those people were not discouraged, they just came over
with some pine branches and raised a fire pool next to Chu Xun.
The surrounding area gradually calmed down, except for the
crackling sound of the fire. Suddenly, a city citizen asked him:
“Young Master, we have arranged so carefully, why are we still seen
through by the ghost king? Oh, how can this be good.”
“Yes, yes.”
“How did you know that we were going to move? Young Master
clearly said that this ghost can’t distinguish between puppets and
living people, what’s the matter…Could it be…” the voice of the
speaker Gradually lightened, and turned to steal Chu Xun a glance.
Obviously, I wanted to say if Chu Xun made a mistake, or if Chu Xun
didn’t figure it out.
This look was seen by the white-robed guards of the Taishou
Mansion, and someone immediately frowned and said angrily: “What
do you think! There must be some people who are not strict enough
to leak the wind, let the ghost king know!”
The man murmured, “Who would leak the wind with the ghosts? It
won’t do any good…” But seeing everyone around him glaring at
him, he stopped talking in anguish.
In silence for a while, someone asked:
“Young Master, that old ghost man will definitely not let go, what
shall we do next?”
 Chu Xun was very tired and didn’t open his eyes, but he still said
in harmony with Shengwen: “It’s good to survive the dawn, and go
out of the city after dawn. They can’t make trouble in the day.”
“But we There are so many people, old and young, and some who
have been injured. Do you want to get to Mount Putuo in one day?”
Chu Xun said warmly: “Don’t worry, just stop. Tomorrow you just
have to go. I have to think about the way.”
It has always been -gongzi protecting them. Since he said so,
everyone agreed, and a child came over and held a small piece of
mochi. , To eat for Chu Xun. Chu Xun Qianqian opened his eyes,
smiled and touched his hair. Just as he was about to say something,
suddenly a guard ran over in a panic and shouted: “Young Master!-
gongzi is not good!”
“What’s the matter?”
“Xiao-gongzi, Xiao-gongzi——Xiaoman——Outside the
Chenghuang Temple——” The person was obviously greatly
stimulated. Unable to say a whole sentence, he squatted and knelt
on the ground with a plop, and started crying.
Chu Xun got up suddenly, the trace of blood that had been left
disappeared, and ran toward the heavy rain.
67. This Venerable one is heartbroken

The Chenghuang Temple is the edge of Chu Xun’s mana. The

steps of the Chenghuang Temple can still be protected by the barrier,
but the temple itself cannot be covered by the barrier.
In the temple, the lights are dim.
More than ten ghosts and charms that have been rebuilt in flesh
are separated on both sides. A woman in red is tied up with her back
to the crowd, looking up at the statue of the god enshrined on the
table.
Beside her, Xiaoman stood with his eyes down, and under his
control a young child.
Chu Xun lost his voice: “Lan’er!”
This child is not someone else, but Chu Xun’s son Chu Lan. Mo
Ran’s heart tightened, the taste of that half of the flower cake
seemed to be still between his lips and teeth. He saw Xiao-gongzi
restrained and wanted to go forward, but was stopped by Chu
Wanning.
“Don’t go.”
“Why!”
Chu Wanning glanced at him and whispered: “They all died two
hundred years ago People. Now this illusion has turned into reality, I
am afraid you will be hurt.”
“…” Then Mo Ran remembered that it was indeed the case. No
matter what he did, people who died were dead. Nothing can be
changed.
Little-gongzi cried outside the barrier, screaming vaguely: “Daddy!
Daddy, save me! Daddy, save Lan’er!”
Chu Xun His lips trembled slightly, and he sternly said to Xiaoman:
“What are you doing? I didn’t treat you badly, you let him go!”
But Xiaoman turned a deaf ear, hanging his face as if he hadn’t
heard anything. It was the same. Only the hands holding Chu Lan
could see his inner hesitation. He had a mole on his left hand, and
the back of his hand was violently trembling.
At this time, the citizens of the prefectural palace who gathered for
refuge also chased after them. When everyone saw the sight of the
temple, they were startled and angry, and they whispered:
” That is -gongzi’s son…”
“How could this be…”
Xiao Man took the knife and dropped the rope of the woman in
red, and the woman returned to her senses. Slowly turning her head,
she was born extremely beautiful, pure and beautiful, with a
stretched neck and handsome, but her face was pale as paper, but
her lips were red as blood, and she smiled at Chu Xun, which was
more vulgar than charming.
The illusory candlelight illuminates her look forward to love. The
moment she sees her face, Chu Xun, or some older people in the
crowd behind her, all froze. Up.
 The woman’s smile was tinged with sadness, she said softly:
“Husband.”
Mo Ran: “!!!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
This woman is not someone else, but Chu Xun’s late wife!
Madam Chu has a wave of eyes and wants to hold his son in Man
Man’s hand since he was a child. Xiao Man initially refused, but as a
ghost, Madam Chu was far more powerful than him after breaking
free, and he took the child with a little effort. It is a pity that she
contracted the disease and died before the full moon, so Xiao-gongzi
had never seen her mother-in-law. She was still crying and crying for
a while, yelling to Chu Xun to save him.
“Good boy, don’t cry, mother will take you to find your father.”
Madam Chu’s jade arms like Qiuwei embraced the child and
picked him up. , Slowly walked out of the temple gate, followed the
rain-soaked bluestone steps, all the way to the front of the
Shangqing enchantment, standing in front of Chu Xun, his brows
looked like joy and sadness, and sadness and joy.
“Husband, after a long period of time, you… are you doing well?”
Chu Xun couldn’t say a word, his fingers hanging down Shaking
uncontrollably, a pair of phoenix eyes looked at the woman behind
the barrier, her eyes gradually turning red.
Madam Chu whispered: “Lan’er is so big, and you are a lot more
calm. It is a little different from what I thought….Let me take a good
look at you.”
 As she said, she stretched out her hand and placed it on the
barrier, but because of the ghostly body, she couldn’t cross it. She
was only looking at the people behind through a barrier that was
flowing with radiance.
Chu Xun closed his eyes, but his eyelashes were wet.
He also raised his hand, across the enchantment, pressed the
palm of Madam Chu, and opened his eyes again, and the two were
facing each other dead, just like yesterday.
Chu Xun choked with sobs: “Madam…”
The family has been separated from yin and yang many years
ago, but the days of family life can be counted by pinching fingers.
“The crabapple flower I planted by the courtyard that year, did it
live?”
Chu Xun smiled, but his eyes were full of tears: Now.”
Madam Chu seemed to be happy, and said warmly: “That’s great.”
Chu Xun also tried his best to smile, and said: “Lan’er likes that
crabapple tree the most. In spring, he always plays under the tree.
He loves crabapple flowers as much as you do. Every year… Every
year Qingming…” He said here, but he could no longer make a
happy face, his forehead was against the edge of the barrier, and
tears kept rolling down. , Is already crying, “Every year in Qingming,
he picks one of the most beautiful flowers and puts it in front of his
mother’s tomb. Wan’er, Wan’er, have you seen it? Every year…
Have you seen it every year?”
In the end, choking and breaking, words and words weeping
blood, they are actually crying, and there is no more gentleman.
 Madam Chu’s eyes are also red, but because she is a ghost, she
has no tears to shed, but her expression is sad, but it also makes
viewers feel choked.
There was silence for a while, and no one spoke, all silently looked
at the foreground, and someone was sobbing.
However, at this moment, there was a cold voice in the air.
“Of course she knows, but soon, she won’t know.”
Mo Ran’s face suddenly changed: “It’s the ghost king!”
Chu Wanning is also extremely gloomy: “Shameless villain, I didn’t
dare to show up!”
The ghost king hissed and laughed, like sharp nails tearing the
bottom of the pot, and it was terrifying.
“Lin Wan’er is already in the line of my ghost clan. I didn’t want to
hurt her originally, but if you want to fight against me and ruin my
eyes, I will dig your heart and liver and make you hurt better than
me! “
The words fell, more than a dozen ghost clan Sensen in the
temple spoke, each chanting charms.
“The heart is dead, the dust is gone—”
Madam Chu suddenly opened his eyes and trembled: “Husband,
Lan’er, take Lan’er!!”
“The heart is dead, the old man is gone—”
“Lan’er! Hurry up! Go to your father!”
Madam Chu pushed the child, He wanted to pass him through the
barrier, but Xiao-gongzi was blocked by the film like a ghost, and
could not be returned.
 Xiao Man stood in front of the temple fence, looking down at them
from top to bottom, her face seemed sad and happy, and her
handsome face was almost distorted.
“It’s useless. According to the instructions of the ghost king, I
imprinted the ghost clan on him. Now, like a ghost, he can’t enter the
super clear enchantment for half a step.”
The curse behind her is like the tide of chanting, constantly
undulating: “The heart is dead, and the understanding is gone -”
“Husband!!” Madam Chu was already panicked, she held her arms
in her arms The child knocked outside the barrier, “Husband, you
removed the barrier, you removed the barrier and let Lan’er in, you
protect him, you protect him—I—I’m about to…I… …”
“The heart is dead, and the compassion is gone—”
“Husband——!!!”
Madam Chu knelt down with a plop, His eyes were wide open, and
he couldn’t help trembling. There was a blood red curse on his face
and gradually climbed up, “Child—Lan’er…you promised me, you
must take care of him…remove…please… Get rid of…husband!!”
Chu Xun was heartbroken. He raised his hand several times to
perform the operation, but after all he fell again.
Chu Lan wailed loudly outside, raised his head with tears on his
face, stretched out his little hand and cried out: “Daddy, don’t you
want Lan’er…? Daddy, hug Lan’er…Daddy hug…”
Madam Chu couldn’t help but hugged him and kissed the child’s
cheek. The mother and son were kneeling and the other crying,
begging Chu Xun to open the upper Qing barrier. , Let the child pass.
 Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted: “Young Master! No! The
enchantment cannot be removed, and the remaining hundreds of city
residents in Lin’an will have to die-this is the trick of the ghost world!
-gongzi! You can’t withdraw!”
“Yes, the barrier can’t be withdrawn!” The desire to survive makes
one after another commoner kneel down and kowtow towards Chu
Xun, all with a mournful cry of Ai Ai, “- Gongzi, please, the barrier
cannot be withdrawn! Everyone will die if you withdraw!”
“Madam, please…” Some people bowed to Madam Chu, “Madam,
you are compassionate.” , You bodhisattva heart, we will be grateful
for the whole life, please, don’t let -gongzi withdraw the
enchantment, you are merciful, save the suffering, please…”
In an instant, except for the guards of the prefecture Apart from
the few people who did not kneel down to plead, the rest cried out,
and the momentum instantly covered the pleading of Madam Chu
and Xiao-gongzi outside the barrier.
Chu Xun is like standing on a pointed cone, and like being pierced
into the lungs by thousands of sharp knives. The blade produces
inverse thorns in the flesh and blood, smashing all the internal
organs.
In front are wives and children, behind are the lives of a hundred
people.
He seemed to be dead in this torment, engulfed by fire, and his
bones turned into ashes.
The chanting sounds of ghosts and monsters kept on, but they
became more acute.
“The heart is dead, the seven emotions are annihilated——”
 “The heart is dead, the six desires are extinguished——”
The curse on Madam Chu’s face More and more, climbing from
her white neck all the way up, almost covering the entire face. Dip
into her eyes.
It seems that it is difficult to make a complete sound in her throat,
she just looked at her husband in despair, and muttered brokenly.
“If you are…I…will…hate you…you…put Lan’er…I hate…I…”
Her weak body shuddered suddenly, seemingly painful, and
closed her eyes tightly.
“I—hate!!!”
There was a scream, but the ending sound became a beast-like
hiss!
Madam Chu opened his eyes suddenly, and there was blood in his
eyes. Four pupils appeared in the originally soft apricot eyes, which
were close together, squeezing all the whites of the eyes.
“Wan’er!!”
Chu Xun was extremely sad, for a moment he forgot that the
supernatant enchantment must have the spellcaster standing in it to
take effect. He just wanted to His beloved wife gathered together, but
just as he was about to step out of the enchantment, he suddenly
pierced the air with an arrow, and the swish sound pierced his
shoulders accurately and fiercely, blocking his original intention of
extending his hand.
It was actually a young man in the prefectural palace, still
maintaining a bow and arrow posture.
 The youth went hunting and hunting, and said to Chu Xun
righteously: “Young Master! Wake up! You always teach us that there
are people in the way, sentient beings are the first, and self is the
last, are these all empty words? ? As soon as things fall on your own
shoulders, do you have to die for one life and pay hundreds of lives!”
An old woman beside the youth tremblingly said: “You, you hurry up
and put down your bow, how can you?”
Hurt-gongzi, everything and everything is -gongzi’s choice, -gongzi
has done his best, and how can it…you are ungrateful!!”
However, before the dispute is over, suddenly There was a scream
in front of me.
Madam Chu has become completely mad. She originally hugged
her child so lovingly, but now she is no different from a beast. She
howls up to the sky, salivates in her mouth, and her teeth grow
suddenly.
Chu Lan was crying dumb in her arms, but she cried out
intermittently when she was broken and choked: “Aniang…”
Madam responded to him. Chu’s blood-red claws pierced his
throat! ! !
There is no sound in the world.
Blood flowers are flying one by one.
As if crabapple blossomed that year, Madam Chu was holding the
newborn child, standing in front of the window and watching Fangfei
in the courtyard softly and brightly scattered.
My mother gently shook the child in her arms and hummed softly:
“Red crabapple, yellow crabapple, once the wind blows more
melodiously. The child’s harmony in the distance makes me worry
about father and mother. “
Red crabapple…Yellow crabapple…
Back then, she touched Chu Lan’s hand affectionately, but now
she is tearing Chu Lan’s head, limbs, and flesh.
The wind blows more melodiously.
The rain was pouring and blood was flowing, and the mother ate
the child’s intestines.
The child is in harmony in the distance.
The corner of the pavilion of the Chenghuang Temple is majestic,
the treasure is solemn, and the compassion of all laws.
That year when the child was born, the mother knelt down in front
of the Chenghuang Pavilion, warm and slender hands together, the
bell rang, the birds were scattered, and the scented candles were all
around her. Ankang, a long life, a peaceful life…
It makes me worry about my father and mother.
The flesh and blood were shattered, Chu Lan’s heart was taken
out, and Madam Chu greedily chewed, fresh blood snaking down the
corner of her mouth.
“Ahhhhh!!!” Chu Xun finally broke down, he knelt on the ground,
he held his head, and kept knocking on the ground, the blood poured
into it. He was tearing and crying, kneeling in the rain, kneeling in
blood, kneeling in front of his wife and children, kneeling in front of
the people in Lin’an City, kneeling under the statue of God, in the
mud.
He knelt in sin, knelt in holiness.
 Kneel in gratitude, kneel in hatred.
He squatted into the dust, his soul was torn apart, and he was
wiped out.
With the same sadness forever.
After a long time, someone finally trembles to speak.
“Young Master……”
“Young Master festival sorrow……”
“Young Master great kindness, unforgettable without teeth……”
p>
“Chu-gongzi is righteous, really good person! Really good
person…”
Someone held his child tightly and covered his child’s eyes to
prevent him from seeing this hideous scene . At this moment, he
dared to loosen his hands, and said to Chu Xun with a pale face:
“Young Master, our lives are all saved by you, madam and Xiao-
gongzi, you can definitely…can ascend to bliss…”
Others scolded: “Hold your child away! Why don’t you rise to bliss
with your child?!”
The man timidly retreated.
It’s just that these quarrels are so far apart, Chu Xun feels that he
is dead. Listening to their voices, it was as if they were coming
across the ocean.
The man was all dirty in the rainstorm, and the transparent film
separated him from his wife and children for a long time. Mo Ran
looked at the scene in front of him, and suddenly remembered that in
his previous life, when he killed the innocent, did he give birth to
more than one Chu Xun, more than one Chu Lan, more than one
Madam Chu…
He suddenly Look down at your hand.
For an instant, I saw a hand full of blood in a trance.
But in the blink of an eye, I found that it was still cold rain, dripping
in the palm, and converging into a stream.
He was shaking slightly.
But the next moment, the palm of my hand was pulled.
He seemed to wake up suddenly from a nightmare, and turned his
eyes to see that little Shidi was looking at him with concern. The
appearance of that child was so similar to that of the dead Chu Lan.
Mo Ran knelt down slowly, level with him. It seemed that the
sinner was pleading guilty in front of the soul returnee, looking at him
with eyes stained with rain and tears.
Chu Wanning didn’t speak, raised his immature little hand and
touched his head.
“It’s all over.” Chu Wanning said softly, “It’s all in the past.”
“Yes.” After a while, Mo Ran smiled sadly and lowered his eyes.
Muttered, “It’s all the past.”
But even if it’s all the past. But he did it all. Although he never
killed Chu Lan, how many people like Chu Lan died because of him?
Mo Ran became more frightened the more he thought about it,
and the more painful he thought about it.
Why is it so cruel and so cruel…Why is it so hard to go so far…

The author has something to say:

I caught the handjob today, and the reply and thanks will not be
timely. I’m really sorry. I will add it tomorrow, thank you Considerate(
^3^ )/~~
 68. This Venerable one can’t bear it

The young Chu Lan died. The virtual realm is not over.
The dawn is still far away, and the nightmare night has not passed.
The city residents who survived returned to the mansion, preparing
to set off for Mount Putuo after dawn.
It is hard to believe that someone can continue the previous things
after such pain. In fact, Chu Xun really seems to have only one body
walking, and the soul is long gone.
Mo Ran walked around the city and heard that many people were
worried. After all, Chu Xun was tortured so much, not to mention
whether he would have resentment in his heart, even if he was still
willing to take everyone Protruding the encirclement, but with such a
sage, I am afraid that it will be too bad.
However, not everyone has only oneself in their eyes. I really feel
sorry for Chu Xun. Although not many, at least there are.
People are standing next to each other in such anxieties, waiting
for dawn.
However, what came earlier than the rising sun was the familiar
cold voice, which burst open in the heavy night, and rumblingly
echoed at the upper end of the barrier.
 This time the ghost king is not talking to Chu Xun, but is speaking
to the people in the city.
“The sky will be bright soon, This Venerable one knows that you
want to leave the city in the day. However, can you really think
clearly? Putuo is far away from this, in one day There is absolutely
no possibility to arrive inside. When it gets dark, you will have to rely
on Chu Xun to be sheltered. But Chu Xun, can you really protect
you?”
“Mother—”
A child was so scared to cry when he heard the terrible sound, he
curled up into his mother’s arms. Everyone looked up at the sky.
Chu Xun stood in front of the mansion, but suddenly he didn’t
hear, he leaned against the crabapple tree and closed his eyes.
“His wife and children died because of you. Do you think that he
will really protect you? I am afraid that he has another plan that will
make you better than die so that you can avenge your wife and
children. It’s human nature… This Venerable one has lived and been
a human. Although there are benevolent people in the world, they
are only for a good reputation. Human nature is evil. The so-called
good people have their own goals. If they are forced to In a dead
end, how can the life and death of others be a problem?”
The voice of the ghost king is constantly echoing.
“This Venerable one said before, I didn’t want to take your entire
city’s life. I must know that even if you are a living person, you can
also work for my ghost clan. If you don’t believe it, please look at him
——”
 As his voice fell, a black cloud billowed outside the barrier, but
Xiaoman stood at the top. There was a man standing beside him,
forty or fifty years old, kind and loyal.
Someone exclaimed: “It’s Xiaoman’s father!”
“It’s Xiaoman’s father! Isn’t his father dead?”
“The body They were all dismembered. Everyone saw it at the
time. How could it be like this?!”
The ghost king said: “This Venerable one is one of the nine ghost
kings. Although it cannot control life and death like the Emperor Yan
Luo, It can also restore the deceased’s appearance. If you wait for
me, you can be with your deceased relatives. If you disobey me, you
will be like your Chu-gongzi, seeing your wife kill the child with your
own eyes. , But unable to return to heaven.”
There is dead silence in the enchantment.
“Do you really want to believe in him? Believing in him will not
harm you, and avenge your wives and children?”
“You really want to believe that he can take you to escape. Going
to Putuo?”
Someone looked towards Chu Xun, his eyes were beginning to
see a gloomy luster.
Chu Xun finally raised his head. He stood alone under the
blossoming tree and glanced at them quietly. He really didn’t know
what to say. After a long time, he said: “This is the end of the matter,
what use is it for me to harm you.”
“Hahahahahahaha—“The Ghost King is creepy His long whistle
echoed over the enchantment, “Great, great, he will not harm you. If
you believe in him, follow him. But if you believe in me—”
He His voice became more and more high-pitched, almost tearing
people’s eardrums into pieces and piercing them straight into his
heart.
“If you believe in me, you will be immediately rewarded. I can let
your dead relatives return to you, as long as you hand over Chu Xun,
as long as you hand him over to me I have deep grievances with
him, and have nothing to do with you. Handing over Chu Xun, you
don’t have to leave your hometown, handing over Chu Xun, you can
reunite with your family, call him out, and everything is over.”
The ghost king said quietly.
“Before dawn, I am waiting at the Chenghuang Pavilion.”
The voice disappeared.
From the dead silence, the crowd slowly gave birth to a strange
noise, everyone looked towards Chu Xun. And Chu Xun also looked
at them with a calm expression, even peaceful.
Someone began to mutter helplessly: “What to do…”
“What to do, husband, I’m so scared…”
“Ah Mother, I’m afraid, I don’t want to be eaten!”
What’s more, he lowered his voice and said: “The ghost king said
it is also good… The so-called good people have their own plans.
We have seen this before. Disgusting dog official, Chu…Although
Chu-gongzi hasn’t done anything right now, but you look at him, he
doesn’t know how to do anything. Who knows if he will do anything
desperate and crazy in the future!”
 Someone heard what he said, but did not refute, but whispered in
response: “You are right, don’t he gets revenge and entraps all of us!
It’s such a thing. It’s not like the previous period…”
Suddenly a guy rushed out and shouted: “Catch him! We can
survive by catching him!”
There was no sound from all around. After a long time, a young
woman stood up and stopped in front of him with a soft but firm
voice: “How can a man avenge his revenge here?”
“Go away!” The man kicked the girl to the ground, spitting heavily
on her face, “You are a stinky bitch who sleeps with a man, you have
nothing to do with you, you can talk? I’m young, I can’t let my family
be wronged! Chu-gongzi, I’m sorry!”
As I said, I’m going to capture Chu Xun.
Unexpectedly, he didn’t take a step, and his legs were stuck tightly
again. The man lowered his head and was furious: “Do you still dare
to stop the bitch? Do you want everyone to accompany you to
death?”
The girl angrily said: “Although I am a hooker, but You can also tell
right from wrong. Cats, cats and dogs know how to repay, let alone
people?”
“Fuck you!”
How many feet of the man face her again Pushing up, kicked the
person bruised. At this time, other people also surrounded Chu Xun.
Although there were a few people in the crowd who wanted to stop
like the brothel girl, they were weak after all. It was like a floating leaf
in a torrent, quickly washed away.
“-gongzi——-gongzi, go!”
 An old woman tremblingly yelled to Chu Xun: “Chu-gongzi, let go!
Let’s go! Mo I’m going to keep it for this group of livestock again!
Let’s go!”
There is also a childish voice: “You don’t want to fight anymore, A-
niang, A-daddy, don’t hurt-gongzi, don’t hurt- gongzi——”
The crowd was full of people and there was a lot of noise.
Chu Xun stood alone in the rain, as if seeing a lot of ghosts
crawling out of the depths of hell, for a moment, he wanted to leave.
But my eyes fell on the crying living people, watching the children
howling to discourage their parents, watching the girl who was the
first to stand up with a bruised nose and swollen face, watching the
old woman trembling in the wind and rain The white hair is still
standing, and there are a dozen or so city residents who are facing
away from him, trying their best to stop him.
The pace of wanting to leave, but stopped again.
They are not wrong. If the enchantment is withdrawn, these people
will also die.
It turns out that the most disgusting thing in the world is not the
devil, but the cowardly beasts who have no ability. In order to
survive, they put on human skin and mixed in the crowd. As long as
they can survive, they will do everything. Come out, say everything.
At the end, there will be another sentence: “I just want to survive. I
am also very pitiful and helpless. What is my sin.”
He once thought he The shelters were all kind people who had no
power to restrain the chicken, but he was wrong.
 To this day, those beasts take off their human skins, revealing
bright red, ugly, grinning faces…
Hid well Deep… Hidden so deep.
He didn’t want to shed blood and tears for those well-dressed
beasts, but they were so cunning, hiding among the good people, all
of them smiled freely and happily, smiling at Chu Xun’s helplessness.
——You must save us. If you withdraw from the enchantment, we
will pull the people you want to save and those who are grateful for
you, and go to hell together.
There is nothing you can do to get sick.
You must be a gentleman yourself, and you must be a good man
yourself.
Since you made such a choice, you should give your life to save
everyone. If you don’t do it, you are a hypocrite, a liar, you are a
bogus, you pig Not as good as dogs.
He seemed to hear those people screaming and laughing loudly:
You have no choice. You have no choice!
Chu Xun slowly raised his head in the tidal chaotic quarrel, and
looked at the sky in the wind and rain Cui Wei.
Hey, it will finally light up.
A heavy rain overnight has washed away the blood on the stone
steps of the Chenghuang Pavilion. Chu Xun and those who
defended him, were bound by their hands and feet, and walked
towards the temple.
This scene is really tragic and ridiculous. Those people bound Chu
Xun so firmly and complacently captured such a powerful character.
But I don’t know that Chu Xun can destroy all these ropes to ashes
with just one spell.
But he didn’t do that, and he didn’t remove the Shangqing
enchantment in the end.
Lin’an has shed enough blood, and he doesn’t want to avenge his
own revenge and cause innocent people to die from exhaustion.
Therefore, the film protects all those who avenge revenge or those
who treat him sincerely. When he came to the temple, the ghost king
did not show up, only a candlelight exuding billowing black smoke,
twisted into an empty human form.
“Why—not remove the barrier!” At the moment when I saw Chu
Xun, the voice was furious, “Remove the barrier!!”
Chu Xun calmed down He said: “Unless I die.”
The black air let out a screaming cry, hoarsely: “Chu Xun, you are
crazy! You…Kill him-kill him for me ——Otherwise, after nightfall, I
will kill all of you!”
Dawn is here.
The light of daylight weakly ignited the endless night.
The ghost king couldn’t support himself in the light, he fled into the
darkness, and the candlelight burning with black smoke trembled
suddenly and went out.
Chu Xun regained his senses. The Chenghuang Pavilion was built
quite high. From a distance, the rivers and mountains were caged in
mist and rain, and the scars could not be seen clearly.
“Chu-gongzi, I’m sorry.”
 “It’s not that we are cruel, but you are really ruining the ghost king.
He has a deep grudge with you… We have no choice but… “
“I also said so much to do! Chi is going to change, Lao Tzu and his
family are waiting to survive, is it important for him alone, or the life
of the big guy? The one who has the Tao is headed by all beings,
self In the end, he said it himself!”
Chu Wanning stood in the distance, looking at this man who didn’t
know what to do with him, feeling complicated in his heart.
Suddenly he covered his eyes with both hands.
Chu Wanning asked in a low voice: “What do you do?”
“Don’t let you see.”
“…Why?”
“It will be uncomfortable.”
Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, his eyelashes trembling in Mo
Ran’s palm: “No, I said it was two hundred years ago.”
Mo Ran’s voice came from behind, sighing softly: “…Little fool,
how come my palms are wet?”
I don’t know how long it has been, I sighed. Fragrant, an hour, or a
moment.
Time is blurred in this madness and chaos.
When Chu Wanning opened his eyes, the enchantment of the
Shangqing had disappeared, and Chu Xun fell into a pool of blood,
surrounded by people and ghosts. It was a monster in human skin,
smelling fresh Blood stains.
Joy and guilt for the rest of their lives, pain, sin and evil are like
beasts.
 The smell of death is in the air.
The world, or hell.
It’s not so clear anymore.
The crowd slowly dispersed. There will be no ghosts in the
daytime. They are eager to go to their stomachs, eager to rest, eager
to wait for the ghost king to come again at night, to inspect the dead
in the temple Men, and then rewarded them for the return of their
loved ones.
In the temple, gradually there were only a dozen living people who
were weeping.
There is the brothel girl, the old woman with a flowery head, a
couple who were dissuaded by their children, a beggar, a scholar, a
storyteller, a former rich Young Master, a Widow with her young son
in her arms, teacher, farmer.
Nothing else.
However, when they were crying with the corpse, the dead man in
the pool of blood trembled his eyelashes and slowly opened his
eyes.
“-gongzi!”
“Chu-gongzi!”
Mo Ran’s heart trembled and she couldn’t bear to say: “It’s
useless… this is… …”
This magic spell has been lost in this world, but unexpectedly, I
can see it again in this virtual realm.
“This is the last word curse. He is dead. He cast this curse on
himself before he died.” Chu Wanning paused, and said, “He has
something to do not finish, he still has concerns in the world. “
Chu Xun really had a hollow gaze, no focus, and only said lightly:
“Ghosts are sinister, and their words are not credible. After nightfall,
they lose the upper Qing enchantment, and the enchantment will
inevitably come out and slaughter everywhere. Everyone, everyone,
escape here and go to Putuo.”
“-gongzi……”
“I am dead, and I have no chance to be with you anymore, but I
have condensed my life. Power, the ending curse is in the spiritual
core. You carry my spiritual core, and the ghosts can’t get close to
you.”
The cry is even worse, almost bloody.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning are even more horrified.
Spirit core…
That is the crystallization of the heart…
The dead Chu Xun slowly raised his unstiffened hand, according
to Holding the blade buried in his chest, he pulled out the curse that
he laid down during his lifetime.
Then——
“-gongzi!!!” everyone around wailed, their voices distorted and
hoarse, filled with blood and tears, “-gongzi, what are you doing—
—!!!”
The dead man’s fingers tore through the crack in his chest,
plunged into his own flesh and blood, grabbed the no longer beating
heart, slowly, inch by inch, pulling it out.
 The heart was bleeding, and it was beating with golden red
flames.
That is the power of Chu Xun’s spiritual core, it is the light that the
candle burns to the end.
“Hold…”
He lifted the burning heart, handed it straight to the front,
repeating: “Hold… …And…”
The blood drops, but they all become red crabapple flowers, which
are burning, gorgeous and dazzling.
“The long road is long, the dangers are unpredictable, Chu Xun’s
fate is shallow, and he can no longer use his meager strength, the
princes of the wanwang…
Mo Ran stared at everything in front of him in amazement,
suddenly felt thorns on his back, cold sweat.
Scars…this scar! !
He suddenly remembered that Chu Wanning’s chest was next to
his heart—
There was also a scar!
That is Chu Wanning’s extremely sensitive place, how could he
forget? Every time he lingered on the bed, when he licked the faint
scar, Chu Wanning’s always cold and unwilling face would show
forbearing love. Mo Ran felt that this look seemed very exciting, so
he always wanted to be like this. Insult the people under him.
Only at that time, he never cared about Chu Wanning’s past, and
he never asked where the scar came from until he died.
And in this life, you are not qualified to ask.
 69. This Venerable one learns from
you~

A coincidence? Still…
Now Shizun’s chest, of course, is not what he can see if he wants
to. He can only recall the trauma from memory, the light crescent
color, it should be purely a scratch on the blade. , Unlike Chu Xun,
the five fingers pierced together, leaving a hideous blood hole.
After all, it is different.
Thinking about this, Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief. Although
Chu Xun and Chu Wanning are very different in character, they have
too many similarities, from looks to “you In this case, sentient beings
are the first, and the self is the last.” And then to the scar on the
chest, the accumulation of coincidences is really suspicious.
I don’t know why, maybe it’s because Chu Xun is too gentle, which
is completely different from Chu Wanning’s violence, or because Chu
Xun is a man with a wife and children, so if Chu Xun is Chu The
reincarnation of Wanning, or Chu Wanning, Mo Ran felt that he
would not be able to stand it and would collapse.
Fortunately, this is not the case.
 Lin’an city without the protection of Chu Xun needs to say what
kind of disaster it will face.
Of course, the ghost king will not keep his promise. After nightfall,
the world will be stunned by the blood and rain. The moat was
stained red with blood, and the hissing roar of the living people after
dementia rang through the night.
The city is full of zombies wandering around, eating fresh blood
sausages and chewing brains.
Mo Ran took Chu Wanning to avoid a dilapidated hut. The owner
of the house was long dead, and the furniture and utensils were
covered with a thick layer of dust.
Mo Ran closed the door tightly and sealed it all around, leaving
only a small window in the kitchen to investigate the situation
outside.
From time to time there were sharp screams and ominous
chewing noises outside.
Mo Ran took Chu Wanning to the small pyre in the corner and
touched his head: “According to the eighteenth girl, we can leave
after defeating the ghost king. So you stay here, don’t Chaos.”
When Chu Wanning heard the words, he suddenly raised his
head: “You want to go out?”
“Don’t go now, I will go out when the ghost king shows up.”
p>
“But it’s dangerous outside. The Void Realm has been realized.
With your own strength, how can you resist it?”
“Then I can’t take a kid to fight.”
 Chu Wanning shook his head: “I will walk with you.”
“Hahaha, shidi is so cute, but you are still young, and going out
with me will drag me down .When you get older, I won’t stop you
from getting out of your way when you encounter this kind of thing,
but this time you have to listen to your brother first.”
“I won’t hold you back.”
“Usually people who are dragging their legs will say that.” Mo Ran
said, “You behave, don’t mess around, okay?”
“…”
Seeing that Chu Wanning finally stopped speaking, Mo Ran was a
little relieved, looking out through the ribs of the wooden window, his
expression gradually solemn.
Why did the virtual realm that was originally used as a trial
suddenly realise? Little Shidi was right, someone wanted to harm
him. There were countless people who wanted him to die in his
previous life, but in this life he hasn’t offended any serious
characters. After thinking about it, the only thing that might kill him is
the fake Gouchen he encountered in Jincheng Lake.
But who is that fake Gouchen? Can skillfully use the Zhenlong
chess game to this point, why didn’t he show up in his previous life?
Could it be that he was not the only one who was reborn in this
world…
This thought made him shudder sharply and even showed a fierce
look.
After rebirth, he just wants to bury the past. If there is a second
reincarnated person, then things might be tricky.
 His brow furrowed deeper and deeper, but suddenly Chu Wanning
heard: “…Mo Ran, I…”
“What’s wrong?”
Chu Wanning gritted his teeth secretly, weighing the pros and
cons, then hesitated and wanted to tell him the truth.
“Listen to me, I can actually help you, I am…”
But when Mo Ran heard “I can help you”, he only thought that
Shidi was I wanted to struggle with myself again, so I interrupted his
conversation and said, “Okay, okay, if you don’t let you out, you won’t
be let out. You don’t want to be aggressive anymore and be
obedient.”
“No, you listen to me—”
Mo Ran was upset, so he said: “Don’t listen or listen, the eighth
chanting.”
“… …”
Seeing that Chu Wanning looked ugly, Mo Ran probably felt that
his tone of voice was a little worse, so he poked his eyebrows with a
finger, and then smiled again: “You are so young, why are you so
young? I have a lot of bitterness and hatred, and I don’t like to listen
to the elders. Then, let me tell you, since you called me brother, we
two went out of the same school. When encountering such a
dangerous situation, I will take care of you, understand?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and whispered: “…understand.”
“Just understand, then you—”
” I’m worried about you.”
 Mo Ran was taken aback, and the tips of his fingers hanging in
front of his forehead seemed to tremble slightly, and he was
speechless for a while. He lived two lifetimes, “I’m worried about
you”, but he never heard anyone talk about it. Even though Shi Mei
treated him tenderly, she had never expressed her concern for him
so directly.
He stared at the little child on the pyre in front of him with mixed
feelings.
After a long time, his eyes gradually became very gentle, and then
he poked Chu Wanning’s fingertips and gently brushed it, falling on
the top of the opponent’s soft hair, and rubbed it.
“Don’t worry, brother promised you that he will come back alive
and well.”
“Mo Ran, can you listen to me to finish first…”
Mo Ran smiled, “Well, what are you going to say?”
“Actually I am—”
“Bang!” Knock away.
A man with a disheveled hair screamed and rushed in. He was
covered in blood, one of his thighs had been torn to pieces, and
behind him was a group of corpses attracted by the smell of blood.
The man dragged his rotten legs and rolled into the room, copying
everything that could be caught nearby and threw it at the howling
zombies, shouting as he threw: “Get out! Don’t come here! Get out!
Get out!”
Mo Ran cursed secretly, and stopped Chu Wanning behind him,
with a red light in his hands, summoning Jiangui to protect him, and
turning his face halfway:
“shidi, you are hiding well, don’t come over!”
Speaking of Tito, we will go up and fight with the corpses who
broke into the house. Although Jiangui is similar to Tianwen, Chu
Wanning’s moves were not fully taught to Mo Ran, and Mo Ran’s
weapon in his previous life was a knife, which was quite unsuitable
for soft weapons. Therefore, although he didn’t fall under the wind at
first, he gradually became a little weak. .
I was dancing Jiangui into chaos, and suddenly I heard the sound
of a young child behind him, and he said crisply and coldly: “The left
side hits the wrist three times, then rises into the air and throws it
around the back.”
Mo Ran didn’t have time to think, so he hit a set according to his
instructions. Liu Teng drew on a zombie on the left. With just one
click, the zombie was beaten to bone by a godly weapon. Ordinary
people will never be bored. Then smoke on it two more times. But
now that Shidi said it, it’s okay to give it a try. He immediately hit the
zombie twice, and then jumped up, his back softened, and he turned
over and swung the vine whip straight toward the back——
Swipe!
It’s not too soon, just in time for the next wave of corpses. Jiangui,
who has accumulated three times of strength, suddenly ignited a
burning red flame, and rushed towards them. , The corpse group
was immediately chopped by the violent godly weapon, and the
zombies were all in different places, and the heads that fell on the
ground were still emitting black smoke.
 Mo Ran was stunned and looked at the little Shidi who was sitting
on the firewood in a slightly surprised look.
This guy… okay?
“How to fight next?” Mo Ran said excitedly.
Chu Wanning has no expression on his face: “Next…take your left
hand and pat the hem of your right dress.”
“Oh, the number is unpredictable, yes What moves?”
Chu Wanning said lightly: “There is nothing unpredictable, you just
waved so proudly, your sleeves were scorched by weapons.”
Mo Ran” Ah” he said, lowered his head to look, and it was so, he
hurriedly shot out the fire that Jiangui had picked up. This person is
really thick-skinned, and he is not embarrassed at all. He raised his
head with a smile and said to the other person: “My shidi is so
powerful, I like it.”
Chu Wanning gave a light cough and turned his face silently.
Turning away, facing the bald wall, the roots of his ears are a little
red.
At this time, there are only six active zombies left in the house.
Chu Wanning does not want to look at Mo Ran anymore. He still
turned his head and commanded against the wall: “Relax your
wrists, Fujiyagi heads towards the sky. After swinging and spinning
six times to accumulate power, one word cut.”
Mo Ran did what he said, but when he turned to the fifth lap, he
suddenly remembered: “How to cut one word?”
“…You can chop whatever you want with your sword.”
 “Ah, that’s it!” Mo Ran suddenly realized, with a blow, the fire
burned, the soft vines It seems to be quenched into an indestructible
long knife in an instant, brushing six zombies across the board!
“Wow—”
Mo Ran’s eyes were rounded this time.
“Where did you learn it? Why do I think you are as proficient as
Shizun with my vine whip? No, maybe you are better than him. You
taught me these things, but he has never followed I told you.”
“…”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Good, good, great, I won’t have to look
at Shizun’s face anymore, I will learn from you. Isn’t it happy?”
Chu Wanning glared at him: “Do you think Elder Yuheng gives you
a look? Why don’t you dislike me and show you a look.”
Mo Ran received I stopped the rattan whip, blocked the door
again, dragged a table to block the entrance, and smiled: “You give
me a face, that’s also good to me. We two, this can be regarded as
having a hard time together. You treat brothers well. Brother, I can
remember that I will treat you as my brother from now on. Don’t say
you slap my face, but if you are unhappy, hit me twice, I am not
angry.”
Chu Wanning black He said, “Who wants to be your younger
brother.”
As he said, he jumped off the pyre and didn’t want to pay attention
to Mo Ran anymore, but went to check the injury of the man who
broke in.
 Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning opened his eyes slightly: “…Why is it
him?”
“Who is it?”
Mo Ran looked over and was stunned: “That…that Xiaoman?”
It was Xiaoman who was lying in a pool of blood, moaning and
weeping intermittently. He was seriously injured. After Chu Wanning
probed, he shook his head and said: “Humans and ghosts can never
co-exist, presumably the king of ghosts will ignore him after using
them. This person is really…”
Mo Ran said: “You deserve it.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him. Mo Ran hit haha, suddenly a little
guilty, to say that the crime deserves it, and the person who
deserves the most retribution, shouldn’t it be him?
Mo Ran turned the subject off and asked: “By the way, what did
you just want to tell me? What are you actually?”
Chu Wanning dropped his eyelashes and paused Suddenly, he
whispered: “Actually I am—”
Suddenly he felt the wind blowing behind his back. Chu Wanning
was shocked and turned back to fight, but after all, he is a child body
and his strength is far from enough. The adult came too big, but
couldn’t escape, the throat was tightly locked by the opponent!
Xiao Man didn’t know when he was struggling, and got up from the
pool of blood with one breath!
One of his violent hands jammed Chu Wanning’s neck, and the
other hand cut Chu Wanning’s arms backwards, his dirty face was
burning with crazy flames, and he wanted to survive. It made him
distorted, like a waxed statue, deformed under the hot flame.
His eyes were blood-red, and he hissed to Mo Ran: “Take me…get
out of here…”
“You let him go!”
“Take me out of here!!” Xiaoman yelled, his eyes cracked,
“otherwise I will kill him! Go!”
“If you want me to save you, I will save you. You follow What can a
little kid do? You let him go first—”
“You tell me that I will kill him now! Anyway, I have done all the bad
things, there is no shortage of this one! Are you leaving? Don’t go!”
Chu Wanning was choked by him so that he couldn’t make a
sound, and his delicate little face was flushed. Mo Ran was anxious
when he saw this. Although he could kill Xiaoman with a single blow
at the moment, if Xiaoman was really furious in this virtual realm, he
might have been seriously injured before he killed him. shidi.
Mo Ran said: “Well, I will listen to you, don’t get excited, let go of
your hand first, I will…”
splash!

The author has something to say:

Mo Ran: The little shidi treats me well, the little shidi is smart and
cute *^o^* is totally different from Shizun Same!

Chu Wanning: Ha. blind.

Daily thanks~Let Shizun and Feiyuer thank you today~

Big White Cat: Crab “Pear”, “Lingjian” “Crane”, “Xiaochao”, “ink”,
“green cabbage bun with tofu filling”, “sour plum soup” “too salty”,
irrigation nutrient solution~meow~

stupid: crab Crabs “Aaa”, “Too salty”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape
Rabbit”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “Cherry Yuan”, “Lingjian Crane” threw mines,
Wang! Barking!
 70. This Venerable one returns

Where is Chu Wanning a soft persimmon that can be controlled at

will, only a golden light flashes, Mo Ran vaguely saw a certain
weapon passing by in his hand, but the weapon was retracted and
released extremely quickly, only in an instant, Strangle Xiaoman’s
hands and cut off his wrists!
Xiao Man screamed backwards, and now he lost his hands except
for one foot.
The hand that pinched Chu Wanning fell to the ground. Chu
Wanning stood up, seeming to be extremely angry, his complexion
was ugly, he seemed to want to say something for a while, but his
lips moved. In the end, he seemed to be speechless with anger, and
turned around angrily with a blue face.
Mo Ran hurriedly went over and hugged him: “shidi, how are you?
Are there any injuries?”
Chu Wanning shook his head in his arms without saying a word. It
was disgusting and speechless.
But after all, this Xiaoman was alive more than two hundred years
ago, and this one is just a derived puppet. Chu Wanning wiped off
the blood splattered on his face and whispered to Mo Ran, “You
have seen it too, I will stay here. It may not be comprehensive. It is
better to go out with you to fight. With my spells, it will not drag you.
Hind legs.”
Little Shidi’s ability, Mo Ran only heard Xue Meng say before, but
didn’t see it. But the change just now really opened his eyes.
“You are great, but…”
Chu Wanning said: “I am familiar with the use of various weapons,
and I can also point you to me.”
“But…”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes: “You believe me this time.”
“…”
“Brother.”
The original intention of Chu Wanning was to deepen the sincere
tone of voice. Unexpectedly, the child’s crisp voice was soft and cute,
as if he was acting like a baby. Chu Wanning was a little surprised
when he heard it. .
Mo Ran was stunned when he heard it, and then scratched his
head tangledly “Ahhhhh”, buried his face in the palm of his palm for a
long time, and said, “This, the main thing I am afraid is… what about
you… …”
After two lifetimes, it was the first time to be called so softly by a
little guy, which made Mo Ran really feel that this person is like him,
like a brother.
If Mo Xianjun hates someone, he will hate him, but he is very soft
on the one who cherishes him, so he scratched his hair for a long
time, then squatted and raised his eyes to look at Chu Wanning,
silent ears The tip is red.
 If only there was a younger brother, he would never be so lonely.
The partial student Chu Wanning hesitated after seeing Mo Ran’s
reaction, then tentatively said in a low voice: “Senior brother.”
Senior brother is not the same as senior, but more cordial.
Mo Ran held his forehead, feeling a little unable to hold it: “…”
Chu Wanning gave him a meaningful look, and he knew his
weakness. , Anyway, he is now a child, and Mo Ran doesn’t know
who his deity is, and it’s not as shameful, so he called out, “Brother.”
“………… …………”
“Brother.”
“………………………………”
“Brother Mo Ran.”
“Aaaahhh!!! Follow me, you are great, you are the best. My God.”
Chu Wanning held his hands, turned his head slightly, and smiled
lightly: “Let’s go.”
While speaking, walking slowly to the door, Mo Ran whispered
from behind: “Where did I learn this trick, but it’s numb to me, oh
hey…”
I saw Chu About Xun, Chu Wanning was in a bad mood, but at this
time he felt that the haze in his chest gradually faded. Suddenly, Mo
Ran asked, “Hey, by the way, what did Shidi tell me just now?”
Chu Wanning turned around and said very calmly, “Ah. That.”
p>
“Huh?”
“I forgot.”
 “…”
“When I think of it later, I will talk to Mo Ran Brother said…”
“Ah, ah, don’t! Don’t call it! Just call the brother! Calling the brother
is enough!” Mo Ran waved his hands repeatedly.
Chu Wanning looks like a deep pool, with a slight smile on his lips,
and faintly said: “That’s good. Brother, the time is almost here. This
illusion is based on the memory of the surviving people. Those
people have already Leaving Lin’an, I don’t think this illusion will be
supported for long. The Ghost King should be coming out soon.”
“Also…If you defeat him, you can go out, right? I must check it out
later. , Let’s see who made the illusion real, and it will take our lives!”
Chu Wanning nodded: “Fortunately, the ghost king and Chu Xun
confronted each other before, and we can see that this ghost king is
not It’s a very powerful character, and may be the weakest among
the nine ghost kings. Although it has been implemented here, I think
that the opponent may really treat me as an ordinary six-year-old
child. He never expected that I could Help level this illusion.”
Mo Ran nodded and said, “Yes.”
Chu Wanning said: “So instead of saying that the people behind
the scenes want to harm us, it’s better to say , He didn’t count me in
it from the beginning. The only person he wanted to harm was
actually you, brother.”
Mo Ran nodded even more: “What you said makes sense. “
“After going out, the brother must clarify this matter to Xue Meng.
There may be sinisterness in this peach blossom garden. Please pay
attention to everything. Okay, let’s not talk about this, let’s go. I won’t
hold my brother back, but I asked him to take me out of the trap.”
 Chu Wanning expected it well.
From time to time, the massacre in the city was over.
Suddenly a blood-colored gap broke open on the edge of the sky,
and the blue smoke scattered into the market, condensing into a
rickety man.
The man’s eyes are red, his skin is blue and white, half of his body
is still covered with flesh and blood, and half is full of bones. He
dragged the big black horse and walked around the ancient city of
Lin’an where corpses were everywhere, absorbing the grievances
and pain of the newly dead along the way.
Mo Ran avoided the dark and saw his face clearly.
“Is it him?”
There was a hint of luck in his voice.
Chu Wanning understands why this is fortunate, but since he does
not intend to show his identity at this moment, as a six-year-old child,
he cannot know much.
So he pretended not to know, raised his head and asked: “What?”
“You guessed it very well, the nine kings of the ghost world are
very different in strength, and the weakest of them should be This
one.” Mo Ran stood sideways by the Xuan window, looking at the
figure from far and near, and whispered, “We are not bad luck.”
“Brother, how likely is it to win?”
“Ninety percent, you can’t talk too much.”
Chu Wanning smiled.
Of course, he knows that there are nine ghost kings in the ghost
world, the “skeleton king” is the weakest, but the strength is relative.
Mo Ran’s experience at this age, even with godly weapon Jiangui at
his side, he still had to deal with the Skeleton King alone.
It’s just that the person who wants to plot against Mo Ran counts,
but he still didn’t count that it was not Sisheng Peak who was with
Mo Ran, but Chu Wanning.
“Save me…”
The two were about to break the door, killing each other by
surprise, but they heard a faint moan behind them.
“Ah, is he still alive?” Mo Ran opened his eyes wide and looked
back to see Xiaoman curled up in a ball.
“I don’t want to die…Daddy…I don’t want to…”
Chu Wanning looked at the boy who was like a mess of rags and
shook his head: “Back then, This person should have died when he
entered the house, but in this illusion, the reason why he is still alive
is probably because we are hiding here, eliminating the zombies that
chased him, and changing a little bit of things in the illusion.”
“Hey…If he had never rebelled, would you say that Chu Xun would
not die two hundred years ago? Lin’an might not be a ruin…”
“Maybe.”
But both of them understand that no matter what they say, the past
is over. The important thing at this moment is to defeat the Skeleton
King and get out of the illusion. No need to hesitate any longer, Mo
Ran and Chu Wanning rushed out of the hiding place, slaughtering
all the way, never showing weakness.
Getting out of the virtual world is easier than they thought.
 Mo Ran has a clear goal, and soon turned up against Skeleton
King. But watching the two fighting with all their strength, Chu
Wanning felt a little uneasy.
The uneasiness was not because Mo Ran was down. In fact,
under his guidance, Mo Ran had always been dominant, but Chu
Wanning became more and more aware of it—
The person hiding in the dark controlled the situation so precisely.
In other words, that person clearly calculated that if only Mo Ran
and another person of average aptitude were trapped in this illusion,
it would be extremely difficult to escape. But the other party didn’t
use more powerful methods to get Mo Ran to death, obviously not
wanting people to know that this was a deliberate homicide. Rather,
he wanted to create an illusion that Mo Ran died in an illusion
because of an accident during the trial.
Who is it that arranges so carefully to kill Mo Ran?
Is it really the fake Gouchen in Jincheng Lake…
Chu Wanning watched Mo Ran’s fierce battle with the ghost king.
As time went on, Mo Ran was already occupied Aotou. The sky was
gradually brightening, and the ghost king’s mana was gradually
weakening, and soon it would be unable to hold it, and the victory
was already divided.
At this moment, Chu Wanning suddenly saw a face of a living
person among the ghosts and zombies blocked by the Mo Ran spell!
“Who!!”
The man was far away, mixed in among the corpses, wearing a
cloaked hood, half of his face in the shadows, only pointed A pointed
chin, sweet lips, and a softly curved nose.
 Only one glance, Chu Wanning realized that this person’s behavior
was not like the virtual scene two hundred years ago-this person did
not make any attack, but concealed it quietly under his hood. Facing
the direction of Chu Wanning and Mo Ran. Seeing Chu Wanning
noticed him, he actually smiled slightly, then raised his hand and
swiped twice around his neck, making a motion similar to “killing”.
Chu Wanning cursed secretly and rushed over to capture the man.
But the man was still smiling, under his hood, with blushing lips
and dense white teeth, he lipped at him, which looked like
“goodbye”.
Did not go.
“Stop!”
It’s useless, the sky is shining, and layers of fish are whispering.
The fight between Mo Ran and the ghost king has ended with the
final strangulation-when the ghost king’s head was strangled by
Jiangui in Mo Ran’s hands, blood surged, and the scene in front of
him flew quickly. The bodies of Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were
suddenly thrown up, and the sunrise and ruins in Lin’an two hundred
years ago were all strange phantoms.
“Boom!”
When Chu Wanning fell to the ground again, he had returned to
the cave of trial.
Mo Ran has also returned, and is falling beside him, covered in
mottled blood from the fight. But he was injured but not serious. He
was lying on the ground with his face sideways, obviously still weak,
only a pair of dark eyes looked at Chu Wanning next to him.
 After a while, he raised his hand and gently touched his forehead
with the tip of his finger.
“It’s coming out.”
Chu Wanning said, but his face was ugly: “…I just saw a person
inside.”
“What?”
“Very suspicious, it should be the person casting the spell.”
Mo Ran grumbled up and stared, “Did you see? You? See you! Do
you see who he is? What does it look like?”
Chu Wanning frowned and shook his head: “He is wearing a hood,
I can’t see clearly, but he looks like It’s a man, not very old, thin, with
a sharp chin…”
There is still half a sentence left.
He felt that half of his face looked vaguely familiar, as if he had
seen it somewhere long ago. But he felt that it was just his own
illusion. After all, it was only the lower half of his face. There were
more similar people, and it was difficult for him to judge for a while.
I was groaning, and suddenly felt Mo Ran patted him on the
shoulder.
“shidi.”
“What’s wrong?”
“…Look over there.”
Mo Ran’s voice A little low, with a slight coolness.
Chu Wanning raised his head and looked in the direction he was
pointing.
 It is eighteen.
At the entrance of the Cave of Trials, the eighteen girls have
violent eyes, hanging from the top of the cave, a pair of feet wearing
silk satin embroidered shoes dangling in the air.
She is dead, there is no wind here, depending on the extent of her
shaking, the person who killed her should have just left.
But what changed Chu Wanning and Mo Ran the most was the
murder weapon that was tightly tied to her neck.
It is a willow vine.
Ye is like a knife cut, and there is a strong red light flowing all over
his body. From time to time, the tongue of fire bursts, and the sparks
and blood are splashed.
Jiangui.
The one who strangled eighteen and hung her on the top of the
cave, it was Jiangui, the magic soldier!

The author has something to say:

Vest: Huh? Didn’t you rush to take off me last chapter? Now I’ll take
it off for you…

Chu Wanning: There is no shop in this village, please stay with me

(indifferent face)

Big White Cat: Thank you for “cold alpaca”, “pear”, “Yinhai”,
“Nianhuapajiu” for irrigating the nutrient solution~ Meow!

Stupid: Thank you “I will send the bright moon to Acacia” and “Meat
Lord Fan Soup” threw mines~ Wang Wang!
Today’s Weibo has Qiuqiu’s Shizun, the first picture of
Shizun~crabapple tree fried chicken is beautiful~ welcome to take a
look~
 71. This Venerable one is wrong

Mo Ran’s face was pale, and he summoned the weapon he had

just folded in disbelief. Watching a cluster of fire light shining in his
palm, Jiangui called out and lay on his palm.
Comparing the two, the weapon that killed the eighteenth, except
that it has no handle, is exactly the same as Jiangui, just like a
section from Jiangui-is there a second in this world? Put Jiangui? !
Without thinking deeply, there are footsteps coming from far and
near, flying at a very fast speed. Chu Wanning was quieter than Mo
Ran, hesitated slightly, his eyes suddenly drenched: “Mo Ran, put
Jiangui away first!”
“What—?”
It’s too late.
A group of people have rushed to the entrance of the cave of trial,
there are feathered people, there are monks from various sects
practicing in Taohuayuan, and there are even figures of Xue Meng,
Ye Xijun, and Shi Mei in the crowd… It seems to be Someone
noticed the strangeness on this side of the Trial Cave, summoned
almost everyone, and rushed here.
So when everyone arrived one after another, they saw the
eighteen outside the tragic cave, with willow vines tied around his
neck, squeezed into the flesh. And Mo Ran was embarrassed with a
half-year-old child, and apparently had experienced a fierce fight. Mo
Ran was covered in blood, and what he held in his hand was
Jiangui, who was leaping with dangerous flames…
There was no sound.
I don’t know who suddenly yelled: “Cruel, murderer!”
The crowd slowly became noisy, panic, anger, and whispers
gathered in a stream, buzzing and shaking. periosteum. The broken
words of “killed”, “murderer”, “He Juxin”, “crazy” and “madman” are
repeated continuously. The crowds are like the flow of corpses in the
illusion just now. This gives Mo Ran an illusion, just like an illusion.
It’s not over yet, the nightmare continues.
The blood of Lin’an City two hundred years ago seems to be still
flowing.
“It’s not…” His throat was dry, and he took a step back, “It’s not
me…”
After a pause, someone grabbed his clothes.
Mo Ran lowered his head in confusion and saw Chu Wanning’s
clear eyes.
He murmured unconsciously: “It’s not me…”
Chu Wanning nodded, trying to protect him behind him. But what
can he do with such a small child now?
Being anxious, suddenly felt that Mo Ran took another step
forward.
More and more people yelled: “Grab him! And the kid! Grab!
Murderer!”
“Can’t let them escape, it’s too dangerous! Grab it!”
 Mo Ran backhanded Chu Wanning, led him behind him, blocked
him, then lowered his head and slowed down for a while, gradually
calming down.
“I didn’t kill the Eighteen Girls. You listen to me to explain.”
All the faces in the crowd are so vague, with a time when he
couldn’t bear to remember Overlap each other. He barely saw Xue
Meng in the shadows, Xue Meng had a face of disbelief, and then he
saw Shi Mei. Shi Mei’s eyes widened, his face pale and terrible, and
he couldn’t help shaking his head.
Mo Ran closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: “I didn’t kill
people, but I didn’t intend to escape. Before you arrest me, you
should listen to my defense, right?”
However, even if Mo Ran said so, no one would listen to him.
Anxiety and anger permeated the crowd, and there was a female
crown screaming: “You, you were arrested for murder, what else can
be argued!”
“Yes!”
“Grab both of them no matter what! If they are really wronged, it
will not be too late to release them!”
“Grab! Grab!”
Xue Meng recovered from the initial horror. He walked out of the
crowd, facing those angry and distorted faces, and facing Mo Ran
with his back, he said loudly: “Please be quiet, everyone, listen to
me. Say.”
“Who are you, you!”
“Why do you listen to you!”
 “Wait, this seems to be Phoenix? “
“Phoenix? The pride of heaven? Is that Xue Meng?”
“It’s him…”
Xue Meng’s face is very ugly. Almost pale, he breathed a sigh of
relief, and said slowly: “Please listen to me. These two are my
disciples of Sisheng Peak. I believe that they will never do anything
to kill innocent people. Also. Please calm down and listen to their
explanation first.”
“…”
After a moment of silence, someone suddenly shouted, “Why do
we believe you? What about the disciples of Sisheng Peak, you must
know them well and know them well?”
“That is, the heart is separated from the belly, even if you are in
the same family, how much can you understand!”
Xue Meng’s complexion is getting worse and worse, his lips are
tightly pressed, his fingers clenched into fists unknowingly.
Behind him, Mo Ran stood holding Chu Wanning. He was actually
a little surprised when he came out from Xue Meng. His previous life
and this cousin didn’t have a deep friendship, and they always
looked down on each other. Later, he became the emperor of the
human world, burning, killing, looting and doing everything, so
naturally he and “Phoenix” entered the two camps incompatible with
water and fire.
Therefore, he did not expect that under such circumstances, Xue
Meng would turn his back to him and face others.
 Mo Ran’s heart suddenly became hot, and said: “Xue Meng, you…
trust me?”
“Bah! Dog stuff, who believes you?” Xue Meng half He turned his
face sideways, and said with no anger, “Look at what’s going on with
you! You are one year older than me, but I want me to clean up the
mess!”
“… “
After cursing, he turned his head and shouted at those people in a
more vicious voice: “What? Why don’t I know them? One of them is
my shidi and the other is my cousin!” Do you understand, or I do?”
“Xue Meng……”
“Will you die if you listen to a few explanations? So many people
are watching, is it a while, he Will the two be able to plug in their
wings and fly?”
At this time, Shi Mei also walked out, but he appeared to be less
imposing, soft and weak, and said in panic: “Everyone, I can also
protect the two of them. The Eighteen Girls must not be hurt by
them. Please listen to the explanation, thank you…”
Ye Wangxi actually came forward, although he is not the same
People are guaranteed, but they are much calmer than those who
are smoky.
Ye Wangxi said: “Even if you want to detain them for the time
being, you should give them a chance to argue. If not, wouldn’t it be
cheaper than the real murderer, in case that person is hiding in you
and me, and What should I do?”
When he said this, the others looked at each other suddenly, and
there was a hint of alertness in their eyes.
 “…Okay! Then I will let you explain!”
“But you still have to catch! Be careful!”
“Prefer I caught it by mistake, I can’t let it go!”
Mo Ran sighed and increased the amount with his hand. After a
while, he actually laughed.
“I didn’t expect to be embarrassed on all sides, and some people
would believe me. Okay, okay, even if I get caught, I will attack the
three of you and I won’t be angry anymore.”
He simply After realizing the virtual realm, what happened in the
territory, and the story of the eighteenth murdered after coming out.
Unfortunately, after the Shura realm is broken, other people will
enter a completely new illusion. Therefore, it is impossible to verify
whether Mo Ran’s statement is true or false, but if it is made up by
him, then he has to It is really difficult to piece together such a story
in time.
So after he finished speaking, most of the people in the crowd
appeared to be shaken.
A more distinguished Yumin whispered a few words to his
subordinates, and then said: “Mo Ran, Xia Sini, although you two
have an argument, there is no evidence after all. Before everything is
found out. , For the sake of Taohuayuan’s thoroughness, I still have
to blame you for being imprisoned for a period of time.”
Mo Ran smiled helplessly: “I know it will be like this. If you give me
food and drink, I will also Don’t say anything.”
“This is natural.” Yumin paused, and then said: “From now on, the
monks in Taoyuan need to be on guard to avoid accidents. No one
arrived in time. Monk, I will send people to inquire one by one in
order to eliminate suspicion. In addition, I will inform the Sect
Leaders of this matter, especially Sisheng Peak, which is the most
involved. If possible, I would like to invite two Shizun to come. A
narration.”
“Shizun?!” Mo Ran’s expression changed when he heard it.
Chu Wanning said nothing in silence.
“I don’t want to invite Shizun to come! Can I change my uncle?”
“The disciple is in trouble, you should report to his teacher. This is
the rule of the cultivation world since ancient times. Could it be you
Sisheng Peak is different?”
“No, I…”
Mo Ran scratched his head anxiously, sighing repeatedly, not
knowing what to say.
There is something wrong with the disciple, it is Shizun, of course
there is nothing wrong.
But I think of Chu Wanning’s pale face and cold eyes. Mo Ran felt
that even if he came, he would definitely be indiscriminate, so he
should teach himself a lesson first, it is better not to meet.
But no matter what he says, things are difficult to change.
He and Shidi were locked up together.
The confinement of Taohuayuan is a small cave. The entrance of
the cave is born with ancient thorns that only listen to the orders of
the Yumen. The inside is dim all day long. Fortunately, there is a fire
pond, which is burning with spells and will not go out. Flame.
 Everything in the cave is simple, only a large and rugged stone
bed, covered with golden red cushions made of wings, a stone table,
four stone stools, a bronze mirror, and several sets of dishes Tea set.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning were put under house arrest together.
Although the matter has not been finalized, Yumin who is in
charge of supervising the two seems to have a good relationship
with Shiba. She died for no reason, and the Yumin angered Mo Ran
and the two, so the daily life is more for people. Made some trips.
On the first night, Yumin knew that he would bring some food. The
dishes were not good, but they were delicious. However, on the
second day, they just randomly threw some raw meat, vegetable
leaves, rice noodles and salt into the cave, saying that they had no
time to take care of their food and made them take care of what they
wanted.
“Take care of yourself, just cook by yourself, who won’t?”
Mo Ran squatted on the ground angrily as he said, picking it up
and using it Ingredients.
“What does little shidi want to eat?”
“…Anything is fine.”
“Well, the most difficult dish in the world is called’Du You can’. Let
me see, there are pork belly, cabbage…Tsk, this bird is really stingy,
the cabbage he gave is all clappers. I gave some flour and japonica
rice, a lot of it, I don’t know how many days it will be served. “He
counted babblingly, and raised his head to ask Chu Wanning, “Would
you like to eat or eat noodles?”
Chu Wanning was resting on the stone bed, thinking a little, and
then said: “Noodles.”
 After a pause, I added another sentence: “Spare ribs noodles.”
“…Ahaha, you can make it difficult for me, where are the ribs?”
“Then it will be whatever you want.”
Mo Ran sat cross-legged on the ground, with his hands on his
knees, dragging his cheeks, thinking for a while and said: “There is
not much material here, I will give you Do you want to make a bowl
of smashed noodles?”
“Smashed noodles?”
“Do you like it?”
“All right, is it spicy?”
Mo Ran smiled: “Look, in the thing that birdman gave, you can’t
even see the shadow of a chili pepper.”
Since we have discussed what to eat, Mo Ran will Start making
dough. Chu Wanning is short and not strong enough, so he is too
lazy to behave to help, lying on the bed, lazily watching Mo Ran
kneading the soft white dough, his eyes gradually become gentle.
Suddenly I feel that this is also good. Mo Ran doesn’t know who
he is, so he can stay with Mo Ran like this. When cooking, he will
ask him what he wants to eat. It’s really good. .
I even felt a little uneasy. I felt that I had gained too much, as if I
had stolen it from a child named “Xia Sini”.
Mo Ran cooked the noodles and placed the fried minced meat on
top. The condiments that Yumin gave were very pitiful, and he really
couldn’t make any delicious dishes, but the noodles were very chewy
and the firmness was just right. The pork belly sliced off a layer of
fat, and the pork was chopped out. Zila poured it on the noodles
while it was piping hot, and it was very fragrant after mixing.
“shidi, eat…” He raised his eyes and saw that Chu Wanning had
fallen asleep, still lying on his stomach, with his head resting on his
arms, his face turned sideways, with long eyelashes and a look
serene.
“It’s dinner…” He murmured the second half of the sentence, then
walked to the bed and touched Chu Wanning’s black jade hair.
“In this way, you really look like Shizun. I don’t know what kind of
relationship you and Shizun have with the Lin’an Chu family, or who
wants to harm us, oh… more I don’t know what Shizun is doing at
the moment, knowing what’s going on here, will I be indiscriminate
and blame me.”
Speaking of which, Mo Ran’s eyes are faint Dim, Chu Wanning’s
black hair curled up with his fingers, and he sighed faintly.
“You don’t know him. Whenever you have something, you always
tell me… he doesn’t like me very much.”
It’s a pity that Chu Wanning fell asleep. This sentence is like In
their past and present lives, they had been entangled with
misunderstandings for decades, lightly scattered in Silent Night, no
one answered.
Mo Ran waited for the noodles to be cooler, and when it was not
hot, he called Chu Wanning.
“shidi, it’s time to eat.”
Chu Wanning covered his mouth and yawned, sleepy for a while.
“Oh, eat…”
 Mo Ran brought the noodles over. He loves to cook but does not
like to wash the dishes. In order to wash one less utensil, he simply
put all the noodles It was served in a pot that was just fried with
minced pork.
Chu Wanning was a little surprised at such a bold and informal
meal, his eyes widened slightly, and he looked at the big pot of
noodles incredulously: “This… how to eat it?”
“Let’s eat together.” Mo Ran handed him a pair of chopsticks,
folded his hands together, and smiled, “The race is faster than
anyone else, and it will start soon! Who can eat more noodles? Let’s
wait and see Right.”
“…”
Mo Ran squinted and smiled happily. Chu Wanning stared at him
for a while, and said, “As long as you have something to eat, you will
be special…”
“Extremely happy, right?”
“Hmm.”
“Haha, food is the most important thing for the people.”
Mo Ran said, you’re welcome. First, he fished out a large
chopsticks noodles, and the cheeks were swollen. : “Ugly is a bit
ugly, but the vegetarian taste is still good.”
“…“Chu Wanning’s face is unsightly, “eat, don’t suck.”
” Hahaha!” Mo Ran clapped his thigh and laughed, “You kid,
Shizun is a bit like me. He also told me not to suck, but guess what?
One time I ate with him and deliberately dumped a bone. In his bowl,
he got angry, hahahahaha—”
 Chu Wanning gritted his teeth and said: “You really want to be
presumptuous!”
“Yes, yes! That’s the reaction, How do you know? Hey, you still
learn alike, hey shidi, I think you two may be distant relatives.
Seriously, when Shizun comes here, you can ask him carefully?
Hey-don’t grab me That half of the fried egg—”

The author has something to say:

Hey Yuer: Shidi wants to eat or noodles?

Big white cat: It’s cold, it’s better to eat dog meat (sneer)

Feed the fish: Thank you “blue” for irrigation nutrient solution~
Shizun Shizun, English is so hard to pronounce!

Big White Cat: Yes, otherwise, why do you think I chose to read
Bawang ticket today? Naive. Thank you “Lin Feng”, “Prison Break
Rabbit” and “Raw Ye Fan Soup” for throwing mines, meow~
 72. This Venerable one stew

It was night. Two people lay on a spacious stone bed. The time
under house arrest was really hard to endure. They practiced their
skills and ate their meals. There was nothing else to do.
Walking up and down, just such a big cave, Chu Wanning is calm,
it’s okay, but Mo Ran is different, he really feels like living a year.
“Oh, boring, boring, what are you playing? What are you playing?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and said: “Sleep.”
“Also It’s very early.” Mo Ran glanced at the hourglass and shook
his head, “It’s very early.”
Chu Wanning ignored him.
Mo Ran rolled a few times on the bed, and suddenly came to his
face.
“shidi.”
“……”
“shidi~”
“…… “
“shidi!!”
Chu Wanning opened his eyes suddenly, and said angrily: “What!”
 Mo Ran pulled him brazenly Hand swayed back and forth: “Play
with me.”
“…Are you shidi or I am shidi?” Chu Wanning was furious and
threw his hand away, “Who will play with you!”
Mo Ran smiled sweetly, really shamelessly, he said: “Of course
you accompany me to fool around. Otherwise, who else can be.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
The hair band was removed from Mo Ran’s head. The red and
narrow one, tied at both ends, stretched between Mo Ran’s fingers,
and wound into a unique knot.
Chu Wanning sat up from the bed after all, and asked without a
good temper: “What is this? How to play?”
“This is a flower rope. Girls play more Many, boys usually don’t
play this, but didn’t I grow up in Banda before? There are many girls,
so I learned it.”
“…”
“It’s actually quite interesting. Look, you come and hook this
thread to your finger… No, it’s not this one, it’s the little finger, um,
that’s it. Then the thumb and index finger hook the two threads over
there… …” Mo Ran said in a low voice, very patient and peaceful.
The candle fire crackled, and the warm yellow halo reflected on
their figures, one big and one small, bowing their heads intently and
winding the red thread around the hair rope, their expressions could
not stand each other Gradually gentle.
Chu Wanning’s hand was stretched. He was circling the pattern
under Mo Ran’s guidance. He didn’t know how to circumvent it.
When the red thread changed hands, he pulled it, but it didn’t pull out
the new pattern as expected. The complex was pulled back into its
original form, two simple ways.
He stared blankly, his hands still in the air, but he muttered in a
puzzled face: “How can I break up? How could this be…”
“Haha, you Make a mistake again.”
“…come again.”
“If you don’t come, you can’t come.” Mo Ran laughed, “It’s boring
to play with one. Yes.”
“No.” Chu Wanning was unhappy this time, and said solemnly, “Do
it again.”
“…”
Two People stayed in the cave for three days. On the fourth night,
Mo Ran prepared to cook some delicious food for Chu Wanning as
usual. In the past few days, he has figured out some ways. His little
shidi and Shizun are really fellow villagers, and they have the same
food and drink.
Tonight, Yumin sent a hen and a few mushrooms. Mo Ran intends
to cook a pot of fresh mushroom chicken soup and add some
noodles that he made himself. It will not taste too bad.
“Drinking chicken soup at night?”
“Yeah.” Mo Ran responded and looked to Chu Wanning. Although
this child has an unusual talent in martial arts, he can’t find the way
to turn the flower rope at all. However, there is another tendon that is
very hard-hearted. If there is nothing to do, he will take the hair rope
in his hand and think about it. Can not help but laugh.
 Mo Ran smiled and said: “You sit by and play slowly, but I am
afraid that my soup is all cooked, but you haven’t thoroughly studied
the rope yet.”
Chu Wanning snorted coldly, paused, and said lightly: “There are
ginger slices in the leftover ingredients?”
“Let me see…yo, yes, there are so many, I gave a bunch of them
yesterday Ginger.”
Chu Wanning said with satisfaction: “Put some more in to get rid of
the fishy.”
Mo Ran touched his chin: “Oh…Isn’t going to put some goji berries
Son, right?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes lit up: “Is there?”
“Puff. Of course not. I just think you taste like Shizun. He also likes
to drink soup. Ginger, put goji berries.”
“…Do you remember what he likes to eat?”
“Haha, yeah, yeah, I’m pretty good.” Mo Ran is also too lazy to do
it Explain, you can’t talk to Shidi about the past and present, right?
So he followed the pole and responded, “I am a good apprentice of
twenty-four filial piety, but Shizun can’t see my innocent heart and
admires me with fists.”
Mo Ran said casually, and began to deal with poultry. So I missed
Chu Wanning’s expression perfectly. He plucked his hair quickly and
removed his organs, and was about to boil water to remove blood
stains. At this time, he heard the little shidi whisper: “He might not
know it.”
“What?”
 When Chu Wanning saw Mo Ran raising his head, his ears
suddenly became red, turned his head and coughed a few times,
and said: “I said you treated Elder Yuheng well, he may not be I
know.”
“Oh, this, it doesn’t matter. I’m used to it anyway, although
sometimes I have delusioned that he can say something to me like a
master in other people’s homes. Or occasionally like I know what he
likes to eat, it’s good to know what I like. But that’s all a thing of the
past. When I first started, I was blinded by his beautiful skin and
thought he was gentle People, thinking about it now is really…Well,
his old man is unattainable, how can I dare to get into his eyes,
haha, ahahaha.”
Chu Wanning was a little angry when he heard this, but I thought
about it carefully. Although I was concerned about Mo Ran on
weekdays, he did always put on an alienated posture. I couldn’t help
but become embarrassed from sullenness, so he silently bowed his
head. After a while, he jumped off the bed and walked over to Mo
Ran silently.
“What do you do?”
“You have been cooking for several days. Today’s is simple. I will
cook it for you.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, and then smiled: “Why do you have this
idea all of a sudden? How do you cook, you little guy? You can’t
even reach the stove. Besides, I am your brother, since you have
called me like this, how many meals? What’s it.”
Chu Wanning moved a bench over, stood on the bench silently,
and looked at him stubbornly.
 Mo Ran: “…Why are you staring at me?”
“Do you see if I can get the stove.”
“…”
“Elder Yuheng doesn’t know what you like to eat, but I am not as
unconscionable as he is.” Chu Wanning said blankly, “You rest and I
will cook for you.”
Having been busy for a long time, Chu Wanning didn’t let Mo Ran
intervene. Instead, he held the corpse of the chopper hen with a
fierce look in his eyes fiercely. His expression was focused and his
tactics were rigid. The scene was unbearable.
Mo Ran originally wanted to help, but Shidi’s stinky temper is also
similar to Shizun’s. When he concentrates on doing things, he hates
others to disturb him. So after repeated confession, Mo Ran had to
scratch Head lying on the bed in a daze to rest.
The chicken finally got out of the pot, Chu Wanning put on the
mud lid of the soup pot, turned around and just wanted to say
something to Mo Ran, suddenly a soft voice came from the door of
the cave.
“Aran, Xia Shidi, are you there?”
When Mo Ran heard this voice, he suddenly jumped out of bed as
if struck by lightning. He rushed to the door, through In the crevice, I
first saw a Yumin standing outside coldly, but turning his eyes
slightly, I saw Shi Mei standing with a plain white body and sad face
behind her, overjoyed: “Shi Mei! You… Why are you here?”
“I have something important to tell you.” Shi Mei said, “The Lord
has received the report and has arrived at Taohuayuan. At this
moment, I am negotiating with Yumin. You How is it, have you
suffered these days?”
“I’m so good, I can eat, drink and jump.” Mo Ran paused, then
asked, “Where is Shizun? Where are the others?”
“Said it is still in retreat for repairs, and never came.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran’s eyes flickered, he sighed randomly, and muttered
to himself, “No It’s okay to come… or not.”
“But Elder Xuanji has arrived and said he came to guarantee Xia
Shidi.” Shi Mei asked, “Xia Shidi is sleeping?”
Mo Ran said: “No, he’s making soup. Shidi—come here soon!”
Chu Wanning put down his small bamboo fan, walked to the door,
and looked at the two people outside. Without any unexpected
expressions, he faintly said: “What’s the matter?”
Before Shi Mei spoke, he heard that Yumin snorted first, and
asked, “You are not from Sisheng Peak. Now, your master said to
protect you and is discussing with our xianjun.”
“…My master?”
“Elder Xuanji.”
“Oh.” Chu Wanning paused, his face expressionless, “Very good.”
The Yumin curled his lips and said, “You two, come out, all the
honourable men have gathered. In Yinluge, waiting to hear the two
explanations.”
Chu Wanning looked back at the chicken soup that was being
stewed, and said, “I’m not going. The soup is half boiled and I can’t
walk away. Mo Ran, you say it for me.”
 When that Yumin heard this, Xindao was indeed a nasty kid, and
his speech was so unreliable, so he sneered and frightened him: “If
you don’t go, you will miss the opportunity to defend. If you are
sentenced to kill the eighteen girls, That’s going to kill people and
pay for their heads.”
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning was not afraid at all when he heard it.
On the contrary, he looked indifferent, gave him a cold look, turned
and left.
Shi Mei was about to stop him, but Mo Ran smiled and shook his
head: “Let him go, I’ll go.”
“But Elder Xuanji came from afar, he If you don’t greet you, it’s a
loss of etiquette…”
Before Mo Ran spoke, he heard Chu Wanning say from a
distance: “Brother Mo, please send my regards to Shizun.”
“…” He heard his words so quietly, Shi Mei couldn’t help being a
little embarrassed, cleared his throat, and when Yumin opened the
thorny bushes outside the cell, he pulled Mo Ran to leave.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning turned back and stopped him:
“Brother.”
“Shidi changed his mind and wants to go with me?” Mo Ran asked
with a smile.
Chu Wanning waved his sleeves and said, “I won’t go. I came here
to tell you, remember to come back early, the soup will be cold later
and it won’t taste good.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment and laughed: “Okay, wait for
me then.”
 “Yeah.” Chu Wanning stopped talking, just waited for Mo Ran to
leave When he was far away, the figure disappeared from the corner,
so he turned his head and concentrated on boiling the soup.
Yinlu Pavilion is not far from the prison cave. On the way past, Shi
Mei asked intentionally or unintentionally: “Aran, you seem to be
more familiar with Xia Shidi these days?”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Yes, he and I are in trouble together.
Why, should Shi Mei be jealous of children?”
“… nonsense Language.”
“Hahaha, don’t worry about Shi Mei, my favorite is Shi Mei, it won’t
change.”
“…Don’t talk nonsense, I just think Xia Shidi is a little weird…”
“Strange? Oh…” Mo Ran thought for a while and nodded, “He is
very strange.”
“You Feel that too?”
“Yes.” Mo Ran smiled, “Speaking like adults all the time in a young
age, mana cannot be underestimated. In addition, the things
encountered in the fantasy world are even more bizarre. I haven’t
had time to tell you. Do you know? I suspect that he and Shizun are
distant relatives.”
Shi Mei’s eyes moved slightly and asked, “What do you say?”
“We saw a person in the illusion. He was the son of the prefect of
Lin’an two hundred years ago. He was also named Chu. He looked
very similar to Shizun. He had a son and his appearance was…”
I was about to talk about the key point, and suddenly heard a
violent curse in front of me. I raised my eyes and saw that Xue Meng
strode out with an angry face, cursing continuously: “Beast! Beast!
Shameless dog stuff!”

The author has something to say:

Big White Cat: Thank you “Flower Thinking”, “Beisu”, irrigation

nutrient solution~

Erha: Thank you for the “Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Tu Qiuzi”, and
“Beisu” for throwing mines~

Hey Yuer: Why has Shizun not dropped yet horse? Want to restore
Shizun to his adult body shape.

Rou Bao: He reverts to his adult body shape, can I still play the plot
well? I shut you and him in a small black room, because he is the
shell of Zhengtai, otherwise I want to stew Nima’s 10,000-character
meat? Do you still want to eat meat just now? Dream about you,
spicy chicken.
 73. This Venerable one is confused
[inverted v ends]

Seeing Mo Ran coldly, Xue Meng was stunned for a while. This
was the first time the two met after Mo Ran was detained.
Thinking of Xue Meng’s protection of him in front of everyone, Mo
Ran couldn’t help showing him a smiling face, but Xue Meng was
taken aback by the smiling face, showing a disgusting expression.
The tooth said sorely: “What are you doing? What to look at! What’s
so beautiful! What’s so funny! What’s so funny!”
“…I’ll say hello to you.”
“Disgusting!”
Mo Ran: “…”
He came here and interrupted Mo Ran’s conversation. Shi Mei
groaned thoughtfully for a while, but He didn’t ask any more
questions, but smiled and said to Xue Meng: “Young Master, who
provokes you again?”
“Who else? Who else!! Shameless! Shameless! Insignificant,
mean, shameless!” Mo Ran sighed: “Not enough rhyme.”
“You can control me! Come if you have the ability!”
 “No ability, no ability, not a cultural person.” Mo Ran smiled, “Let’s
talk, who offended you?”
Shi Mei smiled: “I guess it’s Great Master again.”
“What bullshit Great Master! Beast! Deng’s apprentice! He is so
casual, why didn’t he contract the flower willow disease?! My mother
is willing to spend ten years of life wishing him sores on his head and
pus under his feet. Rotten nose and rotten eyes, I see who can still
admire him, this shameless, stinky, shameless, nasty and
indecent……”
Mo Ran: “……”
Seeing As Xue Meng was about to fall into a endless endless loop,
Shi Mei hurriedly stopped him, pointed at the back and shouted:
“Hush, look, the sisters who love the Great Master brother are here
—”
“Scared!” Xue Meng was startled, his face that had always been
arrogant and extravagant unexpectedly appeared a trace of panic.
He cursed in a low voice, “Laughter and dirty”, and fleeed away with
his tail between his head and his head. At the end, the dog of the
bereavement shouted: “I remembered that there is another important
thing to do, so let’s go ahead!”
Mo Ran stared at him as he ran away, and said, “Wow, you can
Ah, Brother Great Master, I can make him scared like this.”
Shi Mei smiled and said, “Since he accidentally ran into someone
in a restaurant the day before yesterday, there was some conflict,
and he came back. I’ve met a nemesis.”
“I admire and admire it, I have to see if I have a chance.” Although
he said this, Mo Ran probably has some accounts in his heart that
can make Xue Meng hide. Like this, presumably this “Great Master
Brother” is the one he guessed right.
But this is not the time to watch the lively Xue Meng. In the
drinking dew pavilion, Xue Zhengyong and Xuanji have arrived, and
they are discussing the eighteen quilts with the owner of
Taohuayuan, Yumin’s Shangxian. Kill a case.
Yumin Shangxian is almost an immortal body, surrounded by
shining auras. Although she looks like a young girl with a cardamom
age, God knows how old she is.
She was slowly telling Xue Zhengyong the whole story. A close
attendant walked in and said in a low voice: “Goddess, I have
brought it.”
“Please He comes in.”
Mo Ran followed Shi Mei into the Nuan Pavilion, looked around,
and saw Xue Zhengyong shaking the famous literati fan, talking to
others, and immediately shouting: ” Uncle!”
“Child, child.” Xue Zhengyong turned his head when he heard the
sound, his eyes lit up, and hurriedly called him over and patted him
on the shoulder, “Come on, uncle Sit down next…”
“I didn’t kill people…”
“Of course it won’t be you, of course it won’t be you.” Xue
Zhengyong sighed again and again, “Yes. I don’t know how to give
birth to the misunderstanding, the gods just told me. I’m here this
time to prove your innocence, alas, you are pitiful in the sky, look at
your shameless look.”
He pulled Mo Ran, and Yumin Shangxian did not stop him, only
staring at them lightly.
 Mo Ran also greeted Elder Xuanji, and then sat next to Xue
Zhengyong. But what makes Mo Ran feel strange is that Xuanji
didn’t immediately notice that his apprentice Xia Sini was not there,
and only naturally nodded with Mo Ran.
On the contrary, Yumin Shangxian asked: “Huh? Where’s the other
child? That surnamed Xia.”
“Ah, yes.” Xuanji just replied. God came, “…what about my
disciple?”
When Mo Ran saw that he was not interested in Xia Sini, he was a
little dissatisfied, and said, “I am still in the jail, and he asked me to
replace him. Say hello to you.”
“That’s it.” Xuanji nodded, “Why didn’t he come?”
Mo Ran said in a bad breath:” Cook.”
“…”
Xue Zhengyong was taken aback, haha smiled: “Cooking is more
important than clarifying yourself?”
Xuanji also He smiled and said, “It’s really headstrong. After the
meeting is over, I will go see him.”
“No, we have to eat after we are over.” Mo Ran said, “How do you
want to judge , Hurry up and try it.”
Xue Zhengyong said: “Shang Xian, we just said, look at this, there
is another Elder good alchemy medicine in this door. Before coming
here, I specially invited him I practiced a few Chizi pills.”
“Chizi pills?” Shangxian was slightly startled when he heard the
words, and his fingers stained with cardamom Danxia tapped his
lips, “It’s the one that can make mortals speak truth. The pill pill?”
 “Just so.”
Shangxian was a little surprised: “The materials required for this
pill are complex and extremely difficult to make. It is in my peach
blossom field. It will take no less than half a month to make this pill. I
never thought that there was such a capable person in the medicine
sect under Xianjun. Why didn’t he bring him here?”
“He is lonely and doesn’t like walking with others.” Xue Zhengyong
said, “The pill is already being refined, and the pigeons will be sent
to Taohuayuan within ten days. Please go to the immortal to verify
the effectiveness of the pill and give it to the young disciples to tell
the truth.”
“…” Shangxian thought for a moment and nodded, “This method is
feasible.”
Xue Zhengyong breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: “In that case,
I will go to jail. The cave takes another disciple out.”
“Wait.”
“What’s the matter?”
Shangxian said: “Before things were discerned, Mo Weiyu There
is still suspicion with Xia Sini. Even with the guarantee of the Lord,
This Venerable one cannot let them be free.”
When Xue Zhengyong heard this, he closed the folding fan with a
snap, with a smile on his face. But his eyes became colder:
“Shangxian is doing things like this, it’s a bit unnatural.”
Yu Min Shangxian raised his eyes and stared at him with a pair of
scarlet eyes: “Master Xue said to This Venerable Dissatisfied with
the resolution of one?”
 “Yes, since neither of my disciples have been convicted, I and
Elder Xuanji have taken care of the guarantee, What is the reason
why Shangxian insists on imprisoning them? “
“I can’t talk about detention. “Shang Xianqing said coldly, “I have
never treated them harshly, nor have I ever cut off their daily food. It
is just that the activities of the two of them are restricted, which is not
excessive. “
Although Xue Zhengyong is still laughing at this time, he is already
sneer.
“Not too much? As far as I know, the prison hole does not see the
sun and the moon. It is the place where the Mingding prisoner is
held. The Shangxian’s upper lip touches the lower lip and it is not too
much. It is really amazing. “
There was Yumin Huyi immediately blocking him: “Master Xue,
please pay attention to your words!” “
“What’s wrong, is there anything wrong with my words?” I have
never insulted your family, and what I said is true. It’s just that there
is less polite respect, not too much. “
Na Yumin couldn’t help getting even more angry when Xue
Zhengyong said so: “You—! “
A bright white jade hand stretched out and stopped him.
Shangxian raised his head and smiled coldly at Xue Zhengyong: “I
have heard rumors that the Lord Xue of Sisheng Peak is a The first
one, although the mana is strong, the knowledge is slightly lacking,
and he is not good at playing words. However, when I saw it today, I
felt that the rumors had deceived This Venerable one. Lord Xue, it
makes sense. “
 Xue Zhengyong also smiled at her slightly, but there was no smile
in her eyes: “You are a vulgar person, don’t mind the god. “
Na Yu Min Shangxian smiled, raised his hand to take an orange,
peeled it carefully, and handed it to Xue Zhengyong: “Then you and I
take a step back. It was impossible to set them free as usual, but it
was really wrong to live in prison. This Venerable one immediately
brought Xia Sini out, and Mo Weiyu and Xia Sini moved to the
Lingxiao Pavilion, which is the place to entertain guests. It’s just that
I have to send someone to stare at me so I can’t let them go out of
the cabinet. How about this? “
Xue Zhengyong was silent for a few moments, raised his hand,
condensed slightly in mid-air, and finally took the orange.
Although Lingxiao Pavilion is a place of hospitality, it is not a
peach blossom. It’s not often that guests come. Therefore, the
pavilion has been deserted for a long time. Since the head of the
gods gave them permission to move here first, Mo Ran planned to
clean the house by himself. When the cleaning is done, he will pick
up Chu Wanning. .
Xue Zhengyong and Xuanji still have important things to talk
about, and Mo Ran went to the Lingxiao Pavilion with Shi Mei under
the watchful eyes of a few Yumen.
Lingxiao Pavilion. It is located in the northwest of the Peach
Blossom Spring. Outside it is blossoming into forests, haze like
brocade.
“Good place, I won’t be wronged by living like this.” Mo Ran said
with a smile.
 Shi Mei sighed: “How can you not be wronged? You obviously
didn’t kill people, but you wronged good people. Unfortunately,
Shizun can’t come. If he comes, it will take Tianwen for the first trial.
Chizimaru, the truth will be revealed.”
“Haha, Shi Mei’s thinking is too simple. Tianwen is a godly
weapon. Although it has the effect of setting out the mantra, it does
not work. It all depends on Shi Does the surgeon have the heart to
interrogate. Do you think those birdmen will be willing to let my
Shizun interrogate me? Will they believe it?”
“…This is also true.”
Seeing the sunset, Mo Ran started to clean up the house, Shi Mei
helped.
It’s also strange to say that when Mo Ran finished cleaning the
house and sat down to take a sip of tea and rested, he suddenly
realized that he didn’t feel ecstatic about being able to get along with
the younger sister alone. No fascinating thoughts came up.
Mo Ran could not help but choke with this recognition, and the tea
almost did not come out.
Junior sister was shocked: “What’s wrong?”
“No, nothing.” Mo Ran waved his hand again and again, but
complained repeatedly in his heart.
Is it because I practiced with Chu Wanning for a long time and
became a Liu Xiahui? Look at this Lingxiao Pavilion, in a remote
location, with no people around, peach blossoms swaying, and
lonely man. Before changing it, he must have a good life with Shi
Mei before starting to do business.
 What happened to this recently? You shouldn’t be so pure-
hearted…
Mo Ran scratched his head.
Shi Mei blinked.
Four eyes facing each other, Mo Ran grinned honestly, Li
Guorongrong is very cute: “The peach blossoms outside are
beautiful, I will pick one for you.”
Shi Mei said: “The plants and trees are also affectionate. Let them
stay on the branches.”
“Well… you are right, then, don’t pick it!”
Sitting for a while, Mo Ran emptied his mind to talk to him, only to
find that there were fewer days to meet, and there was nothing to
mention.
Raising his eyes, Shi Mei could not bear the sweat from helping
him take care of the house, and took out a veil from his arms and
handed it to him.
“Wiping the sweat.”
“…” Shi Mei looked down and saw Mo Ran squeezing his
handkerchief nervously, and couldn’t help but smile, warmly said, ”
Thank you.”
So he took the handkerchief and gently wiped his forehead.
The veil is soft and soft to the touch. It is made of super silkworm
silk. After Shi Mei used it, he said: “I will bring the veil back. I will
return it to you after washing it.”
“Okay, okay.” Mo Ran replied, his greet to Shi Mei went deep into
his bones and became instinct, “If you like it, you can’t pay it back.”
 Shi Mei smiled and said: “I’m afraid it’s wrong, you see this
kerchief is so well made…” He said, unfolding the handkerchief,
preparing to smooth the fine folds and refold it.
However, Shi Mei’s slender white fingers wiped the bare body that
had just been unfolded, and Shi Mei was stunned, and gave a soft
“Huh?”
“What’s wrong?”
Shi Mei paused, raised his eyes and smiled: “Aran really wants to
give this veil to me?”
“Hold it as you like. Mine is yours.” Mo Ran is very generous.
The smile in Shi Mei’s eyes faintly: “I borrow flowers to offer
Buddha, you are not afraid that Shizun knows to draw you.”
“What?” This time it was Mo Ran’s turn. “What does it have to do
with Shizun?”
“Look at it for yourself.” Shi Mei’s tone is somewhat inexplicable.
“A huge crabapple flower, when is Shizun? I gave you my veil?”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and “He Shi” for throwing mines~
“Flower Thinking”, “Pear”, Irrigation Nutrient solution~

I originally wanted to enter V a few days later, but after discussing it,
the editor said that there are too many words…too many words…too
many words… Sluggish face, so I have to enter v tomorrow.

Not much to say, this article does not set the anti-theft chapter,
because there are many inverted chapters, if the anti-theft ratio is
set, then the girl who has been following the article may not be
updated because of the anti-theft chapter Update, so I don’t set it
anymore. It’s good if everyone is happy. Anyway, I’m actually lazy…
Key points:

1, don’t click the wrong chapters and pay for them! Because only
300,000 characters are entered into v, the short texts are over…
Therefore, there are more chapters on v. The content of v is about 6
yuan. Pay attention, thank you.

2, if you are happy to watch, I hope that you can get the original
version. Seeing someone chasing the article is a great motivation for
the author’s codeword. I also hope that the brothers who read the
pirated article will read it. At this point, I can come back and read the
text. After all, the author is a little transparent. It is really exhausting
to write long articles. If the number of words is too many and the
collection is not enough, it will be cold. So if you can, accompany me
to warm up and finish writing, thank you.

3, I felt sad when I saw the first chapter of the first chapter, I didn’t
even hit two thousand clicks… But after looking at the so many
replies, I felt very open. I really appreciate it. Wen’s sister… is the
ultimate angelic body! ! ! ! ! Thank you, thank you so much! From the
11th to the 12th, I will send a red envelope~ the little baby who is
chasing the article, remember to leave a message, and you must
remember to log in. If you don’t log in, I can’t send the red envelope
QAQ so that you can take the red envelope to watch several
chapters for free~Crab! Thanks!

4. Tomorrow Wangen should be divided into two chapters. One

chapter will be sent out at about 12 noon, and the other chapter will
still be at 10 o’clock at night.

5, the following is a preview of the early content of the VIP chapter.

Hello, your customer service meat bun is online. In future articles,
you can see roughly the content of “Feeding Fish Daily Bullying the
white cat to death, “Eighty-meter machete, the first prehistoric knife
to hack a cat” (Does anyone really want to continue watching if you
say so…), “The white cat gets out of his head, and the knife slashes
at the dog’s head “The first thing that Mo Ran knows about the truths
of past lives, Mo Ran’s heart is like a knife”, “Mo Weiyu 2.0, online”,
etc., the follow-up will not be shown for the time being.

6, thank you for seeing this sentence, bow.

 74. This Venerable one is not good

Mo Ran was dumbfounded.

After a long time, he scratched his cheeks and reddened his ears
to recover, and waved his hands again and again: “No, that, I don’t
know, this is not my handkerchief, then where is my handkerchief?
…I, I, oh, I really couldn’t wash it when I jumped into the Yellow
River…”
He stared at the sky silk handkerchief embroidered with faint
crabapple flowers, but he couldn’t remember himself. How could
there be such an object. After anxiously getting angry for a long time,
he suddenly patted his head.
“Ah!”
“…What’s wrong…”
“I remember!” Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, and took him from
Shi Mei He took the handkerchief back, smiled, “I’m sorry, this veil is
indeed not mine, I can’t give it to you.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Neither did I Say yes.
“But this is not Shizun’s, don’t see that crabapple is Shizun.” Mo
Ran folded his handkerchief, and put it back in his arms, obviously
because he didn’t take Shizun’s kerchief wrong Relaxed and
relieved, “This veil is Xia Shidi’s.”
Shi Mei thoughtfully: “Xia Shidi’s?”
“Yes, I and him these days Living together, maybe the kerchief
was washed, and I took it wrong in the morning, haha, I’m really
sorry.”
“…well, it’s okay.” Shi Mei still smiled gently. Then he got up and
said, “It’s getting late, let’s go, let’s pick Xia Shidi over.”
The two left the house and went straight to the prison.
However, Shi Mei’s footsteps gradually slowed down before
traveling too far. It was not obvious at first, but unexpectedly tripped
over a gravel, it was a stagger and almost fell. Fortunately, Mo Ran
left. Beside, caught him in time.
When Mo Ran saw him pale and bloodless, he couldn’t help but
be astonished and said: “What’s wrong with you?”
“Maybe something.” Shi Mei breathed a sigh of relief, “Eat less
lunch I don’t have much strength, just rest a while.”
The more vague he tried to get over, the more Mo Ran cared.
After thinking about it carefully, Shi Mei didn’t work well. This peach
blossom field Lingyu needs to change his food and clothing. Before,
he plucked his feathers and gave it to him. These days, he is locked
up. Xue Meng is no brainer and doesn’t know how to take care of
others…
The more Mo Ran thought about it, the more uneasy he said, “You
used to be in the martial arts, and you didn’t eat lunch from time to
time, but you never saw it like this. Why did you miss a meal? Tell
me the truth, how long have you been hungry? “
 “I…”
Seeing him whispering, Mo Ran’s face grew gloomy, and he pulled
him and walked in the opposite direction.
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Aran, where are you going?”
“Take you to eat!” Mo Ran murmured, but when he turned his
head, his eyes were distressed. , “I’m not here, won’t you take good
care of yourself? Every time I think about others, I think about others
first when I do anything! But what about you? Have you considered
yourself?”
“Aran… …”
Drag Shi Mei all the way to the wine shop. It is reasonable to say
that Shi Mei belongs to the healing system. Without a token, it is
impossible to come to the attacking system station where Mo Ran
and the others are used to. However, since the eighteenth incident,
people have been panicked. In order to deal with emergencies,
Yumin has long since cancelled the prohibition between the various
departments.
“What do you want to eat? Order yourself.”
“Just eat some.” Shi Mei looked a little guilty, “Sorry, I thought I
was here to help, in the end It’s still holding you back…”
“I’m sorry, what is between you and me.” Mo Ran stretched out his
hand and flicked his forehead, slowing down his tone, “Let’s order,
finish ordering I paid the money, you sit and eat delicious.”
Shi Mei was startled: “What about you?”
“I have to pick up Xia Shidi, the murderer never caught Arrived.
Although there are guards near the cell, I am still worried.”
 When Mo Ran was about to leave, Shi Mei’s eyes seemed to flash
with dim light, but he quickly said: ” Just buy two steamed buns. I’ll
go with you and eat while walking.”
Mo Ran was trying to dissuade him, and suddenly heard a sound
of sings and swallows outside the wine shop, more than a dozen
young and handsomely dressed The female cultivator entered the
stairs happily.
“The shopkeeper, I’ll ask you something.” A woman in the lead
asked with a smile, “Brother Great Master…Is this restaurant
banquet reserved tonight?”
“Yes, yes.” The shopkeeper’s eyebrows answered with a smile.
These days, these Yumins have found it out clearly. The Great
Master loves to drink and listen to music. Every night he finds a
restaurant to hold a banquet. And as long as the “Great Master
Brother” is there, there will be a group of chirping female sisters
swarming in advance.
Sure enough, the female cultivators immediately became more
excited and rushed to set the table. From time to time, a few words
floated into Mo Ran’s ears.
What are you talking about “Xiaofang, can you see how my
eyebrows are drawn today? Will Great Master be happy?” “It looks
good, look at my eye makeup but If you’re a bit more glamorous, will
he think I’m frivolous?” and what “You’re so beautiful, Brother Great
Master definitely likes you. Yesterday I saw him look at you for a few
times.” “Oh disgusting, how is it possible, or My sister has a
luxurious temperament. What Brother Great Master likes must be a
talented girl with poetry like my sister.”
 “…”
In such an extraordinary period, these people can still be so
intoxicated by the haze of a man, Mo Ran smoked the corner of his
mouth, turned his head and said to the junior sister: “Bun is just a
bun. Well, we bought it and left, leaving you alone in this tiger and
wolf cave, I am also worried.”
Shi Mei looked at his expression and couldn’t help but shook his
head with a smile.
The best taste in this building is that I can’t stop salivating big
meat buns. Mo Ran bought ten of them in one go and gave them all
to Shi Mei. While walking on the road, Mo Ran was finally relaxed
when he glanced at the delicious Shi Mei from time to time.
But no one thought that it was this steamed bun that hurt Shi Mei.
He was already weak in his intestines and stomach. He hadn’t
eaten the rice for a long time, and his abdomen was empty. He
suddenly ate this heavy greasy bag, and soon his stomach couldn’t
stand the cramps.
Now Mo Ran was completely unable to pick up Chu Wanning. He
hurriedly took Shi Mei back to the Lingxiao Pavilion with his painful
pale and sweaty face, and placed it on the bed in the newly cleaned
bedroom, and went outside to call Please doctor.
After the medicine was prescribed and warm water was fed, Mo
Ran sat on the couch, looking at Shi Mei’s haggard appearance, and
blamed himself: “It still hurts? I’ll rub it for you.”
Shi Mei’s voice is very soft and feeble: “No…maybe…”
But Mo Ran’s slender, well-knotted hands have come over,
pressing on his stomach through the bedding. Place, gently rubbing.
 Xu was just right when he pressed it, and it was very comfortable.
After all, Shi Mei didn’t say anything, so he gradually relaxed his
breathing under the caress of this body, and fell asleep.
Mo Ran guarded until he fell asleep, and then he was about to
leave.
But before he got up, his hand was caught.
Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly widened, and the dark purple eyes
flickered slightly: “Shi Mei…?”
“It hurts…Don’t go…”
The beauty on the couch still closed her eyes, seemingly
dreaming.
Mo Ran stood there blankly. Shi Mei never asked anyone to help
him with anything. He always helped others regardless of return.
Only when he was asleep, would he make such a soft voice.
Begging Mo Ran not to leave.
So I sat back on the couch and looked at that dreamlike face
intently and with nostalgia, while continuing to slowly help him rub
his stomach, outside the open windows, the peach blossoms fell,
and the sky was getting bigger dark.
When Mo Ran suddenly remembered and agreed to the little shidi
dinner, it was already midnight.
“It’s over!” Mo Ran jumped up suddenly, patted his head straight,
“It’s over, it’s over!!”
At this time, Shi Mei was already in deep sleep, and Mo Ran
sprinted. I want to run to the cell when I get outside. A blue light
suddenly lit up in the sky. Elder Xuanji was holding a child in his
arms, and the child was holding a small earthen jar in his arms, and
the two fell from the sky.
“Elder!”
Xuanji glanced at Mo Ran reproachfully: “What’s the matter?
Didn’t you say you went to pick him up? If it wasn’t for me, let me go.
I took a look, Yu…cough, I’m afraid I’m going to be in jail until
tomorrow morning.”
“It’s my disciple’s fault.” Mo Ran lowered his head, after a while, he
couldn’t bear it. I raised my eyes to look at Chu Wanning, “shidi…”
Xuanji put Chu Wanning down, Chu Wanning held the crock pot
and looked at Mo Ran quietly: “Have you had dinner?” “
I didn’t expect that the first sentence of his words turned out to be
this. Mo Ran was startled: “No, not yet…”
Chu Wanning walked over and put the tile He held the can to him
and said flatly: “It’s still hot, let’s drink some.”
Mo Ran stood there and didn’t move for a long time. When he
realized it himself, he had picked up the little guy and the crock
together and held them in his arms.
“Okay, I’ll drink.”
The silly boy took off his outer robe and wrapped it outside the jar,
so his small body hugged slightly. A bit cold.
Mo Ran touched his forehead, rubbed it lightly, and blurted out the
truth that he hadn’t said in two lifetimes: “I’m sorry, I’m not good.”
Farewell Xuanji, the two Return to the house.
The outer robe is crumpled and can’t be worn anymore. Mo Ran
was afraid that the child would be cold, so he went to the back room
and turned over a small blanket for Chu Wanning. Chu Wanning
yawned and climbed onto the bench holding the small crock pot,
preparing to pick up two small bowls for soup. Suddenly his eyes
blinked twice and his eyes fell on Shi Mei’s leftover meat buns.
“…”
Jumping off the stool, Chu Wanning walked to the bedroom,
staring blankly at the beauty lying on the couch, not angry or making
a sound, just felt bones Some strands of coldness emerged from the
cracks, freezing the warm heart until it was cold.
When Mo Ran returned to the kitchen, Chu Wanning was still
sitting at the table by the window, with one foot on the stool, one foot
hanging down, and his arms resting freely on the window lattice.
Hearing the movement, he turned his face faintly and glanced at
Mo Ran.
“Come, find a Firefox blanket, you put it on first, it’s cold at night.”
Chu Wanning didn’t speak.
Mo Ran walked over and handed him the blanket. Chu Wanning
didn’t pick it up either. He just shook his head and slowly closed his
eyes, as if he closed his eyes and calmed down.
“What’s the matter? Don’t you like it?”
“…”
“Then I will find you again and see if there is anything else. “
Mo Ran said with a smile, rubbing Chu Wanning’s hair, turning
around to look for another piece, but suddenly found that the earthen
jar on the table was missing. Can’t help but froze for a moment:
“Where is my soup?”
 “Who said it was yours.” Chu Wanning finally spoke, with a cold
voice, “My.”
Mo Ran twitched his mouth, thinking he was making a kid’s
temper: “Well, yours is yours, what about your soup?” Chu Wanning
said indifferently: “Throw it away.”
“Throw, throw…?”
Chu Wanning ignored him any more, leaped off the bench lightly,
turned around and pushed the door out.
“Hey? Shidi? Shidi, where are you going?” Mo Ran didn’t care
about taking the blanket. The murderer was unknown and unsafe
outside, so he quickly followed out.
But under the peach blossom tree, the small earthen jar containing
the stew was still lying awkwardly, and was not thrown away. Mo Ran
heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that he did not do the right thing. The
little Shidi was not angry just now, maybe he was forbearing, but
later found that he couldn’t help it, and there was nothing wrong with
losing his temper.
So he walked over and sat next to Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning was under the peach blossom tree, picked up his
small earthen jar, ignored Mo Ran, opened the lid alone, took a
spoon larger than his face, and wanted to go in and scoop it. Tang,
finding that he couldn’t get in at all, couldn’t help but get even more
angry. He smashed the soup spoon to pieces with a snap and sat
there holding the jar in a daze.
Mo Ran propped his cheek, turned his face to the side and gave
him an idea: “You can drink directly. Anyway, here is the two of us,
not ashamed.”
 “… “
“Don’t drink it? If you don’t drink it, I’ll drink it. This is the first time I
shidi made soup for me, and it can’t be wasted.” He teased him
intentionally, and said with a smile, he was about to grab the jar.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning slapped his hand away: “Get away.”
“…” Mo Ran blinked, always feeling the feeling of a conversation
There was a kind of deja vu, but then he grinned and pasted it with a
cheeky smile, “shidi, it’s my fault, don’t be angry. I wanted to pick you
up early, but your brother Mingjing suddenly became unwell, so I
delayed I didn’t mean to make you wait for a long time.”
Chu Wanning still lowered his head and said nothing.
“Look, I’ve been so busy until now, I haven’t eaten dinner. I’m
really hungry.” Mo Ran pitifully pulled his sleeve, “shidi, kind shidi,
my good Shidi, please, I will reward you brother for a sip of the
soup.”
“…”
Chu Wanning moved a bit and finally put the soup jar on the
ground, Wei Wei He lifted his head slightly and turned away. It
means that Mo Ran wants to drink and take it himself.
Mo Ran smiled: “Thank you shidi.”
The small earthen jar is full of dangdang. Just a glance knows that
Shidi eats very little by himself, but he eats most of the meat. It was
left to him, so that there was a lot of meat and very little soup.
Mo Ran stared for a while, eyebrows curled, and warmly said:
“Where is the soup? It is clearly a pot of stew. Shidi is so kind.”
“…”
 No more gossip. Mo Ran took care of Shi Mei for a long time. He
was really hungry. Besides, it was Shidi’s thoughts, which should not
be wasted. He folded two twigs of the peach tree, gathered his
fingers and trimmed the rough branches, used them as chopsticks,
and put a piece of chicken into his mouth.
“Wow, it smells good.”
Mo Ran has chicken in his eyes and misted his eyes. He smiled:
“It’s delicious. My shidi is really capable.”
In fact, the soup made in this pot was not delicious, it was too
salty, but in order to make the little shidi happy, Mo Ran still nibbled
hard and quickly ate most of the chicken, and Chu Wanning He
didn’t look at him all the time, and sat beside him in silence.
I drank a gulp of soup. The soup was saltier than meat, and the
mouth was a bit bitter, but it was still bearable.
Mo Ran picked up another chicken leg and was about to put it in
his mouth. He was taken aback for a moment: “How many legs does
a chicken have?”
Naturally, no one cares about him. .
Mo Ran replied by himself: “Two.”
Then he looked at the chicken thigh held by the chopsticks, and
then at the remaining bone he had just eaten.
“…”
The dull man finally raised his head and asked Chu Wanning in a
daze: “shidi, are you… are you…” I don’t have the courage to ask.
Did you, have been waiting for me without having dinner.
 This pot of soup is all meat, are you waiting for me, when the soup
is almost dry, only the meat is left, after the fight, there is only such a
pitiful little bit, and I thought… …
I thought you had eaten it… I left some… I thought it was because
of your bad craftsmanship that you made a good chicken soup into a
stew…
Mo Ran put down the crock in silence.
But he found out too late that there were no more pieces of meat
left in the jar.
Chu Wanning finally spoke.
The voice is still calm and pleasant, with some childish tenderness
and clarity.
“You said you want to come back for dinner. That’s why I waited.”
He said slowly, without joy or sadness, “If you don’t eat anymore, at
least ask someone to bring a letter, don’t let I’m a fool by myself. Is it
okay.”
“shidi…”
Chu Wanning still didn’t look at him, but turned his face sideways,
Mo Ran couldn’t see his expression.
“You have someone bring me a letter, tell me you are going to
accompany the teacher… Tell me you are going to accompany
Brother Mingjing. Is it difficult?”
“… …”
“You take my crock pot. Before you drank the soup, you talked so
much. You asked me if I had eaten. Was it difficult?”
“…”
 “Before you eat, see how many chicken drumsticks are in this jar.
Is it difficult?” The last sentence is a bit funny, and it sounds
embarrassing and still makes me laugh. But Mo Ran’s pear vortex
hadn’t melted, and it was frozen.
Little shidi, crying.
If he is in adult form, he will never cry because of such a trivial
matter, but everyone does not know that the topping will cause his
body to become smaller, and although his mind will not be greatly
affected, he will still be A certain extent. If the qi is weak and the
body is weak, it is easier to approach the naive xinxing.
This concealment is extremely difficult to detect, so Madam Wang
and TanlangElder did not find it during pulse diagnosis.
“I will also be hungry and uncomfortable, I am also a human…”
Even if the child’s xinxing has the upper hand, Chu Wanning is still
depressed. He muttered and choked silently, just His shoulders were
trembling constantly, tears rolled down, and his eyes were wet red.
For so many years, when Elder Yuheng has been forbearing, no
one loves it, no one to accompany, always pretending not to care,
and walks past amidst the awe-inspiring crowd.
But only when the xinxing is infected with a little child’s mind, will it
tell the truth, it will collapse, and will it speak out the depression that
has accumulated for so long.
He is not wrong to others, but he does many things silently.
But I did it silently, no one saw it, and no one cared. After a long
time, it is also suffering.
Mo Ran saw Shidi’s shoulders trembling slightly and felt
uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand to touch it, but before
touching it, he was opened with a merciless slap.
“shidi…”
“Don’t you touch me.” After all, Chu Wanning is to be strong.
Whether he is old or young, he wiped his tears severely, suddenly
Stand up, “I’m going to sleep, you go to accompany your shidi, get
me away.”
“…”
He was angry, unexpectedly Even Shi Mei is actually older than
Mo Ran.
Mo Ran opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Chu
Wanning had already waved away, and soon entered the other
bedroom, closing the door with a slam.
However, there are only two bedrooms in a courtyard in the
Lingxiao Pavilion.
Mo Ran’s original plan was to let Shiying sleep in a room by
himself and squeeze a room with Shidi, but Shidi was so angry that
he left the lock. It seems that Shidi’s room cannot be gone.
Shi Mei’s bed, he doesn’t want to sleep in disorder. What’s more,
being accused by Chu Wanning and making the other party cry, Mo
Ran’s mind was in a mess, and he didn’t even have the thought of
thinking about those beautiful scenery. He just sat blankly in the
courtyard full of peach blossoms, holding Chu Wanning in his hands.
A crock that I brought myself along the way. After a long time, he
sighed, raised his hand and slapped himself, and cursed in a low
voice: “It’s not a thing.”
So this night, Mo Ran simply used the sky as the cover and the
earth as the cover. Xi, lying on the ground covered with peach
blossoms, looked at the sky blankly.
Little shidi…Shi Mei…Shizun…Xue Meng…The fake Gouchen,
the murderer who has never been seen under Jincheng Lake…The
Chu Xun father and son in the illusion…
Many vague shadows flashed across his eyes, and he vaguely felt
that something was wrong, but the feeling was so weak that he
hadn’t even noticed it, and it passed away in a flash.
Tao Zhiyao Yao, scorching its blossoms.
Raising his hand to catch a fallen peach blossom, Mo Ran looked
at the scarlet dead soul carefully against the moonlight.
For an instant, it seemed as if he had returned to the end of his
previous life, lying down in the coffin cast beforehand, and that day
was the mountain of flowers withering, and there was no sound.
It’s just crabapple that falls.
crabapple…
Why he clearly loved Shi Mei in his past and present life, but
before he died, he buried himself under the crabapple tree and
buried himself I was in Heaven-Piercing Tower and buried where I
first met Chu Wanning.
A lot of things I did in the previous life, now I want to be frightened.
I live a life again. The longer I live, the less I can understand why I
acted so cruelly.
To slaughter the city, force bullying, kill the teacher… and force
Chu Wanning and himself to do something like that…
Mo Ran throws away the peach blossom, covers his forehead with
his hand, and slowly closes Closed eyes.
 Little Shidi just said, “I will also be hungry and sad, and I am also a
human.” This sentence has been lingering in the ear, the speaker is
Shidi, but for a moment, Mo Ran’s mind The figure of another person
suddenly appeared.
It was a man in a snow-colored crown. In a blink of an eye, the
white robe turned into a scarlet phoenix robe, which looked very
much like a ghost marriage with him in the ghost master illusion.
“I am also a human…”
It will also be sad and painful.
Mo Ran…
I will also suffer.
Mo Ran suddenly felt a violent suffocation in his heart, as if
something was about to come out, and a fine cold sweat oozes from
his forehead.
He closed his eyes and panted slowly.
Mumbling: “…I’m sorry…”
I don’t know who I am apologizing to, little shidi, or the old man in
the scarlet robe…
In the bedroom, Shi Mei sat up.
He didn’t turn on the light, and quietly came to the window with his
bare feet and crystal clear feet. Through the cracks of the window,
he looked at Mo Ran lying outside among the petals, holding the
earthen jar in one hand. , Her eyes were dim, and she didn’t know
what she was thinking.
In the early morning of the next day, Mo Ran wrinkled his nose
among the flowers and grass, took a big breath of fresh air, and
stretched out to get up.
However, the lazy waist hadn’t stretched halfway, and a scream
cut through Lingxiao Pavilion’s Erjing.
“Ah——!!!”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes and got up with a grunt. The
sight in front of him instantly made him cold and stunned!
The fifteen elites of Yumin who were responsible for guarding the
Lingxiao Pavilion were all strangled to death overnight. The method
of death was exactly the same as that of the eighteenth. Everyone
was strangled with a red willow vine between their necks. .
——Jiangui!
The fifteen people are suspended in the prosperous peach
blossom forest of Lingxiao Pavilion, with red sleeves flying, long
skirts on the ground, their bodies slightly swaying with the wind
blowing through the forest, looking like ten Five air-dried fresh
flowers are dignified and beautiful.
It was a low-level Yumin who came to deliver breakfast. She was
trembling with fright. The bamboo basket in her hand had already
fallen to the ground, and the congee, noodles and snacks were
spilled on the floor.
Seeing Mo Ran standing in the yard, the Yumin was shaking more
severely, shaking his back, and digging out something behind him.
Mo Ran subconsciously stepped forward and said: “No, you listen
to me…”
It was too late, the Yumin touched the collapse of his tattoo on his
back. Spell. Beng Lin curse is the Yumin’s most important means of
communication. Almost instantly, the Yumin from all over the peach
blossom forest turned into fiery red wings and descended here from
the sky.
Everyone was stunned by everything in front of them.
“Sister A!!”
“Sister——!”
After the death, heart-piercing screams and screams erupted from
Yumin Crying. This huge movement attracted the monks of
Taohuayuan one after another. Exclaiming and questioning, anger
and howling, soon surrounded the entire High Peak Pavilion.
“Mo Ran! What else do you have to say now!”
“Murderer! Frenzy!”
The feathered people are already angry and sharp. The ground
howled and cried: “Killing pays for your life! Kill him! Kill him!”
Mo Ran really can’t argue with one another, he said: “If I were a
murderer, I could kill them all, and why should I kill them? Do you
want to stay in this Lingxiao Pavilion? Waiting for you to catch it?”
A fiery red-haired Yumin spit out and cursed: “Bah! It’s already like
this, you, you actually There is still a face…”
Someone also said angrily: “If you are not a murderer, why did the
murderer kill all the defenses but not you alone?”
“Yes! “
“I really know people and my face!”
“Even if the murderer is not you, he is definitely someone related
to you! Otherwise, why didn’t he kill you! You say Ah!”
“Blood debts are paid!”
 Mo Ran is really grinning.
In his previous life, he killed people like hemp, and few dared to
mention “blood debts” to him. In this life, he was not killed, but he
was wronged. In this world, really… He closed his eyes and was
about to say something when suddenly a red glow flew across the
sky.
Shangxian Yumin floated down from the clouds, looking around
coldly, his complexion very ugly.
“Mo Weiyu.”
“Shangxian.”
Shangxian Yumin stared at him for a while, then walked to one of
the corpses , Picked up the willow vine stained with blood around the
corpse’s neck.
“Where is your weapon? Take it out and let me have a look.”
“…”
“Don’t you want it?”
Mo Ran sighed. His weapon is Jiangui. During this period of
cultivation, I don’t know how many people have seen it. When the
eighteenth incident happened, a large number of people saw it. Take
it out at this time and compare Jiangui with the wicker on the necks
of those dead Yumin, which undoubtedly adds another heavy
hammer to his guilt. But if you don’t take it, it’s even more guilty.
With a “swish”, a strong red light appeared in his palm, and Jiangui
formed a form from his bones and blood, flowing with hissing and
bursting red brilliance, “The god will see, then Look.

The author has something to say:

Weibo “Fuhuhu Big Devil” has updated the ink illustration of “Called
as Qingqiu”~ this me Fried chicken like it~ Welcome everyone to
take a look at it when you have time~

Yesterday, there were three friends who showed id but they were not
logged in. They can’t send red envelopes. I’m afraid of big babies.
It’s troublesome to flip over, here is a reminder: fayi, admie, Ziqi,
three cutes. If you see, remember to log in and press a paw print, so
that Shizun can knock on the door and check the water meter…Ah,
knock on the door to send red envelopes~ and A few show that it is
a passerby, but there is no login. Remember to log in. The message
screams is yesterday’s passerby. I will fill in the red envelope~

Big White Cat: Crab Crab” Vegetable stuffed buns with tofu”,
“Jijijiji?!”, “It’s really troublesome to think of names”, “Ninghuahua
wine”, irrigate nutrient solution~

Dogzi: Crab and Crab “I Send Mingyue to Lovesick”, “It’s really

troublesome to think of a name”, “Escape Rabbit”, “Li Yuan” throwing
mines, and “Raw Ye Fan Soup” throwing grenades~ Meme da~

First update Seven thousand five, ten o’clock in the evening, the
second update, there are nearly four thousand words, ten thousand
changes, ten thousand changes~ I will see you in the evening~
75. This Venerable one is illiterate, not
convinced

Everyone stared at Jiangui, and then at the fiery red willow on the
neck of the dead Yumin, they couldn’t help but become more
excited.
“It’s you! Exactly the same as when you killed Eighteen!”
“Why are you doing this cruelty?”
“Kill him! “
Shangxian Yumin seems to have a headache because of such
noises. She held her forehead and said coldly: “Mo Weiyu, I will ask
you one last time, man, did you kill you? “
“No.”
“Okay.” Yumin Shangxian nodded. Mo Ran originally thought she
was going to let herself go, but he was relieved, ready to thank her
deeply Ming Dayi. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Yumin
Shangxian lightly raised his hand and said coldly.
“This person has done a lot of evil and wants to quibble, so he
should be arrested.”
Shi Mei washed and dressed neatly from the room. When he
came out, he saw that Mo Ran was caught by more than a dozen
senior The Minnafa curse was imprisoned, and someone was
wrapping a celestial rope around his wrist.
“What are you doing?!”
Shi Mei lost his color and hurried to Mo Ran: “What’s the matter?”
No one answered him, but the floating corpse in the peach forest
had accurately and silently told him the answer. Shi Mei gasped,
took a step back and hit Mo Ran’s chest.
“Aran…”
“Don’t worry, calm down.” Mo Ran stared at Yu Min Shangxian,
lowered his voice and said to Shi Mei, “Go and uncle Elder Xuanji
please come.”
In this situation, these Yumin may not be able to maintain their
rationality. If Yumin does not care to tear him alive, he has no chance
of winning with his current strength. Xue Zhengyong and Xuanji
dragged over to the rescue.
After Shi Mei left, Mo Ran stood alone, his gaze swept across the
angry and distorted faces one by one.
“Bah!”
Suddenly a spit of stars flew out of the crowd, Mo Ran sideways to
avoid dodge, but the Yumin who spit at him was very close, he still It
is inevitably being splashed.
He slowly turned his head back and met a pair of red eyes.
“You killed so many people, and you want to move the rescuers? I
will kill you now!!”
Speaking, a blazing sun suddenly gathered in the palm of my
hand, toward Mo Ran threw away!
 Mo Ran took a step back, and the hot flame burned his temples,
hit a peach tree behind him, and instantly burned the thick trunk to
his waist.
Boom——
The peach tree fell, and the flowers fell on the ground like the wind
and snow.
Mo Ran looked at the fallen tree, then turned to look at the Yumin:
“I’ll say it again, I didn’t kill people. After ten days, Chizimaru will be
refined, if you want It’s not too late to seek revenge.”
“In ten days? I’m afraid the entire Taohuayuan people will be killed
by you in another ten days!” The man roared, “You change my sister.
Come!” He said, he threw at Mo Ran again.
Mo Ran avoided his attack once again, but his gaze fell on Yumin
Shangxian, who was standing by, and the other party did not intend
to help. Mo Ran was even more frustrated in his heart, and shouted
at him: “Hey! Old bird! You are the one in charge of you!”
“…”
“Damn it.” Seeing that she was still motionless, Mo Ran couldn’t
help cursing, “Pretend to be deaf and dumb on this bone, do you
want to see me burned alive? I knew you stinks. The bird has no
ability to discern right from wrong, so I won’t come to practice in
Peach Blossom Spring! I have to suffer such grievances for no
reason!” After hearing these words, Shangxian moved slightly, and
only saw her lift up. He raised his sleeves and waved his robes, like
Cailian flicked out, with a fierce and accurate slap—
but it was drawn on Mo Ran’s face.
 Although Yumin is similar in appearance to mortals, he is still
different from people in thought.
In the realm of comprehension, let alone the master of a clan,
even if it is a small martial arts gym, the head of it will not jump to
conclusions when there is no conclusive evidence. But after all,
Yumin’s blood is half of beasts, and his bones still carry strong
animalism.
I saw that Shangxian’s black hair turned red, and her roots
seemed to be exuding hot heat. Her beautiful eyes widened and
said:
“Your master is Who? Taught such a filthy apprentice! And let me
clean your mouth!” When she said, other Yumin shouted loudly, with
scarlet eyes. It was filled with murderous aura and approached Mo
Ran.
Swish!
An orange arrow made of flame burst out of the air and pierced Mo
Ran’s heart.
Mo Ran didn’t dare to neglect, and Jiangui shook off the flames to
block, but the arrow was actually just a blind eye. When he leaned to
block, a Yu Minheng who lost his loved one The sword came out, the
sword light was like water, and it was handed toward the back of Mo
Ran!
There is an arrowhead in the front and a long sword in the back. It
was originally decided that I could not escape.
Mo Ran knew that these half-beasts had finally gotten a
murderous heart. He turned his mind and remembered Chu
Wanning’s previous use of Tianwen’s moves. He raised his hand and
raised his wrist—
Jiangui was thrown into the air, and then suddenly tightened, the
blood-red willow vines were danced into a vague shadow, forming a
powerful air mass with lightning speed, and the willow leaves on the
vines instantly became a handful The sharp sharp knife sucks and
splits the surrounding air and objects.
One of Chu Wanning’s unique tricks-“Wind!”
Take vines as wind leaves and absorb everything around you with
spiritual power.
When caught in the wind, they are all powders, buried in the wind,
the remains are hard to be left!
“Ah!!!” The Yumin let out a scream. The arrow that had been
thrown before had been smashed by Jiangui, and her long sword
was suddenly swept away because it was too close to Mo Ran. Go
in.
“Zheng!” The sound of metal fracture was sharp and harsh, and
she was sucked to the scarlet edge of the “wind” before she could
react. She hissed: “Let go of me! Madman! You this Madman!”
Seeing the suffering of his own people, Yumin Shangxian was
furious, and the red clothes fluttered and floated.
A very pure bright red crystal was caged in her palm. The sleeves
of her robe were agitated, and the spiritual energy poured into it. The
Peach Blossom Spring suddenly rushed and the vegetation fell.
A vacant fire phoenix loomed behind her under her inspiration.
The Shangxian’s pupils were red as if bleeding were dripping, and
the original gorgeous face was even a little distorted.
 “Beast.” She hissed, “Don’t stop?”
“You have summoned the phantom of the phoenix. Am I stopping
now and waiting to die?” Mo Ran’s face was darkened in the huge
shadow of the fire and phoenix, “You stop first and I will stop!”
“You—”
Go Yumin The cents rose slowly to mid-air.
“No—”
She paused, and her blood pupil stared at Mo Ran.
“Qualification——”
“With me——”
“On requirements!”
As her voice fell, A loud noise burst out in the air, and the phoenix
phantom screamed and screamed, hovering and dived towards Mo
Ran!
“Bang!!”
There was another roar, even more terrifying than before, as if a
blue dragon had ended its slumber since ancient times, breaking the
rock from the depths of the earth Out.
A golden light and the fire phoenix violently struck each other,
setting off a terrifying storm. The ordinary Yumen with weak strength
screamed and were knocked to the ground by the storm, and some
directly vomited blood and were repelled dozens of feet away.
For a time, the Lingxiao Pavilion flew sand and rocks, the wind
was raging, and the tree planting of the house was instantly razed to
the ground!
 When the dust disperses, a familiar slender back shape appears in
the air, blocking Mo Ran’s body.
“Teacher, Shizun…?!”
The man dressed in white is like snow, his wide sleeves are
tumbling in the wind, and the sound is slightly cold and clear. With a
handsome face, a pair of phoenix eyes swept over Mo Ran who was
kneeling on the ground.
Chu Wanning’s voice is cold, like the clear water in an ancient well
in midsummer.
“Does it hurt?”
Mo Ran opened his eyes wide, unable to react for a long time, just
opened his mouth blankly: “…”
Chu Wanning looked at him back and forth, and saw that there
were no obvious injuries on his body, then turned to Yumin and said:
“You just asked who his master is?”
He descended His shockingly powerful spiritual power slowly fell
to the ground from mid-air.
He was even too lazy to say a word, only coldly and minimally
said: “Sisheng PeakChu Wanning, please ask your master.”
“Wh, what “
Chu Wanning frowned, looking like Shen Yu.
It seems that these birdmen can’t listen if you are polite. That’s
right, anyway, his patience is running out.
“I said, his master is me.” After a pause, “You hurt my apprentice,
can you get my approval?”
 Although Yumin Shangxian is honored as the Shangxian , But only
because of its noble blood, it is still far from the real fairy. Under this
blow, the phantom Phoenix was smashed by Chu Wanning, and his
arm was cut by Tianwen. She was clutching her wound, her fingers
couldn’t help seeping thick black blood, her complexion was very
ugly.
“You, a mere mortal, how dare you be so presumptuous! Also, who
allowed you to enter the Peach Blossom Spring privately! How did
you get in!” She was a little crazy, “You don’t know the heights of
heaven and earth—”
“Swipe!”
Tianwen stepped out and drew straight on her face, causing her
mouth to burst and blood flowed.
“I don’t know what’s the height of the sky?” Chu Wanning sneered,
touching the slightly messy sleeves of Willow Cane when he touched
Ping Ping, and then grabbed Mo Ran’s collar with one hand and
lifted him to his feet. , But his eyes did not leave Yumin Shangxian
half an inch, “Tell me, I don’t know what the heights are?”
“You, you, you dare to do this, you—”
“Why don’t I dare.” Chu Wanning glanced at her lightly, “Why don’t
I dare.” After a pause, he carried Mo Ran next to him, “Listen, this
person is mine, I took it away.”
Mo Ran hadn’t reacted to the horror of Chu Wanning’s sudden
celestial arrival, but was smashed by “this person mine” again.
“Shi…Shizun…”
“Close your dog’s mouth.” Although Chu Wanning was still
expressionless, Mo Ran could clearly see him His eyes were filled
with anger, “Success is less than success and failure is more than
failure. Give me trouble.”
Slapped his head with a slap, took him into the sky, and then
dozens more. A few feet away, when Mo Ran recovered, he and Chu
Wanning had already arrived in the remote suburbs of Peach
Blossom Spring.
“Shizun! My shidi is still over there—”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, saw his face anxiously, and snorted
coldly: “shidi? The one with the surname Xia? “
“Yes, yes, he is still in the Peak Tower, I’m going to save him…”
Chu Wanning raised his hand and interrupted him: “I have cast a
spell He passed it to Xuanji, you don’t have to worry.”
Listening to what he said, Mo Ran was relieved, raised his black
and white eyes, and looked at Chu Wanning: “Shizun, how do you…
Coming?”
Chu Wanning was awakened by the noise outside. Seeing that he
was in a critical condition, he swallowed a pill that Tanlang gave him,
and was temporarily able to recover. But at the moment he was
inconvenient to explain to Mo Ran, only saying coldly: “Why can’t I
come.” After he said, he raised his fingertips and gathered a golden
crabapple.
“The curtain reeds of the west building are blooming and thin, and
the spring breeze reaches the Qiantang one night.”
The eyelashes are drooping, and Chu Wanning blows gently
towards the crabapple, which is waiting to be budded, in an instant
Bone flowers bloom, overflowing with color. Chu Wanning flicked his
slender and cold white fingertips and whispered: “Go and explore.”
 The crabapple flower immediately drifted away in the wind and
quickly disappeared between the mountains and forests.
Mo Ran curiously asked: “Shizun, what kind of spell is this?”
“Throwing flowers.”
“What?”
“Flower Throwing Technique.” Chu Wanning looked solemn and
didn’t seem to be joking at all, “I didn’t have a name, you asked me, I
only took it.”
Mo Ran: “…”
No matter how lazy this person is, he wouldn’t be like this?
“Your matter, the Lord has already told me.” Chu Wanning looked
at the direction of crabapple drifting away, and his voice was as cold
as a stream and a beautiful jade. “This matter should be related to
the Jincheng Lake at the time. The same handwriting. I am afraid
that Zhenlong chess game has already been set up in this peach
blossom field.”
“How is it possible?” Mo Ran was surprised.
Zhenlong Chess Game is a spell that he peaked in his previous
life. After the eighteenth incident, Mo Ran himself has tried to
perceive whether there are traces of such spells, because this
forbidden spell is often accompanied by killing. Killing blood, once
activated, will inevitably kill people, so as long as you carefully
investigate the inexplicable strong grievances, you can know if
anyone around is playing a game of Zhenlong. If the mysterious
person really uses this access control technique again, unless he
does it to the extreme, there is no reason why Mo Ran would be
unaware.
 Seeing Chu Wanning’s slightly skeptical gaze swept over, Mo Ran
explained hurriedly: “I mean…this Taohuayuan is half immortal
anyway, how could it be possible for people to easily set a ban on it?
I don’t know anything about it.”
Chu Wanning shook his head and said: “At the bottom of Jincheng
Lake, that mysterious man controlled all the ancient spirit beasts.
Although the combat power of the ancient spirit beasts cannot be
compared with the god beasts, But compared with Sanxian. Since he
was able to control Jincheng Lake at that time, he is very likely to
reapply his old skills in Taohuayuan now.”
“So…”
“Yeah.”
Mo Ran raised his head, smiled rather shyly, revealing deep
dimples: “Shizun, what do you mean by not letting it go?”
Chu Wanning: “…”

The author has something to say:

System prompt: Hello, your friend [Xia Sini⼩正太] has been offline,
your friend [Beidou Immortal Chu Wanning] is already online. If you
have any difficulties or need any help, you can summon it to your
side. If you need to fight, Chu Wanning will not be responsible for the
damage to the venue. Please call in an open place and ensure that
there is no nearby Beidou Immortal’s scrapped dangerous element
[Taxian-junMo Weiyu], I wish you a happy summoning!

Big White Cat: Crabs, “Pears”, “Shoo”, “It’s really troublesome to

think of names”, “If you don’t talk about it, you will die star people”,
“Undead fish”, “Linfeng”, “Xback” throw Landmine~

Stupid Wang: Thank you for the “Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Xback”, “Mo”,
“Three Thousand Dreams”, “My Cute”, “Cool City”, Irrigation nutrient
solution~

Thank you all the big brothers who have entered the righteousness,
okay!
 76. This Venerable one saw that guy
again

Chu Wanning has not always been the kind of tempting master,
and Mo Ran is not a five or six-year-old Kai Meng child. Asking this
kind of trick question, Chu Wanning didn’t bother to pay attention to
him, and looked down coldly.
The crabapple flower he threw out put a wind curse, and quickly
explored the entire Taohuayuan. In a moment, a golden spell fell
from the sky and fell into his hands.
“Ancestral Abyss?”
The Ancestral Abyss is the place where angry owls burst out every
day and monks rush to pluck their hairs. Yumin said earlier that the
abyss underground is endless red flames and real fire, except for
those angry owls who have lived in the abyss since ancient times,
whoever stumbles and falls will be melted to the point that there is no
slag left.
Chu Wanning cast a barrier on himself and Mo Ran to hide his
traces and prevent Yumin from noticing.
The two reached the abyss of the ancestors, and they saw that
there was no bottom in the depths, and there was a curious red light.
The cliffs were densely populated by thousands of foreign birds. At
this time, these birds and beasts were sleeping. One head is buried
in the wings, and from a distance, it becomes countless dense dots.
According to Chu Wanning’s meaning, if the Zhenlong chess game
is set in the abyss, then what Yumin said is that the fire will burn
even if it falls in, so it should be all made up. from.
“How can you be sure that the fire below will not burn people to
death?” Mo Ran muttered, staring at the dormant light underneath,
“It looks like it’s true anyway.”
“Throw something down first.”
“Then I will hit a rabbit.”
“No need.” Chu Wanning got up and flew over, in white clothes
moving the exhibition room Already in the peach forest next to him,
before a moment, he fell back to his original place like a nine-day
banished immortal, with a peach blossom in his hand.
Mo Ran understood that peach blossoms are naturally more
delicate than rabbits. If this peach blossom can withstand the so-
called “flame”, there is obviously no danger for a living person to
enter.
Chu Wanning stroked the peach branch with his fingertips, and
muttered the spell silently, and saw that Zhuo Zhuoyao peach was
instantly enveloped in a soft crystal blue light. He touched the abyss
and whispered: “Go.”
The peach blossoms slowly fall, one foot, two feet, ten feet,
hundred feet.
The shadow of Huazhi is long gone, but the spell cast by Chu
Wanning can make him perceive the situation of the peach
blossoms. He closed his eyes, and after a while, the eyelashes were
reopened. .
“The peach blossoms are safe and feasible.”
Since Chu Wanning is so sure, there is nothing left to say. Mo Ran
immediately flew with him to the ancestral abyss. Not bad, it went all
the way to the bottom very smoothly. When seeing the situation
under the Great Abyss, Mo Ran still felt a bit of chills even though he
was mentally prepared.
He knew what the red light in the abyss was.
I can only see thousands of wooden frames in the Great Abyss.
Each wooden frame is hung with a plume. Those plumes are naked
and naked, with nice carcasses and bodies. Blood dripping. Each of
them was stuffed with a Ling Chiguo exuding a dazzling red light.
Thousands of red lights gathered together, and looking down from
above, it was easy to believe that this was the true red flames under
the abyss.
Chu Wanning’s face is very ugly. He has a lot of knowledge and
knows that this red fruit is a forbidden fruit that everyone talks about
in the cultivation world. He put it in the mouth of the dying person.
You can extend the last breath for three hundred and sixty-five days.
In other words, a person who can be liberated in an instant has to
experience an extremely long death. The sudden cardiac arrest in
the blink of an eye will turn into endless torture, which is a sudden
delay.
Mo Ran stared at the jungle-like layers of the living dead, and
muttered: “…soul lock formation.”
 Use living creatures as human pillars to restrain grievances Being
trapped among them, even if there are thousands of dead souls
trapped in Zhenlong’s chess game, no breath will leak out!
It’s no wonder that he probed in all kinds of ways, but he couldn’t
even notice a little bit of forbidden resentment in Zhenlong chess
game.
Mo Ran couldn’t help getting more and more terrified. He was
thinking, is the fake Gouchen at Jincheng Lake last time and the
man behind Taohuayuan the same person?
From the experience of Jincheng Lake, the fake Gouchen can only
use the Zhenlong chess game to simply manipulate the underwater
charm, and should have only learned some furs, but this time the
fake feathered people all over the Taohuayuan, except Stupid mind,
low emotional intelligence, no difference from the deity, and even
able to cast Yumin spells, this forbidden skill is completely middle
and upper class, is it that the fake Gouchen is so diligent?
Chu Wanning came to the very center of the Soul Locking Array,
where a stone pillar made of ground spar stood.
A Yumin was also tied to the stone pillar, but this Yumin was
already dead, the Ling Chiguo in her mouth had already shrunk, and
her body had begun to rot. But from the bright yellow gold silk
embroidered phoenix robe on her body, and the star-shaped curse
mark on her brows, we can see her previous identity.
“This is…”
Mo Ran was surprised: “This is the real Yumin Shangxian!”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning looked forward to. Looking at the difficult-to-
see human column array, his thin lips lightly opened, “There are not
one thousand but eight hundred Yumin who are caught here as the
soul-locking array. If Yumin Shangxian is still alive, how can he
endure such bloody hatred. Not to mention. Just now I played
against the celestial being outside, but felt that she was not as strong
as the ghost emcee of Butterfly Town. If I didn’t guess wrong… I’m
afraid the Yumin of Taohuayuan has already been exterminated, and
those outside are all controlled by the Zhenlong chess game.
Corpse.”
“!” As expected! What Chu Wanning thought coincided with him!
Mo Ran was shocked and was about to go back when he returned.
Chu Wanning waved his sleeves and stopped him.
“Where are you going?”
“I want to tell my uncle about this. If so, it would be too
dangerous.”
” Don’t act rashly.” Chu Wanning shook his head, “Now people are
in the dark, I am in the light. There are many monks in Taohuayuan.
We don’t know who the people behind it are. Acting rashly will only
make the situation more difficult.”
“Hehe. Long time no see, Chu-zongshi is still so cautious.”
A chuckle came from mid-air, but it exploded like thunder. Sounds
in the abyss of the ancestors. The two looked up, and a bloody
Yumin child was sitting on a branch protruding from the cliff, dangling
his legs. Seeing them turning around, the dead child tilted his head,
a pair of bloody eyes rolled around a few times, and the corners of
his mouth showed a bright smile.
Mo Ran was surprised: “Zhenlong Chess Game!”
 Chu Wanning cursed secretly, and said gloomily: “It’s another
white piece.”
” Hehehe, yes, it’s a white child.” The Yumin child caressed his
palm, “otherwise you think I will stay here with my real body? I’m not
stupid.”
Mo Ran said: “You really are the fake Gouchen from Jincheng
Lake! You crazy man, what do you want to do?”
“Hehe, what are you, just a small foundation building, and it
deserves to be questioned. I? Ask your master to ask.”
“You—!”
Chu Wanning flicked his wide sleeves, stretched out his long
fingers, and pressed the smoke from his head. Mo Ran. Lifting his
eyes, he asked in a cold voice: “What is your plan?”
The Yumin dangling his legs, he was already dead, but because of
the forbidden control, it seemed like Marionettes can’t help but make
all kinds of tricks.
“I planned it, but it’s not a big deal.”
Chu Wanning’s voice is even cooler: “Then why do you want to kill
my disciple several times?”
“Although it’s not a big deal, it happens to be done by your little
apprentice’s spiritual core.” The child smiled and said, “Weird and
strange, blame his spiritual core. Even better than -zongshi you . In
Jincheng Lake, I knew that he is a wonderful wood spirit essence. If
not, I am afraid I would prefer -zongshi you.”
His speech is greasy and greasy, with such a tender voice and
words. But in an adult tone, Mo Ran couldn’t help feeling disgusted,
and said angrily: “I’m going to fall for eight lifetimes and the blood
mold is caught by you, and the damn will immediately explode the
spiritual core, you don’t even want to touch me!” /p>
“I didn’t want to touch you either.” The child still had that sweet and
angry tone, “I had no choice but to run after you. Men in the world
love beautiful women, you Shizun are longer than you It looks good,
I’m more willing to touch him.”
“You!!!” Mo Ran’s hair is about to explode, “You are the ugly thing
who dare not even show your face and use Baizi as a puppet all day
long. , Do you deserve to touch me Shizun?”
But the kid gave him a blank look, and seemed to be too lazy to
pay attention to him anymore, turned his head and stared at Chu
Wanning again:
“Chu-zongshi At the beginning, I was in Jincheng Lake, I
persuaded -zongshi not to pursue further investigations. But -zongshi
refused to listen, which made me very heartbroken.”
“Since I have known this matter, even if you no longer I will
investigate Mo Ran to the end and will never tolerate it.”
“Puff, I know you would say that.” The child was silent for a while
and laughed, “Why do you big-zongshi have such a tendon?… Well,
since Chu-zongshi doesn’t listen to persuasion, then go Look, I
actually want to see if it is your Tianwen who is powerful, or my
forbidden technique is powerful.”
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows pierced, and said gloomily: “Your
Excellency, you really have to abuse it. Is the killing of innocents the
end?”
“Everyone in the world is like the trifoliate of Huainan.”
 “What’s the meaning?”
“Sour.” Child He giggled, “It’s so sour, these dead ghosts, one by
one, are so sour, which makes me hate it. I wish I could squash all of
them.”
Mo Ran: “… ……”
Chu Wanning’s voice was full of murderous aura: “Your
Excellency, there is no cure.”
“-zongshi feels that I have no cure, and I also think -zongshi There
is no cure. Originally the morality is different, why bother with it.” The
child shook his head and said, “-zongshi is playing a chess game
with me. You win in the game of Jinchenghu. In the game of
Taohuayuan, -zongshi has already found it. I have passed the
Ancestral Abyss, and I saw my white son. I am also a poor man, and
I can’t get the little apprentice by your side. Naturally, you will win.”
He paused, his eyes suddenly narrowed. He was smiling, but he
squeezed out more blood.
“However, you have to take good care of him, I would like to see if
-zongshi can protect him for a while, but can he protect him for a
lifetime.”
“… “
“As for the secrets of the ancestor’s abyss, the two had better not
to disclose.” The child said, his fingertips did not know when a
golden and red wing appeared.
Mo Ran was stunned: “This is the golden feather of Taohuayuan
as currency?”
 “Yes.” He smiled, “This kind of golden feather has been scattered
all over Taohuayuan. If the two keep secrets and leave on their own,
everyone in Taoyuan will be safe, but if the two are not good, I will
make my deeds public. These feathers are attached to the people’s
grievances, although they cannot kill the monks, But it can also
disperse most of their cultivation skills.”
Mo Ran angrily said: “You designed it from the beginning?!”
“Otherwise?” The child was surprised. Said, “Do you think
everyone is as stupid and rude as you?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Really, really mad at him! ! He admits that he doesn’t know how to
do things, and he doesn’t understand so many forward and
backward calculations, but when this little beast speaks so
grandiosely, he really wants to summon Jiangui to call this beast and
let the other party see it. What is really stupid and rude.
“Chu-zongshi, say or not, you should be very clear in your heart.
Even if they know the truth, but their cultivation will be greatly
damaged by then, I am afraid they will not be grateful for Chu-
zongshi’s demon guarding.”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “You just overheard, I didn’t intend to
disturb them now.”
“Now? Haha, it seems-zongshi was planning to be in the future I
said it, but it’s useless to say it later.” The child smiled and said, “As
soon as these monks leave, Taohuayuan will be completely
destroyed by me like Jincheng Lake. There will be no proof at that
time. Who will believe you?”
 Chu Wanning’s eyes are cold: “Your Excellency acts like this, and
what face does it have to say that Mo Ran is rude and ignorant.”
The child didn’t care about Chu Wanning’s sneer, and got up. After
turning a few times, a handful of flames suddenly vacated under his
feet, slowly burning away the flesh and blood.
“Wait for you to catch me, and then say this to me. Chu-zongshi, I
respect you as a gentleman. Today and at the end, I would like to
mention you, don’t intervene anymore, or listen Ah, we… will always
see you again…”
With a boom, the flames burst into the air.
The Yumin child who was acting as a puppet was burned, and a
crystal clear white chess piece fell from the sky, rolled twice on the
ground, and stopped.
Long silence.
“…” Mo Ran knew that the mysterious man behind the scenes was
right, but he was really not reconciled, and asked, “Shizun, do you
really just leave like this? Any other ideas?”
“Be cautious, leave Peach Blossom Spring first.” Chu Wanning’s
expression was not good, and Yu Chen said, “Since that person has
worked hard to make a soul-locking formation, so that he will not be
detected by others. Controlling the Zhenlong chess game can at
least show that he does not want to make things known to everyone
for the time being. I will transmit the voice to him on the Lord’s side,
and let him try to take Xue Meng and Shi Mei away as soon as
possible, and don’t stun the snake. As for you… …”
Chu Wanning paused and continued: “The two incidents of
Jincheng Lake and Taohuayuan, he came for you. This time his
design is planted on you, and he hopes to let you I’m alone and
helpless. Don’t care about this. The Lord is the leader of a faction.
It’s better to let him intervene.”
“Then what can I do?” Mo Ran said, “I can’t Push everything to
others, don’t do anything yourself.”
“What can you do at this time? The mysterious man has a clear
purpose. After the Shenmu of Jincheng Lake fell, he has been
looking for Substitute Essence Spirit Body. You are the Wood Spirit
Essence, which is most suitable, but if he has not been able to get
you, he will also look for other alternative high-grade spirit bodies.”
Chu Wanning paused and said, ” If he finds it, I’m afraid it’s another
bloody storm, and he must be stopped.”
“That’s right, but Shizun, the essence spirit body is not so easy. If
he is found, even if he wants to find a replacement, he must have…”
Mo Ran stopped when he said this, suddenly raised his head, a
pair of silky black eyes staring Chu Wanning said for a while: “The
little beast wants to find out who is the essence spirit body, he has to
go to every school to explore, and the monk will not release his
spiritual root for no reason, only when he chooses weapons or
refined stones. At that time, we will perceive with spiritual roots. So
the easiest way to test the spiritual body is to sell weapons and
spiritual stones. We only need to observe the weapon market in front
of the major mountains recently, and it is possible to find the traces
of the animal “
After saying this, he saw Chu Wanning staring at him thoughtfully,
and he couldn’t help but feel guilty again.
“Uh…I guessed it.”
 “You guessed it well.” Chu Wanning said slowly. After a while, he
suddenly felt that he knew more. So he squinted his eyes and asked,
“Mo Ran. Are you hiding something from me?”
“I, what can I hide from Shizun.” Having said that, Mo Ran was
behind his back Her cold hair was standing up, and she felt that Chu
Wanning’s faint glazed eyes seemed to lock the real soul curled up
inside through her reborn skin.
Fortunately, Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, and didn’t say
anything.
He lowered his eyes faintly, and said in a deep voice: “From now
on, you will go with me to investigate the various martial arts. I will
not return to Sisheng Peak for now.”

The author has something to say:

Taohuayuan boss: I look at your face, you Shizun looks better than
you, so I have a better attitude towards him .

Mo Ran: mmp, didn’t the author say that I am the best looking
person?

Roubao: Yes, but yeah, first, you are still in a juvenile body and you
haven’t been in a long open. Second, although the boss is a straight
man, if he is a gay and has the same attributes as you, do you think
he will see you as a favorite or Shizun?

Mo Ran: Is there no boss full of anger?

Meat Bao: Yes.

Rou Bao (turning his head): Xue Mengmeng, your cousin invited you
to be a boss! ! !
Today’s Weibo, there is a cute back pot man Shi Mei mei drawn by
Dabao~ Welcome to my Weibo @ ⾁ HEHI ⼤ 魔 王 , or Dabao’s
Weibo@ Drinking wine and watching the beauty~

Big White Cat: Thank you for “Mu Xiu”, “Too salty”, “Brain hole is like
a black hole”, “Flower thinking”, irrigation nutrient solution~~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “It’s troublesome to think of a name”, “I will

send you Acacia from the bright moon”, “Too salty”, “March Yayoi”,
“Prison Break Rabbit”, “Undead Fish” “ 叽 叽 叽 ?!” “Youyuan” “yan”
threw landmines~“Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Next, the main line of Shizun Gouzi will start~~

There is no knife for the time being, but you have to be careful when
you see the memory killing. Anyway, there are generally only two
possibilities for the memory killing:

First Kind, throwing knife.

The second type, drag racing.

I won’t make any warnings in my previous life. It’s good to see my

previous life being mentally prepared in these two. 23333

Daily thanks All the big brothers who follow the text (/≧▽≦)/~
 77. This Venerable one is very
embarrassing

After Chu Wanning and Mo Ran left the Taohuayuan, they went
around to find out when the big and small bazaars were open. They
rushed for a few days. That night, they settled in a small inn in a
small town.
After coming out of Taoyuan, I finally got a rest. Mo Ran went back
to his room long ago. Chu Wanning sat at the table, brightened the
candlestick, and the warm yellow glow was bright Looked carefully at
a porcelain bottle in his hand.
In that white jade porcelain vase, there are more than 30 golden
pills.
Fortunately, when Xuanji came, he brought this bottle of medicine
to him, otherwise he really didn’t know how to get along with Mo
Ran.
“This is Tanlang’s new medicine. There are about thirty pills.” At
that time in Taoyuan Cave, Xuanji told Chu Wanning, “He looked up
the classics and changed some ingredients. One This can support
you to restore your normal posture for seven days. This bottle of
medicine has been enough for you to use it for a long time. Take it.”
“Thanks to Tanlang for me.”
 “Don’t say thanks “Xuanji waved his hand and smiled, “I see
Tanlang’s own face stretched serious, and I can’t tell you how
curious your illness is. By the way, he asked me to tell you that the
properties of this medicine are not stable, so don’t be overjoyed.
Great compassion, otherwise it’s easy to fail, so remember it.”
Chu Wanning was thinking about what Xuanji had said, and
suddenly heard the door of the inn knocked hard, immediately put
the porcelain bottle away and went out. With the incense burning in
the celadon furnace, he slowly said: “Come in.”
Mo Ran has just finished taking a bath, wearing a fine kudzu
bathrobe, wiping his long hair like black jade. To Chu Wanning’s
room.
“…” Chu Wanning coughed, but fortunately his face was still faint,
“What’s wrong?”
“My room is not good, I don’t like it. Shizun, I Can I make do with
you tonight to make a ground floor?”
Seeing Mo Ran’s vague words, Chu Wanning is not stupid, he
naturally felt strange and asked: “What’s not to like?”
“Anyway, it’s just…it’s not good.” Then he glanced at Chu Wanning
secretly, and muttered, “The sound insulation is too bad.”
Chu Wanning has always been good and clean. , Frowned and
didn’t understand what Mo Ran was referring to. He put on his robe
and came to Mo Ran’s room barefoot. Mo Ran couldn’t stop him and
had to follow him.
“Although it’s a bit crude, it’s not impossible to sleep peacefully.”
Chu Wanning stood in the house and looked around, then rebuked,
“Why are you so squeamish?”
 Before the voice fell, I heard a violent crash sound from a wall
apart, as if it fell to the ground.
Mo Ran really has no face to listen. Before things get worse, he
stepped forward and grabbed Chu Wanning’s sleeve corner and
said: “Shizun, let’s go faster.”
Chu Wanning frowned: “What’s wrong with you? Is there anything
wrong?”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but before he could sort out his words,
he heard another burst of tenderness next door. Laughing: “Chang-
gongzi is so annoying, he will bully people, ah, don’t, don’t do this…
ah!”
“Hey, baby, the peony on your chest is so beautiful, let me smell it
Does it smell.”
The wall panels are really thin, and even the rustling clothes over
there can be heard clearly. The rough gasp of the man and the
sweet sigh of the woman were mixed, and it was unbearable.
Chu Wanning didn’t understand it at first, but it took a while to
react. His beautiful eyes widened suddenly, and then his face quickly
turned from white to red, from red to blue, and finally iron blue. He
cursed with his face, “I don’t know how to be ashamed!”
“Puff.”
Mo Ran couldn’t help but laughed low behind him. Fortunately,
Chu Wanning was very embarrassed, even walking with the same
hands and feet, and did not hear Mo Ran’s ridicule.
When he got back to the room, he silently finished a cup of tea, so
that he could barely pretend to be calm, and nodded to Mo Ran:
“Such foul language is really bad for practice. Tonight you will Leave
me here.”
“Oh.” Actually, I suddenly saw Chu Wanning appear in
Taohuayuan, and the other party did not doubt him at all, and
protected him in every possible way. Mo Ran was pleasantly
surprised and settled at this time. When I came down, I couldn’t help
feeling very good, and Shizun’s always cold face under the
candlelight seemed to be much more cute.
Mo Ran curled his eyes, sat cross-legged on the ground, propped
his chin and looked up at Chu Wanning.
“…what are you looking at?”
“It’s been a long time since I saw Shizun. I want to see more.” The
boy’s voice was full of smiles, and his eyes were warm and bright. .
Look carefully, Chu Wanning… really looks like Xia Shidi.
Chu Wanning glared at him: “If you have time to look at me, it’s
better to wipe your hair, how to sleep wet.”
“The towel is next door.” Mo Ran laughed Said, “Shizun, help me?”
“…”
Xue Meng had been injured once before, and he couldn’t lift his
arm for a long time. He washed his hair during that period. Shizun
helped to wipe it off. Shizun always wipes his hair quickly, because
he can control his spiritual power well and quickly warm the towel in
his hand to dry it.
Chu Wanning looked down at Mo Ran, who was well-equipped
with hands and feet, and snorted coldly, “No illness or pain, why
should I help you?”
 But he still beckoned him to come over Up.
The candlelight is warming at night, reflecting the handsome
young face of Mo Ran.
Mo Ran sat on the bed and was reborn for nearly a year. It was
the time when the young man became tall. Over the past few
months, he has grown a lot taller unconsciously. At this time, he and
Chu Wanning The height is almost the same.
At this height, it’s inconvenient for Chu Wanning to wipe his hair
for him, so Mo Ran propped his hands back and became short, while
Chu Wanning stood by the bed and looked impatient. Rubbing his
long hair.
Mo Ran yawned contentedly and squinted to enjoy the rare peace.
There are three or two frogs croaking outside the window.
“Shizun.”
“Hmm.”
“Do you know that I am in Yumin’s illusion. Lin’an, I saw a person
named Chu Xun.”
The wiping action didn’t stop at all: “How would I know.”
Mo Ran rubbed his nose and laughed:” He looks like you.”
“…There are more people with similar looks in the world. What’s
so strange.”
“No.” Mo Ran Seriously, “He is almost carved out of the same
mold as you, Shizun, do you think he is your ancestor?” Chu
Wanning said lightly: “It is also possible. However, this is It’s more
than two hundred years ago, who is sure.”
 “He also has a son.” Mo Ran said to himself, “It looks like Xia
Shidi, I think this is something What a coincidence, Shizun, do you
think Xia Shidi will be your lost relative?”
“I have no relatives.”
“I said it was lost… “Mo Ran whispered. He was close to Chu
Wanning and could smell the reassuring faint fragrance of crabapple
flowers.
It smells really good. Whether in the previous life or in this life, the
breath of Chu Wanning always seemed to calm his mind. He
returned from the bloody wind in the previous life, only burying his
face Shizun’s neck can earn that moment of respite from the world.
Whether he wants to admit it or not, he has become addicted to
Chu Wanning’s breath, and he can’t give up.
He closed his eyes, and in such a familiar tranquility, he gradually
let go of his spiritual consciousness, and he didn’t know where
tonight.
In the last life, in the empty Wushan Hall, he came back after
killing people and was covered in rain. He was obviously so sinful,
but he was so wet that he was a homeless abandoned dog.
At that time, he sat down and hugged Chu Wanning’s waist, buried
his face in the opponent’s abdomen, and asked Chu Wanning to
stroke his hair over and over again, only in this way could he barely
restrain his crazy heart .
Those old dreams are clearly separated from the dust, and the
past is like a sea.
I closed my eyes, and it seemed to be yesterday.
 Chu Wanning saw that the guy who had been muttering stopped
speaking, so he lowered his eyes and saw a face that was calm in
the dim candlelight.
Although the eyebrows are still a little tender and childish, but the
facial features are already open, and you can see the chiseled
handsomeness. It’s like the vaguely revealed flower bones between
the clouds and the clouds, with the freshness and vitality of young
people.
Chu Wanning’s hand paused slightly, his heartbeat seemed to be
a little faster.
The ghost and the goddess, he whispered: “Mo Ran.”
“Hmm…”
Mo Ran, who was in a trance, also responded vaguely. , Seemed
to be a little tired, pressed his face, and leaned against Chu
Wanning’s waist like in his previous life.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Boom. Boom. Boom.
The intensive heartbeat was like a drum on the battlefield, which
shook him a little dizzy.
Chu Wanning pursed his lips, not knowing what to do, so he
continued to wipe Mo Ran’s hair and steamed the last bit of water.
After a long time, he lost the towel and smoothly stroked the
strands of broken hair on Mo Ran’s forehead, and said in a deep
voice, “Okay. Go to sleep.”
Mo Ran opened his eyes, her dark and purple eyes were in a
trance, and then they gradually became clear.
 He finally came back to his senses, remembering that he had
habitually leaned on Chu Wanning’s waist just now, and Chu
Wanning didn’t push him away. He was taken aback and opened his
eyes blankly. Looks like a silly dog.
Chu Wanning was a little uncomfortable at first, seeing him like
this, he couldn’t help but smile.
Mo Ran saw him smiling. Although the smile was faint, he was
indeed smiling. He couldn’t help but opened his eyes more rounded.
He straightened up and looked a little messy. Suddenly he said
seriously: “Shizun, you have a fragrance on your body, it smells very
good.”
“…”
After a pause, he suddenly frowned. , Seems to be trying to
remember something, and then he thought about it, his expression
was a little stunned, and he muttered: “It’s strange, Xia Sini… why
does it smell like this?”
Chu Wanning’s face suddenly changed. change.
Before Mo Ran could react, he threw the towel on Mo Ran’s head
and threw the person out of the bed. He said coldly, “I’m tired, go to
sleep.”
Mo Ran was unconsciously thrown all over, lying on the floor for a
long time, and then sat up on his bones, rubbing his nose, not angry,
and honestly got up and hit the floor.

The author has something to say:

Small theater:
Tianwen: Xue Meng and the owner sleep in a room What will
happen?

Meat Bun: Xue Meng can’t sleep well, he will be nervous all night,
waiting for the morning to please your master 2333

Tianwen: What happens if Shi Mei sleeps in the same room with the
owner?

Meat Bun: Mo Ran will smash the inn.

Tianwen: What happens if Mo Ran1.0 sleeps in a room with the

owner?

Meat Bao: as shown in the text.

Tianwen: What happens if Mo Ran0.5 sleeps in a room with the

owner?

Roubao: Do you still have to ask this question? Your master sleeps
on the bed, and Mo Ran sleeps on your master.

Tianwen: What happens if Mo Ran2.0 sleeps in a room with the

owner?

Roubao: Bah, don’t want to spoil me.

Tianwen:? ? ? If I say yes, can I tell the truth in the world? ? ?

Big White Cat: Thank you for “?”, “High-cold Alpaca”, “He Shi”,
“Flower Thinking”, “Long Song”, “Too Salty”, “Cool “City”, “Liu
Zhezhe” irrigation nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Lin Feng”, “It’s really
troublesome to think of names” for throwing mines~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who chase articles (/≧▽≦)/~
78. This Venerable one’s Shizun had a
nightmare

This evening, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were in the same room.
Mo Ran was heartless, and soon fell asleep on the ground, but Chu
Wanning could not help but feel a little erratic. After tossing for a long
time, he barely fell asleep.
Close your eyes, there seems to be a roar of snow in your ears.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes and found himself kneeling in the
snow.
…a dream?
But why is it so real, as if I had experienced it personally at some
point.
This is the mid-winter season, the sky is lead-grey, the clouds are
thick and graceful, flowing from the distant mountains, all the way
into the heart of the earth. The heavy snow accumulated a few feet,
enough to cover his ankles, and it was freezing cold. Even though he
was covered with a big scorpion, he was still no match for the chill of
the bones.
Chu Wanning looked down at the azure fur coat, which was
embroidered with delicate curly grass patterns with silver threads. He
felt that this large cloak was a bit familiar, but this familiarity was
fleeting, and he quickly caught Not anymore.
“…”
Don’t understand why he had such a dream of suffering, Chu
Wanning was about to stand up, but his body didn’t look like his own,
he still knelt still On the ground, until the frost and snow fell on his
shoulders and the eyelashes were also frozen with ice beads, he still
had no intention of getting up.
“Chu-zongshi, the sun is dark. Your Majesty will not see you
tonight, let’s go back.”
A trembling old voice sounded behind him.
I didn’t look back in my dream. The footsteps sounded behind him.
Someone creaked on the snow and opened an umbrella around him.
Chu Wanning heard himself say: “Thank you Liu-gong. You are
old, so go back to the water pavilion and rest. I can still live it.”
“-zongshi ……”
The old voice wanted to say something, Chu Wanning said: “Go
back.”
The fading voice sighed and dragged a heavy step, Xixi After
walking a few steps, he folds back again, holding the umbrella for
Chu Wanning.
“The old slave accompanies -zongshi.”
Chu Wanning felt that he closed his eyes slightly in his dream and
stopped talking.
He couldn’t help getting more and more weird, this is really a very
absurd dream. Both myself and the old man had a conversation that
was incomprehensible.
What “Your Majesty” and what “Liu-gong” is not the realm of
comprehension he is familiar with, but rather like a deep palace
courtyard.
He tried hard to look through this body to see the scene in this
dream from his lowered eyes. It looks like Sisheng Peak, but it is a
little different.
The houses are roughly the same, with many extravagant little
things added. The corridors around the courtyard were hung with
snow-blue embroidered star curtains, tied with the beasts and
octagonal scented bells. When the wind blew, they clinked, and the
sound of the broken bells seemed to flow from the Hongmeng.
He knelt facing the main hall, and a line of guards stood in front of
the hall, dressed in a dress he had never seen before. I don’t know
who he belonged to.
The sky is getting darker, and a line of high-up maids filed through
the side gates. With their delicate hands, they lighted the two bronze
standing lamps on the left and right of the hall. The lampstand was
as tall as one person. On the nine floors, seven or forty-nine twigs of
copper crabapple are scattered on each floor. The lights at the core
of the crabapple are shining, and the candlelight is scattered
secondly, like the stars of the Milky Way in the sky, reflecting the
glory of the temple.
Turning on the lamp, the leading lady of the palace glanced at Chu
Wanning, yin and yang sneered weirdly: “Who can I show you such
bitterness in this cold night? Your majesty and the empress are
having fun. Even if you kneel to the ground, no one will sympathize
with you.”
How presumptuous!
Chu Wanning has lived to this day, no one would dare to talk to
him like this, he couldn’t help being furious, but when he opened his
mouth, his voice was his own, but he couldn’t help but say
something else.
“I’m here this time, not to disturb him, but to talk about something
important. I also ask the girl to tell me.”
“Who are you, I Why do you want to make it for you?” The maid
said contemptuously, “When your majesty and the empress are in
strong friendship, who would dare to disturb them? If you want to see
your majesty, just keep kneeling. If your majesty gets up tomorrow,
maybe you can still watch You glance at it, hum.”
The old slave behind Chu Wanning couldn’t listen anymore, and
trembled: “I know that your wife is favored, but you don’t see who
you are talking to? Don’t you have three points of virtue?”
“Who am I talking to? This Sisheng Peak, who doesn’t know that
his Majesty is the most annoying? I need to talk to him, what respect!
You old Things have the courage to teach me!” The big palace lady’s
beautiful eyes widened and said angrily, “Come here!”
“What are you going to do!” The old man couldn’t help but step
forward two steps on the ground, squatting and blocking. Chu
Wanning approached.
The palace lady glared at him, and said softly: “Turn out the two
charcoal fires outside.”
“Yes!”
 Someone came over immediately, The charcoal pots in the
courtyard were extinguished.
Chu Wanning thought to himself that although the lady of the
palace is hard-mouthed, she is not a fool after all. This day is so cold
that she doesn’t need to directly engage with the other party to lose
her tongue. As long as the two basins of charcoal are destroyed, this
yard will be like an ice cave, no matter how good the bones are, I am
afraid that it will not be able to withstand half a night.
The night is getting deeper, and the Chinese feasts in the hall are
warm in spring, singing and dancing endlessly.
Chu Wanning is still kneeling, his legs and feet are numb.
“-zongshi…Come back…”
The voice of the old slave was crying.
“Go back, your health is important, and you also know your
Majesty. If you are frozen, I am afraid you will not send a medical
officer to take a look. You must cherish it yourself.”
Chu Wanning whispered: “I have a stubborn body, with nothing to
hang on. If I can prevent him from entering Kunlun to step into the
snow palace, I will die.”
“-zongshi! You, you Why bother…”
The Chu Wanning in his dream is very weak. He coughs a few
times, but his eyes are still clear: “He has today, it is my fault. I…
cough cough.”
Before the words were finished, there was another violent choking
cough. Chu Wanning covered his mouth with his sleeves, his throat
was sweet. When he put down his sleeves, his hands were full of
blood, dripping and dazzling.
“Chu-zongshi!”
“I…”
Chu Wanning still wants to say something, but his eyes are black
and he can’t support it anymore. Plop fell into the sky of ice and
snow.
The chaos in his ears is endless, like a sudden turmoil, and like a
turbulent sea, which makes him unable to hear the noise around
him.
He only vaguely heard the old slave yelling in panic, and a few
words floating in his ears.
“Your Majesty! Your Majesty——please…”
“Chu-zongshi, Chu-zongshi is going to die soon, please see him,
the old slave is willing to die ——”
Gradually messed up all around, with complicated footsteps and
bright lights.
The drum music and the woman’s sweet singing stopped abruptly.
It seemed that the door of the palace opened wide, and a burst of
fragrant scent wrapped the warmth of the room. Chu Wanning felt
that someone picked him up and brought him into the warm hall. A
big hand touched his forehead, and after only probing it, he was
stabbed and retracted.
Immediately afterwards, a familiar low male voice hissed
dangerously.
“Why not give this Venerable one?”
 No one answered.
The man suddenly furious, he seemed to smash a pile of heavy
objects with a bang, he roared angrily, accumulating the might of
thunder.
“Are you wrong? He is the owner of the Red Lotus Pavilion,
Shizun of This Venerable One! He is kneeling here, and none of you
come to talk to This Venerable One? Why don’t you tell me? !!!”
Someone knelt down with a thump, shivering, and it was the great
palace lady who had previously flaunted her might.
“The slave and maid’s death sin, the slave saw that your majesty
and the empress were in good spirits, and did not dare to disturb…”
The man walked back and forth for a few laps, but his anger
continued to increase. He rolled in black. The Phnom Penh robe
flicked on the ground like black clouds, and finally stopped, the voice
was distorted to the extreme.
“He is not in good health and he is afraid of the cold. If you don’t
report me, let him wait in the snow, you still…You also put out the
charcoal fire in the courtyard…”
His voice was trembling because of his anger, and finally he took a
deep breath, and a word rumbling from his throat.
The sound of that sentence is silent, and the killing intent in it is
really chilling.
“You want him to die.”
The palace lady was so frightened that Huarong was pale, she
slammed her head to the ground, knocked her forehead into purple,
shaking her lips Said: “No! No! How dare the servants have such
thoughts! Your Majesty! Your Majesty has been wronged!”
“Drag it down. The Platform of Sin and Virtue will be executed.”
“Your Majesty! Your Majesty——”
The sharp voice was like blood-colored nails scraping across the
auricle, and the dream began to shake and disintegrate amidst her
screams, and the surrounding scene was like snow flakes Scattered
and collapsed one after another.
“It took a lot of thought for This Venerable one to get him back
from the ghost gate. Except for This Venerable one, no one is
allowed to hurt him even a finger…”
The dumb voice is very cold, but because of the extreme
coldness, some hideous madness is born.
Chu Wanning felt the man approach and stopped in front of him.
One hand pinched his chin.
He opened his eyes vaguely, trying to see the person’s face
clearly, in the dazzling light and shadow, he saw a vague face, the
person has deep black eyebrows , The bridge of the nose is straight,
the eyes are as black as ink satin, and the candlelight is faintly
tinged with purple.
“…Mo Ran?”
“Shizun!”
The voice suddenly became clear.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes suddenly and saw that he was still
lying in the hotel room, the sky was still dark, and a lonely lamp was
trembling on the candlestick.
 Mo Ran is sitting on the side of the couch with one hand covering
his forehead and the other supporting the bed, looking at him
anxiously.
“Why do I…”
For a while, the dream was so real that he couldn’t recover for a
while.
“You have a nightmare and have been trembling.” Mo Ran pulled
the quilt for him, “I think you look cold, I’m afraid you have a fever,
but fortunately not.”
Chu Wanning snorted and turned to look at the slightly open
window. The sky outside was still heavy gray and black, and the
night was still heavy.
“I had a dream, and there was heavy snow in the dream.”
He murmured a word, then stopped.
Chu Wanning sat up, buried his face in his palm, was quiet for a
while, and sighed, “I’m probably tired.”
“I’ll cook Shizun a bowl of ginger Tea.” Mo Ran looked at his pale
face worriedly, “Shizun, your face is so bad.”
“…”
Seeing that Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, Mo Ran sighed
without thinking, habitually pressing his forehead against his cold,
sweaty forehead.
“If you don’t speak, I will treat you as willing.”
Chu Wanning was a little surprised by the sudden intimacy, and
subconsciously leaned back: “… …Um.”
 Mo Ran was also confused in his sleep, and rubbed his hair as he
did in the previous life. Then he put on his coat and ran downstairs to
borrow the kitchen. After a while, a beech pallet was brought up.
Mo Ran is not a man with a grassy heart. Chu Wanning came to
Peach Blossom Spring to save him and protect him, no matter how
much he hated this person before, but at this moment, he is always
grateful.
There is a pot of steaming ginger tea on the tray, and a small jar
with Tujia brown sugar inside. He remembered that Chu Wanning
didn’t like choking food, but liked sweet taste.
In addition to ginger tea, he also asked the kitchen for a bun. The
steamed bun is cut into thin slices, soaked in fresh milk, fried in a
frying pan, and sprinkled with a layer of icing sugar. It is a simple but
not bad dessert.
Chu Wanning held the ginger tea and drank slowly, his face
gradually became bloody, and the white as porcelain fingertips
picked a piece of milk-flavored steamed bun, looked for a long while
and asked, “What is this? “
“I don’t have a name yet.” Mo Ran scratched his head, “Taste
Shizun, it’s sweet.”
Chu Wanning doesn’t like fried food, I am tired of being greasy.
But when he heard the word “sweet”, he hesitated, took a piece
close to his lips, and took a bite.
“Um…”
“Is it delicious?” Mo Ran asked tentatively.
Chu Wanning glanced at him, did not speak, then took another
piece and ate ginger tea slowly.
 A pot of tea and a plate of snacks quickly reached the bottom, and
the nightmare disappeared in the warmth. Chu Wanning yawned and
then lay back on the bed: “Sleep.”
“Wait a minute.” Mo Ran suddenly raised his hand and wiped the
corners of Chu Wanning’s lips with his fingers, “Small residue.”
“…”
Seeing the young man in front of him smiling openly, Chu Wanning
couldn’t help his ears become hot, turned his face and gave an “um”,
then ignored him.
Mo Ran took the dishes and went downstairs to return them.
When he came up, Chu Wanning was asleep facing the wall. He
didn’t know if he was asleep.
He stepped forward and dropped the gauze curtain lightly, and
suddenly heard Chu Wanning say: “It’s cold at night, don’t sleep on
the ground.”
“That…”
Chu Wanning’s slender eyes were hanging down, wanting to let
him stay with him, but “Sleep next to me” was struggling for a long
time and couldn’t say it, but the tips of his ears became more and
more hot.
It hurts that he doesn’t want him to sleep on the floor, and I like
him and don’t want him to leave.
But with such a thin face, he knows that even if he speaks, the
other party will definitely refuse to himself. When the time comes, he
will lose face and face and feel sad just by imagination.
 It’s better to be Xia Sini. The appearance of a child can always be
more willful.
——But Mo Ran treated him well today, and even remembered
that when he drank ginger tea, he liked to put brown sugar on his
feet, can he think that, in fact, Mo Ran cares more or less about
him… …
This thought made Chu Wanning feel a little hot in his heart, his
head fainted, and he blurted out.
“Come up and sleep.”
“Then I will go and see if it stops next door, and when it stops, I will
return to my room.”
Almost at the same time After saying this, Mo Ran realized what
Chu Wanning had said after finishing speaking, and opened his eyes
slightly.
“That couldn’t be better.”
Chu Wanning agreed almost without thinking, as if he was anxious
to cover up the previous sentence.
“You can go back.”
“Shizun you…”
“I’m tired, you can go.”
“…Well, Shizun rest early.”
The young man left, the door creaked open and closed.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes in the dark night, his heartbeat was
fast, his palms were sweaty, and he couldn’t help being embarrassed
by his gaffe.
 If you really have been alone for a long time, the little care and
concern of others will make him think that it is rare warmth.
Like a fool.
He turned over in annoyance, buried his face between the pillows,
and fell into a deep self-disgust. I know that Mo Ran likes Shi
Mingjing, and he is just a gentle mentor and apprenticeship with
himself, but…
The person in the dream seems to appear in front of him clearly.
The facial features are exactly the same, except that Mo Ran
seems to be older than today.
When I looked at myself, I was surly and paranoid, and his pupils
were too deep to see clearly.
With a “squeak”, the door opened again.
Chu Wanning froze in an instant, his back stretched tight, like a
horn bow pulled to the extreme.
A person walked to the bed, Chi Xu was silent, he felt the person
sitting on the couch, returning home with some unique breath of
clothing.
“Shizun, are you asleep?”
No one answered him.
Mo Ran said to himself, his voice was very calm, as if he was
talking homely: “The next door is still making trouble.” He gave a soft
laugh, leaned over and leaned on his face, lying down. After Chu
Wanning’s side, his gaze flicked over the man’s visibly stiff back.
“Shizun just asked me to sleep, do you still count?”
“…”
 “Shizun always doesn’t care about people. If you don’t When I
speak, I will treat Shizun as willing again.”
“…huh.”
When I heard the depths of the bed, the man hummed calmly, Mo
Ran bends his eyes, the dark purple eyes are full of smiles.
If it is a habit to pet Shi Mei, then teasing Shizun is his game.
Mo Ran himself has never clearly defined Chu Wanning’s feelings,
but from time to time I saw this person’s heart itch, and wanted to
show his tiger teeth, gnawing up with a grin and getting him. Can’t
help crying or laughing-although most of this is just wishful thinking
by Mo Ran.
But as long as that face, which is as cold as ice and snow, has the
slightest change in emotions, it is because of himself, Mo Ran will
feel particularly excited.
“Shizun.”
“Hmm.”
“It’s okay, I’ll call you.”
“…”
“Shizun.”
“Something to say, nothing to get out.”
“Hahaha.” Mo Ran laughed, suddenly thinking of something, half
It’s a joke and a half-serious question, “I just wondered, I think Xia
Shidi and Shizun are too similar, Shizun, is he your son?”
“………………………… …”
Chu Wanning probably had a lot of ups and downs all night, and
righteousness was stuffy at this time. Suddenly hearing Mo Ran
making him happy like this, he couldn’t help being a little angry.
“Puff, I am teasing Shizun, Shizun doesn’t have to—”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning responded coldly, “He is my son.”
Mo Ran still smiled: “Oh, let me just say it, it turned out to be a son
—wait! Son?!”
Suddenly struck by lightning, Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes.
His eyes were rounded, and his mouth opened in disbelief.
“Erererer—son?”
“Yeah.” Chu Wanning simply turned to his side, turned to look at
Mo Ran seriously, with a serious face , It doesn’t seem to be fake at
all.
There are too many wrong things to do tonight, which may be
suspicious. Since Mo Ran is going to make this joke, it’s better to
take advantage of the mess, because he can’t let Mo Ran see that
he likes him anyway.
Thinking about this, Chu Wanning coldly retrieved the dignity he
had just fallen, and said sternly: “Xia Sini is my illegitimate child, and
he is kept in the dark about this matter, as he knows today. I know
you know, if a third person knows, I don’t want your dog’s life.”
Mo Ran: “……………………”

The author has something to say:

Hey QAQ z It’s been really cold recently, don’t get a cold and you
don’t get caught.

Then let’s see how everyone keeps warm~

Mo Ran0.5:Chu Wanning, you come and hug This Venerable one for
a while.

Chu Wanning: Don’t you have a queen?

Mo Ran0.5: Come, drag the queen down and blow it up.

Chu Wanning:……

Mo Ran0.5: Now it’s only you. Come and warm This Venerable one.

Chu Wanning: Cold-blooded demon, get out of you.

Mo Ran1.0: It’s so cold, I want to keep warm, why nobody cares

about me… Then I should drink more hot water.

Feeding Fish 2.0: It’s okay, I can bear it.

Xue Meng: Cold? What does not exist, I am young and strong.

Shi Mei: It’s so cold… Young Master Ah Ran, you wear more, huh…

Chu Wanning: [This person I’m terribly afraid of the cold, so I’m lying
in the quilt and refuse to come out] … What about heating in the
lower repair world, liar, shameless!

Big White Cat: Thank you “Jiujiu”, “Long Ye Wuxi”, “Little Fairy Wants
to Go to Heaven x”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “It’s really
troublesome to think of a name”, “Gao Leng “The Alpaca”, “He Shi”,
“Brain hole is like a black hole”, “Xin Si Cheno”, “Long Song”, ”” (Why
can’t this girl show her name, then, thank you for irrigating 68 bottles
of nutrient solution but The poor girl who can’t show her name QAQ),
“Liu Ah Ying”, “It’s troublesome to think of a name”, “Zhou Fang
Lisi.”, “Flower thinking”, irrigate nutrient solution~Thank you guys~~

Ergouzi: “It’s really troublesome to think of a name”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “Raw

Ye Fan Soup”, “Greek Meow”, “Liquor” threw landmines~“Tang,
Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” threw grenades Memezha~
Daily thanks to all the big brothers who chase articles, and show my
heart
 79. This Venerable one’s Shizun is a
playmaker

If it weren’t for Chu Wanning’s knowledge of Chu Wanning, and

seeing his serious appearance when speaking, Mo Ran felt that he
would really believe his nonsense.
Xia Sini is Chu Wanning’s son?
What’s the joke, is he really stupid?
But Shizun’s face is always bad, so in the following days, Mo Ran
will from time to time cooperate with Chu Wanning in acting to make
a “God”, “It’s like this”, “I can’t think of Shizun.” It was such a
bohemian man”, and so on.
I have to say, although I don’t know what Chu Wanning wants to
do, this experience is quite interesting.
Mo Ran went to tease him every three to five, hitting the teahouse
in the sun, Mo Ran put his cheeks on his cheeks, and called out with
his slick eyes: “Shizun Shizun.”
Chu Wanning swallowed Yangxian tea and raised his eyes to look
at him lightly: “Huh?”
“Why don’t you recognize Xia Shidi?”
Chu Wanning said: “I don’t recognize it, fate has not arrived.”
 “When will fate have arrived?”
“Look at his good fortune.”
Mo Ran looked at his unpredictable appearance, his squeezed
ribs hurt, and he had to make a pity: “Xia Shidi is really pitiful.”
For another example When he was on the road, Mo Ran raised his
hand and folded a willow, beckoning cats and dogs along the way,
and when he was bored, he called Chu Wanning again.
“ShizunShizun.”
“What’s the matter?”
“I’ll ask you something quietly.” Mo Ran said with a smile,
“Master… Who is it? Is it beautiful?”
Chu Wanning choked, then covered it with a soft cough.
“It’s acceptable.”
“Ah? Can it only be acceptable?” Mo Ran was surprised, “I thought
it would add to Shizun’s eyesight. The beauty of the country and the
city.”
“…”
Mo Ran pressed his bridle, brought his black horse and Chu
Wanning’s white horse close, and leaned toward him humbly
Question: “Do Shizun still have a relationship with Madam?”
“…What relationship?” Chu Wanning glanced at him coldly,
touched his upper and lower lips, and said sternly, “Your Madam is
dead. “
You killed your own daughter-in-law in just two sentences? Mo
Ran almost choked with saliva: “Dead, dead?…How did you die?”
Chu Wanning’s expressionless face: “Difficult delivery.”
 “…” Hahahahaha.
If it wasn’t for the circumstances, Mo Ran guessed that he would
fall to the ground from his horse with a smile.
Mo Ran will not let this interesting topic go easily. The next day,
before rushing on the road, I washed a bag of fresh and plump
cherries and put them in the coat for Chu Wanning to eat on the
road. Fudge him to chat with himself.
“Shizun, can I know who the teacher is and what’s her name?”
Chu Wanning picked up a syrupy cherry and kept quiet He ate it,
and then said coldly: “The deceased is dead. What’s the use of
knowing her name.”
Mo Ran acted like a good teacher: “The bishop has lived through
the way of filial piety. Apprentices should also remember his
surname, and worship during the winter solstice Qingming.”
Chu Wanning continued to eat his cherries and said lightly: “No.
Your wife is not such a layman and doesn’t like the smell of incense.
“
Mo Ran curled his lips, rolled his eyes secretly, and said in his
heart: Obviously you can’t arrange the life experience of the teacher,
but you still have a serious face to say that the teacher is floating out
of the dust and not eating the world. Fireworks. But his face was still
smiling: “Senior is so refined, she must be a cultivator, right?”
Chu Wanning paused, took another cherry with her white fingertips
and chewed it slowly. , Cai said: “Yes.”
Mo Ran blinked curiously: “Which school does Shimao belong to?”
 Chu Wanning estimated the age of Xia Sini. When he was still in
Linyi, he said without a stir: “Rufeng sect.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran raised his eyebrows slightly. This gave Chu
Wanning a gap. Rufeng sect always respects male disciples.
Although female disciples have no harm in martial arts professors,
they never have the opportunity to show their faces and never leave
a good name when they go out. So Rufeng sect Although the sect
female cultivators are quite capable, they only know the four
characters of “Confucianism female cultivator”, but no one knows
their respective names and lives. Therefore, Chu Wanning made a
random creation, and there is no way to verify it anyway.
But Mo Ran is a person who is easily dismissed, immediately
regained his spirit, and asked persistently: “When did Shizun and
Shiniang meet, and how did they meet?”
“This…”
Chu Wanning couldn’t make it up for a while, he was hesitating,
his gaze touched Mo Ran’s brilliant eyes, and suddenly realized that
he didn’t need to answer his question, so he immediately squeezed
He pursed his lips, flicked his wide sleeves, and said coldly, “For the
teacher’s private affairs, what have you done so much?”
Speaking of Qingyan riding a horse, he walked away in white
clothes, Mo Ran was far behind.
The two wandered outside for more than ten days and ran several
small fairy gates in a row. They searched for weapons and spirit
stone stalls in the market one by one, but they did not find any clues.
On this day, Chu Wanning used Tanghua to send messages as
usual. After exchanging news with Xue Zhengyong, he and Mo Ran
went out of the inn and went to the market under Guyue’ye to check
the situation.
Guyue’ye is the world’s number one medicine sect and the teacher
of Xue Meng’s birth mother, Madam Wang.
This fairy gate was built on an island called “Linling Island”, but in
fact Linling Island is not a real island, but the back of a giant basalt.
That Xuanwu has a lifespan of millions of years. It had made a blood
contract with Elder, the ancestor of Guyue’ye, and came to swim
across the sea with the entire fairy gate, nourishing the thousands of
trees and flowers on the island with its unique fairy energy.
Guyue’ye’s disciples have always been mysterious and
indisputable. The sect itself does not communicate frequently with
the outside world. Only on the fifteenth day of each month, Xuanwu
will hunch the entire fairy gate close to the Yangzhou port. At this
time, people from other sects will come to the island to purchase
medicines, and there will also be merchants. They sell weapons and
spirit stones, as well as some commodities that are not available on
the islands.
However, the most famous on Linling Island is not Guyue’ye, but
“Xuanyuan Pavilion”. Xuanyuan Pavilion belongs to Guyue’ye and is
well-known in the realm of cultivation. Of a firm.
This firm opens twice a month and sells Guyue’ye’s top drugs and
rare treasures sold by various sellers. Although goods often touch
the taboos of the cultivation world, no one will eat Kong and
Guyue’ye as an enemy. After all, most of the elixir in the cultivation
world is produced in this school. From some perspectives,
Guyue’ye’s The strength is not lower than the current number one
“Rufeng sect”.
“There are so many people here, you put on the cloak.”
More and more people came to Linlingyu, Chu Wanning lowered
the cap of the cloak himself Pocket, remind Mo Ran softly.
Although Xuanyuan Pavilion has set up private rooms in the
bidding arena for the respect of each big group, since this is an
exchange for stolen goods and gray trading, in most cases, monks
often do not show their true colors. Show people, lest people find out
some details, or simply get into the murderous disaster.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning entered the Xuanyuan Pavilion. The
pavilion is divided into three floors. At the center of the first floor
stands a nine-petal lotus white jade platform, which is covered by
nine indestructible protective barriers. This will be the time. The
place where the goods are shipped from the exhibition.
With Baiyutai as the core, hundreds of benches made of red
rosewood are displayed in four directions, southeast, northwest, and
are the most common seats.
The second floor is the compartment lounge. In front of each
compartment, there is a large golden nanmu window. In front of the
window, there is a layer of gauze curtain. The curtain is woven by
silver moon gauze. You can see the outside from the inside. It’s
clear, but the scene inside can’t be seen outside, which protects the
privacy of the guests extremely well. It’s just expensive, nine
thousand gold per hour.
Chu Wanning doesn’t like squeezing with people, holding the
golden leaf sent by Xue Zhengyong, the flower does not feel
distressed at all.
The servants of Xuanyuan Pavilion who serve the guests have
made a life and death agreement with the pavilion owner, and will
not reveal any personal affairs of the guests. But even so, Chu
Wanning is still worried. He asked for the best place. In between, the
servant brought two pots of cold snow, eight fresh fruits and eight
candied fruits, four pastries and four candies, and then the people
retreated.
Only he and Mo Ran were left in the compartment. Chu Wanning
raised his hand, dropped his cloak, and stood in front of the window
looking at the crowded heads below.
“I heard from the Lord that this time Xuanyuan will sell a weapon
called Return.”
“Return?” Mo Ran shook his head, “Never heard Said it.”
“It’s a godly weapon.”
Mo Ran was taken aback: “Godly weapon? But Jincheng Lake is
already—”
“I know what you mean . But it is said that this return was
discovered in an unnamed tomb in Wanshenling. It is believed that
when its previous owner died, there were no children to pass on, so
Godly weapon was buried with it.”
“…It turned out to be like this.”
But godly weapon only recognizes the name-giving master. When
the name-giving master dies, godly weapon will recognize its
children. Even if other people get a godly weapon, it is difficult to use
their power in case. In Mo Ran’s view, it doesn’t make much sense
to buy this kind of weapon.
 Chu Wanning saw Mo Ran’s thoughts, and said: “Although godly
weapon can’t display its true strength without recognizing the Lord,
no matter what, its strength is still several times stronger than
ordinary weapons. These people I will flock to it as usual.”
Mo Ran understood: “I understand what Shizun means. It is rare
for ordinary people to see a godly weapon in their entire life. Since
they said this “return” is It is found in the tomb of the nameless, and
it is a long time ago, so most of you will elicit your own spiritual
temptation. What if you are the descendants of the original owner? It
will not be so good if you try.”
”“
Mo Ran thought: “It’s rare to see godly weapon, but at this time
there was a handless one who came out to bid. It looks like the fake
Gouchen’s way. Take a fake Gouchen. Everyone has to release their
spiritual power so that he can know if everyone present has the
essence spiritual body he is looking for.”
Chu Wanning Shi Shiran sat down on the soft chair and poured a
cold fragrance of snow. , Drink slowly. He looked at the crowd below,
and whispered: “It’s true. Whether this godly weapon is real or fake,
or whether it is a game set by Gouchen, it’s always right to probe.”
The voice fell, and suddenly there was a noise downstairs.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran looked down, both were slightly startled
——
I saw the Golden Gate of Xuanyuan Pavilion opened wide, two
rows of blue clothes in a monk covered by a hood Floating, the
young man with a jade crown on his head came up and down, and
the headed man was slender, heroic and handsome, and did not
cover up his behavior in the black market.
Mo Ran was surprised: “Ye Wangxi?”

The author has something to say:

Small theater “Welcome to Sotheby’s auction, the thing that

gentlemen most hope to appear in the auction is what? “

Mo Ran: A medicine that can make people stop dreaming.

Chu Wanning: I have nothing to want. I heard that there is a famous

ancient black gold knife next door, which can be used as a godly
weapon for Xue Meng, then black gold ancient knife . (Okay, I know
that you are Zhang Qiling at the wrong place, next one.)

Xue Meng: Black gold ancient knife (Zhang Qiling, can you go!)

Shi Mei: Black…

Meat Bun: Shut up! !

Shi Mei: Blackpot Eliminator, I haven’t finished it yet.

Meat Bao:…oh.

Mei Hanxue: Do you sell beauty? Since ancient times, black market
trading houses will sell all kinds of beauties, and I want those with
good looks, and put them in the palace as decorations.

Ye Wangxi: (Kicking the door)…They all lean against the wall and
squat down. Policemen.

Big White Cat: Thank you for “If you don’t talk about it, you will die
star people”, “liu”, “Ilaoi”, “fengzhi”, “doublesaya”, “five three”, “ 拈 ”
“Flower wine”, “wine wine”, “dududuxiaoqi”, “grape seed”, “it is
troublesome to think of a name”, “flower think”, irrigation nutrient
solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “It’s
really troublesome to think of names”, “Liquor and wine”, “Meat Ye
fan soup”, “咻咻”, “greedy meow”, “jailbreak rabbit”, “I will send love
to the bright moon”, “cannot be cured” “Fish”, “Domad”, “23664176”
threw landmines~“made up” threw nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who follow the article, and love
me
 80. This Venerable’s ex-wife is…
coming

The visitor was Ye Wangxi, the gentleman of Qianqian who lived

with Mo Ran in Taohuayuan before.
He wears a Rufeng sect blue bottom embroidered silver silk crane
today, wears a royal blue hairband, and wears a lucky beast silver
sachet at his waist, perhaps because he has taken off his uniform,
between his eyebrows and eyes Although the heroic spirit is still
there, it also adds a bit of grace.
The general manager of Xuanyuan Pavilion came up to welcome
him, lowered his eyes and said: “Ye Xianjun.”
Ye Wangxi nodded and said: “I’m coming by the order of the foster
father I’m bidding for something, and the troublesome manager
leads me upstairs.”
“The pavilion master knows that the fairy king is here, and the
private room of Rufeng sect is already available, so I will take you
up.”
Ye Wangxi took the ten or so Rufeng sect disciples upstairs,
leaving behind a crowd of people covering their heads and faces in
the hall whispering.
 “The people from Rufeng sect are here today too?”
“Who is that fairy? I haven’t seen it before…”
Mo Ran On the other hand, you have never seen him, so naturally
there are reasons why you haven’t seen him. I couldn’t help being
curious. I watched Ye Wangxi’s back disappear all the way around
the corner. Then he said to Chu Wanning: “Shizun, you have also
stayed in Rufeng sect before. Do you know this Ye Xianjun?”
“I don’t know.” Chu Wanning frowned slightly, “but I always feel
kind…” He paused, closed his eyes and thought for a while, still
shook his head, “I can’t remember.”
Mo Ran scratched his head and said: “This Ye Xianjun was in the
same courtyard with me in Taohuayuan before, and his strength is
not bad. Now he is replacing Rufeng sect to bid for things, and his
status in the sect is not low. Shizun didn’t even know him. He?”
“Rufeng sect has seventy-two cities, and the people are very
scattered. I don’t like to walk around, and I don’t bother to ask about
things inside the door, so it’s not surprising that I don’t know him.”
The two were talking, and the Rufeng sect box on the third floor lit
up with bright yellow candles. It must be that Ye Wangxi and his
party had already entered and took their seats. The highest floor of
this Xuanyuan Pavilion was reserved for the various martial sects,
but it was rarely used on weekdays, so everyone looked up and
found it very strange.
With Rufeng sect’s public participation, everyone’s expectations
for this bidding meeting suddenly increased several times. After a
cup of tea, the white jade lotus flower stand in the center suddenly
shone brightly. On the dome of Xuanyuan Pavilion was thrown a
stream of red silk and satin, a pretty girl who was only eleven or two
years old, covered in snow-colored shark yarn. With bare feet, he
pulled the ribbon from the air, and landed gently and skillfully on the
cold white jade lotus platform.
“You immortals have been waiting for a long time. I am the second
pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion.” The pretty little girl said with a
smile, “Thanks to all the immortals, I come to the meeting from all
over the world. Xuanyuan Pavilion has since We should follow the
usual practice and give back to you all of the above-mentioned
treasures.”
Mo Ran has good ears, and I heard someone discussing below:
“The second pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion is actually a little
girl who is still milky?”
“Oh, brother, you are really ignorant. Do you know how old
this’little girl’ is?”
“Ten? Fifteen? You can’t be twenty years old, right.”
“Hey, dumbfounded you, there are more than a hundred people,
you call her too grandma, she’s still a little girl.”
“What?! Brother Liu, you are teasing Me? How could this little
thing be a hundred years old!”
“This is Guyue’ye, the world’s number one medicine sect. It’s
impossible, but it’s a pill for eternal youth. It’s just medicine.”
“Wow—”
The person who exclaimed in a low voice must have been here for
the first time. After hearing these words, he stretched his neck
excitedly. He couldn’t help holding his pocketbook, and he couldn’t
wait to know what kind of magical medicine Xuanyuan Pavilion
would bring out to sell.
The second pavilion master did not disappoint everyone. With a
snap of her fingers, a hole was split in the center of Shilian, and a
small stamen-shaped table slowly rose up with five palm-sized
pieces on it. The velvet brocade boxes, each box opened
generously, exposing the pills with mother-of-pearl luster inside.
Immediately someone smiled and shouted, “Isn’t this infatuation
pill? What’s so strange?”
“That’s it, even if the first one to sell is not Qizhen Bao, you can’t
use the infatuation pill to make up the numbers.”
When the second pavilion heard the yelling below, he was not
annoyed. Instead, he squinted his eyes and said loudly: “Everyone is
really good. Chiqing pills are good. But as we all know, although
Chiqing pills are difficult to make, they are not very rare things.
Naturally, it is impossible for me Xuanyuan Pavilion to use ordinary
items to entertain guests.”
She said, picked it up. I took one of the brocade boxes, held it in
my palm, and closed the box with a click.
Although everyone is sitting far and near, they all have spiritual
mirrors in front of them, so that you can see the details of the
treasure without any difference. At this time, everyone noticed the
serpentine emblem on the lid of the box.
“The Holy Hand of Hanlin?!” Someone gasped.
The master of the second pavilion smiled and said: “Yes, these
five boxes of infatuation pills, each box comes from the pill furnace of
Elder, the Holy Hand of Hanlin. Although the ordinary infatuation pills
can confuse people, they make you take it. The person is obsessed
with herself, but the effect can only last for half a year, and it is very
easy to formulate the corresponding antidote. But these five…” Her
delicate fingertips held up the brocade box, and said carefully, “You
can manage everything. Years, and there is no cure.”
“What?”
“Gosh, how is this possible…”
“The Holy Hand of Cold Scale is so It’s terrible…”
The second pavilion master waited for the noise to subside a little
before smiling again: “In order to distinguish it from ordinary
infatuation pills, the Holy Hand Hanlin named these five pills of love
A pill. Just buy one, put it in the water and persuade people to drink
it. For ten years, you will be sure that the other person will treat you
infatuatedly, and will never waver.”
A female cultivator asked loudly below:” Is there really no cure for
this after I eat it? Then if I don’t like him in less than ten years, don’t I
have to let him keep pestering me?”
Everyone will eat He laughed. The second pavilion owner also
smiled politely and said: “The girl is very true, so Xuanyuan Pavilion
would like to remind you that there is no cure for the love pill in the
world, unless the ten years expire, otherwise death can be broken. If
not, If you have a hard time, you can’t get it. It’s better not to drug the
other party.”
After the introduction, I started bidding. Mo Ran looked at the
people below who were shouting prices one after another, mostly
female nuns, and couldn’t help but be speechless.
“It’s terrible.”
 “Not bad. The feelings earned in this way are really boring.”
Hearing Chu Wanning’s response, Mo Ran Turning around,
looking at him back and forth, smiled: “Shizun, you have to be
careful, you are so good-looking, I am afraid that there is a Sisheng
Peak female nun here, buy it back and secretly put it in the water
you drink, asking you to love her. But You are a married man, and
you can’t make friends with others anymore.”
“…”
This person made a joke at him. Chu Wanning wanted to get
angry, but his life Once I heard Mo Ran say that he was good-
looking, and couldn’t get angry, he pressed his lips into a cold line,
and turned his face too lazy to pay attention to him.
“But I really gave the other party this medicine. I must like the
other person to like it miserably.” Mo Ran muttered, seeing that the
five boxes of pills were quickly bought, and he sighed. Shaking his
head, “It’s so pitiful.”
Chu Wanning stared at the white wall for a while, and then calmly
said: “If you really like the other person, how can you bear to give
him such a medicine? You still Little, there are things you don’t
understand.”
Am I still young?
Mo Ran turned his head and smiled deeply: “I don’t understand,
Shizun understands? Then is Shizun going to talk to me about the
teacher?”
” Get out of here.”
“Hahahahahaha.”
 Amidst laughter, the second item was put on the booth.
“Tapir Fragrance Dew.” The second pavilion master said crisply, “It
still comes from the furnace of the Holy Hand of Hanlin. This is
Hanlin’s latest medicinal dew. The first generation of Guyue’ye
disciples tried It’s very easy to use.”
The first brother is quite cultural: “Mo Xianglu?”
The second brother is a little hungry: “Mo Xianglu?”
The monk C is fascinated: “Touch the incense dew?”
Chu Wanning thought for a moment, his eyelashes trembled, and
he looked at the five porcelain bottles on the stage: “Tapir incense…
Mengmo?”
The second pavilion master did not deliberately lose everyone’s
appetite. Seeing that everyone was puzzled, he immediately
explained with a smile: “The reason why it is called tapir incense is
because the medicinal materials are used. The blood of the claw tip
of the alien beast-eating tapir. It can last for seven days with only
one drop mixed in the tea and drink. This is of little significance to
ordinary monks, but due to the influence of mental methods and
cultivation bases, some fairy monarchs have nightmares Constantly,
it’s rare to sleep in peace. It’s easy to get into trouble over time, so
this tapir incense is the best choice.”
Chu Wanning listened and suddenly thought of the lifelike thing he
had done before. Although the dream is not a nightmare, it does
make him vaguely disturbed…
The second pavilion master is still pushing her medicine with all
his might: “In addition, this tapir aroma dew has the effect of
conditioning aura and aiding spiritual practice.”
 Chu Wanning is still thinking deeply, not moved. .
“If there are children in the family cultivating, tapir incense is also
great for them. Hanlin Sacred Hand thought that there should be a
teacher to buy for Tong Xiu, and specially made these five bottles of
tapir incense. Five flavors. The red bottle is lychee, the yellow bottle
is orange, the white bottle is lactose, the purple bottle is grape, and
the black bottle is mulberry. The sweetness is extremely pure, and
the taste is a hundred times better than ordinary candies. Drink once
The taste can stay between your lips and teeth for a whole day. It is
very wonderful.”
As soon as the voice fell, a silver sign was placed in the elegant
seat on the second floor.
Because the second and third floors are far away, it is
inconvenient to ask for the price. Therefore, the price is written on
the silver sign, and then the sign is dropped. The silver sign is
covered with the spell, and it will accurately float to In front of the
patron.
The second pavilion master grabbed the floating lottery and
glanced at it: “…”
At the same time, in the private room, Chu Wanning will run out at
will Putting the brush aside, drinking tea leisurely, Mo Ran watched
by the side and couldn’t help but twitched his mouth.
The voice of the second pavilion master downstairs rang: “On the
second floor, Tian Zihao, I bid 500,000 gold. Is there a price
increase?”
Under an uproar.
 This tapir fragrance is good, but it is obviously not as popular as
the love pill just now. Five boxes of the love pill sold for 300,000
gold, and the five bottles of dew cost 500,000. The price is already It
is falsely high.
“Which Xiao-gongzi’s parents should have bought it.” Someone
muttered.
“It must be bought for the rich family Xiao-gongzi to practice.”
Some monks in the crowd who have suffered from ignorance were
cruel and cruel: “These five bottles are packed, I will take them out.
Five hundred and fifty thousand.”
“The current price of tapir fragrance is five hundred and fifty
thousand. Is there any more—”
A silver sign floated leisurely, which was still dropped from the
second floor seat of Tianzi. She glanced, her eyes widened.
“Sorry everyone, I made a mistake before, but I am correcting it
here. The guest on the second floor just said that a bottle of 500,000,
a total of 2.5 million…”
Unless a fool would compete for this price with Chu Wanning,
watching the attendant bring in five bottles of tapir fragrance, Mo
Ran felt that he was not very good.
2.5 million…
Chu Wanning bought a dessert…
Feeling the look in Mo RanJiangui’s eyes, Chu Wanning calmly I
asked: “What’s the matter?”
“Ahaha, it’s nothing, I just didn’t think Shizun would like this kind of
thing.”
 “Children’s stuff, how can I like it. Chu Wanning said peacefully,
“Bought it for Xia Sini.”
“…”
install.
Mo Ran’s brows twitched, I see when you can pretend.
Take out the sold items one by one. Although the back is also a
rare elixir or treasure, it is of no value to Mo Ran and Chu Wanning,
so they both drink at the same time. Tea, while waiting for Godly
Weapon’s “Return” to appear.
Mo Ran leaned against the window, his thin waist wrapped in a
black shirt, and his legs became longer and shoulder-width apart. He
looked at the lively situation below and looked up at the Rufeng sect
box upstairs.
“By the way, Shizun, how did Uncle Taohuayuan settle things? You
haven’t told me in detail.”
“It’s not settled. This matter can’t be troubled. The Lord knew the
truth, but he couldn’t stretch it out, but he and Yu Min turned their
faces and brought Shi Mei and Xue Meng back to Sisheng Peak.
There was a lot of noise at the time, and the disciples of several
schools were watching. In my eyes, some people think that
Taohuayuan is unreliable and has already left. This Ye Wangxi must
be like this.” Chu Wanning finished eating a piece of Dan Osmanthus
Cake, then reached for the second piece, “The Lord said that you
broke through. Woe, I’m thinking behind closed doors at Sisheng
Peak, so that you can cover up your whereabouts for a while.”
Mo Ran scratched his head: “It sounds like a lot of trouble. It’s
really hard work, uncle…”
>
Mumbling, the pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion on the nine-
layer lotus platform suddenly cleared his throat with amplifying
technique, and the sound of Kunshan jade-like sound instantly
spread through every inch of the gap.
“The next item on sale is an extremely rare and excellent treasure,
which can be ranked in the top ten of the three-year auction
catalogue of this pavilion.”
Only this sentence, four Down dead silence.
After a while, it was like pouring a spoonful of water into a hot oil
pan, and it blew up with a splash. Almost everyone showed their
eyes and whispered.
Xuanyuan Pavilion’s three-year sales can be ranked in the top ten.
What kind of baby is this? Not to mention buying such a thing, for
many people, it is extremely lucky to see it in person once in their
lifetime. Buyers are getting more and more excited, and the tension
in the air is even within reach.
The people below are eagerly looking forward to it, and everyone
in the box also raised their eyes, focusing on the lotus platform.
Mo Ran whispered: “Is it the return of Godly Weapon?”
Chu Wanning did not speak.
As the center of the stone platform cracked again, the clear voice
of the second pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion echoed all
around.
“Please go to this treasure, the sphenoid beauty seat.”
“What?”
 Mo Ran was startled, and suddenly squeezed the window frame.
“Isn’t it a godly weapon?!”
Chu Wanning didn’t expect it to be like this, he got up suddenly,
came to Mo Ran, and looked downstairs with him. I saw a stone
couch slowly rising from the center of the lotus platform, on which
eight imprison chains with thick wrists were overlapped, locked with
a living creature that was constantly struggling. But the living
creature was completely covered by felt, and for a while no one
could see what was under it.
But this did not affect the atmosphere of boiling excitement.
The “sphenoid beauty seat”, regardless of appearance, has
become famous in the world.
It is said that during the Hongmeng period, the world was not
divided, and the demons and humans lived together on the
cultivation continent. At that time, there was a group of demons
called the “Bone Bone Race”. They were not powerful, but they
contained great spiritual energy. Eating the flesh and blood of the
sphenoid clan directly, or having a relationship with them, can help
people greatly increase their cultivation base. People without
spiritual roots can instantly build foundations, and those with spiritual
roots can even directly advance to zongshi. Because of this, after the
defeat of the Demon Clan, the Butterfly Bone Clan was annihilated.
They were either caught and used as intercourse slaves, or they
were killed directly.
By now, there is no real pure-blood sphenoid family in the world,
but there will still be heirs of sphenoid blood in the vast sea of
people, most of them have no effect on their bones and blood. No
different from ordinary monks. However, there are still a very small
number of people who will return to their ancestors. Although the
flesh and blood of those people are not as powerful as their
predecessors, they can still greatly enhance the cultivator’s
endowment.
These people are called “sphenoid beauty seats.” This “seat” has
two meanings.
Pillow seats. Or a banquet.
It means you can put them on the pillows and have sex, or eat
them alive. The former and the latter depend on the buyer’s
preferences.
People who have returned to the sphenoid family will not be
treated as “human beings” in the cultivation world. Although they are
no different from ordinary people, they are defined by the cultivation
world out of selfish desire. Become a “commodity”. Therefore,
although the act of selling the sphenoid beauty seat is terrible, it
does not violate any taboo.
Just like Chu Wanning’s upright-zongshi, his face is hard to see.
“This butterfly-bone beauty seat was not obtained by Guyue’ye,
but was sold on commission. Therefore, Xuanyuange will charge
30% of the transaction price as a commission. Please count the
amount when you bid, and do your best “
After the second pavilion master finished speaking, he snapped
his fingers, and the felt cloth covering the couch slipped off.
In the pavilion, there was no sound in an instant.
Everyone is staring at the chain-locked body on the stone couch,
the huge Xuanyuan Pavilion, even breathing and heartbeat are
almost audible.
That is a young woman with a satin body and a snowy skin. She
wears satin-like long hair and is naked or naked, wrapped in a
transparent veil, her plump and moist carcass is trembling slightly,
like frozen fresh snow, soaked in fat jade, glowing softly under the
light luster.
The eight chains tightened her delicate body tightly, clawing as
she struggled, but easily raised the beasts/desires of the men. Even
those who have read countless romantic people will admit without
hesitation that this woman is a rare and wonderful person in the
world.
“Excellent top grade. A female sphenoid beauty seat at the time of
the cardamom years.” The second pavilion master smiled and
stepped forward to unlock a chain. Before the woman resisted, she
was stunned like lightning. Raised her wrist in mid-air, “Hanlin’s hand
touches the palace sand, so that you can see it clearly. She is a
virgin.”
The girl’s mouth was tied with a white strip of cloth and sent out
But the pitiful voice of ooh couldn’t say a word, only the big teardrops
rolled down the corner of her eyes, and the golden tears undoubtedly
showed her ancestral bloodline of the sphenoid family.
Some people are taking a cold breath, some are swallowing
hungry saliva, this atmosphere makes Xuanyuan Pavilion for a
moment not like full of monks, but like full of hungry wolves The
group, salivating, greedily staring at the prey.
There was a “pop”.
Chu Wanning’s cold gaze retracted and fell on Mo Ran.
 But seeing Mo Ran’s face pale and his nails stuck in a wooden
lattice, he actually snapped a corner of the window sill.
“What’s the matter?”
“No…nothing.” Mo Ran took a deep breath, barely calmed down,
and shook his head at Chu Wanning, “I feel like this is a deal The
living… is disgusting.”
He didn’t tell the truth.
Yu Guang quietly glanced back at the sphenoid beauty couch.
This woman is the first beauty in the realm of comprehension he
married after he became emperor in his previous life——
Song Qiutong!
 81. This Venerable one’s Bu’gui!

At the same time, in the Rufeng sect box on the third floor, Ye
Wangxi has a long jade body, standing beside a carved fence with a
hollow overcast paulownia pattern, with his brows furrowed, and his
lips pressed together thinly.
“Ye-gongzi, Xu Elder asked us to buy that godly weapon. If you
really want to price the sphenoid beauty seat, I am afraid that the
remaining money will not be enough…”
“It’s okay, I will do it by myself.”
Seeing Ye Wangxi insisting on doing this, he secretly looked at
each other and stopped screaming.
The master of the second pavilion of Xuanyuan Pavilion said
crisply: “The butterfly bone beauty table starts at 10 million gold, and
you can bid for a higher price.”
“Eleven million.”
“Twelve million.”
The noise on the first floor was higher than that, and the price
soared.
“Nineteen million!”
“I gave out 25 million!”
 The 6 million that was raised instantly, made many monks They all
sighed, shaking their heads and sitting down. At this time, the silver
plaques from several elegant seats on the second floor fell in front of
the pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion. She quickly picked them
up one by one, and sandwiched them between her fingers in turn, as
if opening a folding fan, opening the silver plaques with prices.
“The highest at present.” After reading, the master of the second
pavilion said clearly, “Xuanzi No. 1 elegant seat, the bid is 35
million.”
“Three thousand and five Millions?!”
Everyone took a breath and looked back at the Xuanzi No.2
lounge on the second floor, but the lights were dimly lit and the silver
gauze was flying, but you couldn’t see the people sitting inside. Who
is it?
“Thirty-five thousand yuan is enough to buy a palace on Fairy
Island.”
“Who paid the price, this is too outrageous…”
“So rich, he must be a man of ten major sects, I don’t know which
one it is?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and heard the offer, he asked Mo
Ran: “You Can I bring enough money?”
“Not enough!” Unexpectedly, I would suddenly see Song Qiutong
here. Mo Ran was extremely shocked. Hearing Chu Wanning call
him, he suddenly regained his consciousness, alert. “What is Shizun
doing?”
“Buy her.”
 Mo Ran widened his eyes and waved his hand again and again:
“You can’t buy it, you can’t buy it. This woman is a burden. After
buying her, where do we put her? In the future, we will rent an extra
horse and book an extra room for sleep. Don’t, don’t buy it.”
“Who said I would go on the road with her Yes? After buying it, let
her be free.” Chu Wanning opened his eyes and stretched out his
hand calmly, “Get the money.”
Mo Ran tightened his purse: “No, no!”
“I’ll pay you back when I go back.”
“This is the money for Godly Weapon!”
“Don’t you have Jiangui? You want Godly Weapon to do it. What?
Take the money!”
“…”
Mo Ran is almost the first two big, this Song Qiutong, when he first
met her in his previous life, She had already worshipped Rufeng
sect. At the time, Mo Ran slaughtered the city. She looked a bit like
Shi Mei. She was spared her life when she moved her heart. Later,
she saw that she was well-behaved and smooth, and her
temperament was very similar to Shi Mei. Seal her as queen.
However, this is one of Mo Ran’s most regretful decisions.
At the moment, Chu Wanning, a cold-faced and kind-hearted guy,
actually wants to buy her, how can Mo Ran agree? Don’t say 40
million for this woman, even four copper plates Mo Ran don’t need it.
No! It is not uncommon for him to post him forty million!
The two are in a stalemate, and suddenly a lottery is falling on the
third floor, but it is golden.
 The cap sign!
Xuanyuan Pavilion’s highest-priced lottery is this kind of gold
lottery. There is no need to write on it. One piece is equivalent to 50
million gold. Once this price is reported down, it is almost impossible
for anyone to compete against it. , So it is also called “capped sign”.
Everyone was in an uproar.
“Rufeng sect!”
“Rufeng sect has a capped lottery!”
Chu Wanning also no longer talks to Mo, who is clutching his
purse. Ran, instead turned his head and looked outside. From his
point of view, I can see the first compartment on the third floor. Ye
Wangxi is a lazy person to cover up. He has tied up the Xueyue yarn
that Xuanyuan Pavilion uses to ensure the privacy of the guests,
standing with his hands on his back. Carved fence.
He has a solemn expression, and there is no extra expression on
his handsome face. He glanced at the noisy scene below, seemingly
speechless, and turned and walked deep into the box.
Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief and said to Chu Wanning:
“Shizun can rest assured. This Ye-gongzi lives with me in
Taohuayuan. I know a little bit about him. He is kind and sphenoidal.
The beauty seat was bought by him. He can’t do anything utterly
conscience.”
In the private room of Rufeng sect on the third floor, Ye Wangxi sat
on a table covered with gold and silver leaf embroidered satin. He
poured a cup of fragrant tea. When the tea ran out, there was a
knock on the door.
Ye used to have a gentle and correct voice: “Please come in.”
 “Ye Xianjun, the sphenoid beauty seat is brought to you, please
check it out.”
“Excuse me, let’s go down.”
The maid of Xuanyuan Pavilion retired, and the room was quiet for
a while. The sphenoid beauty seat was bound by a forbidden curse.
She knelt on the ground, her eyes panicked and trembling, her
peach blossom eyes were miserable because of crying, and her tail
was dyed with a light blush, which made her heart beating.
But Ye Wangxi glanced at her. There was no distracting thoughts
in his eyes, so he lifted his hand and lifted the ban.
“The ground is cold, and the girl is frightened. Sit down and drink a
cup of hot tea.”
“…” The sphenoid beauty seat was trembling, with a pair of glass-
like crystals open. Eyebrows, still curled up, dare not speak, let alone
move.
Ye Wangxi sighed and asked the left and right attendants to take a
cloak and hand it to her.
“Don’t worry about the girl. Yemou redeemed the girl not for
cultivation. Put on this dress first, and then talk about it when you
have something to do.”
“You…you ……”
Ye Wangxi saw that she was still motionless, looking up her head
timidly, very pitiful, so she shook her head with a wry smile, and
squatted down on one knee, level with her.
“My name is Ye Wangxi, dare to ask the girl’s name?”
 “I…My name is Song.” She glanced at Ye Wangxi hesitantly, her
pupils hazy, very Feeling wronged, “Little girl Song Qiutong, thank
you Ye-gongzi…”
Downstairs, Mo Ran was thinking secretly.
When I met Song Qiutong in my previous life, she was already a
disciple of Rufeng sect. She was rescued by Ye Wangxi during the
Xuanyuan Pavilion bid.
The sphenoid beauty seat will not be treated as a normal person,
but once you become a disciple of a certain fairy family, it’s a
different story.
Mo Ran sighed in his heart. He didn’t know Ye Wangxi too deeply.
He only knew that this person was very upright, and he was the most
powerful person in the world except Chu Wanning. When Mo Ran
slaughtered the Seventy-two City of Rufeng, he had a fight with Ye
Wangxi. The imposing swordsmanship and the mighty appearance
were truly unforgettable.
The vast 72 cities, the rest of the fairy city Mo Ran took
effortlessly, those long-named, prestigious Confucian-style city
masters were nothing but grassy in his eyes.
Only this Ye Wangxi, only this Ye Wangxi, and the seven cities he
defended, Mo Ran has been unable to attack for a long time. Even if
the city was broken in the end, this man knelt in bloodstained bones,
his eyes were clear, and his heart remained unchanged.
At that time, the Nangong Sect Leader of Rufeng sect all ran
away, and many people were begging for mercy and begging Mo
Ran to let them survive.
 But Ye Wangxi frowned and closed his eyes with a cold
expression.
Mo Ran still remembers that before killing him, he deliberately
asked him: “Can you drop?”
“No drop.”
Mo Ran He smiled, sitting on the golden dragon and phoenix chair
of Lord Rufeng sect, his eyelashes quivered, his eyes flicked over
the black and crushed crowd, aside from ordinary disciples, there
were six or seven city lords, more than ten guardians, and they all
crawled into the dust. Inside, shivering.
In the lead-grey sky, there are jackdaws lying dumb, and blood-red
banners hunting. Mo Ran raised his hand and said: “Kill all.”
Ye Before Wangxi died, he once said: “No one is a man in the
seventy cities of Huanghuang, Confucianism.”
Bloodlight deceives the sky.
Mo Ran is holding the Shinto beauty Song Qiutong in his arms.
The beauty of this peerless face is like golden paper. Looking at the
Shura Hell in front of him, his tender body can’t help but shiver.
“Hey, don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid. From now on, you will follow
This Venerable one.” Mo Ran stroked her hair and smiled, “Come
on, tell me again, what is your name? Originally? What does Rufeng
sect do here? I just listened to it once and didn’t memorize it by
heart.”
“Little girl…Song Qiutong.” She panicked, “It was originally…It was
under Ye Wangxi… Maid…”
Ye Wangxi’s maid. At that time, she answered Mo Ran like this.
 However, as a sphenoid beauty seat, Song Qiutong came into
Rufeng sect by chance, and how Ye Wangxi was accepted as a
maid, Mo Ran did not know. Until today, after being reborn in
Xuanyuan Pavilion, Mo Ran suddenly realized that it was Ye Wangxi
who had lost her daughter in the first place and rescued her from the
tiger’s eyes.
It is obvious that some people know that Ye Wangxi was finally
defeated by Mo Ran knife. A large part of the reason was actually
given by Song Qiutong’s informant.
Thinking about this section, Mo Ran couldn’t help frowning, and
hated Song Qiutong a little bit more-I was probably a ghost who was
obsessed with the heart, and I felt that this woman was Shi Mei looks
alike.
“The last item of this auction is a godly weapon without an owner.”
The owner of the second pavilion whispered, interrupting Mo Ran’s
thoughts, “this godly weapon also It’s not owned by Guyue’ye, but
also on consignment.”
The final treasure of each bidding will be revealed before the start
of the conference, so it is more intense than just hearing the
“Sphenoid Beauty Seat”. In response, although the monks below
were also eager to try, they calmed down a lot.
The white jade lotus flower opened again, and a silver satin box
with sun, moon, mountains and river patterns slowly floated up on
the stone platform.
The brocade box is long and narrow, and the surface is very finely
embroidered. People who know how to do it can tell at a glance that
the gold thread totem on it is from the most famous embroidery
workshop Xianyun Pavilion in Gusu. Putting aside the godly weapon
inside, this box alone is worth a hundred gold.
“This godly weapon was discovered in the Junshan Mass Burial
Ground. Its previous owner has died, and my Xuanyuan Pavilion
verified that Godly Weapon never recognized the new owner.” The
second pavilion master paused. , Continued, “As everyone knows,
godly weapon has inscriptions on its body. But because of the
owner’s death for many years, the text on the weapon has worn out,
and the only recognizable character is a return character.”
Someone was muttering: “Say so much, don’t open the box first.”
“Oh, forget it, just get used to it. Xuanyuan Pavilion’s usual style is
not just like this. Let’s talk nonsense. A few words, I’ll show you the
goods.”
“That’s what I said.”
Mo Ran was amused, turned around and wanted to say a few
words to Chu Wanning, but turned around But seeing Chu
Wanning’s sword eyebrows frowned, his forehead like cold jade
slender fingers, his face pale as frosty mist. He was taken aback,
and hurriedly asked: “Shizun, what’s wrong with you?”
“Suddenly… I feel uncomfortable.”
“How can it be uncomfortable, isn’t it? Chill again?” Mo Ran
leaned over and touched his forehead. “It’s not hot either.”
“…” Chu Wanning shook his head but didn’t speak, looking sad.
Mo Ran didn’t know what to do, so he had to say, “I’ll pour you a
cup of tea.” He filled a cup of hot tea, after thinking about it, he
poured a little bit of it in it. Tapir fragrance.
 The medicine made by this cold scale holy hand is famous all over
the world. After Chu Wanning drank the tea mixed with tapir aroma
dew, he really improved a bit, and his face was not so ugly at all. He
raised his eyes and went to watch the bidding downstairs again. Mo
Ran packed his tea set beside him and poured him a second cup.
“Xuanyuan Pavilion could not know the full name of the godly
weapon, but due to a coincidence, it returned to the world, and there
is a return character in its own inscription. So I temporarily drafted a
name and called it ‘Return’.”
Finally, the impatient person couldn’t bear it, and shouted below:
“Pavilion Lord, after talking so much, you can also satisfy our
appetite, quickly open the box Let’s take a look at the appearance of
this godly weapon.”
The owner of the second pavilion of Xuanyuan Pavilion smiled
slightly: “Xianjun is not anxious. According to the rules of the
cultivation world, after the death of the godly weapon, the weapon
should be based on blood. The relatives belong to their heirs.‘Return’
was discovered in a mass grave, and this pavilion cannot know its
original owner. However, after the box is opened, you can release
your spiritual power to perceive. If there is someone who interacts
with the godly weapon, It is the blood relative of the original owner of
this weapon. Then there is no need to bid, and the “return” belongs
to him.”
“Hahaha, how can there be such a coincidence in the world.”
Most of the monks laughed.
“Yes, it’s almost impossible.”
“But don’t try for nothing, don’t try, it’s not bad to try your luck.”
 Two The pavilion owner looked at the people off the stage with a
smile, and said crisply: “Yes, it’s always good to try your luck. Please
concentrate on all of you, this is the cover.”
With a snap of fingers, two Guyue’ye disciples came up right and
left immediately. They were both fifteen and sixteen-year-old young
girls. They floated up to the lotus platform. Their slender hands were
placed on the sun and moon brocade boxes. There is a crystal
exquisite key carefully inserted into the keyhole on the box.
I only heard two sounds of “click” and “click”, and the lock fell in
response.
Mo Ran saw this unlocking situation, and inexplicably thought of
the scene where he obtained ‘Jiangui’ in Jincheng Lake. At that time,
it was clearly stated that “only the one who is deeply loved in the
world” can open Sauvignon Blanc. I don’t know why the brocade box
will be opened in the hands of Chu Wanning.
The people around were concentrating and holding their breath,
and countless pairs of eyes hidden under the hood stared at the
narrow box. The box cover of the gold silk embroidery thread slowly
opened, and the tension in the air stretched to the extreme, like a full
bowstring. Thousands of people gathered in the cabinet, so quiet
that even the sound of hair falling to the ground could be heard.
Everyone is staring at the ancient clumsy sharpness exposed in
the box. Either greedy, curious, or admired…
Only Mo Ran opened his eyes suddenly when he saw the weapon
in the box, and his blood color faded away.
He has lived for two lifetimes. He has owned two godly weapons in
his previous and present life, and fought with more than ten godly
weapon owners. Regarding the things Xuanyuan Pavilion offered for
bidding this time, he had originally thought that he would definitely
have no trouble.
But he was wrong.
“Godly weapon is back.” The master of the second pavilion broke
the silence with a crisp voice, “Mo knife shape, four feet long and
three inches wide. There is no sheath, the whole body is dark, and
there is no reflection in the day.”
Mo Ran’s fingertips are shaking slightly, and the two words are
almost blurted out between his lips.
“Bu’gui…”
Bu’gui…
In the past, Biye Zhuqiao, and one year after another, Bu’gui.
——
“Mo Ran, you got a godly weapon, but why do you want me to seal
off its spiritual sense and not give it a name?”
“Shizun, my disciple has no knowledge. This name can only be
named once. I am afraid that it will be unpleasant, and I will not use it
in the future.”
“Aran, your strange sword, why Haven’t thought of the name yet?
You can’t always call it “knife” or “knife”.”
“It’s okay, think about it slowly. This is a godly weapon, I want to
give it. Think of a title that sounds like the best in the world, and it
deserves it, hahaha.”
Later, Shi Mei died.
 Mo Ran once wanted Chu Wanning to unlock the seal and wanted
to name his godly weapon “Ming Jing”.
But at that time, Chu Wanning said that because of his contending
with the ghost world, his spiritual power was damaged, and there
was really no energy left to loosen the forbidden curse on the blade,
so the matter didn’t stop.
Later, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning completely broke off. Mo Ran
didn’t want to ask him to unblock him, so the bloody swordsman had
been stained with blood, but it has been nameless for so many
years. But this is not important anymore. At that time, no one in the
world knew about Mo Weiyu, and no one knew about the Shura knife
in his hand that was full of hatred and blood.
To the end.
Chu Wanning is also dead.
What dissipated with him was the forbidden curse that had been
locked on the blade of Mo Ran for more than ten years.
Mo Ran drank a lot of pear white that night, a little drunk, stroking
the cold blade, no longer knowing whether it was comforting or sad.
He flicked the blade and listened to the clamor of drum horns inside,
making crabapple cold. He was lying on the roof of Wushan Hall,
laughing heartily, from happy to crazy.
He doesn’t remember whether he shed tears that night, but when
he woke up in the morning, two cold words were engraved on the
Modao that had been unknown for more than ten years.
“Bu’gui.”
Jun Bu’gui.
 No longer.
But why did this weapon that he had battled with him in the last life
to become a demon, why did it appear in the world after rebirth, and
why did it appear in the Xuanyuan Pavilion bidding? !
Before Mo Ran could think about it, thousands of monks in the
field released their spiritual currents one after another, scrambling to
sense each other with Bu’gui.
Mo Ran: “…”
It’s useless, since it’s Bu’gui, then since Mo Ran is here, apart
from him, there is absolutely no chance in the world. Two people can
use this Modao.
But does its appearance have anything to do with the little beast
that has been hiding behind the scenes? If it matters, the person
released Bu’gui at this time, clearly knowing that Mo Ran and Chu
Wanning were tracking his tracks, then his purpose is by no means
to test who is the essence spirit body.
What exactly does he want to do? !
Also, is this Bu’gui real? Or is it just a bait just like those fakes
from Jincheng Lake?
With this question, Mo Ran found some spiritual currents a little.
If Bu’gui is not a forgery, then it will definitely echo itself a little bit.
This response should not be too obvious, otherwise it will be noticed
by others. Just a little bit…
However , He just released a very weak trace of spiritual power,
and suddenly he heard a slight muffled hum from behind.
“…Shizun?!”
 Mo Ran turned his head and saw Chu Wanning frowned and blue
lips. He had fallen down on the side of the table, his snow-colored
shirt It was like smoke, and a handsome face was paler than
Shuangxue. The eyelashes fell, and his eyes closed tightly. It
seemed that there was something ill, and he passed out in a coma.
Mo Ran didn’t expect such a thing to happen, he couldn’t help
being shocked, and suddenly withdrew the spiritual power from the
test, ran back to Chu Wanning, and picked him up: “Shizun, you
What’s wrong?!”

The author has something to say:

Today there is a doublesaya baby’s fish feeding Shizun proposal~

(extra-fog) Shizun frowning expression I can automatically brain
Make up Shizun dislikes feeding fish 233333 knock cute~crab crab~

Ye Wangxi

Word: None

Posthumous name: None

Occupation: Rufeng sect first Elder closed disciple

To put it simply: raised by the stepfather

Social features: Sect Leader’s right-hand man, reliable

Confucianism-gongzi

Simply put it: running errands

Current favorite: Rufeng sect young master

Favourite food: grilled fish

Hate: Coward
p>

Height: 176

Big White Cat: Thank you for “It’s really troublesome to think of a
name”, “Lord Meat Fan Soup”, “Wine Wine”, and “Undead Fish”
“Throwing mines~

Two Gouzi: Crab Crab “made up”, “Chiba”, “blue”, “Little fairy wants
to go to heaven x”, “cold alpaca” , “Ginseng Leaf”, “Long Song”,
“Wine Wine”, “Linfeng”, Irrigation Nutrient Liquid~

Thank you to all the friends who follow the article~

82. This Venerable one can’t believe it

Outside the Ningxiang Inn on Linling Island, the proprietress was

dressed in red and green, with her snow-nen wrist beaded dingdong,
and her waist was as slender as a willow. She was leaning against
the doorway, knocking snake gall and sautéing melon seeds.
Every time Xuanyuan Pavilion is auctioned, there are always the
most people who come to stay here, because she is beautiful and
smart and will come, and she can guess her beautiful black and
white eyes. What guests want.
At this time, the sun was high. After midday, the lady boss took a
sip of the melon seed skin. It is estimated that the bidding will be
over in another hour. The price of Lin Lingyu’s residence is high, and
ordinary monks don’t I will stay longer, and I won’t make much
money today. But let’s not worry, the Xianjun heroes always have to
eat dinner before leaving, and they can earn another sum for the
meal.
The proprietress dusted the scum on the hem of the skirt, and then
shouted to the guy in the shop: “Erfu, wipe the tables and chairs in
the lobby again, and take the melon seeds fried by the old lady. A
basket comes out, and each table puts a dish. Let’s prepare for the
evening’s business.”
“Good shopkeeper, let’s get it now.” The guy ran away.
 The lady boss smiled with satisfaction. She has had enough sun,
and the seeds have been knocked out. She was about to go back to
the shop to supervise the work. Suddenly, she saw a black and white
shadow coming by the wind at the end of the road and she was
close. Then, I found out that it was a handsome black fairy, holding a
person in his arms, and rushing into her inn in flames.
“Stay in a store, stay in a store, stay in a store, stay in a store!”
“…”
It’s probably because of his abrupt presence and strange behavior.
The little second in the shop was shocked, and couldn’t recover his
mind with his mouth open for a long time.
Mo Ran angrily said: “Living in! Are you deaf? Where’s the
shopkeeper!!”
“Oh, fairy.” A young woman’s voice rang behind him , Three-point
smile and seven-point apologetic, it sounds uncomfortable, Mo Ran
suddenly turned around and met the exquisite smiley face of the
boss’s wife, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I’m a newcomer, you have
something to do. Find me, I am the shopkeeper.”
Mo Ran raised his jet-black eyebrows and said anxiously: “Stay in
the shop!”
The lady boss looked quickly and calmly Seeing him, I saw this
man wearing a cloak, thinking that he was going to participate in the
Xuanyuan meeting, but because he was in a hurry, his hood had
already fallen, revealing a handsome face that was still young and
delicate, but this was not The most important, the most important
thing is that he still wears a brocade bag embroidered with a basalt
totem on his wrist. It is the Qiankun bag that Xuanyuan Pavilion gave
to the guests after selling the goods.
We have money.
The eyes of the lady boss flashed.
Very rich.
Look at the person in his arms again. Because the head is
covered with the big head and the face is leaning inward, it can’t
teach people to see clearly, but the boss’s eyes are so poisonous,
she He quickly swept over the snow-colored silk veil woven robe,
and his eyes fell on the hand that fell from the wide sleeves.
Even long and thin, with a porcelain skin, sharp fingertips and
distinct bones.
Beauty.
The boss’s wife immediately understood.
Although he is a handsome man, it is not uncommon for men to
practice double cultivation in the cultivation world, and it is nothing
strange.
“Dafu, open the room.” The lady boss responded quickly, and the
next person didn’t ask much, snapped her fingers and ordered, “Go
to the room where you are most comfortable.”
Chu Wanning’s illness is coming on fiercely without warning.
Fortunately, this place is in Guyue’ye’s territory. With a handful of
good medicine masters, Mo Ran invited a doctor to give Chu
Wanning a pulse.
The Xianmen doctor with a deep level of cultivation closed his
eyes, his calloused fingers lit on Chu Wanning’s wrist, and he
remained silent for a while.
Mo Ran couldn’t help it: “Doctor, how is Shizun, my doctor?”
“The problem is not big, but…”
The most annoying It’s this kind of person who speaks nine songs
and eighteen bends. Mo Ran’s eyes widened: “But what?”
“However, the old man found it strange that his teacher’s
cultivation level is very high, which is rare in the world. But only after
careful examination, his spiritual core is very fragile. Even the little
monk who just built the foundation can’t compare.”
If you compare the cultivation base to water, the spiritual core is a
container for water.
The spiritual core is born, and the cultivation base is gradually
cultivated, so the stronger the innate spiritual core, the easier it will
be to cultivate. However, when the cultivation reaches a certain level,
it will feed back the spiritual core, so usually the two are
complementary.
Great-zongshi like Chu Wanning, the spiritual core must be very
powerful, so ordinary doctors will not pay special attention to this
when checking the pulse.
Mo Ran was surprised when he heard this: “How is this possible?!”
“The old man also thought it was impossible. So I have been
diagnosed many times, but again and again.”
“My Shizun’s spiritual core can’t even be compared to a foundation
building? This, how is this possible, it’s a joke! Doctor, take a closer
look, can you make a mistake?”
 “The old man has always been cautious in practicing medicine. If
he speaks out, he must be sure that he is 100% sure. If Xiaoxianjun
does not believe him. Seeking someone to see his spiritual core, the
result is the same.”
Mo Ran was stunned.
The doctor said: “It is precisely because the spiritual core of the
teacher is very fragile that it should have been perceived by a certain
powerful weapon. The weapon attribute should correspond to him a
little, but it is not his own. So he was backlashed, and the spiritual
core could not bear it, so he was unconscious. The old man
prescribed some decoctions for him, rested more after taking it, and
soon he was all right.”
Send the doctor away, Mo Ran Sitting on the bed of Chu Wanning,
holding his cheeks in a daze, he couldn’t recover for a long time.
The spiritual core is weak?
How is this possible…
But the old man just now had no idea what would happen in
Xuanyuan, but he could accurately say that Chu Wanning had
encountered powerful weapons before. It really doesn’t seem to be
talking nonsense.
There is also “Bu’gui”, just in Xuanyuanhui, Mo Ran only released
a little spiritual power, Chu Wanning suddenly became strange and
passed out. Therefore, he did not have time to judge whether the Mo
Dao was really the godly weapon of his previous life. If so, why does
“Bu’gui” echo Chu Wanning? Will Chu Wanning be backlashed?
He thought disorganizedly and looked at Chu Wanning
dumbfounded. After some time, the person on the bed seemed to be
haunted by a nightmare again, frowning his beautiful brows, and his
eyelashes were not faltering Trembling.
It’s a mess of ghosts, and I don’t even know why, Mo Ran
stretched out his hand and gently stroked his eyebrows: “Shizun…”
“…”
“Shizun…Chu Wanning…lived for two lifetimes. Is there any secret
in you that I don’t know?”
The shopkeeper quickly cooked the medicine in the back kitchen ,
Brought it up to Mo Ran.
I tasted it, and it was really bitter, which Chu Wanning hated the
most. Mo Ran sighed and stopped the woman who was about to
leave.
“The shopkeeper, do you have any candies?”
“Hey…The sugar in the shop is freshly boiled, and today’s are all
used up. But if the fairy wants , I’m going to buy it on the street.”
Mo Ran looked at the steaming soup medicine, shook his head
and said, “Forget it, the medicine will be cold after a while, drink it It
doesn’t work. Thank you very much.”
“Ah, you don’t have to be polite, Xianjun, just call me if you have
anything to do.”
The shopkeeper left wittily after he said it. Go to the door.
Put the medicine to the head of the bed and put it down. Mo Ran
sat back on the couch, with one hand on his knees, and the other to
help Chu Wanning get up: “Shizun, take the medicine.”
Feeding him and drinking medicine is also something familiar in
his previous life. Mo Ran picked him up, let Chu Wanning lean in his
arms, took the medicine cup and took a spoonful, put it on his lips
and let it cool, and then slowly passed it to Chu Wanning spoke.
This is the second time he has taken care of Chu Wanning since
he was born again. I don’t know how to do it. Although I hate this
person, I still feel so nervous when he is sick.
“Bitter…”
Although the person in his arms is not awake, he still feels it,
frowning half-dream and half-awake, turning his face away and
refusing to drink.
Mo Ran was so familiar with this move, holding the spoon and
breaking him back, patiently coaxed: “One more sip, it’s good after
drinking, come.”
Speaking and handed another spoonful.
Chu Wanning drank half and coughed half, but his brows wrinkled
tighter.
“It’s bitter…”
“It’s sweet, the next spoonful is sweet, come and come.”
“Uh…”
“Next spoon! Guarantee! You can’t believe it! This Venerable one
is the sweetest syrup in the world!” Knowing who he is, Mo Ran
pulled out the words from the previous life and slid around, “It’s
delicious, you will regret it if you don’t open your mouth.”
That’s it. After the whole bowl, the last spoonful was fed, Mo Ran
breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to get up to clean up.
Suddenly, a white shadow flashed in front of him, and before he
could react, he slapped his face firmly with a slap in the face.
 “Liar, get out!”
Chu Wanning finished this sentence sharply, turning his head, and
fell asleep again. Mo Ran left his mouth half-opened after being
slapped for no reason, and aggrievedly covered his cheek for a
while. About to have a seizure, the person in his arms snorted. He
should have dreamed of something particularly uncomfortable, and
his face became more and more ugly.
When Mo Ran saw him like this, he really didn’t have any temper.
There was no candy on the left and right. Seeing that the Qiankun
pouch was still on the bed, his heart moved and he took a bottle of
tapir incense and revealed it. He patted Chu Wanning on the cheek,
neither light nor heavy, which was considered revenge.
“Lie down alone for a while, I will add some water and give you a
sweet fragrance.”
“…”
See Chu Wanning Be quiet, Mo Ran supported him, intending to
let him lean back on his pillow. Unexpectedly, he was close, but he
heard him breathe in a low voice, and then murmured: “It’s…thin
you…”
Mo Ran was taken aback: “What?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes closed tightly, his fan-like eyelashes
trembling, seeming to hold back the great pain, and the blood color
faded away little by little. He apparently fell into another dreamland,
in another more terrifying and hideous dreamland. He shook his
head slightly, and there was a rare tragic look on his cold and
precious face.
“I…it’s me…”
 For a moment, Mo Ran suddenly felt that his heart was stalling,
and a strange feeling surged into his chest, as if a secret was there.
In front of him, only the last layer of tulle covered it, and he was
about to penetrate immediately. He couldn’t help but stared at Chu
Wanning, and whispered: “What is it you?”
“It’s me…thin…you…”
For a while, I don’t know. Was it that the candle was too dim to
make people misunderstand me? Mo Ran saw Chu Wanning’s deep
eyelashes flashing water.
It’s me who thins you.
These four words come out of the king’s mouth, light as a mist,
and enter his ears, shocked as thunder.
Mo Ran suddenly bounced from the bedside, his whole body froze
instantly! His pupils contracted, staring at the Qingjun face of the
person on the couch in disbelief, his expression suddenly changed,
his heart was shocked like thousands of horses running by, his
hands were squeezed into fists, and the blood seemed to boil into
fire overnight. Condensed into Xuanbing overnight.
“What did you say?…You…”
Shocked for a while, Mo Ran suddenly pinched Chu Wanning’s
throat, his eyes violent, and the childishness of pretending to be
reborn The innocence is gone, “Chu Wanning, what did you just
say?”
“You say it again! You say it to me again!!!”
It’s me who is thinner and dead Do not complain.
 This is a curse that he will never forget in his life. It is a nightmare
that has tormented him for two lifetimes.
How many times he closed his eyes, and these four words with
sighs were in his ears, but the speaker was no longer in the world.
But this sentence is clearly said by Chu Wanning in his previous
life until he died, why now he—why he—
Could it be Chu Wanning, who was born again? !

The author has something to say:

Updated earlier today, because when saving the manuscript, I found

a branch bug was accidentally written, and it is too difficult to change
the article It’s better to change the previous article, so I will fix it later.
I don’t usually have the habit of editing articles during non-update
hours. I’m afraid that jumping out of the update will disturb everyone,
so it’s better to update 23333 earlier. The modified content is not
important, just a small detail. You don’t have to look back and it won’t
affect your reading. Zha~

White Cat: Thank you for “It’s really troublesome to think of a name”,
“Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Lin Feng”, “Wine Wine”, and “paranoid”
throwing mines~

Gouzi: Thank you “Phoenix”, “(ˉ﹃ˉ)”, “Chiba”, “咻咻”, “Long Song”,

“Cold Alpaca”, “Confusion”, ” Wine and wine”, “fallen time”, “three
thousand dreams”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who chase articles~

 83. This Venerable one wants you

The crazy thought made Mo Ran’s eyes a blood red. He trembled

all over, lost his mind, and squeezed Chu Wanning’s throat tightly,
and couldn’t help but growl and ask him.
As long as he utters the second half sentence, as long as he utters
the sentence “death and live without resentment”. It must be…it must
be…
“Um!”
A muffled grunt sounded in his ears, Chu Wanning couldn’t
breathe, his face flushed red, and the struggle finally ended weak.
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, his red eyes widened,
madness and clarity flickered inside, and suddenly he reacted and
let go of his hand, Chu Wanning fell back on the couch, his neck and
neck Dolehen was terrifying and terrifying, and gradually called back
Mo Ran’s spirit.
“…“He opened his mouth and wanted to call Shizun, but he
couldn’t call it. He wanted to call Chu Wanning, but he couldn’t call it
out. He hesitated and leaked out hoarsely.” You…”
The throat is as thirsty as burned by fire, Mo Ran swallows hard,
slowing down his consciousness a little, and all kinds of things
passed by before his eyes yesterday, in this life Chu Wanning has
never been different, and will never be reborn.
 Then why did he say the last sentence from his previous life
before he died at this moment, “I’m the one who thins you”.
Isn’t this sentence that Chu Wanning had to say to him in order to
save Xue Meng, in order to save those fake monks?
He has never believed, and has always been unwilling to believe
that Chu Wanning will really admit his mistakes to him, and speak
softly to himself. Chu Wanning must be lying to himself anyway, he
must not like himself. Anyway, this Shizun never looked down on
him, never sincerely treated him.
He has no regrets about killing the teacher.
Not at all…
Mo Ran turned his face away and slowly closed his eyes.
He doesn’t want to stay here for a moment, Chu Wanning is alive
or dead, what does it have to do with him!
He turned around to leave.
I want to go.
But I couldn’t move away.
It’s me who thins you.
The bloody look of cold and handsome face in the memory, in the
end, it seemed that it was a little gentle. By the side of Kunlun
Tianchi, in a pool of blood, the man slowly raised his hand, and
touched his forehead with his fingertips. The fingers were already
cold, but there was some temperature in his phoenix eyes. But Mo
Ran felt at the time that he should be wrong.
Live and live without resentment.
Chu Wanning whispered, blood and tears trickling down his eyes.
 “Mo Ran…”
The person on the couch whispered in his dream, and the two
slight notes made the entire person tremble. When he returned to his
senses, Mo Ran was already standing by the bed, with one hand
propped on the wall of the bed, leaning over and staring at Chu
Wanning’s pale face.
The thin, water-colored lips opened and closed slightly, and there
was another sound.
“Mo Ran……”
Close his eyes, Mo Ran locks his long eyebrows, fingertips stuck
into the hard and cold rosewood board, seemingly trying his best
What is suppressed. In the end, he couldn’t help himself, hoarsely
said: “Chu Wanning, are you sincere?”
“What you said, are you sincere…”
The pain is about to burst. Since Chu Wanning will never be
rebirth, he will say this now only because he feels that he has not
treated him favorably from this moment on, and feels guilty in his
heart.
Is it true?
Chu Wanning is dreaming, so naturally he won’t answer him, but
Mo Ran still wants to wait for an answer.
“…”
Closed his eyes and waited for a while, there was still no
movement, Mo Ran sighed secretly, and slowly raised his eyelashes
somewhat unwillingly.
But he was caught off guard, facing a pair of misty Fengmu.
 Half open and half closed, will wake up and sleep soundly.
Chu Wanning didn’t know when he opened his eyes, but from his
expression, it can be seen that his consciousness is not clear. He
just woke up temporarily during the suffering, and the night eyes are
still empty and trance. , There seems to be a thousand years old.
Yuheng of the Night Sky is always as sharp as thunder on
weekdays, and rarely is it so at a loss.
Less the usual sharpness, the person lying there is actually so
beautiful, the tails of the eyes are dyed with thin red, and they look at
him so unguardedly.
The heart trembled violently, Mo Ran felt his throat tighten, and
said in a low voice: “You…”
Such a scene, like his previous life and his love It was so similar,
Mo Ran’s thoughts trembled, and for a while, he seemed to feel that
he was still in Wushan Hall. Chu Wanning was his prisoner and his
imprisoned male favorite. Just thinking about it, his mouth became
dry and his breathing became heavy. stand up.
I can’t…
I don’t like him.
Don’t touch him again.
The grievances of the past are all over. We are just mentors and
apprentices in this life.
Mo Ran supported the bed board with one hand like this, lowered
his head and looked down at Chu Wanning, holding back the
moment. His long hair tied into a ponytail hung down his shoulders,
intricately stranded, with the ends falling on the other side’s pillow.
 Chu Wanning lay down in his clothes, his hair scattered, and his
expression was numb at first. After a while, Mo Ran’s reflection
gradually appeared in his eyes. Chu Wanning was startled slightly,
and then it seemed to be The nightmare has not disappeared, and I
still don’t know what eve is. He stretched out his hand slowly, paused
for a moment in the air, and finally touched Mo Ran’s brow.
“It’s me who thin you…”
When he said this, he was as gentle as his previous life.
Mo Ran only felt a boom, something in his mind collapsed
suddenly.
The heart is surging and the head is hot. The consciousness that
he has finally recalled collapses, and he can’t think about anything.
His familiar desire has made him lean over and kiss the slightly
opened pair. lip. In an instant, the past was like the sea, and
everything around it seemed to melt away. It seems that in the soft
and red Wushan Hall, the dragon and the phoenix are shining
brightly. This man is struggling and swearing in the depths of the red
tent, breathing and being humiliated, but he can’t get rid of it.
“Um…”
Mo Ran became crazy with Chu Wanning’s muffled snort while it
was hot and humid. Whatever you don’t like, what hate, and what
you don’t touch him anymore are all broken into nothing.
Mo Ran only felt that he was not dead yet, and the slightly
trembling body under him still belonged to him.
I want to kiss him, want to hug him, want to torture him severely,
so that this unattainable, cold and cold person can’t stand the
choking and begging for mercy, and loses consciousness between
the pillows.
“Chu Wanning…” he murmured hoarsely.
The thrill of extinction washed over the soul, and even the
fingertips were hot.
Holding the cool and soft lips again, the bitterness of the
concoction between the teeth still made him beaten and lost. He is
too familiar with this person. After rebirth, because of resentment, he
has been reluctant to make friends with him again. But when kissing
him, only Mo Ran knew that it was such a kind of ecstasy comfort, as
if a dead traveler in the desert tasted nectar, like a cold night
wrapped in a fire pond. Hot clothes.
I thought I would live a life again, so I should cut off from him.
Unexpectedly, after all, it was still uncontrollable, and he could not
hold it with a single word, so he kissed him without authorization.
If it hadn’t been for a long time, Chu Wanning’s clothes couldn’t be
torn off, and something suddenly fell out of the skirt and got stuck in
Mo Ran. Maybe he was dizzy and he would go straight without
thinking about the consequences. I don’t know Shizun if I want to.
“Dang Cang!”
I pierced Mo Ran’s finger, and the metal that fell on the pillow
sheet rolled twice and stopped where he was.
Mo Ran was on his head, not caring about the little injury, just
glared at the thing angrily, and went back to compete with the
awkward clothes on Chu Wanning. It’s okay if you don’t kiss him or
not. As soon as you press on him, the feelings of the previous life
are back. Just thinking about the slender and tight touch on Chu
Wanning’s waist makes him feel a kind of excitement.
But the white veil on Chu Wanning’s body seemed to have cast a
spell, and it couldn’t be pulled apart after a long time!
Mo Ran cursed secretly, punched off the bedboard severely, got
up to get the sword and cut the three-banded girdle.
When I sat up, I swept the metal object that fell beside me again.
Mo Ran didn’t care at first, but suddenly a trace of clarity flashed in
his mind.
He was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly looked back at
the thing.
It was a golden butterfly hair buckle with radiance. It was bought
by Xia Sini after he had accumulated feathers for several days when
he was in Taohuayuan.
At that time, he personally buckled the hair buckle to the top of Xia
Sini’s ponytail, coaxing the displeased little shidi, and said: “The kid
is going to use gold or red, you see, more Lively.”
Mo Ran picked up the hair buckle, feeling that his head was
splashed with cold water. The whole person was stunned.
No…what’s the situation?
How could the things he gave to Xia Sini appeared in Chu
Wanning’s arms? !
Could it be that…
A terrible thought gradually emerged in Mo Ran’s mind. He slowly
turned his head back, still with a moist lust/lust, and fell on Chu
Wanning. Shizun has passed out, Mo Ran stared at his face.
Looking at the blushing lips that I kissed, my heart suddenly missed
a few beats.
Impossible, absolutely impossible.
He thinks he must be crazy…
Did Chu Wanning lie to him?
Could it be…Xia Sini-really the son of Chu Wanning?
This conjecture made Mo Ran shudder. He only felt that his scalp
was about to explode!

The author has something to say:

Feed the fish: (Raises hand) Can’t you go home? I protest.

Chu Wanning: The protest is invalid, just have your dream.

Xue Meng: The protest is invalid, just dream of it.

Roubao: Protest is invalid, just dream of it.

Jinjiang Auditor: The protest is invalid. Go ahead and make your

dream.

White cat: Thank you “fox”, “eat a chicken”, “ っ Zhou Fang Lisi.”,
“March Yayoi”, “Wine Wine”, “Lin Feng”, “Gao “Cold Alpaca”,
“Keeping?!”, “Four-year-old green leaves”, “Glubby Meow”, “Yi Er
San Si”, “Luo Yan”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Gouzi: Thank you for “It’s really troublesome to think of names”,

“Meow Meow”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape Rabbit”, “Wine Wine”,
“Eat Chicken” and throw mines~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who follow articles~

 84. This Venerable one kisses you,
you don’t even know

When Chu Wanning woke up, he saw Mo Ran sitting at the table
with his cheeks in a daze, a light bulb in his dark eyes, which was a
little hollow.
“…”
I wanted to sit up, but I didn’t have much energy. Chu Wanning
had to give up.
The snowy blue tent curtain floated lightly, he turned sideways and
stared at Mo Ran silently, but the two fools were still immersed in
themselves, and did not realize that Shizun was awake.
It’s not to blame him, anyone who knows his lover has had a son
with another woman a long time ago, and the stimulation will not be
small.
Is Xia Sini really the illegitimate child of Chu Wanning? How is this
possible…Chu Wanning is so high and picky, which woman in the
world can get his eyes?
What’s more, if the illegitimate child is true, Chu Wanning must
have had this child in his previous life, but they have been together
for so many years, Chu Wanning will always follow ” The words
“being a man” are completely irrelevant.
But what is going on with this Kingdee hair deduction!
Mo Ran hit his forehead on the desk in anguish, almost tangled
crazy!
He was originally not smart, and he was the most bad at thinking
about this kind of twists and turns. The more he thought about it, the
bigger his head, and finally he hugged his head with a “ooh” and
completely slumped on the table. Up.
“Mo Ran, what do you do?”
A quiet and pleasant voice like Kunshan jade rang out in the room,
with a bit of hoarseness.
With a quick bounce, Mo Ran said in amazement: “Shizun, are
you awake?”
“Yeah.” Chu Wanning coughed a few times and raised his eyes to
look at him.” This is the inn on…Linlingyu?”
“Yes, yeah.” Mo Ran stood up, walked to the bed, and suddenly
saw that Chu Wanning’s lower lip seemed a little broken, thinking
Just now, I was confused and intrigued for a while, but I didn’t control
it, and almost caused a big mistake, and my face flushed with a
single brush.
Seeing that his thoughts are not belonging, Chu Wanning said:
“What’s wrong?”
“It’s nothing, nothing.” Mo Ran waved his hand again and again,
turning the subject away, “That’s right, Shizun is in Xuanyuan Ge
suddenly fainted, so I hugged…cough, and brought you here to rest.
I asked the doctor to prescribe the medicine, and then…”
I heard you talk in sleep and thought of the past, Can’t help but
kiss you.
But where can these words be said, Mo Ran’s voice gradually
fades, his eyes are rarely flustered, and he looks more and more
embarrassed.
Chu Wanning heard him look for the doctor, and saw that he
looked different, he shook his heart, fearing that he already knew
that he was poisoned and his body would become smaller. I could
not help but quietly squeezed the tape, and asked in a dumb voice:
“What did the doctor say?”
“The doctor said Shizun was affected by the godly weapon, so he
couldn’t support it. “Mo Ran hesitated for a while, then continued,
“Shizun, your spiritual core…”
“It’s no problem, it’s more vulnerable than ordinary people.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, he I was still thinking about the fact that
Chu Xun and Chu Wanning had scars on their chests. I guessed that
there was some connection between the two, but after hearing Chu
Wanning say this, it seemed not to be the case. He couldn’t help
asking: “How could this be? Shizun is so powerful, the spiritual core
is definitely not inherently weak, when did it start?”
“It’s been a long time, since I was injured many years ago , It’s
always been like this.” Chu Wanning waved his hand carelessly. He
didn’t care about this—“Did the doctor say anything else?”
Mo Ran shook his head and said, “Nothing else. “
 The candlelight was dim, Chu Wanning took a deep look at him,
and said: “Then what did you do with your head against the table?”
“…” Mo Ran suffocated After a while, I couldn’t hold it back
anymore, so I just took it out, took out the Kingdee hair buckle from
his sleeve and spread it in his palm.
“I found this.”
“…”
“On you.”
The hair button flashed brightly With the golden light, Chu
Wanning’s heart kept sinking.
Sure enough, he still knew, and in the end, he couldn’t hide.
He sighed slightly, and was silent for a long time, and neither of
them spoke any more. Finally, Chu Wanning closed his eyes and
was about to tell the truth, but he heard Mo Ran mumble: “Shizun,
Xia Shidi… is it really your son?”
Chu Wanning:” ……”
Opening my eyes, the blood that had just frozen into ice seemed
to flow again. Speechless for a while, Chu Wanning only silently
stared at the complicated Mo Weiyu beside the bed, his eyes
gradually condensed into two plain words: “Idiot”.
“Yes.” Chu Wanning raised his hand indifferently, and took away
the Kingdee haircut before Mo Ran could react. “Didn’t I tell you
already, why ask again.”
Mo Ran covered his face and said: “I’m just…make sure again…”
Although Chu Wanning has repeatedly admitted that Xia Sini is his
flesh and blood, But Mo Ran was still dubious after all. He endured a
strong sense of discomfort and made up his mind secretly. When he
saw Xia Sini, he must cross-examine him. If you don’t give them a
bloody confession, he will never believe it!
After a while, Chu Wanning’s physical strength gradually
recovered and he was able to get up from the couch.
“My clothes…”
He stroked his skirt, startled, and frowned: “How can it be so
messy?”
Mo Ran: “Oh.”
Lest he remembered some of the sporadic clips before, Mo Ran
hurriedly started talking: “Shizun, are you hungry? The food in this
restaurant is said to be good, Vance Tofu It’s especially delicious.
Let’s go and try it? I’ll treat it.”
Chu Wanning gave him a cold look: “Isn’t it the money I gave
you?”
He said, but he flicked his sleeves and pushed the door
downstairs.
The dishes of Linlingyu are similar to those of Yangzhou, fresh and
unique, and the taste is quite sweet, which fits Chu Wanning’s heart.
At this time, the Xuanyuan Hui had ended, and most of the monks
had left. They asked for a box, but they didn’t have to put on a cloak
to conceal their identity. After the two of them were seated, the shop
Xiaoer served two cups of Biluochun, presented the menu, and
withdrew.
“Shizun, let’s look at it first.”
 “You choose, the dishes in the south of the Yangtze River, I can
still eat.” Chu Wanning said, picking up the cup and talking. Take a
sip of tea.
However, as soon as the tea touched his lips, he frowned: “…”
Mo Ran: “What’s the matter? It’s hot?”
“…It’s okay. Maybe the weather is too dry and the corners of your
mouth are chapped.” Chu Wanning said, touching the corners of his
lips with some doubts.
Strange, when did it break?
“…”
Mo Ran immediately lowered his head with a guilty conscience.
It will take a while for the food to be ready. Chu Wanning and Mo
Ran talked about Xuanyuan Pavilion. The two left early, and neither
knew who the godly weapon would end up with, but it didn’t matter. ,
Just go out and inquire at that time.
During the chat, the table was gradually filled with a dazzling array
of Yangzhou dishes. Chu Wanning felt that there would be no more
information after asking, so he gave up and stopped talking about it.
He glanced across the table full of bowls, saucers and cups. After a
while, his eyes were raised a few inches, and his gaze fell on the
face of the young man who was smiling nervously on the opposite
side.
Chu Wanning asked: “Have you been to Jiangnan before?”
Mo Ran naturally went to see the apricot blossoms before he was
born again, but he did not forget that he is only ten Seven, Fang
entered Sisheng Peak for two years, so he immediately shook his
head: “I have never been here before.”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, his expression was flat and his
voice was clear, and said: “But you just clicked. The table is good.”
“…!”
Mo Ran suddenly reflected what he said. His delicacies were
based on Chu Wanning’s preferences. Point. I wanted him to eat
better and regain his strength, but he forgot that he shouldn’t have
such knowledge of Huaiyang cuisine.
“When I was a kid, I worked in the back kitchen of Music Square. I
haven’t tasted many dishes, but I have heard a lot of them.”
Chu Wanning didn’t go into details: “Let’s eat.”
Draught in the south of the Yangtze River, Linlingyu even has
crabs in cattail baskets, shrimps in bamboo cages, and fish in wicker.
Therefore, river seafood is everywhere on the beech wood table.
The crispy fried Liangxi eel with sauce, the sweet and sour and
crispy squirrel mandarin fish, the pipa prawn, the chrysanthemum
conch, and the braised silver carp head are fragrant.
As for fresh vegetables and meat, cold cut desserts are also
delicately prepared and very elegant.
Clearly stewed crab noodles, lion head, crystal meat, boiled dry
shreds in chicken sauce, dumplings in soup, and Vance tofu, to
name a few.
Mo Ran dragged his cheeks, watching Xiao Er put the last dish of
osmanthus cake on the table, and then quietly glanced at Chu
Wanning. Xindao: I wonder if there are so many dishes today, which
one will he eat first?
 I thought about it, and secretly bet with myself:
It must be a crab meal lion head.
This is Chu Wanning’s favorite Yangzhou cuisine. As expected,
when the dishes are ready, his chopsticks first leaned over there
without any suspense.
Mo Ran sighed in his heart, this person is always so easy to
guess, eating and doing things, they are all 10%…
Gudong. A round and cute lion head fell into the Mo Ran bowl.
…change?
Mo Ran raised his head in amazement, and gradually had a
flattered look on his face: “Master, Shizun.”
“I have been in ill health these past few days. I can’t help you take
care of it.”
He heard it right? ? Mo Ran became more amazed.
Chu Wanning actually told him-can’t you take care of it? ?
He has never spoken this sentence in his previous life! !
When Chu Wanning saw the young man on the opposite side, his
face slowly flushed, his eyebrows stretched, his eyes slowly
rounded, and a hair on his forehead shook tremblingly. He couldn’t
help but feel helpless, but he still wanted face, Chu-zongshi took a
sip of tea coldly.
Lip hurts…
In fact, during those days when Xia Sini was by his side, Chu
Wanning had vaguely blamed himself. If you reflect at midnight, you
will also feel that you are indeed too harsh, and you are even more
expressive towards Mo Ran. From then on, he told himself that he
shouldn’t do this again when he got back to his body, and he had to
change something.
When Xuanji came to Taohuayuan, Chu Wanning coughed for a
long time, and reluctantly asked him how to make his apprentice less
afraid of himself.
Xuanji froze for a moment, and then said: “First of all, you have to
show love to your apprentice appropriately.”
Express love…
Chu Wanning thought of Mo Ran may have never eaten crab meal
lion head, so he spoke lightly, and said: “Boiled crab meal lion head,
finely chopped pork belly, and use shrimp roe, crab meat, and crab
roe to fill up rounds. Pinch the fat and thin. Alternate lion heads,
simmered in clear soup, green vegetables floating in the soup,
served in a red clay casserole, the color is very beautiful.”
“…”
Mo Ran was stunned.
Just eat as soon as you eat. What did you memorize the recipe?
It turned out that Chu Wanning felt that this was a patient
introduction, a kind of love for his apprentice, so after a meal, Mo
Ran tasted every dish and listened to a bunch of them. Like a
summary of the dishes memorized from “Jianghuai Shiji”.
If it weren’t for Chu Wanning’s cool voice, I’m afraid Mo Ran would
have to lift the table and leave.
“Hey, did you hear that? The last lot of Xuanyuan Pavilion was
photographed by the people of Linyi Rufeng sect!”
 The seats are separated by bamboo curtains. His voice rang a
little bit, and Mo Ran and the others heard him clearly without
hindrance.
Chu Wanning suddenly stopped the introduction of “Crystal Meat”,
glanced at each other with Mo Ran, and focused.
A rough man was talking: “Why haven’t I heard? Godly weapon?
The price of 300 million gold, paid on the spot. Oh, it’s really a sky-
high price. I have never seen it in my life. That’s a lot of money.”
“Look at what you pay for, don’t you know that in addition to this
godly weapon, Rufeng sect also spent 50 million to buy a sphenoid
beauty seat!”
“Oh my God, isn’t the sphenoid beauty seat used for raw eating or
double cultivation? It’s too unreasonable for the world’s No. 1 sect to
do such a shameful practice. That’s it!”
“Brother Su said that the sphenoid beauty seat is a reasonable
cultivation method, not a forbidden technique. Although the beauty
seat looks similar to me, it is not a mortal after all. It’s like eating fairy
fruit to help you improve. There is nothing to criticize.”
“Hmph, I can’t agree…”
The other chuckled: “Buy a beauty Xi’s seems to be a young
disciple of Rufeng sect, who was born in the simplest form. He is
called Ye. He looks like a dog. I didn’t expect it to be this kind of
person who relies on sleeping women to improve his cultivation. I
think Rufeng sect is also at dusk. It’s gone.”
Someone next to him laughed and said: “What is this, everyone
has a heart for beauty.”
 The people next to me started arguing about ethics and morality.
It’s not worth listening to.
Chu Wanning repeats softly: “Godly weapon was bought by
Rufeng sect?”
“It sounds like this.”
Chu Wanning couldn’t help but express his worries. L: “It’s difficult.
If this matter is tracked down, you must go to Rufeng sect to find
out…”
When he said that, Mo Ran remembered, “Ah,” he said, lightly
Lightly said: “Shizun was originally from Rufeng sect.”
“Hmm.”
“Don’t want to go back?”
Mentioned back to Rufeng sect, Chu Wanning looked tired, and
frowned, and said, “Although this is a famous school in the upper
cultivator world, I used to…”
When he was half talking, suddenly there was a noise of people
and horses in the hall. Someone shouted: “Madame, I’ll give you five
hundred gold, and immediately clear the place, and all these guests
will be kicked out! Today, our little-gongzi wants to make a
reservation!”

The author has something to say:

Pack crabs in cattail baskets, shrimps in bamboo cages, and fish in

wickers. This description comes from Zheng Banqiao Collection.
Since it is not a popular excerpt, in order to avoid
misunderstandings, it is not original and the source is attached.
Big White Cat: Thank you “Lingjian Crane”, “Dawn”, “Five Three”,
“Long Song”, “Brain Hole Like a Black Hole”, “Chiba”, “Doublesaya”
”, “Don’t live in Taoyuan”, “Musang”, “Luoyan”, “Yi Er San Si”,
irrigation nutrient solution~

Er Gouzi: Thank you, “Jian Wu Sheng” “Fish fish”, “wine wine”,

“greedy meow”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” threw landmines
~” Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Attached Zhu Jun’s favorite and The most annoying food:

Chu Wanning

Favorites: crab meal, lion head, lotus crisp

Hate: Spicy Hot Pot

Mo Ran

Favorite: Red Oil Copy Hand

Dislike: salted bean curd

Xue Meng

Favorite: spicy hot pot

dislike: salty Dou Hua

Shi Mei

Favourite: Qianzi Noodle

Hate: Bingtang Haw

Ye Wangxi

Favorite: Sweet and sour carp

Hate: pancakes wrapped in green onions

Mei Hanxue

Favorite: Zheergen

Hate: pork (this is good, this is halal )

The young master of Rufeng sect who will appear in the next chapter

Favorite: all kinds of meat, especially pork (this is very bad, this Very
unhalal)

Hate: Vance Tofu

I’m so hungry… I slipped away It’s

Oh no, I slip back to my daily life and thank you guys who follow
articles, hehe~
 85. How can this Venerable one be
sent at one thousand five?

The boss’s wife’s voice came with a grin: “Oh, Dao is so lavish,
and the shot is five hundred gold. You really make the Nujia happy.
But when a small shop opens for business, it’s about being kind.
How can it be? How about chasing other guests away? Do you think
this is good? The largest one in the Guiwu Pavilion private room is
reserved for such lavish guests as Dao Ye. I will show you over to
see——”
There is another “look” that hasn’t been exported yet, and there is
the sound of smashing benches and chairs.
“Look at what! I care if you are Guiwu Pavilion or Tortoise Pavilion-
your grandmother’s, this name has gotten bad. Don’t, don’t, give you
a thousand gold and drive them away!”
“Don’t make problems for the slave family, Master Dao, you see,
you are the learned man who understands things.” The lady boss did
not hesitate to open her eyes and talk nonsense, and smiled crisply,
“Both left and right. A guest, if you are not satisfied with Guiwu
Pavilion, I can also give you another one, which is smaller, but
elegant and beautiful. I will give you a piece of Pipa singing and
dancing for free. Would you like this?”
 “Not good! Not good! Fifteen! Let the people roll!” the rough voice
roared, “Don’t chirp! I will be angry when my house-gongzi comes
soon!”
” Wow-“The daughter may be a lot for others, but for Mo Ran, who
has been the emperor of the human world, it sounds really funny. It
is important to know that he sent Song Qiutong some treasures in
his previous life, which are all invaluable. So he bit his chopsticks,
his eyes were open and he whispered, and he laughed to Chu
Wanning in a low voice, “Shizun Shizun, listen to this man, you want
to drive us away for a thousand and five.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, opened the bamboo curtain of the
elegant room, and looked downstairs.
I saw a large crowd of people in the dining hall hall. Although they
were wearing regular clothes and could not see which school they
belonged to, they were equipped with a cold light around their
waists. The high-grade treasured sword, the hand is holding a
demon wolf who salivates. The value of the treasure sword may be
difficult to judge, but the demon wolf is priceless, and it is not easy
for the ordinary cultivator to get one, but each of them has one,
obviously a very prominent background.
The guests who were originally eating all looked at these people in
horror, and the hall was silent for a while.
Suddenly, a snowy white light flew into the inn. After everyone saw
it clearly, they were taken aback, and then all shrank back with a
bang. Some were timid and screamed: “Yes A big demon, there is a
big demon!”
 What jumped in was a snow-white wolf demon who was three
people tall. His eyes were scarlet as blood, his hair was as bright as
silk, and a pair of wolf fangs gleamed with cold light. The arms are
as long as an adult man.
However, on the huge body of this fierce beast, there is a young
man with handsome brows and arrogant eyes sitting and lying
leisurely with Erlang’s legs upright. The plate was embroidered with
strict gold thread, his head was wearing a pouch, a cluster of soft red
tassels dropped from the crown of a silver lion with the sun, and a
jasper bow lying on his knees should be his weapon.
As soon as the brave monks saw him, they knelt on one knee,
hammered their hands on their chests, and said in unison: “Gongzi!”
“Alright.” Youth One With an impatient face, he waved his hand, “I
want you to do something to grind, and welcome, welcome your dog
head!”
“Puff.” Mo Ran laughed and whispered to Chu Wanning.” He said
that they welcome the dog’s head, then he himself became a dog’s
head?”
“…”
The young man was sitting and lying between the soft neck of the
demon wolf, looking surly: “This Who is the shopkeeper who broke
the inn?”
Although the proprietress was scared, she still walked forward
calmly and said with a smile: “It is insulting the eyes of the immortal
monarch, the shopkeeper of this small shop is It’s a slave.”
“Oh.” The young man glanced at her, “Ben-gongzi wants to live in
a store, but he is not used to being crowded. Tell them, I will make
up for the lost money. .”
“But Xianjun…”
“I know you are embarrassed. I’ll apologize for me. If you really
refuse, then forget it. “The young man threw a kit to the proprietress,
and when it was opened, there was a bunch of golden nine-featured
return to Yuan Wan. This meatball can greatly increase the
cultivation base within a ten-year period. One on the market costs
more than two thousand gold, and the lady boss took it. First, the
color of the other party changed because of the luxuriantness of the
other party, and then quietly relieved.
No monk would refuse such a good thing, so if you invite someone
to leave, it is always the past.
The proprietress apologized and gave gifts one by one. The young
man yawned, and looked down at the group of attendants with
disgust, and said: “It’s all rubbish, I don’t want me to come myself.”
A glance at each other left and right, and then said: “…-gongzi is
wise, -gongzi is mighty.”
People soon dispersed, except for Chu Wanning and Mo Ran who
didn’t care about money and money. The pill, everyone else took the
things and left the inn without complaining and went to live in another
house.
The proprietress said: “-gongzi, they are all gone, but two guests
said that the night is deep. One of them is ill and doesn’t want to look
elsewhere. Look…”
p>
“Forget it, don’t care about the sick rice.” The young man waved
his hand happily, “Just don’t disturb me.”
 The sick rice Chu Wanning: “…………… …”
The lady boss immediately smiled and said enthusiastically: “-
gongzi is such a good person. It’s too late, -gongzi should rest or eat
something first?”
The youth said:” I’m hungry. I don’t have a rest, I want to eat.”
“-gongzi wants to eat, that little shop must treat the best dishes.
Our chef is best at making crab noodles, lion heads, crystal dishes…
…”
“Lion’s head to vent anger?” The young man is obviously not a
southerner, and he doesn’t like southern cuisine. He was taken
aback after hearing the name of the dish, and then frowned and
waved his hand, “No, I don’t understand. What a mess.”
I thought he was a son of a family, but now it seems that he may
be an upstart wealthy businessman.
The proprietress: “…what-gongzi wants to use, as long as the
shop knows it, you can do it.”
“Good to say.” The young man pointed to his attendants. “Cut five
catties of beef for each of them, and separately give me ten catties
of beef, one catty of shochu, and two legs of lamb. That’s about it.
It’s too late to eat too much, so I feel a little stomachache.”
Mo Ran: “Wow…”
Looking back, I wanted to laugh at the young man’s pail-like
appetite with Shizun, but I saw Chu Wanning staring at the young
man intently, with a look in his eyes. The thin haze of unpredictable
smoke.
Mo Ran asked subconsciously: “Shizun seems to know him?”
 “Hmm.”
He originally just asked casually, but he didn’t expect Chu
Wanning to return I really knew him, and couldn’t help but be
surprised: “What? Then, what is he?”
“Rufeng sectSect Leader only son.” Chu Wanning whispered,
“Nangong Si.”
” ……” Mo Ran thought, no wonder Chu Wanning would know him.
After all, Chu Wanning was a guest of Linyi Rufeng sect and the son
of Sect Leader. He must have met him. It’s no wonder that I didn’t
know him, this Nangong Si had already died of illness when he was
bloodbathed Rufeng sect in his previous life.
At the time, he said that Sect Leader’s son was a sickly half-
handicapped man. He didn’t expect that when he saw him today, he
turned out to be such an arrogant young man who was alive and
healthy.
…Why did you die of illness? Suddenly ill?
Nangong Si was happily eating downstairs. Soon after a few
moments, he ate up two shanks of lamb and ten catties of beef, and
drank several bowls of wine. Mo Ran couldn’t stay upstairs.
Speechless.
“Shizun, isn’t Rufeng sect the most refined? What’s the matter with
this young master? It seems to be less important than our Xue
Mengmeng.”
Chu Wanning brought him together The head that came over
pressed back, and he still turned his face, looking at the following
scene: “Don’t give you a name for your fellow door.”
 Hehe laughed twice, Mo Ran was about to say something, but As
Chu Wanning nodded his head with his fingertips, his smoky sleeves
were falling on his face. The fabric was light and light, like silk or
satin, and it felt warm and cold like water. I couldn’t help thinking of
something for a moment, and was stunned.
I was in the house just now, and he pulled Chu Wanning’s shirt in
a delirious manner. After pulling it for a long time, he didn’t pull it
apart. He thought it was Chu Wanning’s clothes.
But at the moment, looking closely at the material of the clothes,
Mo Ran suddenly recognized that this was the “Ice Mist Aya” from
Kunlun Taxue Palace.
Kunlun Taxue Palace is one of the most indifferent sects in the
family of the immortals in the Shangxiu world. Every disciple, who is
five years old, must enter the Kunlun Holy Land to retreat and
practice until he has his own spirit. Only after the nuclear check can
be exited. Although the spiritual core itself is self-contained, practice
is only to summon it out. But this time is very long, often as long as
ten to fifteen years, during which no unrelated people should be
allowed to enter. So the food and clothing of the disciples became
troublesome, and the food was okay, because the Kunlun Holy Land
is adjacent to the Queen Mother Lake, and the disciples of Taxue
Palace can enter the lake to fish by themselves every day, but they
can’t make their own clothes, right?
So almost, “Ice Mist Aya” came into being.
The clothes cut out with this kind of Lingluo are not only as soft as
smoke, but also have a dust-preventing spell attached to them, and
dust cannot be contaminated. Unless they are splashed with blood
and other stains, they do not need to be cleaned.
But the most wonderful thing is that the “Ice Mist Aya” will change
as the owner’s body shape changes. This is indispensable for the
disciples of the Snow Palace. They enter the forbidden area at the
age of five, and it may take until fifteen. It takes only twenty to leave
the customs. During this long period of time, the clothes woven by
Bing Mist and Aya can grow with them, from the Chui Tiao children
to the Yuli youth, avoiding the embarrassment of poorly fitting
clothes.
——But what can Chu Wanning do in clothes made of this
material?
Mo Ran squinted his eyes, and suddenly there was a spark in his
mind. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. It seemed that
something was wrong from the beginning. What is it…
p>
“I’m harassing, where is the shopkeeper?”
With a sigh of relief, but the amiable young voice interrupted Mo
Ran’s thoughts suddenly.
Looking down, it was the group of Rufeng sect disciples who
appeared in Xuanyuan Pavilion during the day. The headed crane
was fluttering and holding a saber. The hilt opened the curtain and
leaned half of his body. Come in.
“Isn’t this Ye Wangxi’s follower?” Mo Ran’s spirit came in an
instant.
Rufeng sect has seventy-two cities, and the disciples usually don’t
know each other. As for Nangong Si, he was sitting alone in a private
room with his back facing the door, so the group of teenagers
glanced at the disciple in the inn, who was wearing regular clothes,
but did not recognize a familiar face.
Ye Wangxi meets Nangong Si, this is a good show.
“I’m really sorry, the shop has been booked tonight.” The lady boss
hurriedly greeted her, and cursed herself for forgetting to close the
door and lock the door. Let’s take a look, I’m sorry, I’m really sorry.”
The headed boy looked embarrassed: “Oh, how can this be? I just
went to see other stores. It’s a human being. We brought a thin girl
here. She hasn’t rested for a long time. She is thinking about finding
a better place to sleep. The shopkeeper, please ask the uncle who
booked the room, can you let her out? Coming from the room?”
“This…I am afraid I am unwilling.”
The young man made a polite and begged politely: “Just ask the
lady boss If he doesn’t want to, then forget it.”
In the future, the lady boss has no time to speak. Suddenly
Nangong Si’s entourage at the table by the door slapped the table
and stood up, and said angrily: “What do you ask? Go out, go out!
Don’t disturb my family-gongzi to eat!”
“Yes! Wearing Rufeng sect clothes, I am embarrassed to take a
girl to sleep, so I don’t want to be ashamed of my clan!”
The young man didn’t expect that they had misunderstood such a
misunderstanding. His face flushed immediately, and he said angrily:
“Why is this fellow Daoist spitting blood? I’m Rufeng sect upright, so
naturally I won’t do such a thing. This girl is It was my family-gongzi
kindly saved, how can you allow you to talk nonsense like this?”
 “Your family-gongzi?” Nangong Si’s entourage glanced at the
room, and saw that the young master was still drinking casually
Shochu seems to have acquiesced to the act of driving people, so he
relaxed, and said with a sneer, “Everyone knows that there is only
one -gongzi from Rufeng sect, who is your family?”
“Under Rufeng sectYe Wangxi.” A gentle voice rang from outside
the curtain.
The teenagers turned their heads one after another: “Ye-gongzi
——”
Ye Wangxi was dressed in black, and his handsome face was a
little more delicate in the candlelight. After arriving at the inn, there
was a woman wearing a veil and revealing anxious and soft eyes, it
was Song Qiutong.
“…” When Mo Ran saw her, the veins on his forehead jumped
twice.
Yenjia’s road is narrow, why is she…
Nangong Si’s entourage saw that the person who came was
actually Ye Wangxi. First they were taken aback, and then there
were a few uncomfortable , A look of disgust appeared on his face.
This Ye Wangxi is the adopted son of the first Elder of Rufeng sect
and belongs to the “dark city” of Rufeng sect 72 City. As the name
suggests, the dark city is good at cultivating dark guards. Rufeng
sectSect Leader originally trained him to become the next dark guard
leader, but because Ye Wangxi’s roots are not suitable for the dark
guard mental method, he gradually transferred to the main city and
became the Lord’s Right man and right arm.
 Because of Ye Wangxi’s identity as a dark guard in his early years,
he acted low-key, and very few people knew his name. However, the
Lord respects him very much. In recent years, there has even been a
rumor that Ye Wangxi is an illegitimate child of the Lord. Perhaps for
this reason, the genuine young master Nangong Si has always been
at odds with Ye Wangxi.
The young master doesn’t like him, how can the entourage
underneath have any good impression of Ye-gongzi?
Originally, as juniors, they must never offend Ye-gongzi, but each
of these people is Nangong Si’s cronies, and they are directly
assigned to Nangong. Therefore, the atmosphere is frozen for a long
time, and they are still rough people. With a sneer, he said: “Ye-
gongzi, please come back, I am afraid that there is no place for you
in this inn today.”
“-gongzi, since they said there is no room , Then, let’s look
elsewhere.” Song Qiutong stretched out his slender fingers, grabbed
Ye Wangxi’s hem, and said in a panic, “Besides, the cost here is
extravagant, I really don’t dare to teach it-Gongzi will spend more
money…”
Mo Ran heard these two sentences upstairs, rolled his eyes, and
thought that wherever this guy really went, it was this weak and
pitiful tone. He pitted him at the beginning, but now he is pitting Ye
Wangxi again.
Ye Wangxi was about to speak, and suddenly, a huge white
shadow shot out from the inside and slammed behind Ye Wangxi.
Song Qiutong lost his voice and said in shock: “-gongzi be
careful!!”
 “Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”
With the loud cry Howl, a snow-white demon wolf ran wildly
around Ye Wangxi and then went crazy.
“…”
In the silence of everyone.
Ye Wangxi lowered his eyes and asked the white-haired demon
wolf who was three people tall, but still sticking to the ground at this
moment, and said: “Naobaijin?”
This demon wolf is Nangong Si. Its mount is named Naobaijin
because its pupils are as red as agate, its fur is as white as snow,
and its claws are touched with gold.
Since Naobaijin is here, Nangong Si must be here too. Ye Wangxi
raised his hand and touched the white velvet brain door that
Naobaijin had approached, and looked around.
Sand——
The bamboo curtain was opened with one hand, the sleeves were
bright red, and the edges were wrapped with gold silk.
Half of his impatience face was exposed, Nangong Si folded his
arms and leaned in the private room leisurely, with a pot of soju in
his palm. He looked at Ye Wangxi and scoffed. Said: “Interesting, I
can meet you wherever I go. You follow me so closely, if you provoke
others to talk about the two of us, where do you put my face?”

The author has something to say:

Wolf: Give you five hundred, let’s go.

Asshole: Don’t go.

Wolf: Give you a thousand, go!

Asshole: Don’t go!

Wolf cub: Here is one thousand and five! Are you going to leave?

Asshole: This Venerable One belonged to this world in the last life.
You can shut up as a premature ghost!

Wolf cub: Do you dare to curse me! Ooooooooo! ! ! !

Asshole: Wow! Wow! !

Boss: crooked? Is it a wild animal epidemic prevention station?

There are two mad dogs quarreling in my shop. Yes, one is a husky
and the other is Alaska… Yes, yes, that Alaska also carried a
Samoyed named Naobaijin with him… Yes, none of them seemed to
fight. It’s very dangerous after the vaccine…

Big White Cat: Thank you “Chiba”, “Ranxiu”, “Longge”, “Wine Wine”,
“Five Three”, “One Ersansi” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for the “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and “Wine Wine” for
throwing mines~

Everyday thanks to the big brother who chased the article, everyone
is happy in the winter solstice and remember to eat dumplings~
86. This Venerable one’s ex-wife is not
a fuel-efficient lamp

“…” Ye Wangxi was obviously blocked by what he said, but he

didn’t get angry and said for a moment, “You misunderstood. I didn’t
want to follow you, but came to Xuanyuan Pavilion by the order of
the Lord. One thing goes back.”
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning heard this and glanced at each other.
——Godly weapon.
Nangong Si shook the red clay jug in his hand, his complexion
even more gloomy: “Father wants to buy something, what can I do
for you? Don’t I have no hands and feet, won’t I do it for him?”
“…Asi, I didn’t mean that.”
“Who told you to call me that?” Nangong Si’s eyebrows were
extremely low, his eyes were like electricity, “Ye-gongzi, Don’t think
that if your father is blind and close to you, you can act
unscrupulously in front of me… Don’t you feel nauseous?”
“I call you that way, it means the Lord. If you Feel disgusted, just
tell him by yourself.” Ye Wangxi was silent for a few minutes, and
said, “What’s the use of getting angry at me.”
“Don’t use your father to crush me!”
 Nangong Si took a breath, and slightly suppressed his anger. The
two black pupils were bright and extremely cold, just like the silver
moon was hanging high and the wolf smoke filled.
“Ye-gongzi.” He seemed to lengthen these three words in
particular, “Father asked you to call me Ah Si, I am afraid he will be
wrong about your position in the faction, but you Be a little self-aware
in your heart. Don’t give you three-point color, you opened a dyeing
workshop, you know, even if you are dyed in a big red and purple,
you can’t compare with me when you were born here.”
On Ye Wangxi gentleman’s face like the wind, there seems to be a
trace of darkness, his thick eyelashes as thick as the sticks, and
quietly said: “What the young master said is, but Ye Mou… has
never thought about Young masters are shoulder to shoulder.”
The switching of titles made Nangong Si a little more comfortable.
He raised his hand and drank a few spicy shochu, but he was not
drunk, and stared at Ye Wangxi. After a while, he sneered from his
nose and waved his hand: “I dare not measure you. Look at how you
are now, how can you be…”
He suddenly realized that there are many people here. He almost
said something that shouldn’t have been said, pressed his lips
quickly, and stopped speaking.
“…”
On the other hand, Ye Wangxi, even though he was so insulted,
he still kept his eyes down, no one could see whether he was angry
or humiliated. , He only gave everyone a peaceful and gentle face,
three points heroic, seven points restrained.
The atmosphere was momentarily embarrassing.
 Nangong Si looked awkwardly from side to side for a while, his
gaze fell on the woman behind Ye Wangxi, as if to cover up the
mistake he had just made, he coughed, his chin raised at the woman
and asked Ye Wangxi said: “Did you save it?”
“Hmm.”
“Where was she from? Don’t save me if the source is unknown.”
“It’s okay, it was taken by Xuanyuan Pavilion.”
Nangong Si didn’t care about Xuanyuan Pavilion’s bid, and didn’t
bother to inquire about it, but when he heard that Song Qiutong was
actually taken, he couldn’t help eating Surprised. The eyes that had
been lazy and perfunctory suddenly sharpened, staring at Song
Qiutong’s face, and for a while, he said: “Is this a slave or a sphenoid
beauty seat?”
There are only two types of people in Cultivation Continent that
can be openly exposed. In addition to the sphenoid beauty seat,
there is also a slave bone.
Slave bones are the heirs of human races and demons. People
fear the demonic nature of such alien races. Once they are aware,
they will destroy their true essence and imprint slave curse on their
pipa bones. Let them become servants.
However, the price of the slave bones is not high, and it is nothing
unusual. Generally, it is to pour tea for the martial arts, or be bought
and played by the wealthy businessmen. Since it was sold by
Xuanyuan Pavilion, it shouldn’t be of this kind.
Sure enough, Ye Wangxi said: “It’s a sphenoid beauty seat.”
Nangong Si became interested, bypassed Ye Wangxi, walked to
Song Qiutong, and looked at the goods. I looked around her like a
circle, then frowned and said: “Why is this thing lame? Remnant?”
“…She was injured when she was caught, After applying the
medicine, it’s not good enough.” Ye Wangxi paused, “So we can’t
walk far, and want to stay here for one night.”
Nangong Si is noncommittal, squinting his eyes, and suddenly
leaning in. Song Qiutong sniffed sharply around his neck, acting like
a wild untamed wolf. Song Qiutong was frightened by his apprentice-
like behavior. He clasped his clothes in the same place, crumbling.
“It smells no different from ordinary people.” He rubbed his nose
and sneezed, “There is also the smell of fat powder…”
Waving a hand, Nangong Si asked casually: “How much is it?”
“50 million.”
“Silver?”
“Gold.”
Nangong Si suddenly widened his eyes: “Ye Wangxi, you lunatic?
Do you know how many top grindstones are enough for 50 million
gold? Buy me a woman for the fuck? Do you think my Rufeng sect’s
money is not money?”
“I didn’t spend two of the martial arts.” Ye Wangxi paused for a
moment, then said, “It’s not for you.”
“You—!” The anger that had just dropped came up again, and
Nangong Si’s face changed. “You are so good!” Turning his head
and staring at Song Qiutong, the more staring, the more unpleasant,
especially the cover-up vice Qing Sha, how upset she looked, she
immediately ordered, “You, the rag on your face, take it off!”
 Song Qiutong was frightened, clutching Ye Wangxi’s sleeve tightly
and moving behind him Shrinked a bit, his voice is extremely pitiful:
“Ye-gongzi, I…I don’t want to…”
Ye Wangxi’s slender figure is not as strong and tall as Nangong Si,
but he raises his head slightly to look at Nangong Si’s At that time,
she was not afraid: “She is not willing, so the young master should
not force her.”
“Luo Luo is wordy, you saved her, and that is because Rufeng sect
owes me a life. You have to listen to me. Take it off!”
“She was saved by me. From the time I saved her, she was free.”
Ye Wangxi said, “Please also Master, don’t It’s hard to be strong.”
“Ye Wangxi! You are a good thing!” Nangong Si banged the door
frame angrily, “What do you take me for? Today I even hit you , I said
that if she wanted her to pick it, she would take it off, and if she took
off the veil, let you live here. If you don’t take it off, let me go
fucking!” Ye Wangxi almost sighed imperceptibly. Turning his head
and saying to Song Qiutong: “Let’s go.”
Nangong Si is not the only one who has choked on him now. Ye
Wangxi has a godly weapon on his body, saying that nothing can be
done to him. After leaving, Chu Wanning immediately said: “Go and
stop him.”
“Good, good.” Mo Ran also had this intention, but after a long
time, he was taken aback, “Shizun, stop.” Let him live, but he will
stay in the store to rest.”
“Give him half of our room.”
“…Uh.” Mo Ran did not know why, suddenly look Becomes a little
embarrassed, “I’m afraid this is a bit wrong. “
 Chu Wanning raised his eyelids slightly: “What’s wrong?” “
“Shizun knows something, we better not stay in the same room
with him, and he will not agree, because this is Ye Wangxi, he is
actually…”
When it came to the point, I suddenly heard Nangong Si banging
over a table below, his cups and dishes crackled to the ground, and
he violently pulled a stool on top, and said angrily: “Who Allow you to
just leave? ! I think you are turning a blind eye! You get me back! “
“…” Now even the faces of Nangong Si’s protagonists are a little
embarrassed.
This is not…Young Master, did you let the family go away?
Ye Wangxi seems to have been accustomed to Nangong Si’s
unreasonable harassment. He planned to pretend not to hear his
rant, patted Song Qiutong on the shoulder, and signaled her not to
look at the madness behind him.
“Ye Wangxi! “
“…”
“Ye Wangxi! ! “
“…”
“Ye-forget-past! ! ! “
Ye Wangxi’s forehead blue veins couldn’t help but jump twice, and
finally couldn’t help turning his head. Unexpectedly, a hip flask was
thrown towards him, his pupils shrank suddenly, Ye Wangxi was
about to dodge, and suddenly A white shadow flashed in front of me.
“Ah——! “
 A fragile cry of pain surprised everyone present, and Ye Wangxi
and Nangong Si were even more discolored.
It turned out that Song was actually between the electric light and
flint. Qiutong stood in front of Ye Wangxi, the heavy red clay jug was
hitting her forehead severely, and the blood was flowing in an
instant. Her bright white jade hands trembled and stroked the blood,
and she burst into tears immediately. .
“Don’t touch it, let me see the injury. “
“I’m fine, it’s fine if you don’t hurt -gongzi…”
“You just talk, what bottle to throw? “Ye Wangxi said with a deep
tone, gave Nangong Si a reproach, and then said to his attendant,
“Take gold to create medicine.” “
“-gongzi, all the Jinchuang medicines I brought have been used
up. “The attendant whispered, “Or I’ll just go out and buy some
more.” “
Nangong Si didn’t expect this to happen either. Although forced to
calm down, there was still a trace of apology in his eyes. He sternly
said, “I, I have it here….Alan, take my medicine pouch.”
Ye Wangxi was a little angry, and pressed his lips to ignore him.
Holding the small medicine bottle, I froze in the same place for a
long time. Ye Wangxi didn’t see Ye Wangxi looking back at him.
Nangong Si couldn’t make it through, so he simply stuffed the
medicine bottle roughly into Song Qiutong: “For you, love Do you
need it?”
Song Qiutong is like a frightened deer. First, he looks at Ye
Wangxi tremblingly. Seeing that he hasn’t stopped him, but is silent,
he just calms down and collects the gold wound medicine, and even
fights injuries. His own man lowered his head and whispered: “Thank
you Nangong-gongzi.”
Unexpectedly, the girl who was almost kicked by herself would say
thank you, Nangong Si was taken aback, and then he answered.
God waved his hand and coughed awkwardly: “It’s okay.”
It was night, Ye Wangxi and his party finally stayed here.
In an inn, count the candles, and the stars are in chaos.
Mo Ran sits at the window with his cheeks resting, rather absent-
minded. It has been nearly two years since the rebirth, and the
progress of many things is very different from the previous life. It is
always somewhat subtle to see the same people doing different
things.
Song Qiutong, Ye Wangxi, Bu’gui…
These people and things that were so familiar from previous lives
have all reappeared in his life over time. It’s just that in this life he will
never marry Song Qiutong again. As for Ye Wangxi, this person will
soon become famous in the world and become the second-largest
master in the cultivation world after Chu Wanning.
And Bu’gui.
Thinking of the Modao that had accompanied him in his previous
life, he felt agitated.
“Shizun.”
“What’s the matter?”
“You have drawn this charm for half an hour, why haven’t you
finished it? “
 “That’s all right.” Chu Wanning said, with the help of a solitary
lamp, carefully took the nib dipped in cinnabar and lighted the last
few strokes, and an extremely complicated Tenglong appeared on
the paper.
Mo Ran leaned over to look.
“What is this?”
“Ascending Dragon enchantment.” Chu Wanning said.
“What do you do?”
“Can insight into all the magic marks around, large or small. If the
mysterious person wants to test the spirit root essence with godly
weapon, he must use the weapon Leave the seal on top. Is this
weapon a coincidence or his meticulous design, you can know
immediately.”
“Wow, there is such a good thing, why didn’t Shizun use Xuanyuan
Pavilion?”
p>
“…I wake up the Ascending Dragon enchantment, you can
understand it.”
I saw Chu Wanning pierce his fingertips and wiped it on one of the
dragon scales. The little yellow dragon on the top suddenly
overflowed with golden light, and his eyes and tail began to swing
flexibly.
Chu Wanning said: “Are you a real dragon?”
There was a shrill voice on the paper: “Yes, yes, This Venerable
one is true Dragon.”
“How can you see it.”
 “Stupid mortals! Why don’t you believe it!”
“If you can jump out of the paper, I I recognize you as a real
dragon.”
“What’s the problem with this! You wait for This Venerable one!
Hey!”
Golden light flashed, a mighty little dragon the size of a palm
suddenly Jumped out of the paper, shook his head and waved his
tail, flared his teeth and danced his claws, and flew around Chu
Wanning triumphantly. He blew up and said, “Hahaha, hahaha, I am
a big dragon, big dragon, I have many Little secret, little secret. I
have many secrets, so I won’t tell you, I won’t tell, I won’t tell, tell,
you!”
Chu Wanning used those eyes that were as clear as ice lakes to
be cold He glanced at the little loach coldly, covered it with his hands
on the table, and said blankly to Mo Ran: “Understood?”
“Understood…”
“Let go of me! You stupid mortal! You messed up the whiskers of
This Venerable one!”
Chu Wanning raised his hand and unceremoniously clicked on its
reverse scale. The blood-stained scale: “Shut up and go to work.”

The author has something to say:

Xiao Qinglong bgm exposes his childhood hahahaha~ The younger

brothers of this childhood song don’t know if they have heard it.
Cover your face~

Update the person’s small card sticker:

Nangong Si
Word: None Shun

posthumous name: None

Occupation: Rufeng sectSect Leader 嫡-gongzi

say Keep it simple: the second generation of officials

Social aspect: The young masters of the upper cultivator who have
led many fans

Simply put: there is a group Brother’s eldest brother

Current favorite: Naobaijin

Favorite food: meat bones

Hate: Vegetables

Height: 185

Big white cat: Thank you “Green”, “If you don’t talk about it, you will
die star people”, “Chiba “, “The cold alpaca”, “Five Three”, “Long
Song”, “Brain Hole Like a Black Hole”, “Wine Wine”, “Heqiu”, “Zhou
Fang Lisi”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Er Gouzi: Thank you for “eat a chicken”, “meat master fan soup”,
“Chu Wanning’s boyfriend” (………………), director, I can’t say this
thank you word anymore , I think my heart is blocked, a little green, I
want to kill this person…… QAQ
 87. This Venerable one does not want
you to accept disciples

The little dragon comes and goes like the wind, only a cup of tea,
he whizzes back from the window, yelling: “I found it, I found it, there
are so many traces of spells in this inn, wow hahaha “
“Little Loach, you yell so loudly, are you afraid that the next door
won’t hear what you are talking about?” Mo Ran leaned over the
table, stretched out his fingers and stroked the dragon’s body, the
dragon’s tail stabbed It slipped and slapped it on the back of his
hand, but after all, it was made of paper. Not only was it not painful, it
was rather itchy.
“You annoying little white face, don’t touch This Venerable one,
This Venerable one is unmarried, I let you touch it, how to be a
dragon in the future?”
Mo Ran He laughed and said: “What is it? You are a dragon made
of paper, and you want to get married?”
“Wow—! Bah! Bah! You are made of paper! Dog stuff!”
“Why do you call me a dog, you must be Xue?”
“This Venerable one is Xue? Huh, the kid is stupid, This Venerable
one is The legendary dragon of candlestick that has opened its eyes
and opened its eyes is unprecedented, open its eyes for the day,
close its eyes for the night, exhale for summer, and breathe for
winter. Whether you can change your surname or sit without
changing your name, the candlestick is the same!”
“…I don’t understand.”
“Wow!” Xiaolong turned around angrily, and hit the candlestick with
his two-finger-wide head. The light was smashed and red tears
flickered. Mo Ran hurried to help. As soon as he stretched his hand,
he was bitten by the dragon. Unfortunately, the paper teeth were not
painful or itchy. Mo Ran pulled the tail and threw it aside, and
slapped it on Chu Wanning’s flap. Stumbled.
“Chu Wanning.” Xiaolong softly lifted up a whisker, poked Chu
Wanning’s clothes weakly, “The dog thief hit me.”
Chu Wanning I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, grabbed
him off, and slapped him on the table: “What enchantment is there
outside?”
“Hmph, do you dare to call This Venerable One three dragon
princes? You shout This Venerable one is just—”
Chu Wanning stared at him coldly: “Say.”
“…”
The little dragon was buried, angry His body was bulging, the
dragon’s beard was up to the sky, a pair of mung bean eyes stared
at Chu Wanning in anger. The noble dragon’s mouth was also half
open, panting, and after a while, he spit out a big mouthful of ink.
Chu Wanning squinted his eyes: “If you waste any more pen and
ink, I will burn you.” He said that he would lift its tail, and put it to the
fire, “make you a real The candle dragon.”
 “Good, good! You are amazing! You are amazing! I said! I said it
didn’t make it? Really!”
The little dragon pucked several times and spit out again A few ink
stars, not whispering: “It’s so fierce to death, no wonder that for so
many years, every time I see you, I don’t have a wife!”
“Hey?” Mo Ran blinked and stole He went to see Chu Wanning
and smirked, “Didn’t Shizun say that there is a teacher?”
“…” Chu Wanning didn’t pay attention to him, his sword eyebrows
sank, and he shouted angrily at Xiaolong. “Just you talk a lot, don’t
write it soon!”
“Humph! Stinky man!”
Puff lay on the already laid rice paper, and Xiaolong used his
magic to condense the ink. At the heart of the claw, hummingly drew
crooked dog crawling symbols on the end of the paper.
No wonder he can’t directly dictate which spells he has seen,
because the paper head has limited intelligence, and he can’t tell
what the original spells are only through the residual marks, so he
has to draw a gourd to see what he sees. Wipe everything out.
Fortunately, Chu Wanning was able to recognize and discern, with
his eyes lowered, he slowly said the name of each spell.
Xiaolong drew a waning moon.
Chu Wanning: “Soothing the nerves. Someone has insomnia
here.”
Xiaolong drew a seven-star array.
“Xingyu Jue. Someone set up a guard here.”
Xiaolong drew a rouge box.
 “…Huanyan tactics.”
Mo Ran laughed out loud and raised his hands: “I know this little
girl’s curse for beauty and beauty at night, Is it the sphenoid beauty
seat?”
Chu Wanning did not comment, as if he was a little worried
because he painted a few such innocuous mantra traces, his slender
fingers tapped on the wooden table. Two times, frowned and said:
“Draw the next one.”
The dragon drew another heart.
Mo Ran curiously said: “What is this?”
“Clean heart.” Chu Wanning said irritably, “It’s useless, someone is
meditating. Next one.”
Xiaolong Haw drew another dog’s head crookedly.
“………… The Secret of Taming the Beast…………” Chu Wanning
leaned his forehead, “You, pick important paintings, this kind of face,
teasing dogs, sleeping people, all Stop painting. Next one.”
The dragon raised his head and blew his beard and stared: “You
are really picky!”
“Draw!”
Fear of being caught Throw it on the candlestick and become a
real “candle dragon”. The paper-headed dragon had to hold two
small soft paws crookedly and wiped them away on the paper. This
time, he drew a very complicated formation. Very mysterious and
profound.
“It looks like two circles, then another cross, and then another
vertical bar goes straight down. It’s a bit of yin and yang gossip.” Mo
Ran opened his eyes, “Shizun, this It’s not that the mysterious
person left on the weapon…”
“No.” Chu Wanning only glanced at it, his forehead was a little
painful, “Sound change.”
” Oh? What are you doing?”
“Some people are naturally dissatisfied with their voice, or want to
change their voice out of other needs, they can do it by changing the
voice. It is not a difficult technique. Chu Wanning paused, and said,
“However, the sound change technique will damage the throat after a
long time, and it is often difficult to restore the original voice… This
spell is a bit strange, I don’t know who is using it.”
Mo Ran listened, but smiled: “That’s it, that’s not weird.”
Chu Wanning sighed, just about to say the next one, but suddenly
startled. , As if thinking of something, the mist in his eyes moved,
and suddenly he turned his head to look at Mo Ran.
“Why not weird…Do you know something?”
“What can I know, I just think that someone is not satisfied with
their voice. This is normal, maybe It’s the girl Song, maybe she
originally had a rough and ugly voice, so she wants to be more
pleasing?”
“…” Chu Wanning said, “Thinking all day long.” He turned to
Xiaolong again. Said: “Look at the next one.”
Xiaolong drew another heart.
Mo Ran said: “Oh, didn’t Shizun always say that you don’t need to
draw a clear heart?”
 “Bah, kids, what do you know?” Xiaolong angrily He glared at him,
slapped his tail violently, and patted an ink mark on the heart, then
rubbed it and wiped it away, blacking out the whole heart.
“What is this? Black Heart Jue?”
Chu Wanning seemed to be embarrassed, and was silent for a
while and said: “No. It should be the Love Jue.”
” What is that?”
“It’s about the same as the love pill sold by Xuanyuanhui.” Chu
Wanning said, “It confuses people’s minds, makes people feel love
for themselves, and so on. They are usually used by women. Yes.”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes: “No? It’s Song Qiutong…”
“How do I know this kind of thing.” Chu Wanning looked very angry
and shook his sleeves. “Other people’s emotional matters, if you
care about so many things, they will mess around and let them go.”
“But Chu Wanning, this love Are you really not interested?”
Xiaolong waved his tail and said happily, “I think this spell is
interesting. If you are willing to call me three dragon princes, I will…”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes , Murderous: “Shut up and draw
the next one.”
“Humph! You will regret it!”
“Do you not draw?”
Xiaolong didn’t draw anymore. Yigulu sat down and scratched his
belly with his short claws.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “Why, could it be that there is no ink?”
“Stupid, it’s out of formation.” Xiaolong rolled his eyes, “I have
drawn so many spells. No, you don’t think it’s enough. Nothing.
Nothing. That’s all. Apart from these, the inn is clean and there are
no spells.”
Listen to it, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran His expression changed
slightly, and Mo Ran said: “Is it gone?”
“It’s gone.”
Chu Wanning said: “There is no curse to measure spiritual roots.
?”
“Nothing.”
The master and apprentice looked at each other, and there were
some incredible expressions on each other’s faces. It must be known
that if that mysterious person wants to find a new spirit essence
through Xuanyuanhui, he must leave a measurement curse mark on
the godly weapon, but now it seems that the godly weapon is clean.
Nothing attached—could it be that they had misunderstood from the
beginning that the appearance of this Mo Dao had nothing to do with
the mysterious person?
Seeing the silence of the two of them, Xiaolong jumped into the air
again, turning around in a circle, and hummed: “Hey, you guys are
rationalizing This Venerable one. This Venerable one is tiring to
paint. Can anyone give This Venerable one applaud?”
Xu is that Chu Wanning was irritated, and seeing it was still so
noisy, he simply waved his sleeves and raised his hand, and
volleyed out a yellow talisman. Upon seeing this, the little dragon
screamed and shouted again and again: “I don’t want me I don’t
want me!!” But in the blink of an eye, I was sucked in by the magic
talisman and it became a painting on paper. Chu Wanning tapped it
again with his fingertips, and the dragon on the painting slowly
disappeared.
It blinked humiliatingly at Chu Wanning before disappearing.
Chu Wanning said: “I’ll call you if I have something.”
Xiaolong cried bitterly and said: “If there is something, Zhong
Wuyan, nothing, Xia Yingchun, Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning, you are
good. Thin love…”
“Go back to you!” Chu Wanning, who had been talking to it well,
heard that, his black eyebrows were furious, and he slapped the
charm in half and slapped it down, then retracted his sleeves .
At night, Chu Wanning sleeps in bed and Mo Ran sleeps.
Both of them are very worried.
I didn’t expect that there is no spell on godly weapon. Is it because
the mysterious person has mastered the method of measuring
spiritual roots that they don’t know, or that the person is not in a
hurry and does not plan to find the most spiritual power of all now
People?
“Mo Ran.”
In the dark night, he called him.
Mo Ran responded naturally: “Huh?”
“We will return to Sisheng Peak tomorrow.”
Suddenly opened his eyes.
“What?”
“That person can even miss the Xuanyuan Hui, there should be
other ways to find. If you continue to investigate this way, there will
be no results. Let’s go back to Sisheng first. Peak, I asked the Lord
to secretly trust the other nine sects, and ask them to thoroughly
check if there are any spiritual essences under their sect. If there
are, then protect them first. It’s better than waiting for the rabbit.”
“How can this be done? What if that mysterious person is a certain
Sect Leader of the Ten Martial Arts?”
“It may be very small. Even if it is, it doesn’t matter. He already
knew we were tracking him, not bad. It’s something.”
“Then how can Shizun teach those Sect Leaders to listen to his
uncle?” Mo Ran said blankly, “Is it possible that Shizun wants to tell
them everything?”
“It’s not necessary, and they may not believe it.” Chu Wanning said
lightly, “I have another way.”
Mo Ran curiously asked: “What method?”
“Accept disciples.”
“!!!”
“I will tell the Lord, let him tell the other nine sects that there are
often omissions in the ghost world barrier and harm Quartet. Sisheng
Peak Yuheng will accept up to five disciples as disciples, and teach
the Shangqing enchantment, killing enchantment and other
techniques.” Chu Wanning said quietly, “Those schools have invited
me to serve as the clerk many times for this reason. The technique
of enchantment. If I let my words go out, I’m willing to teach each
other, and I’m not afraid that they won’t come. I only accept high-
class spirit bodies as disciples. In order to select talents, those Sect
Leaders must obediently test the roots of all the disciples under the
sect, ours The goal is achieved.”
 Mo Ran did not agree. In the darkness, his face turned blue: “You,
do you want to accept disciples again?”
“Fate.”
p>
Chu Wanning rolled over, finally seemed to be a little sleepy, and
his voice went softer.
“I asked them to report their names after they found them, and
then let them practice ordinary enchantment by themselves. After
three years, if any of them can persist, then accept it. ……”
In the darkness, hearing the words of the person on the couch
gradually becoming confused, Mo Ran only felt that when his chest
kicked over a jar of jealousy, his heart hurts so much.
Accept disciples again?
You only accepted three in your previous life, and you were very
picky. Why don’t you pick them in this life? How can you just accept
it!
I wanted to talk to him several times, but when I reached my lips, I
became silent again.
Chu Wanning didn’t know that Mo Ran’s vinegar was
overwhelming, and finally fell asleep.
It was cold at night. Mo Ran got up in his clothes and whispered
him three or two times. Seeing that he didn’t respond, he quietly
opened the door and left the bedroom.
The aisle of the inn was quiet, with only a few red silk lanterns
shining peacefully, reflecting on the wooden floor, with rippling
orange reflections.
 Although Chu Wanning has finished Godly weapon.
But Mo Ran, has not tested his Bu’gui yet.
Know that if a godly weapon is within a hundred feet of the owner,
it can be recalled by casting a spell. At that time, Mo Ran didn’t have
time to perceive whether this was a weapon from his previous life in
Xuanyuan Pavilion. How could he miss this opportunity at this time?
A layer of blood-red light floated on the fingertips.
Slowly falling eyelashes, Mo Ran whispered: “Bu’gui, summon!”
Suddenly a dull sound of a knife sounded in the distance, then The
sound was extremely soft, but it was ear-sounding, like a heavy
hammer beating his heart.
Mo Ran opened his eyes suddenly: “Bu’gui!”
It’s Bu’gui. The Modao is arguing, crying for blood, and roaring like
a wall. Focusing on the waves of blood, rushing towards him. He
could almost hear Bu’gui crying, yelling hoarsely, that it was trapped,
imprisoned by something Mo Ran didn’t know.
It can feel the master calling him, but it can’t respond to the edict.
Something is missing, cutting off his connection with it.
But they had a contract. They had seen the beautiful rivers and
mountains in the high places together. They had also waited for
death together, and heard the last bit of warmth from Wushan Hall.
Human and godly weapon are broken, the flesh and blood are torn
apart by some force, but the veins are still connected.
Mo Ran’s eyes were wet red, and he murmured: “Bu’gui……”
It’s you.
Why can’t you return.
 Who is blocking you.
Yes…
“Squeak”
Slightly pushing.
But in this unbreathable darkness, it was like thunder.

The author has something to say:

Shizun: I wish you all a happy Christmas Eve.

Gouzi: Good luck in the Year of the Rooster!

Peacock: What nonsense upstairs! I am here to pay you an early

year!

Shi Mei: Christmas is not here yet, let’s say Merry Christmas~

Wolf: Bring Naobaijin to wish you all the Year of the Dog happy!

Ye Wangxi: How do I feel that a happy New Year of the Dog sounds
like a curse…

Mei Hanxue: I wish everyone a beautiful woman every day

Accompanied by ^_^

Little Paper Dragon: There is nothing wrong with Zhong Wuyan,

nothing wrong with Xia Yingchun! Chu Wanning, you thin lover! You
let me out! ! !

Gouzi: I don’t read the Bawang ticket today. Today I read the nutrient
solution to avoid the ID23333 like Chu Wanning boyfriend
reasonably. Thank you “Zhengge”, “Dawn”, “Five
Three”,”(ˉ ﹃ ˉ)”,“Wine Wine”,“Three Thousand Dreams”,“Your
Husband”,“March Yayoi”,“Chiba” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~~
White Cat: Thank you “Chu Wanning’s boyfriend”, “Thanks to the
almighty Taobao” for throwing landmines, and “Royce Fan Soup” for
throwing grenade

ps I am here Any plot-related content returned in the comment

area…Don’t take it seriously, because I will break the nonsense over
there, hahahaha~

I wish you good food and wine sleeping Beauty! Happy Christmas
Eve~
 88. This Venerable one meets the
second rebirth

Raised head suddenly, following the prestige.

A man in a black and golden cloak appeared at the end. He is tall
and straight, his whole body is covered by cloth, even his face is
covered with black gauze, only a pair of eyes that cannot be seen
too clearly in the dark night.
The man is holding a knife in his hand.
The narrow blade is repaired, and the whole body is dark and
unstoppable.
Bu’gui.
“Who!”
“Who I am, it doesn’t matter.” The man said coldly, his voice was
weird, as if it was deliberately distorted, “You only need me I know
you.”
Mo Ran shuddered, but remained calm and dormant.
“I’m just a disciple of Sisheng Peak, do you know what I do, is it
interesting?”
“A disciple of Sisheng Peak? Oh, yes, but, did you forget , You are
also Taxian-jun, the emperor of the human world, the ghost who kills
the master and proves the way, and the soul who has escaped on
the road to Huangquan.”
Every time he says a word, Mo Ran’s blood becomes colder. .
The whole person seems to fall into an ice cave.
Taxian-jun.
Taught all over the 72 cities of Confucianism.
The emperor of the human world.
Married the most beautiful woman in the world, killed her teacher
and her relatives, and reached the top of the world.
The man said coldly: “You are, Mo Weiyu.”
Mo Weiyu.
Unforgivable wickedness, death cannot exceed life.
Mo Weiyu, he deserves to be broken into pieces in Sisheng Peak,
digging his heart and eyes, there is no dead body!
“Who are you!!”
Mo Ran’s eyes were red, and the childish air on his face
disappeared, and all that was left was the evil spirits. , Confronted
the person at the end of the aisle, Yue, the next moment he was
going to lock the opponent’s throat, and tear all the names he never
wanted to hear in his throat!
The person lifted his hand wrapped in black yarn, and the long
walkway condensed layers of ice crystals instantly, completely
separating the space between them.
“You can’t summon this knife now, right.” The man walked slowly
and stopped ten steps in front of him, “Human World Monarch…
Maybe it’s better to call you Mo Ran now. Ok? That’s ridiculous.
Have you ever looked at yourself well?”
“A heart is no longer cold and hard as iron. Following Chu
Wanning is really nice to him.”
“Rebirth, rebirth, where is the person who said to protect in the
previous life?”
Mo Ran’s face changed suddenly: “Shi Mei?! What did you do to
Shi Mei?” !”
The man didn’t answer, but just sneered: “Do you know why you
can’t recall Bu’gui?” His fingertips slowly stroked the thick blade,
“Just because your soul will Change, hatred, and disperse… Before
you die, regret that life, you can’t protect your Mingjing brother, if
there is an afterlife… I will definitely live up to him.”
Those sharp eyes Suddenly raised his eyes.
“Mo Ran, did you do it?!”
“I—”
“The ghost world barrier will be broken. If you want to repeat the
same mistakes, you have to watch him die again, and then kneel
down and beg Chu Wanning to be compassionate?——You are
betraying the chance to come back in this life, you are not worthy to
touch Bu’gui again.”
“You don’t need to say!” Mo Ran angrily said, “It is not the turn of
others to intervene in the matter between me and Shi Mei! You know
that I am born again, who are you? Fake Gouchen? Or which one
died like me? Resurrected old ghost!”
 “Heh…” The man chuckled, “Resurrected old ghost…Yes, I am the
resurrected old ghost, otherwise you think that this world , Are you
the only one who has to be blessed by heaven to be reborn?”
Who is it!
There are ambiguities in my mind frantically.
Those who died in his previous life.
Xue Zhengyong, Madam Wang, Chu Wanning, Song Qiutong, Ye
Wangxi…
It is still the person who forced him to go to Wushan Hall in his
previous life to mourn him.
Xue Meng, Mei Hanxue, the lords of the Ten Martial Arts…
Who is… Who! ! !
Who knows his secret, strangled his seven inches, these sprites of
life and death, who chased after the Huangquan, and forced him on
the path of despair! who is it!
Only for a moment, when the figure moved before his eyes, the
man’s clothes fluttered and moved to him. After this person was
reborn, his strength was still so strong, and Mo Ran was shocked.
Bu’gui’s blade has reached his chest, and a little bit of force can
pierce the flesh and blood and damage his heart.
“Mo Weiyu, I thought you were an infatuated species, but maybe it
was your brother Mingjing Fubo, you lived a lifetime, still did not put
him in your eyes.”
Mo Ran He gritted his teeth and said: “Nonsense.”
“I’m talking nonsense?” The man sneered sternly, put his hand on
Mo Ran’s throat, and slowly slid down to his chest, “In your heart” ,
How much space can I leave for him? Your little miss, I am afraid
that it will be worn away long ago, is there any leftover?”
Mo Ran angrily said: “Is there someone in my heart, can’t I
compare Are you clear? There are so many words, why not take off
the veil and have a look at me!”
“If you want to see me, it’s not in a hurry.” The voice of that person
is like smoke and mist, and his eyes are very clear. Misty, seemingly
with some sneers that don’t put people in the eyes, “I will show you
when you are going to die in this life.”
“You are going to die, you—”
Before speaking, I suddenly felt a bit of icy cold. Mo Ran looked
down and saw that the man’s ice thorn had climbed onto his body at
some point.
Ice curse, ice thorn…Water attribute…
Who is it, who would cast such a spell in the previous life…
I have met too Many, when I am eager to remember, my mind is a
mess.
Xue Meng, fire.
Chu Wanning, gold and wood.
Ye Wangxi, soil.
Xue Zhengyong, soil.
Who is it, why can’t I remember who has such a powerful force to
control the ice.
“You are right, I am going to die too. But, Mo Weiyu, it must be a
long, long time later.”
Xuanbing quickly froze his whole body.
 The strength of this man is too terrifying, Mo Ran let out a little
spiritual power to fight against the ice, and he felt a powerful force
rushing toward him.
The person in front of me is not even below Chu Wanning! !
Water attribute.
Who! !
Between the electric light and flint, a vague face seemed to flash,
but before he could figure it out, the throat was choked by the man.
The fingertips covered with black gauze rubbed his throat, and the
man’s eyes were gloomy, without light.
“My longevity, I won’t worry about your Majesty Lao Dijun.” He said
slowly, “Let me first restore some life and human friendship for you,
lest you don’t do business, bad I have a big plan.”
“Hmm—!”
He snorted.
Bu’gui screamed and cut through the flesh and blood of the former
owner.
“The wound is not deep, just take your blood and make a mark.”
The man really only wiped some blood on his wound, and then hit
his brow On, mumbled.
Mo Ran only felt a sharp pain in his head, and yelled: “Fuck, you,
mom! Did you chop the stuffing by me in your last life or was my
mother killed by my ancestor for the eighteenth generation? Your
grandma’s. , What the hell are you going to do!”
“Shhh, don’t move. It’s just a kind curse.”
 “I fucking care if you are a kind curse or a disgusting curse, you
can stop being sick Am I? Get out!!”
“Mo Ran.” The man slowly drew a talisman on his eyebrows, and
sighed softly, “How can you bear to let me go away.” After a pause,
he murmured, “The heart is not like water, and the mind cannot be
stopped. The door of the heart…opens.”
Sudden cramps in the chest!
“You…”
The ice curse was lifted abruptly, Mo Ran staggered, with a pale
face, slowly kneeling on the ground.
“You still don’t thank me.” The man in black lowered his eyes, with
an indifferent expression. After gazing at him for a while, he said
lightly, “I will expand the emotions in your heart as much as possible.
Love and hate are even more important. Obviously, in this way, you
can always see your heart clearly, right? If this is the case, you still
don’t know that you are doing your best to protect Shi Mei, and you
will die, then you…it is really useless, but just an abandoned child. !”
It turns out that this kind mantra makes the love and hate in the
heart stronger and more vivid?
Why does this person bother so much to save Shi Mei’s life…
Water attributes…
This is the flash in his mind before his consciousness returns The
last few messy thoughts.
With a “plop”, Mo Ran fell to the ground and dropped two curtains
of thick eyelashes. The black-clothed man looked at him coldly for a
while, and then slowly leaned over, first probed his pulse, pondered
for a moment, then raised his hand again, and his palm condensed
with a blue glow.
“Forget everything.”
The man in black whispered these two words. The blue light was
even worse, Mo Ran frowned and slowly loosened it.
When he wakes up, he will only remember that he went out and
summoned godly weapon, but godly weapon did not come. He would
never think of other things, he would not know that there is another
person born again in the world.
Although the effect of the Charity Mantra can only last for a few
days, it can very well show the way to people in confusion.
“The feelings have expanded, I’m afraid that when you wake up,
you will find that you like Shi Mingjing more and more, and you like it
so much that you want to dig out your heart for him.” The man in
black said coolly.
“See you again, Emperor Taxian.”
The storm passed all night and everything was settled. The next
morning, Mo Ran opened his eyes and found himself still lying in
Chu Wanning bed side. He turned his head, the window of the guest
room seemed to be blown open by the wind in the middle of the
night, and it was half-open and half-covered. With the morning
breeze, it opened and closed gently, making a creak on the wooden
edge.
The room is very quiet, Mo Ran did not look into the bed, but knew
that Chu Wanning should not have woken up yet.
Outside Banyanxuan’s window, there is a crab-blue sky, the sun
has not yet broken the clouds, and the morning is often pale and lack
of blood. The sun has never given it too much warmth. There are not
many people who get up early. Also lazy to dress up, lazy to heat up
his haggard tiredness.
In the wind that came in, there was a little smell of grass and dew.
Mo Ran just lay down for a while, letting his consciousness return,
and then sat up, but there was a pain in his shoulder.
Weird, when the clothes broke, some dried blood showed through
underneath.
He stayed for a while.
Didn’t you go out to visit Bu’gui last night? Just remember that
Bu’gui did not respond, it should be a fake. Later, it seemed like…
His, I can’t figure it out.
Looking around, a thick nail protruded from the dark brown floor.
Perhaps it was the nail that made it. Did you sleep so hard?
Unconsciously.
Cloak got up and looked at the bed.
Chu Wanning is still lying high, although he has long been
accustomed to him being high and enjoying a good position, he can
only pick what he has left, such as the floor at the end of the bed,
and he will stay for the night. But today, he was inexplicably hot,
staring at the person’s profile, and his teeth itchy.
“Why do I always sleep on the floor and you sleep on the bed, the
teacher is right, but there is no love for the children?”
Mo Ran was very unhappy.
Thinking that there is still a protruding nail on the floor, scratching
myself for no reason, I feel even more disgusted.
 It’s still early around, and he doesn’t want to be wronged on the
floor anymore, so he just lay down on the bed, closed his eyes and
fell asleep.
Two people, one facing the left and the other facing the right, with
a wide bed, will not touch each other.
I used to hug into a dream, but now I fall asleep in the boundary.
Obviously in the last life, skin and limbs were on top of each other.
In the craziest days, he was reluctant to quit even after he fell in love
with him every night. But the two people who have been so intimate
are now lying on the two ends of a big bed, sleeping like this.

The author has something to say:

Merry Christmas brothers! ! Tomorrow, there will be a car and car

from a previous life~

Today, there is a cute picture of Christmas greetings drawn by

doublesaya, which is set by Shizun modern teachers and students to
feed the fish. The white cat steals the cake and the dog steals Kiss
White Cat 2333~ There are also Shi Mei and Mengmeng’s Q
version. Mengmeng’s eyes are 100% 100%~~

You can also go to Zhalang to watch the q version, I Turn it around,

please poke “Fatty Devil” on Weibo~

Big White Cat: Thank you for “Little Demon Without Memory”
“Chiba”, “Zhengge”, “xxxc”, “Heart of Ten Thousand Horses”, “Long
Song”, “One Two Three Four”, “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend”, “Dawn”,
“He Autumn”, “Rongxue”, irrigation nutrient solution~~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “I will send you Acacia from the bright moon”,
“Little salted fish from Chu Wanning’s family”, “paranoid” and “pear”
throwing Landmine~” Meat Lord Fan Soup” Throwing Grenades~
QAQ is sad, no matter what I read today, I will encounter an ID that
makes me jealous. The dog has a hard time…

Daily thanks for all the follow-up articles My little buddy~~

 89. This Venerable one is with you

When Mo Ran woke up again, it was already bright and the sun
was high.
Mo Ran rolled over, blinked, and saw that Chu Wanning was still
asleep.
Perhaps the reason for drinking tapir incense dew, or maybe he is
not in good shape lately, he is always dreaming and restless. It’s this
hour, but he still dreams deeply, with his back facing him, A long
black hair is scattered, flowing between the pillow seats, like the
color of the night.
Mo Ran: “…”
Since Shizun gets up, there is no need to work hard as an
apprentice. The bed is very comfortable, not as good as a high
sleeper.
But lying down and boring, Mo Ran rubbed over and played with
Chu Wanning’s hair.
Shizun’s hair always has a faint floral fragrance, soft as smoke
and dense as fog, which is one of Mo Ran’s favorite things to touch.
Fingers pass through the misty stream, with a delicate touch like
silk, and itching/itching around the fingers.
 The ink-colored fret bed curtain swayed slightly with the wind
leaking in from the window.
Squinting his eyes, the energy in the morning is always a little
vigorous, not to mention the taste of the fingertips is so good, so
familiar, so…
He grabs a strand of Chu Wanning’s long hair , Smell carefully.
This gentle, long hair slowly takes over the past time from the past
life.
Although after rebirth, he tried to remember as little as possible the
glamorous affair with Chu Wanning in the past, but for some reason,
he just thought about it this morning.
There seems to be some thirsty in the throat.
He doesn’t want to touch the body of the person in front of him
again, but the hair is always fine. He closed his eyes and gently
kissed the ink between his fingers.
This ink color…
The Wushan Hall in Sisheng Peak is also the same ink color,
which hangs intricately. That is Chu Wanning’s long hair scattered in
the tent.
Mo Ran’s eyes are dim, and he indulges himself in the
entanglements with Chu Wanning in Wushan Hall.
At that time… I didn’t stop killing myself, and I felt distorted
pleasure in beating others’ lives all day. But sometimes at midnight,
dreaming back and seeing the smiles of some old people in a trance,
and then suddenly wake up, the vest is cold and sweaty, and I can’t
calm down.
 He is not afraid of ghosts and gods.
It’s just that maybe his killing was too heavy, even the Emperor
Taxian, there will be times when he is too dark to breathe. At night,
the vegetation was rustling, and the wind was frightening. He opened
his eyes and listened, knowing that the grievances who died under
his hands were wandering in the mountains, and faint grievances
slapped his window.
He doesn’t fear them.
He even thought furiously, why don’t you rush in to kill me? Why is
Ai Ai lingering all night, why does the ghost stay away? coward!
Dead and alive are like a bunch of cowards!
His heart seems to be filled with the grievances of the dead. The
more people he kills, the crazier he becomes, the more distorted and
the more disturbed.
Those nights that burned all within the body…how did you spend
the end?
He thought gloomily.
——He remembered.
He always takes the position of the winner, so he can take his
time. On those nights where the forest winds and the grass are
swaying, he will maliciously imprison Chu Wanning and order Chu
Wanning to say such ridiculous things.
He is a ruffian after all. He doesn’t know the elegance, and he is
never into the trend.
Those vulgar sentences are like blades, piercing Chu Wanning’s
heart.
 In memory, Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head when he was
extremely insulted, closed his eyes, and his hoarse voice sounded.
He said:
“Mo Ran, you kill me.”
The man held the hand on his waist, imperceptibly There was a
tremor.
Mo Ran then smiled, his smile is still sweet and lovely, and the
pear nest is deep.
“Okay.”
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes.
Mo Ran saw his own twisted smile in those wet eyes that burned
him.
“If you ask for death, I won’t stop it. It’s just that you have no
choice but to die. I want you to be humiliated by thousands of people
in front of your good disciple Xue Meng, oh, best Let Xue Meng
participate in it. You say, is it good enough?”
“You—!”
The slender, cold white fingers are holding the ground, but nothing
Can’t catch it.
Chu Wanning was ultimately helpless, he could only be at his
mercy, and the light in his eyes gradually faded.
Suddenly, he raised his hand to cover his eyes.
Chu Wanning said softly: “Mo Ran…”
“Mo Ran, if you still have a little affection…and a little
conscience…”
 His eyelashes trembled slightly under the back of his hand.
“Just please…Don’t do this again…”
“Mo Ran…”
The voice choked suddenly.
That was Mo Ran, in his previous life, the first time I heard him cry.
“Mo Ran, I can’t take it anymore…”
“It hurts…”
Suddenly, Chu Wanning turned over and took Mo Ran from the
fishy Shocked in the sweet memories, the past is scattered, leaving
only the heart pounding.
The long hair between his fingers had slipped away, but the man
fell asleep on his side, his face was close at hand, and Mo Ran could
even see the slender eyelashes.
It’s so beautiful. he thinks.
In all fairness, Chu Wanning is not that kind of feminine
appearance. He has a strong facial features and a sharp sword, but
he is actually more manly than ordinary people.
But the more this happens, the more itchy.
Mo Ran really wanted to see this iron-clad and invincible man lie
underneath him, ecstasy.
The heartbeat is getting faster and faster.
He stared at Chu Wanning’s face, his gaze shifted inch by inch,
and fell on the pale lips, which were slightly open because they were
asleep.
Involuntarily approached.
 As long as you get closer, you can get there.
The nectar-like taste.
Mo Ran’s Adam’s apple throbbed, feeling endless thirst. A little
closer, a little closer… I’m about to run into it.
Suddenly, a trace of clarity flashed in the burning mind, and he
froze suddenly, his face pale.
What is he doing! !
Sit up suddenly, Mo Ran stared at the man on the bed—Chu
Wanning, Chu Wanning, and getting used to lingering with him, that’s
a thing of the past! What are you doing? crazy?
Is it possible that you really like him?
Suddenly horrified by this thought, Mo Ran’s face was pale and
unconscious.
Finally, he took a deep breath, buried his face in his palm and
rubbed it hard, cursed inwardly, and left as if he was fleeing.

The author has something to say:

boss: I took a lot of effort to open up your mind, but you didn’t even
think of Shi Mei at all. Is it all you and your Shizun’s little theater? I
think I’m just a Santa Claus, come to give you this idiot the car key!
I’m so angry!

I won’t warn you about the knives in the previous life. I said that they
are all car tools. Turning car…

Big White Cat: Thank you “Dan Dian”, “Crossing the Huaqing
Palace”, “Paranoid”, “Dawn”, “Wine Wine”, “Too Salty” , “Yi Er San
Si”, “Chiba”, “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~
Er Gouzi: Thank you “greedy meow” “I Send Mingyue to
Lovesickness, “Meat Lord Fan Soup”, “Chu Wanning’s Little Salted
Fish”, “Chu Wanning’s Little Salted Fish”, “Cold Alpaca”, “Passing
Huaqing Palace”, “Chu Wanning’s boyfriend” threw landmines~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

 90. This Venerable one’s idiom
explanation is fine

When Chu Wanning finally woke up, it was noon.

Tapir incense is really a good thing. He slept well last night, no
longer disturbed by nightmare, he yawned and sat up slowly.
“Mo Ran?”
The apprentice who has always loved bedtime more than him was
not in the place where he slept last night, Chu Wanning was slightly
startled, and called out.
No one answered.
He got up, straightened his clothes, tied up his long misty hair, and
walked to the compartment of the wing. The Su embroidery screen
depicting the Yunyan Mountains steamed with thin water vapor
behind it, and it seemed that someone was bathing behind it.
“…Mo Ran.”
Chu Wanning stood outside and called again.
Still no response.
Can’t help but wonder, Chu Wanning tapped the wooden edge of
the screen. After many times to no avail, he frowned and turned to
the back of the screen.
 This is the place in the room specially used for bathing and
washing. There is a big camphor wood bath barrel in the middle. Chu
Wanning glanced at it. The water inside was hot and full of Chinese
herbs and herbs that the store had already arranged, but there were
no bathers alone.
Look around, Mo Ran’s clothes are taken off and folded on the
wooden shelf.
Could he take a shower and ran out without clothes?
Chu Wanning twitched his forehead, pressed down the terrible
thought, and pressed his thin lips, his face looked rather ugly.
I was turning around and about to leave, and suddenly heard two
“gumbling” sounds behind me.
Chu Wanning turned his head, only to see a few bubbles popping
up in the big wooden barrel covered with petal herbs.
——Someone in it?
As soon as this thought came out, I heard the sound of “crushing”,
a naked/naked young man jumped out of the bucket like a dragon
and made Chu Wanning back two steps.
The young man seemed to be holding his breath underwater, so
he didn’t hear Chu Wanning calling him outside. He couldn’t hold it
before he stood up, showing his upper body, and slamming the water
droplets on his hair. Like a dog going ashore, all the water splashed
on Chu Wanning’s clothes.
“Mo Ran!”
“Ah!” The man who was shaking his head was taken aback, and
suddenly opened his eyes roundly. He didn’t expect to see him as
soon as he came out. , I was very surprised, “Shizun!”
“You…”
His gaze swept across the young man’s corrected body shape.
The gradually extended shoulders and backs are already very broad,
with fluent lines. Tight and full of youthful tension, water drops
gathered in clusters along the firm muscles of his chest, slowly
dripping down, and the sun glowed with a dazzling luster.
He is like those beautiful sharks, half floating on the water, his hair
and eyes are wet, and there are even a few petals in his hair.
Mo Ran wiped the drops of water on his face, smiled and moved
towards Chu Wanning, folded his hands on the side of the bucket,
his shoulder blades relaxed like a leopard, and looked up at him.
Chu Wanning felt dizzy and hot for a while, and subconsciously
said: “What are you doing?”
“Take a shower.”
“Morning?”
p>
“Hehe.” A little guilty. In fact, at first, I wanted to suppress the evil
fire, so I wanted to take a shower, but later the fire was suppressed,
but I felt that my clothes were all taken off, so I might as well take a
good shower. After washing and having fun, he dived into the water
to practice the breath-holding method, unexpectedly causing Chu
Wanning to hit him straight.
“What are you smirking?” Chu Wanning frowned, his tone getting
colder, in order to cover up his brain fever, “I don’t know to wake me
up early, I am here to toss around in a mess, clothes Throwing one
piece to the east and one piece to the west, it becomes a fit——”
 “Shizun. You…there is water here.”
He raised his hand and wiped Chu Wanning’s Profile.
“Tong.”
Mo Ran smiled. He forgot that his hands were wet, so he wiped
Chu Wanning’s face, and it only got wet.
Chu Wanning stood there stiffly, the air around him was cold, his
face stretched very close, and his lips pressed slightly, only his
eyelashes trembled occasionally.
It feels like training a hound, but the cunning doggie lifted his head
and arched it, as if to please.
“…Get dressed and get out. We are about to go back to the
martial arts.”
In the end, Chu Wanning cast down these words coldly, and flung
his sleeves away.
It’s just where Mo Ran didn’t see, his ears are red.
Just like a place he didn’t see, there was also a pair of moist,
complicated, but still eager eyes, unable to help him seek him away,
until the corner disappeared.
The cute smile on Mo Ran’s face disappeared, and it turned into
an annoyance.
He patted the water angrily and rubbed his face severely.
It’s really Jiangui.
What happened today?
I only saw him in the bath, just raised his hand and touched his
face.
 The desire to suppress it finally hardened again…
“Why have you worn your clothes for so long?”
By the window, Chu Wanning turned his face back, his clothes
fluttering, and his fine hair blew across his jade-colored cheeks,
reproaching slightly impatiently.
Mo Ran coughed a few times, and murmured: “I steamed my hair
with a technique, and the use and use are unfavorable, and it’s slow.
Don’t blame Shizun.”
It’s rare to see him After speaking so well, Chu Wanning glanced
at him unexpectedly, and then said: “After we have cleaned up, we
will go to pack things. Let’s rent an immortal boat and go back. I
don’t want to use swords, and I’m tired of riding horses. Take the
waterway, Happy and quiet.”
“Oh, okay.” Mo Ran didn’t dare to look at him more, and coughed
covertly.
Chu Wanning frowned and said, “What’s wrong with your throat?”
“…It’s nothing.”
Turning around and going to the baggage, the two are in the store
again After buying some dry food and snacks, I went to the pier to
charter a boat on the road.
Zhou Ji walked along the Yangtze River, and when it was
impractical, he set up a wooden wing and traveled high in the sky
with magic as the support. It’s not fast, but it’s comfortable and
secluded.
Eight days later, the two arrived at Sisheng Peak, and the wooden
boat stopped in front of the mountain gate.
 Mo Ran opened the bamboo curtain and asked Chu Wanning to
come out of the cabin first, and then follow him. At this time, the
moon was hanging high, it was late at night. Elder Yuheng once
asked Xue Zhengyong in a letter. There was no need to send
someone to greet them, so the two climbed up the stairs, and when
they reached the entrance of the main gate, they met the four
gatekeepers.
“Elder Yuheng!”
“Mo-gongzi!”
When the four disciples saw them, somehow a trace of panic
flashed across their faces. Before the two of them could react, these
people threw themselves down on their knees and raised their heads
and said anxiously: “Elder, -gongzi, there is someone in the group
looking for two enemies at the moment! The lord sent the flying
pigeon to let the two temporarily Avoid it, it seems that this fat pigeon
is still flying slowly, but it didn’t arrive! Elder, -gongzi, go to Wuchang
Town to hide from the limelight, don’t go in!”
Chu Wanning squinted Eyes, asked: “What’s the panic here?”
“It’s a person from the upper repair world, saying that Elder wants
to practice evil works and wants to take you to the Tianyin Pavilion
for interrogation!”
“Tianyin Pavilion?” Mo Ran exclaimed, “Isn’t that a prison formed
by the ten martial sects, specializing in the trial of the wicked?”
“Yes! They rushed towards the Butterfly Town That happened!”
One of the female disciples said in a panic, “Do you remember
Elder? It was the time you were blamed!”
 “At best, it was an abuse of immortality, affecting mortals. Shizun
I’ve already been punished, why suddenly I turned up the old
account, and I still alarmed Tianyin Pavilion.” Mo Ran frowned, “Also,
what’s wrong with evil?”
“Specifically We don’t know too well, but people who heard it said
that the residents of Butterfly Town died overnight, and the killer was
a half-fairy and half-ghost thing, as if by someone’s instructions. That
ghost fairy The magic power is so high that ordinary casual
cultivators can never drive her, so those people in the upper
cultivator world suspect… they suspect that this is the work of Elder
Yuheng!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Puff.” Mo Ran smiled, “What am I supposed to be, this kind of
misunderstanding, just make it clear, why hide.” Turning his head
and smiling at Chu Wanning, “Shizun, you see In their minds, let’s
get rid of a mob and say that you are fighting for the limelight with
the younger generation. You behead a big monster, and you suspect
that you practice evil arts and raise ghosts and immortals to hurt
people. Then let’s just stop doing anything and learn from them. It’s
best to concentrate on meditating at home and cultivating
immortals.”
Chu Wanning didn’t laugh. He looked ugly and was silent for a
while. He asked, “Everyone in Butterfly Town is dead?”
” It is said that it is like this, there is no one to live.”
“…”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes.
 The female disciple saw that he looked different, and said
anxiously: “Elder?”
“Although this is not my work, it may be due to my failure to
eliminate demons. It’s my responsibility, how can I avoid it.” Chu
Wanning opened his eyes slowly, “Mo Ran, follow me in.”
In Wushan Hall, there are twelve bronze lamps with twisted
branches arranged on both sides, each of which is ten feet high. The
nine layers of bronze branches are stretched out from top to bottom,
from short to long, totaling 356 The candlelight illuminates the main
hall of Sisheng Peak brightly like daylight.
In the hall, Xue Zhengyong stood in military uniform, with leopard
eyes like a ring, like an iron statue, staring at the people below.
“Lord Li, I will tell you one last time. Elder Yuheng is not in faction
at the moment, and Xue can guarantee that the issue of Butterfly
Town is definitely not his intention. Mouthful woman…that…”
Madam Wang was covering his sleeves next to him, and said
softly, “Yellow.”
“Ah, don’t you believe it again. Yellow!” Xue Zhengyong waved his
hand and said in awe-inspiring manner.
Madam Wang: “…”
In addition to Sisheng Peak’s guarding disciples, there were more
than 30 people standing under the hall, almost all of them dressed in
green robes With arms around the dust, wearing a crown of
silkworms to enter the sage, he is the disciple of the rising star “Bitan
Manor” in the upper Xiu world over the years. The headed man is
about fifty years old, with two beards like catfish, fluttering in the
wind, who is not Li Wuxin, the owner of Bitan Manor?
 Li Wuxin twisted his long beard and sneered: “Xue Sect Leader, I
respect the noble school is also the right way, so I can reason with
you. Butterfly Town is in your school Elder Yuheng and his disciple,
the Queen of Demon , This was a shocking change. Except for the
three of them, the member Chen’s family has not had any contact
with any immortal cultivator. There are all human and material
evidences. You can recognize it or not.”
Xue Meng, who was standing by his father’s side, couldn’t help it,
and yelled: “You have a fucking face to say? How long have you
taken care of the underworld? On weekdays, one by one sits on the
sidelines and watches when you ascend to heaven. It’s what
happened to Shizun, where’s the reason!”
“Xue-gongzi.” Li Wuxin didn’t get angry, but gave him a deep look
and smiled, “I have heard that- Gongzi is a virtuous name, known as
the young phoenix. When I saw it today, hehe, it was so self-
cultivating, it really opened my eyes.”
“You——!”
Li Unintentionally rolled his eyelids and turned to Xue Zhengyong:
“Sect Leader, I have a strict discipline in the realm of cultivation.
Once you intervene in this matter, you will surely investigate it to the
end. If you insist on not surrendering Yuheng, Mo Ran, etc., The old
man had no choice but to invite Rufeng sect, the world’s largest sect,
to come and preside over justice!”
Xue Zhengyong has a strong temper. Hearing this, he feels
disdainful: “Oh. Knowing that you are with Bitao Villa Rufeng sect is
good, but even if Nangong Liu himself is standing in front of me
today, I still said that-if you don’t, this matter has nothing to do with
Yuheng.”
Xue Meng also said: “Li Zhuang Lord, please come back. Let’s go
and don’t give it away.”
“See you? See you all! They are so unreasonable and filthy!” A
man’s trembling voice suddenly burst out of the crowd. “The one with
the surname Mo stole my friend’s stuff. We went up the mountain to
find an explanation. They also coaxed us so rudely! Zhuang Master
Li, have you seen all of them? If Sisheng Peak continues to do evil ,
The lower repair world is over!”
As soon as his voice fell, he heard a soft laugh in the hall.
Everyone turned their heads, and saw the light and shadow in the
dark. A young man in blue and light armor was leaning on the carved
red lacquer door, looking lazily at the scene in the temple.
The youth is very handsome, and his skin is still tight and delicate
under such a candle, as if it will glow.
“Chang-gongzi, when did I steal something from your friend?” The
young man smiled softly and cutely, “You tell me, Rong San’er… No,
maybe It’s Rong Jiu, I don’t remember. Anyway, is that wonderful
person your friend or your concubine? You are so frank, he might be
sad.”
It was not someone else who was crying over there, but the
wealthy businessman Chang from Yizhou, who said earlier that he
wanted to talk to Sisheng Peak endlessly.
Chang-gongzi looked back abruptly, and saw Mo Ran appear after
the sound. First, his expression changed, then his eyes flashed, and
then he screamed:
 ” Mo Weiyu, you beast, Jiu’er and I are acquaintances, and I am
innocent. Now he is poisoned by your group of monsters and died
tragically. You-even spit out blood and frame him!”
“What?” Mo Ran shuddered, his eyes widened slightly, “Rong Jiu
is dead?”
Chang-gongzi was angry, with tears in his eyes: “His father and
mother are also Butterfly Master Town, returned home to visit
relatives a few days ago and suffered this change. If he hadn’t gone,
how would I know these evil things that you and Shizun did! I would
not go to the Master Li to ask for justice!”
But Mo Ran has no affection for Rong Jiu. After being surprised,
he immediately waved his hand impatiently: “What is the mate of the
mortar, you are the mortar, he is the mortar? With the mortar, where
are you? Are you innocent?”
“Mo, Mo Ran!” Chang-gongzi didn’t expect him to speak like this,
and exclaimed, “You, you gangster who knows nothing! You, you— “
“Cough…” Madam Wang couldn’t hold her face anymore.
On the contrary, Xue Zhengyong blinked his eyes and didn’t say a
word. He didn’t say anything when he heard it. He felt that what his
nephew said was reasonable and there was nothing wrong with it.
Suddenly sighed in the night, the sound was like Kunshan jade
broken, and the ice lake began to explain, unspeakably low and
beautiful, and then a hand with long bones and beautiful lines…
She slapped Mo Ran’s face unceremoniously.
“Foul language, the acquaintance of Zhujiu is talking about the
friendship between Gongsha Mu and Wuyou, regardless of whether
it is poor or noble.” Chu Wanning appeared at the door with a dark
face, and said with no anger, “It will shame me Seeing now, what the
pestle is doing at the door, don’t get in!”
“Shizun!”
“Shizun!”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei didn’t help but see When he arrived, he
was both surprised and happy, and came to greet him.
Xue Zhengyong opened his eyes wide, annoyed and helpless:
“Yuheng, why did you come back suddenly?”
“If I am Bu’gui, you plan to be alone How long will it last?” Chu
Wanning stepped into Wushan Hall, and his handsome face was
even more refined and elegant in the light of candles. He stood still
in front of the golden seat of the main hall, nodded with Xue
Zhengyong, then turned around, flicking his sleeves.
“Sisheng PeakChu Wanning, sitting in the seat of Elder Yuheng,
heard that you are asking about something, but you are
disrespectful.” At Li Wuxin’s horrified gaze, Chu Wanning glanced
past him like smoke. Said lightly.
“Ask for advice.”

The author has something to say:

Weibo [The Devil of Meat Huhu]

I don’t know No one has forgotten Rong Jiu and Chang-gongzi, they
were the little boy who was bullied after the fish was reborn, and the
little boy’s wife.

Big White Cat: Thank you “Jing Ye Liu Ying”, “Luo Yan”, “Dawn”, “Lin
Feng”, “Chiba”, “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend”, “Zheng “Song”, “Mu
Xiu”, “Xiao Chao”, “Du Du Du Xiao Qi”, “One Two Three Four”,
irrigation nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you” Greedy Meow”, “Meat Lord Fan Soup”, “Lin
Feng” threw mines~

Small theater [information about each character]

Chu Wanning: I heard that everyone feels that I am not attacking

enough, haha, ask for advice.

Hey Yu: I heard that everyone thinks that my technique is not good,
haha, ask for advice.

Xue Meng: I heard that everyone thinks I am not straight enough,

hehe, ask for advice.

Shi Mei: I heard that everyone thinks I am a black heart lotus, haha,
ask for advice.

Ye Wangxi: I heard that everyone thinks I am a girl, haha, ask for

advice.

Mei Hanxue: I heard that everyone thinks I have already appeared

on the stage, haha, ask for advice.

Rou Bao: The last brother named Mei, no one thinks that you have
already appeared on the stage, hehe, refuse to accept me.

Daily thanks to all the friends who follow the article~ Meme tuo~
 91. This Venerable One’s Shizun is a
great god

In the main hall, this man is standing with his hands in his hands,
with his veil like clouds, his sleeves touching the ground. The look
seems dignified and cautious, but the benevolence is slightly raised,
the eyelashes are slightly lowered, and the politeness reveals three-
point contempt and three-point arrogance.
Li Wuxin didn’t expect Elder Yuheng to be him. Suddenly, his
expression changed in horror: “Chu, Chu…”
Chu Wanning calmly said: “Lord Li, don’t come No harm.”
“What’s the matter with you!” Li Wuxin, who was just as clever as a
tongue, was speechless for a long time, and his face was as dry as
wax. “There was no news after you left Rufeng sect. We also said
that you are going to travel around the world, who knows you, you
actually cast a pearl secretly!”
Chu Wanning sneered, his eyes were very cold: “Thank you, I
think I am a pearl. “
“…”
“Well, you don’t need to talk more about gossip. Let’s talk about
business first. I heard you think I am practicing sorcery and killing
Five hundred residents of Butterfly Town. This fact is not what I did,
but since the owner of Li Zhuang came here, he must have
misunderstood. I still have important things to do, Tianyin Pavilion
will not accompany the owner, what does the owner have If you want
to ask, just ask here.”
He didn’t bother to stand, waved his sleeves, and sat down on the
Elder seat by himself. Wushan Hall has a special seat for each Elder.
Chu Wanning’s seat is on the left side of Xue Zhengyong. It is
covered with fine bamboo mats and half-rolled bamboo curtains.
Compared with the seats next to LucunElder, the seats are filled with
fresh flowers. It’s too indifferent.
In the past few years, Chu Wanning did not deliberately hide his
name, but he did act low-key. Therefore, although the juniors of Bitan
Manor heard about him, they didn’t know how good he was. But Li
Wuxin is different. He has been in the world for many years, how can
he not know the famous name of Yuheng of the Night Sky?
His fists were squeezed in the sleeves, and the rest of the light
swept towards Chang-gongzi.
If it weren’t for the money from the Chang family, why bother to
take this drudgery? I thought that Elder Yuheng of Sisheng Peak was
just an unknown monk, who knew it would be Chu Wanning who had
not shown up for a long time!
If I knew it was him, no matter how good I was, I would never
come to this muddy water. Now I can’t advance or retreat, riding a
tiger, what should I do…
Li Wuxin The same goes up, but my heart complains endlessly.
 The next disciple who passed by his hand was unreasonable and
thought it was Elder Yuheng who was arrogant and unreasonable, so
the master didn’t know how to deal with it for a while, so he cleverly
said: “Elder Chu, have you ever been to Butterfly before? Town Fu
Mo and Yao Yao?”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes and glanced at him: “Yes.”
“So, that ghost bride is also the evil in your town?”
“Are you talking about Luo Xianxian?”
“I…” The boy was speechless. He only knew that the evil charm of
Butterfly Town was a ghost bride, but he didn’t know more. So Chu
Wanning asked rhetorically, but he couldn’t answer, but he was
flushed to the equator, “Anyway, it’s a female ghost! What do you ask
so much for? Very young, fifteen or six years old, a newly married
woman who died unjustly How much can there be in a town?”
Chu Wanning sneered: “Butterfly Town regards imperial marriage
as a custom. Ghost brides have no one hundred or fifty. I really don’t
know who you are talking about.”
“You—”
“What are you and me? It’s no rules. The rebels still don’t retreat!”
Hey, he’s overwhelming. Disciple, Li Wuxin changed a pleasant
face and said to Chu Wanning: “Chu-zongshi, my apprentice is out of
the mountains for the first time, and he doesn’t know the rules. Don’t
be surprised. The ghost bride he said is indeed Luo Xianxian.”
Chu Wanning frowned slightly: “Luo Xianxian’s wronged soul ran
away?”
 “Yes.” Li Wuxin sighed, “That female ghost lost her mind and killed
her. The Chen family didn’t say anything, and then slaughtered in the
town. When I led my disciples to suppress, Butterfly Town had
almost no living people.”
Chu Wanning murmured, “How could it be? So…”
“I heard that it was Elder Yuheng of Sisheng Peak who was
involved in this matter. Something went wrong, so I found my door. In
addition, in Butterfly Town, I also got two things. Chu-zongshi, I hope
you can take a closer look if it is related to you.”
He said, first he took out a piece of blood-stained yellow silk from
his sleeve, and wanted to pass it to Chu Wanning.
Unexpectedly, Xue Meng stopped in front of him, and said in a bad
mood: “Give it to me!”
“This…”
“I Shizun has a hobby of cleanliness, He doesn’t like to touch
things that outsiders have touched!”
What Xue Meng said is really an exaggeration. In fact, Chu
Wanning just doesn’t want to touch things that have been
contaminated by people who hate him. It’s really not clean. However,
Chu Wanning thought Li Wuxin was not pleasing to his eyes, so Xue
Meng made a fool of himself. He didn’t say much, but he looked
down and took a sip of the hot tea offered by Shi Mei.
Li Wuxin suffocated her breath, but couldn’t help but sneered and
handed Huang Silk to Xue Meng.
Under the candlelight, everyone’s eyes are in full view.
 Chu Wanning shakes the silk away, only glances at it, and his face
changed.
“Send Crossing Curse…”
“That’s it. Chu-zongshi, according to my investigation, Luo
Xianxian was temporarily sealed by you. Before you leave, you I
gave a copy of the mantra to the Chen family’s only daughter, and
asked them to reciting it every day for ten years, right?”
“Not bad.”
“Then this Sentence Mantra is exactly the handwriting of Chu-
zongshi, right?”
“…It is true.”
“But Chu-zongshi, you A Sentence Charm, there is an additional
curse rune at the end of each chapter, don’t you understand what
that means!” Li Wuxin’s voice suddenly rose.
“Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse pattern, it’s an anti-curse! —
Every time the Chen family finishes copying a sending-over curse,
they will draw an anti-curse symbol. The curse of causing harm,
urging the seal to be broken, Luo Xianxian is violent! The Chen
family has no one to understand, except for Elder Yuheng, who
handed the silk to them, the old man really can’t think of a second
person and can teach them to draw this Amazing spell!”
“The old Piff is going to spit people with blood!” Xue Meng was
furious, “If I, Shizun, want to kill them, why do I have to go around
such a big bend! What kind of curse? , Can’t the handwriting be
imitated? You suspect that Shizun drew it, and I also suspect that
your tortoise son secretly painted it halfway to frame people!”
 Li Wuxin smiled. He smiled and said: “Xue Meng-gongzi, the
elders are talking, what do you juniors say?”
Xue Zhengyong said: “Lord Li, you just said that you are Yuheng
at this time with a piece of silk. What the child said is correct. The
handwriting can be imitated. In case anyone wants to plant Yuheng
and draw a few times according to his runes, it will look very similar.”
“Then ask, where is Chu-zongshi such a long-time enemy? It took
such a great effort to harm him.” Mo Ran, who was silent for a long
time, suddenly laughed at this moment.
Li Wuxin looked at him, thinking of his vulgar remarks just now,
and frowned: “What are you laughing at?”
“I laugh at you After discussing for a long time, I forgot one thing.”
Xue Zhengyong wondered: “What’s the matter? Ran’er, what did
you think of?”
“Although I don’t read much , But I happen to have some
understanding of Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse, and I just
know how to draw.” Mo Ran smiled, “Hey, look, is this?”
Speaking, his fingertips stuck a touch The spiritual power glowing
with red light leisurely leaned on the pillar, wiping the sky thinly, and
after a while, an exquisite Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse spell
was reflected in the air, and the fireworks were as beautiful as the
fireworks.
Xue Meng was surprised: “Dog stuff, great, when did you learn it?”
Mo Ran smiled: “Shizun’s book is on the book, I think it’s fun,
remember I’m down.”
 Speaking randomly, I lighted the bright red spell, and let it slowly
rise to the sky above everyone’s head. The red flicker flickered in a
blur, overflowing with bits of light.
“How about it, why don’t you compare it and see if the symbol I
drew is exactly the same as the one on the silk?”
Sisheng Peak The disciple was least afraid of the excitement.
Seeing Chu Wanning throwing the silk on the table with no
expression on his face, he apparently acquiesced to Mo Ran’s
approach, so he immediately hugged and moved in a circle to
compare carefully.
Those people at Bitan Manor were still tense at first, but later they
couldn’t help being curious, or holding a prickly mentality, they also
looked around.
So many people watched for a long time, and finally came to a
conclusion.
Mo Ran’s painting is exactly the same as the curse on silk, almost
by one person.
The stupid Li Wuxin spoke up again. He pointed to Mo Ran and
said in shock: “Okay! Okay! Don’t confess yourself! It seems that you
killed people. !”
Mo Ran: “…………”
Chu Wanning suddenly said indifferently: “What do you call this
little brother?”
“Huh? You ask me?” The stupid was taken aback for a moment,
then raised his head and chested himself, all proudly said, ”
Unintentionally sit down and personally pass on the thirteenth
disciple, Zhen Congming.”
 Mo Ran: “Puff.”
Chu Wanning reacted little to “really smart”, after all, he also has a
The name is “Scare you to death”, and he said indifferently: “When
the elders speak, the juniors should learn to shut up.”
This sentence is obviously mocking Li Wuxin’s previous criticism of
Mo Ran, and Li Wuxin listens. His face turned into a pig liver color,
very annoyed but there was nothing to do, so he had no choice but
to talk about him, “huh” said: “Chu-zongshi’s disciple is really a hero
when he was born, so capable, this charm has been drawn There is
no difference between -zongshi.”
“Lord Li, it’s not just me. If you can draw this spell, it must be the
same as Shizun’s drawing.”
Li Wuxin stared at Mo Ran: “What do you mean?!”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse,
the brushwork is complicated, the strength is dark and light, the ink is
dark and light, there can be no difference for a long time. Therefore,
no matter who painted it, it will be indistinguishable from the creator.
This has nothing to do with the handwriting. If there is a slight
difference in the painting, the anti-curse will not take effect.”
“A bunch of nonsense!” Li Wuxin couldn’t help becoming irritated
when he was raised in public by a posterior, with his beard blowing
all over, “Which charm in the world requires such tricky! Although the
old man has never practiced this technique, he knows it is nonsense.
In terms of talking, you kid don’t want to spread rumors!”
“He didn’t spread rumors.”
Li Wuxin was already a little uncontrollable at this time, and said
angrily: “Chu Wanning, mouth No proof! How can you know! How
can you know! The characteristic weakness of a spell is often best
understood by the founder. Do you dare to say that you are the
founder of Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse?!”
Chu Wanning lifted his eyelids, looked at him blankly, took another
sip of tea, and said slowly.
“Why not dare. I will tell you now.”
Li Wuxin: “???”
“Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse I created it.”
Li Wuxin: “…………”

The author has something to say:

[Attach the trumpets of each character]

Chu Wanning:Xia Sini

Mo Ran: Zhong Quangong

Xue Meng:Bu Zilian

Shi Mei: Zhen Bailian

Ye Wangxi:南海梓

Mei Hanxue: Bu Haose

Gouzi: Thank you for “I will send you lovesickness for the bright
moon” and “Roy Lord Fan Soup” for throwing mines~

White Cat: Thank you for “Leisure”, “Fireworks in the Bright”,” Big
white cat’s boyfriend”, “” (there is another poor little who can’t show
his name), “Chiba”, “咻咻”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Thank you all everyday My friend who is chasing text~

 92. This Venerable one goes to
Butterfly Town again

As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked.

Especially the disciples of Bitan Manor, all of them were killed like
thunder, their expressions changed drastically!
In the realm of comprehension, third-rate sorcerers memorize
spells by rote, second-rate sorcers participate in spells, and first-rate
sorcers transform spells.
But there is another kind of people who are not in touch with these
second and third-rate people. They are often out of reach. They don’t
need rote memorization, they have already understood, and are not
satisfied with transformation, but master The last step:
Create life.
They are either good at refining unique elixir, or good at making
peerless armor, or they can draw an unprecedented spiritual curse
map, all of which are called -zongshi.
These -zongshi, for the Xianmen minor repairs, often live in the
inscription in the scroll, or on a coat of arms on the treasure. What
do the young disciples of Bitan Manor think that they don’t know how
high they want to be in the Tianyin Pavilion, they are such fierce
characters as gods.
Li Wuxin’s forehead is already covered with cold sweat, but as the
owner of a village, he has to hold on. He managed to squeeze a
smile, and his sallow husk face was shiny.
“Unexpectedly, it was such a coincidence. This Ten Thousands
Waves Return Curse was actually created by -zongshi. That old man
is really…hehe, I really misunderstood Chu-zongshi. However, in
Butterfly Town and Luo Xianxian When the grievances fought against
each other, the old man got another thing. I don’t know if this thing
has anything to do with Chu-zongshi.”
Chu Wanning frowned, “What?”
Li Wuxin waved his hand, “Really Smart” immediately brought a
brocade box over.
“It’s a weapon.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, looked at the brocade box, and
after a while, suddenly said: “Is it a section of willow vine?”
“!!!”
This time, don’t talk about other people, even Mo Ran’s eyes
widened, it’s incredible.
Li Wuxin trembled: “You, how do you know—is it really you,
wrong…what the hell is going on!?”
A golden light was in Chu Wanning’s palm It lights up, spreads
inch by inch, coiling on the ground, and as the light softens, a stretch
of wicker with branches and leaves appears in front of everyone.
 Chu Wanning was calm. At this time, he was convinced that
Butterfly Town must be the same as “Jincheng Lake” and “Peach
Blossom Spring”. It was done by one person, so he said: “Lord Li,
the one in the box , Is this weapon right?”
“Just, exactly.” Li Wuxin was almost dumb.
The brocade box opened, and inside it was a bunch of identical
vine veins.
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes.
At the time of Taohuayuan, the “Jiangui” who killed Yumin and
planted Mo Ran made him suspicious, and now it seems to be
correct.
“Lord Li, can you let me take a look at this willow vine?”
Li Wuxin thought for a while, wondering whether the situation
today is Wonder, it’s better not to offend Chu Wanning anymore, so
he said: “Chu-zongshi is polite, I was here to ask about the situation,
you are willing to take a closer look, the old man is too happy, there
is no reason to stop.”
When Chang-gongzi heard it, he was unhappy. He did not hesitate
to ask Bitan Manor to support him and find a place. Seeing that the
situation is not good, this old thing is going to turn the rhythm?
Lie Wuxin winked and stared at him.
Where is Li Wuxin willing to take care of it, but Mo Ran can see
clearly next to him, jokingly: “Chang-gongzi, are your eyes
uncomfortable? Why are you squeezing?”
Over there, Chu Wanning took the willow vine in the brocade box
and looked carefully.
 Sure enough, the willow vine has the same appearance as
“Tianwen” and “Jiangui”, but its breath is extremely weak. It is
different from the godly weapon that recognizes its owner. It is
obviously a “dead thing.”
“Topping willow…”
Xue Meng’s ears pointed, hearing these three words, he was
taken aback: “What?”
“This willow The branches and the section where Yumin was killed
in Taohuayuan were all broken from the topping willow.” Chu
Wanning said.
“Ah!” Shi Mei exclaimed, “Is that so?”
“In Jincheng Lake, before the old dragon died, he said that a
certain spell of fake Gouchen required It is maintained by a powerful
wood spirit. It must be that before the fall of Jincheng Lake, he left a
few sections of the sacred willow. Although the spiritual power of the
sacred tree fell down, it can also be strong for a period of time.”
Chu Wanning’s slender fingers stroked the golden leaves.
“And like this kind of depleted spiritual power, he has not wasted it.
If it can be framed, it will be framed. If it can be handed over to the
puppet as a weapon, it will be used as a weapon.”
As he said, there was a fire suddenly in his hand, and he touched
the willow vine, which looked so much like “Tianwen”, and the flame
immediately burned up, reflecting the crowd or fear, or Blank eyes.
“This thing is not my weapon.” Chu Wanning burned a bit of the
branches, extinguished the fire, threw the willow vines, and said
lightly, “Tianwen is full of spiritual power, not ordinary The fire curse,
even if the samādhi is really hot, it will not burn him.”
 Li Wuxin opened his mouth and closed it again. After a while, he
was unwilling to open it again.
“The old man also heard about the Taohuayuan matter. I heard
that Mo-gongzi of Sisheng Peak accidentally killed Yumin Xianjun…”
“Hey, I never killed him. “Mo Ran waved his hands repeatedly.
Xue Zhengyong’s face is unhappy, and his attitude is even more
determined: “I have explained this to the immortals, and it is not my
nephew’s work. Li Zhuang, if you mention it again, don’t blame me
for being polite “
When Mo Ran saw him like this, he didn’t know what was in his
mind. He was taken aback for a moment, and there seemed to be
something deep in his eyes with a smile. He murmured: “Uncle…”
Chu Wanning said: “The Peach Blossom Spring incident was a
conspiracy and misunderstanding. But at the time, I couldn’t defend
my disciple. But today, you come to the door and ask Just ask the
question. I am willing to tell the whole story to the masters of Bitan
Manor.”
Deng Yingli, Chu Wanning deleted the Jincheng Lake and
Taohuayuan things and said briefly. When he finished speaking, the
disciples of Bitan Manor were stunned, and Li Wuxin was sweaty in
heavy shirts. He paused for a while before saying: “Chu-zongshi
means that there is now one person in the world who has almost
mastered the three major “Zhenlong Chess Game”, one of the
forbidden techniques?”
“Not bad.”
“How is this possible! That is a forbidden technique! Even, even
Rufeng, the world’s largest group Sect, neither of their Sect Leaders
can get the Forbidden Spell Scroll——”
Chu Wanning said: “My words are true, but it is up to the kings to
distinguish whether they believe or not.”
>
“Impossible.” Li Wuxin’s face was pale, and she laughed with her
lips shaking, as if she could convince herself as long as he took this
as a joke, “If someone could really master the game of Zhenlong,
wouldn’t the world be true? If you want to mess up, don’t you have to
rewrite everything in the upper and lower repair world!”
As the Taxian emperor in the previous life, Mo Ran was a little
unhappy: “That guy is just’can’, not’proficient’. If he is really
proficient, can this world be so peaceful now?” Li Wuxin’s long beard
trembled. When he was about to say something, suddenly a sword
light flashed at the door, a blue water covered in blood. The disciple
Zhuang rolled off the sword, vomited a big mouthful of scarlet, then
raised his tear-stained face, and shouted at Li Wuxin: “Master, it’s
not good, it’s not good. You are in Butterfly Town The enchantment
above is broken! The fierce spirits gushing out, the brothers built the
boundary with flesh and blood, and temporarily able to protect the
ghosts in the town from fleeing, but…I have all 30 defensive brothers
in Bitaozhuang dead, I Gou survived and came to report…”
He took a few breaths, and suddenly wailed.
“Owner! Quickly fuse to inform all the schools of Shangxiu world!
All the dead in the town are controlled. It is a forbidden technique, a
forbidden technique!”
“What !!!”
 Li Wuxin staggered back and hit the wall pillar. He was pale and
withered like a corpse just poured out of a coffin.
“We can’t support it alone…” The disciple’s face was flushed with
tears and blood stained, “The owner!”
Suddenly saw Xue Zhengyong , Kowtow again and again towards
Xue Zhengyong.
“Xue Sect Leader, please go with you too! My brothers…I…I’m
sorry…” He said incoherently for a while, then suddenly closed his
eyes and looked up to the sky.
“They all…are dead!!”
There was a moment of silence in the hall, and there was an
uproar.
Xue Zhengyong was in danger, and immediately asked Madam
Wang to fuse to inform the other eight martial sects in the upper
repair world, and ordered Xue Meng to gather all the Elders.
“Chu Wanning?”
“There is no time to delay, I will go first.”
“But you don’t know how to use swordsmanship…”
Before Chu Wanning could answer, Mo Ran snatched it over. He
really wanted to meet the guy who “mastered” the Zhenlong chess
game.
“Uncle, don’t worry, I control the sword and go with Shizun.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, did not speak, it was tacit approval.
As soon as the two of them left the hall at the same time, Shi Mei
paled in the same place for a while, then suddenly regained
consciousness: “Me, I also…”
 But ran out of Wushan Hall , Chu Wanning and they have gone far
with their swords. It just so happened that Xue Zhengyong called him
back at this time, instead of running around alone, Shi Mei had to go
back to find Xue Meng, and waited for the second batch to leave with
Xue Meng.
Looking at the Bitan Manor again, Li Wuxin has been pampering
him for a long time. He has never encountered such a big event
suddenly, but the old man is very face-saving, he took a sigh of
relief, and immediately ordered someone to take care of the
messenger disciple. The rest of the Elders also ordered their troops
and prepared to go to Butterfly Town to do a big fight to save their
majesty.
A group of people walked out of Sisheng Peak vigorously, like a
hundred meteors, flew from Sisheng Peak to Butterfly Town.
Standing on the head of the sword, Li Wuxin walked in the clouds,
couldn’t help but look sideways and quietly look at the disciples of
the No. 1 School of Cultivation.
He didn’t expect that one day he would be in a fight with his army,
and he would be in the company of the “mobs” that he most looked
down upon, and he felt a bit complicated for a while.
But the sword traveled thousands of miles, only in an instant, Fang
Chongyun broke open, and a blood-red evil light soared into the sky.
Li Wuxin no longer had the intention to care about things in the
upper and lower realms—
In the sky, a red light array the size of the entire Butterfly Town is
constantly shining. The giant array is divided into neat checkerboard
grids by light beams. On the chessboard, the illusions of the dead
townspeople The shadows are like wood-carved clay sculptures,
standing in the sky. Five hundred houses and thousands of residents
look like a lush jungle of human flesh.
Li Wuxin lost his voice: “This, this is really… Zhenlong chess
game!”
Xue Zhengyong’s face is also extremely ugly, he said to Li Wuxin:
“Lord Li , I’ll take people to the southeast. I’ll trouble you to go to the
northwest. The other eight major sects have not come yet. Butterfly
Town has to rely on us for a while.”
Li Wuxin also has no intention to care about this with him. “Let’s”,
nodded and said: “Okay, okay.”
Xue Zhengyong clasped his fists and fell with his sword, leading
the crowd to the southeast of Butterfly Town, and Bitan Manor
defended. The protective barrier formed by the disciples of the town
was already in danger at this time, and the aura was extremely
weak. Through the translucent barrier of the barrier, you could see
the rioting corpses inside.
“Chu Wanning!”
Seeing a man in white clothes flying and a young man in blue
silver light armor standing in front of him, Xue Zhengyong shouted:
“What’s the matter? Can’t this enchantment be repaired?”
Chu Wanning has been here for a long time, and the world’s
number one enchantment-zongshi is here, but this formation is still in
a broken state, which makes Xue Zhengyong extremely puzzled.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning ignored him. Xue Zhengyong was
about to call again, but Mo Ran suddenly turned his head and
gestured at him.
 “Shhh, don’t make a sound, uncle. Come here.”
Xue Zhengyong passed by: “How to say?”
“Don’t disturb him.”
Mo Ran pointed to Chu Wanning.
Although he was standing, he did close his eyes, his lips were pale
and there was no blood.
Xue Zhengyong was startled, and pointed his finger at the side of
his neck, and said in horror: “Leaving Soul Technique?”
“Yes, there are ghosts in it, thousands of them, but I don’t see Luo
Xianxian, it should be at the innermost. The matter has not been
found out yet. He doesn’t know what the person behind wants to do
this time, so he wants to go to Luo Xianxian for questioning.”
” It’s a ghost, what else are you asking!” Xue Zhengyong slapped
his thigh angrily, “It’s important to strengthen the barrier!”
“Don’t!” Mo Ran said sharply, “Shizun uses Li Soul Temporarily let
the soul separate and enter it because it is full of dead people, so
that it will not be stunned. If it is reinforced at this time, it will kill
Shizun!”
“What?!” Xue Zhengyong is busy Said, “Nephew, you are here to
watch, I’ll talk to Li Wuxin!”
Mo Ran nodded, and said: “If Shizun returns to his soul, I will
immediately curse with blue spell I ignite in the air, and then the
south, east, north and west sides will be sealed together. But if I
have not ignited, my uncle must not let them repair the enchantment,
otherwise the ghosts will swallow them, and Shizun will only have
the soul in it, and there is no way to protect himself.”
 “I know, I know!” Xue Zhengyong hadn’t finished his voice yet, and
Ren Yi had been out of his house.
Mo Ran raised his eyes and looked at the enchantment that was
about to collapse.
“It’s almost time, Shizun, you should have found Luo Xianxian
too.”
He turned his face, and naturally took Chu Wanning’s cold hand
out of worry. , But he didn’t notice it. He stared at Chu Wanning and
said softly.
“It’s almost…”
At this moment, Shi Mei and Xue Meng and others descended
around and stood among the crowd. Who expected to see them as
soon as they raised their heads The two clasped their hands before
the enchantment. He was taken aback for a moment, then his
complexion gradually paled, then he bit his lips tightly, and slowly
turned his head away.

The author has something to say:

Gouzi: Thank you for throwing grenade at “Fan Ye Fantang” and

“Corgi” for throwing landmines~

White Cat: Thank you for “Little Sweetie who doesn’t read abuse
texts”, “Soul wears and kisses”, “Luo Yan”, “Lu Lu”, “Dawn”,
“Leisure”, “Xiaochao”, “Zhengge”, “One Two Three Four”, “Grape
Seed”, “Chiba”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Well, warning!

The following content will unravel the first wave of past life truths,
and will also unfold an important climax/trend plot of this article. Both
protagonists will face important turning points in their lives, weak and
weak. As a reminder, the last wave of big knives to abuse Shizun
and the first wave of knives to abuse dogs are both coming. In order
not to affect the compactness of the plot, by the end of this plot, the
small theater basically does not change.

Promise me, no matter what plot I see next, I will never perform a
dangerous show, thank you! Thank you! If you have any
dissatisfaction, please vent QAQ on Gouzi 1.0 or form a dog-fighting
team with Mengmeng… Roubao is innocent ==

Thank you, presidents! ! ! Flee with fear…

93. Who dares to move this Venerable
one’s Shizun!

The living soul of Chu Wanning is now walking through the barrier.
There are ghosts and ghosts wandering everywhere. But what is
strange are those bloody bodies. Everyone’s heart was dug out
before death. Their chest cavity was empty, or there were blood
vessels hanging outside, and some of them could see Bai Sensen’s
ribs. .
Chu Wanning knew that there was a difference, but the defensive
realm surrounding Butterfly Town was getting weaker and weaker.
He could not stay any longer and only swiftly went to the Chen family
residence.
When I arrived outside Chen’s house, I saw four sides, southeast,
northwest, and a half-person high furnace. Each of the four tripods
was spreading thicker and thicker smoke. But the smoke is not pure
white, but four colors of red, blue, brown and gold.
There was a fire under the tripod, which was filled with blood, but
when I looked closer, I found that there were piles of red meat piled
under the tumbling blood.
People’s hearts!
 The four cauldrons, each filled with dangling, are the lost hearts of
the dead in town!
“Gathering sand into a tower…”
Chu Wanning murmured.
He suddenly understood why he and Mo Ran followed up for many
days, but he didn’t see the mysterious man continuing to pursue the
essence spirit body-that crazy guy, he could do this trick!
The so-called gathering sand into a tower is to dig out the hearts
of the same attribute, piled together hundreds of them, although not
as powerful as the essence of the spirit body, but because the
people who died in vain complain, they can be excited in a short
time. Out of extraordinary power.
Why is it Butterfly Town?
Why is it Luo Xianxian…
Stepping into the Chen Family Courtyard, where the tables and
chairs are lying down, Chen Yuanwai and Old Madam Chen have
both hanged themselves on the beams, their hearts They were also
pulled out, but they did not pick up the bodies like the townspeople
outside. Both of them were torn into strips of meat by some powerful
force from the waist down, and they could no longer see the original
appearance of their legs and feet.
Walking around in the hall, Luo Xianxian was not seen, and further
inside, into the ancestral temple, and saw the Chen family’s ancestor
tablet offering a bowl of mud. I took a closer look, there was still half
an eyeball and a finger in the mud…
Chu Wanning looked disgusted and was about to leave. Suddenly,
he heard a crisp burst from the top of his head. laughter.
 I raised my eyes suddenly, the white paper lanterns were flying,
and the extinguished candles lit up in turn.
Luo Xianxian sits on the beam, with his bare feet as white as jade,
and wearing a bright red wedding dress, he is swaying and tilting his
head at Chu Wanning.
“Oh, I found me.”
She smiled sweetly. Although she looked like she had in her
memory, she danced with her brows, but she was as shy and shy as
Chu Wanning saw at the time. The soul of the dead is totally
different. She was arrogant, the flames were as hot as the flames,
and her eyes were still round, but she was shining with monster
blood.
Luo Xianxian, demonized.
Tianwen has only one chance to try ghosts. When Chu Wanning
came to Butterfly Town to Volunteer, he had already tried her with
Tianwen, and this method could not be done a second time. The
only way is to suppress the demonic nature of her soul, recall her
original mind, and do cross-examination again.
Chu Wanning said: “Luo Xianxian, where do you put it here?”
In the sleeves, the formation is secretly formed, ready to go.
“Hey.” The petite and exquisite girl said crisply, “I’m happy, I want
you to take care of it.”
Chu Wanning shook his head, frowning deeper, and there was a
mark between the center of the eyebrows, like It is engraved.
“In that bowl, is Chen Bohuan’s younger brother?”
 “Oh, you said him.” Luo Xianxian said nonchalantly, “The one on
the left is the one on the right. That column was chopped by the little
slut with the surname Yao.”
“…!”
“Who wants her to be so immortal, not to look at others, but
Relying on being the daughter of the county magistrate, if you want
to grab your husband with your old mother, you should chop it into
mud!”
Luo Xianxian is completely demented at this time, and his
temperament is completely different from that of his life, let alone
recognize In front of him is the “Brother Yan Luo” who had
complained for himself.
Chu Wanning heard that Chen Yao had also been dismembered,
and his heart became colder, and he asked in a deep voice: “Then…
Chen’s little sister…”
“She treats me well Yes, I’m not thin about her.”
Luo Xianxian said, and smiled. His lips were delicate and
gorgeous, as if they had been bloodied.
She touched her belly, and she said:
“So she is here.”
“I ate her in. This way the little girl and When I’m together, I won’t
be bullied.”
“…You really are crazy.”
Before the words fell, the flames in the hands were sparking, and
the golden edge flashed. The room is full of photos from time to time.
Chu Wanning flew up and slapped a spell on her forehead in Luo
Xianxian’s scream.
The ghost is violent!
The soldiers are extremely fast, and Chu Wanning is very skillful,
and in a moment he slashed ten golden chains to bind Luo Xianxian.
His long, cold white fingers touched her eyebrows. The light in his
eyes flickered like blazing electricity, and his face was gloomy and
cold, sinking like thunderclouds.
The thin water-colored lips lightly open, and the spells are silently
read.
Luo Xianxian’s eyes burst out, and his mouth drooled. An originally
beautiful face turned hideous and distorted in the chanting: “Shut up,
let me go! I am bloody, bloody Compensation, what’s wrong!”
Chu Wanning ignored it, her cold eyes fell, and her fingertips
shone even more.
“Ah—!” Luo Xianxian wailed hysterically, “Let go of me! Let go of
me!! My head hurts! I can’t stand it!!!”
She screamed miserably, and suddenly stopped, her eyes filled
with blood and the corners of her mouth curled up.
Two weird chuckles trembled.
“You want me to shout like this, right? The fairy?”
“!”
Chu Wanning’s phoenix eyes suddenly widened, almost After
closing his hands, he stretched out his long body.
Bai Ying is swift, and can avoid a broken soul palm hit by Luo
Xianxian, standing floating under the veranda, between the white silk
flying.
Luo Xianxian slowly straightened up, and all the pain of the
pretense disappeared. She was not affected by the purification curse
of Chu Wanning, but her spiritual power was even greater than
before!
“With the curse of mere purification, I want to hurt me.”
Luo Xianxian sneered.
“The old lady has swallowed thousands of living qi in this town,
and refined the mortal body only on the last eve. Then I can rescue
Chen Lang from the underground mansion, we will stay and fly, Stay
away from the mortal world. How could I fail and be ruined in the
hands of your Taoist priest!”
Her nature is annihilated, and the only obsession in her heart is to
never be separated from Chen Bohuan.
Chu Wanning’s heart moved, and he asked in a deep voice: “Who
told you so that you can refine the mortal body?”
“What to do with you!”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “This person is nonsense. Your original
body has been wiped out. If you want to rebuild the mortal womb,
you must enter the cycle again. How can there be thousands of
things to absorb? The reason that the aura of a living person can be
reborn. He lied to you to kill everyone in the town, just to gather your
heart, so that you can gather spiritual power and do what you want
to do.”
“… …!” Luo Xianxian’s eyes widened suddenly, “Impossible! He
won’t lie to me!”
 “Who is’he’?”
“He…he is… …” Shen Ning, Luo Xianxian shrieked and hissed,
holding his head and shouting, “I don’t know! I don’t know! I want the
flesh! I want to live! I don’t want to die!!! He didn’t lie to me… he
Didn’t lie to me…you lied to me…yes, it’s you!!!”
The red silk screamed, and the female ghost screamed and
stretched out her claws, and attacked Chu Wanning!
At the same time, there was an ominous thunder in the sky. Chu
Wanning avoided Luo Xianxian’s attack and glanced up, but saw that
the defensive enchantment had been torn apart by Butterfly Town’s
soaring spirit. A slender gap, the breath of living people from outside
poured in, zombies roar in all directions!
The barrier is about to be broken.
It’s too late!
If Luo Xianxian can no longer be recalled, he can only choose to
kill him here.
Then all the clues are broken…
Outside the defensive barrier, Li Wuxin looked at the horrible crack
in the air and shouted at Xue Zhengyong: “Also Don’t you make up?
Make up! If this world is broken, thousands of dead corpses will
swarm out, can you stop me?”
“Wait!” Xue Zhengyong’s face is also not pretty, on his forehead
Beads of sweat ooze out, “Don’t make it up, Yuheng is still inside.
Wait a minute.” Li Wuxin cursed secretly, seeing that the barrier was
like a chicken egg with a hole in it. , His heart was pounding, and he
said angrily: “If the enchantment is destroyed later, it must be a fierce
fight and bloodshed. I see how you can explain it to the entire
cultivation world!” Yan Bi turned his head and asked the disciple
loudly, ” Has the fuse been sent? When will the other eight factions
arrive?”
The disciple in charge of the communication was sweating
profusely: “The eight major factions all say that it is important at this
time and needs to report to their respective Sect Leaders. Sect
LeaderElder can come to quell the chaos after discussing the
referendum.”
“…” Li Wuxin’s face suddenly became darker like the bottom of a
pot, “Where is Rufeng sect? Nangong Immortal Chang has always
been so courageous, how can he be such a mother?”
“This…” The disciple was not sure how to respond, and suddenly
saw the sound transmission magical flashes. After reading it, he was
overjoyed and repeatedly said, “Rufeng sect is here! Rufeng sect
just sent the message, saying that he will send his disciple to
suppress evil immediately!”
Sure enough, before the time of a cup of tea, a layer of blue
clouds rolled over the sky, getting closer, where is the cloud group,
but black pressing thousands of people, each blue and blue cranes,
neatly, like After breaking through the geese formation, Yu Jian
came.
The first two are Nangong Si and Ye Wangxi.
Nangong Si is riding his demon wolf Naobaijin, with a jade bow in
his arms, a quiver on his back, majestic and majestic, and all the
young people’s arrogance and frivolousness are written on his face.
Ye Wangxi is still dressed in black, wrapped in a shawl
embroidered with the Rufeng sect crane totem, and his brows are
handsome and three-point beautiful.
“What’s the situation?!”
Nangong Si exploded as soon as he saw the tattered defensive
barrier, and he patrolled the crowd with sparks Circle, directly
skipped the group of people at Sisheng Peak in the lower repair
world. It fell on the only Bitan Manor owner who was worthy to talk to
him.
“Li Wuxin! This barrier has been split like this. You are standing
stupid, don’t you know how to fix it?!”
Although Li Wuxin is much older than Nangong Si, He is the only
son of the No. 1 Sect Leader in the world. The face of the trained old
man turned red, but he suffocated his face and made a smile.
“Young Master Nangong, you don’t know anything about it. It’s Xue
Sect Leader who doesn’t fill the enchantment…”
In one sentence, I threw the hot potato to Xue Zhengyong. .
“Sisheng Peak?”
Nangong Si glanced at Xue Zhengyong and snorted, not knowing
whether it was a sneer or something else.
Then he waved his hand and said to his relatives: “Go to my
mother to make up for this broken pot, I think it’s something serious.”
Ye Wangxi wanted to stop him: “Young Master——”
Nangong Si didn’t look at him at all. What’s even stranger is that
Song Qiutong also came. But today, she did not stand beside Ye
Wangxi, but stood around Nangong Si, still covering her face with
white gauze, her eyes low and her breath, very obedient
appearance.
 Rufeng sect’s disciples act without procrastination, and only listen
to the instructions of their own martial leader. Especially for the
protagonist raised by the wild horse of Nangong Si, the group did not
listen to the explanation of the dissuasion, and they all started to
make formations.
“Stop it!”
Xue Zhengyong only interrupted the moves of four or five people.
When he turned his head, he saw that another disciple had already
made a repair mark, and a blue light was moving towards the knot.
Hit the crack in the boundary.
Xue Zhengyong suddenly lost her color and shouted: “Yuheng!!”
“Bang!”
At the moment of the moment, a blood-red thunder suddenly
smashed down, abruptly intercepting the seal of repair before the
crack!
Everyone looked up and saw a young man standing in the air
holding a Liuteng Imperial Sword, guarding the position of the
barrier. The young man’s eyebrows were originally very bright and
kind, as if he was born with warmth, but at this time his eyes were
sharp and his eyes were like torches, and the willow vine he held in
his hand was full of blood, and every leaf was splashed with flames.
Mo Ran’s eyebrows were pressed very low, in the air, and said
sternly: “I fucking said, no one is allowed to move this enchantment.
Are you newcomers deaf? Don’t understand Human words?!”
Although he hates Chu Wanning, it is a private grievance between
the two of them.
 Regardless of past and present, except for himself, whoever wants
to touch Chu Wanning’s hair, Mo Ran will want that person’s life.
He said that the people he hates can only be killed by him,
destroyed by him, and bullied by him.
Under his anger, he inevitably reveals some of the violence of his
previous life. How can the whole popular scene be the usual gongzi-
gongzi who is laughing and beckoning cats and dogs?
People who don’t talk about Rufeng sect, even Xue Zhengyong,
Xue Meng, and even Shi Mei, looked at Mo Ran like this, and were
stunned for a while.

The author has something to say:

Gouzi 1.0 was almost taken up by Gouzi 0.5 at the end of this
chapter, and he picked up his bachelor Hahahaha, then count him as
a dog 0.75~

Big White Cat: Crab “Thousand Celadon”, “Zhili”, “lovely”, “Liu Ah

Ying”, “Dawn”, “It’s better to have a meal together”, “Zhou Fang Lisi”,
irrigate nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Crabs, “Koala Utopia”, “Zhou Fang Lisi” Throwing mines~

The meaty fan soup throws grenades~

Thanks to the friends who follow articles every day~

 94. This Venerable one Goodbye
Heavenly Crack

Nangong Si’s face is unhappy, his eyes are heavy, like rolling
molten iron.
His gaze patted past, stopped for a moment on Mo Ran’s red
godly weapon, and then moved away.
“Who is this?”
Ye Wangxi said: “He is -gongzi from Sisheng Peak, his surname is
Mo.”
“Mo?” Nangong Si fold He frowned, “The one I just picked up a
few years ago?”
“Hmm.”
Nangong Si glanced at Ye Wangxi: “Do you know him?”
“Taohuayuan once lived in the same courtyard.”
Nangong Si sneered, not knowing what it meant. It’s just that Ye
Wangxi saw his reaction like this, Qingjun’s face paled a bit, her
eyelashes drooping, and then she pressed her lips in silence.
“Since he has to wait any longer, it’s better to buy him some face.”
Nangong Si said, “He is the owner of godly weapon at a young age, I
would like to see what he has.”
 Mo Ran didn’t have time to pay attention to Rufeng sect, he turned
around, his clothes shook in the wind. The barrier has been broken,
and there won’t be too much time left—
Chu Wanning, are you still?
Huh! Luo Xianxian’s claws pierced the gauze curtain, the white silk
was flying, and the plain satin was shaken into thousands of falling
snow.
Chu Wanning only felt a very familiar breath approaching. He
suddenly reacted and opened his eyes wide: “Tianwen?!”
No.
Not Tianwen.
He fought against her, she had a kind of spiritual power that
looked like Tianwen.
The Chen family’s mansion is like a thin haze, locked with a living
soul and a ghost. With more than ten moves worthy of fighting, Chu
Wanning’s mystery gradually disappeared, and suddenly he figured
out a section, gave an initiation, and suddenly understood.
“Topping willow…”
Luo Xianxian was already dead, cremated to ashes, and he could
only rely on Old Madam Chen’s body to cause trouble. There is no
reason to be able to transform the original appearance now.
The mysterious man took a piece of withered vine from the topping
willow, and temporarily built a dwelling for her to revive her soul.
The heart cooked outside, the steaming smoke. Gold, water, fire,
and earth are all waiting for Luo Xianxian, the “wood”, topping the
willow body.
 What exactly is that man going to do!
Did he try his best to let Luo Xianxian regain his body and kill the
ghost world and Chen Bohuan to fly together? Who can do this for
her?
Her relatives are already dead.
Family…
Family! !
Chu Wanning’s heart moved, blood surged. He suddenly thought
of what she had said to him when he saw Luo Xianxian—
She had an older brother, who lost it many years ago…
is it him?
“Those who stand in the way of me cannot live!”
Luo Xianxian is an entity, and Chu Wanning is a living soul.
Although her spiritual power is far less than his, she contrasts reality
with the virtual, after all It’s hard to distinguish one another.
In the blink of an eye, her bright red claws pierced into his heart
again, the horror soul was damaged, Chu Wanning dodged
suddenly, with a backhand on her forehead.
“It’s useless, it’s the same how many times you try! The
purification curse can’t hurt me!” She grinned grinningly, and
screamed up to the sky, summoning the group of Butterfly Town
corpses in all directions.
“Why don’t you listen to my orders, waiting for the lonely spirits
and ghosts! Set here, drink blood and slaughter!”
The terrible howling sounded suddenly, and the Butterfly Town
was chaotic and disorderly. The riotous unintentional zombies heard
her call and rushed towards Chen House.
Zombies are like tides, one after another, roaring like stormy
waves, quenched in the wind. This chilling roar is just like the cry on
the battlefield, spreading across hundreds of miles in an instant, and
it can be heard clearly no matter inside or outside the barrier.
Outside the world, the immortals are all horrified.
In the field, Chu Wanning challenged alone.
He only shadows one person, and he stands in a white robe
opposite Luo Xianxian. She was laughing indulgently, her eyes full of
madness and fierceness. He is a gentleman like a bamboo, he
doesn’t change his expression when he hears a hundred ghosts, but
his eyebrows are very low, and his eyes are like a haze.
“Luo Xianxian, do you remember some of the things you once said
to me?”
“Huh?” She didn’t seem to think he would ask like that, and she
couldn’t help but froze.
Chu Wanning was in her trance, she was already in white clothes,
and she swept on the top of the Chen’s courtyard, and a pair of silk
shoes that were not stained fell on the edge of the sandalwood tile.
“You once said that you never wanted to be a ghost, and also said
that you never wanted to harm people.”
Yu Yin fell, four wild winds.
Chu Wanning looked up and saw a wave of black corpses coming
from all directions. He frowned slightly, and suddenly his wide
sleeves summoned, and the dying wind blew the hem of the soul.
Between his hands, a cage of golden light suddenly lit up.
 “Offended.”
Suddenly, Ten Thousand Willows rose from the ground! !
Butterfly Town’s blood flowed across the ground, and the ground
covered with dead bodies instantly cracked through thousands of
openings, and one by one thick willow tree broke out of the ground!
They are all overflowing with dazzling golden light, like thousands of
chains, strangling the corpses one by one!
Chu Wanning’s eyes closed, his long hair blowing chaotically in
front of his rocky and snowy face.
He said in a low voice: “Tianwen, the coffin of ten thousand
people.”
Suddenly raised his eyes, his eyes are like fireworks.
Suddenly the rows of golden weeping willows were bright and
blazing, and countless dense branches and leaves emerged,
trapping the roaring and struggling zombies. Then, every willow tree
opened a gap. , As the cracks opened, the trees engulfed all the
dead and sealed them suddenly.
Coffin of ten thousand people.
The largest weeping willow, uprooted from the center of the Chen
family’s house, chased Luo Xianxian, who was constantly evasive.
But what Luo Xianxian got was a body made of topping willow,
topping willow, Tianwen, and Jiangui, all of them came out as a
whole, and they were all tree species that Gouchen the Exalted
brought into the mortal world from the God Realm, and they were
transformed into Tianwen for a time The coffin of 10,000 people that
came out couldn’t catch up with Luo Xianxian’s petite and quick
figure.
 Her bright red embroidered golden phoenix robe rolls like waves in
the wind, and the giant willow rises higher and higher, piercing the
enchantment, and rushing straight towards Xiaohan.
People outside the enchantment were shocked by this cracked
tree, and those with weak spiritual power could no longer support
them. They were knocked down by the powerful breath of -zongshi
class, and thumped on their knees.
As the willow tree transformed by Tianwen’s spirit grows higher
and higher, it can almost reach the bright moon. Chu Wanning’s
spiritual power has been released to an unprecedented level. Some
monks around Butterfly Town have eye pupils. Bleeding, even with a
cultivation level like Nangong Si, it is difficult to breathe, chest
tightness and panic.
Nangong Si gritted his teeth: “Sisheng Peak, there is such a
character? Elder Yuheng?”
Li Wuxin is calming down beside him. After all, he is the master of
a village. Can hold it, and said: “Nangong-gongzi, this person is Chu
Wanning!”
“What?!”
Under such strong pressure, Nangong Si was suddenly shocked,
actually ” Wow” he spit out a mouthful of blood.
“Is it Chu…-zongshi?”
“Young Master, don’t say more.”
Seeing him injured, Ye Wangxi raised his hand , I clicked Nangong
Si two acupuncture points, and lost a little spiritual power with him.
Unexpectedly, Nangong Si didn’t appreciate it, and slammed away
from him, swiping the blood on his lips, and said: “Don’t touch me.”
 “…”
“Ye-gongzi, let me come.” Song Qiutong is a sphenoid beauty
seat. She is not affected much. She stepped forward, looked at Ye
Wangxi cowardly with a pair of eyes, and whispered herself. .
Ye Wangxi is not as friendly as she was when she first met, and he
didn’t pay attention to her.
Song Qiutong touched a nail here, then turned to look at Nangong
Si with watery eyes. Nangong Si’s attitude towards her was much
better than at the beginning, but he also said, “You don’t need you.
Help. I’m just surprised that I haven’t seen my acquaintance for
many years. Not that weak, you have to have time to take care of
others.”
Here is Song Qiutong and Rufeng dual-gongzi, but Mo Ran is Did
not notice.
He has fallen back to Chu Wanning’s body, looking up to see that
Chu Wanning’s soul is fighting with Luo Xianxian, and then looking at
the group of corpses temporarily sealed by thousands of willow
trees, he can’t help but be frightened. .
It is important to know that such spells are extremely energy-
consuming to use even under normal conditions. Besides, Chu
Wanning is still out of his body?
How unfathomable this person’s strength is…
Before I finished thinking about it, I suddenly heard a burst of
exclamation.
The withered vines of the topping willow are ultimately no match
for Tianwen. Luo Xianxian was bound by the willow vines under the
solitary moon at a high altitude. The luxuriant branches and leaves
quickly swallowed her to be invisible, and the towering giant trees
wrapped her in In the cracked tree hole, then the ancient willow that
had been climbing into the sky slowly dipped, slowly descending,
and finally was level with the ordinary ancient tree.
At this time, the barrier has been completely shattered, but the
coffin of thousands of people formed by Tianwen locked the
zombies, so there was no danger for a time.
Xue Zhengyong did not dare to relax and ordered the rest of
Sisheng Peak to guard each willow tree separately, just in case.
Others followed the crowd and went straight to the Chenzhai
compound. Because of the emergency, Mo Ran didn’t think much
about it, so he hugged Chu Wanning’s cold body sideways, and went
over there.
When everyone arrived, the ancient willow that had locked Luo
Xianxian had become a real coffin. She lay in it, her face sometimes
hideous, sometimes sad, her eyes sometimes fierce, sometimes sad
.
She kept changing two voices, one was crazy, she shouted: “Why
stop me! Why stop me! You all deserve to die! You all deserve to
die!!”
One is also weak and helpless: “Brother Yan Luo, is that you…Is it
you who came? Please…help me…I don’t want to hurt people…
please…”
The two voices alternated back and forth, and after a long time,
there was dead silence in the coffin.
By this time, the spiritual power of Chu Wanning’s life soul was
close to the limit and could not be supported, but he actually relied
on his thoughts and finally touched the woman’s eyebrows in the
coffin.
“Who are you?”
The female ghost’s closed eyes slowly opened, and the inside was
still scarlet.
Li Wuxin lost his voice: “No!”
Just as he was about to smash him, he took Qingqing’s life, but
Chu Wanning volleyed a little, and a thunder fell and blocked him.
His way.
“Chu Wanning, you—!”
Chu Wanning ignored him, staring at the delicate girl who was
slowly sitting up in the coffin.
She opened her blood-red eyes, but there was no half-inch
murderous inside. Instead, she was at a loss and panicked, and
whispered: “Concubine, Luo Xianxian.”
Chu Wanning listened She finally breathed a sigh of relief when
she answered, her eyelashes drooping and her soul disappeared.
After a while, the man in Mo Ran’s arms moved slightly. Mo Ran
hurriedly put him down, let him lean on the pillar, kneel on one knee,
level with him, and said: “Shizun, are you back?”
Chu Wanning’s phoenix eyes lost consciousness for a moment,
and it took a while to slowly gather focus.
He took a look at Mo Ran, his spiritual power was much
consumed, and he was a person with a weak spiritual core, so he
appeared a little weak, his face was not much better than when he
was born, he was still so pale .
 “Um…” Chu Wanning replied, leaning on the spot for a while
before slowly supporting the pillar to get up.
He walked slowly to Luo Xianxian and looked at her with low eyes.
Luo Xianxian opened his mouth slightly and looked at him blankly:
“Brother Yan Luo… why am I here? What happened?”
” Not much to say.” Although Chu Wanning was a little weak, but
his eyes were sharp and sharp, he asked straightforwardly, “Tell me,
who is the one who made this body for you? This matter is very
important, do you remember?”
“I…”
Chu Wanning waited, his nails almost snapped off the stone pillar
because of tension.
“Not very clear, but some impression…” Luo Xianxian murmured,
“It’s a man, he…he…”
Xue Meng on the side was also anxious:” Think again!”
Luo Xianxian remembered with great effort: “I was in a state of
chaos, and I really didn’t see his face clearly, but I heard his voice
with a northern accent… …It seems like…”
“Ah!!!” She exclaimed suddenly, her face showing fear, “I
remember! It’s him! It’s him!!! Oranges!!! Stealing oranges! !!!”
“What oranges steal oranges, it’s a mess…” Xue Meng muttered.
But Chu Wanning immediately understood-she was talking about
the lunatic she met when she was a child who cut down the orange
tree!
There is a man in Linyi whose twenty hearts are dead.
Who is it……
 Linyi, could it be Rufeng sect?
Yes…
However, at this time, there was a thunder in the sky, and the
Zhenlong chess game caged above Butterfly Town suddenly became
very popular.
Xue Zhengyong said: “No!” immediately shouted, “Keep a close
look at the coffin of thousands of people next to you!! I am afraid that
the person who arranged the chess game has already discovered
that it is about to move!!!”
Butterfly Town instantly flies sand and rocks, and smoke is
everywhere.
The cultivators stood in battle, with their backs against each other
and their swords as their breasts.
Chu Wanning’s eyes darkened, and he said to Luo Xianxian: “Get
up! You have a white child left by that person in your body. Don’t be
controlled by him anymore. I will drive it out for you. Bai Zi is behind.
You leave immediately, go to the reincarnation of the underground
palace, never stay in the mortal world for a long time!”
Speaking of the palm of the hand, he patted Luo Xianxian’s heart
in the sky.
However, the spiritual power was too far, and he did not feel the
power of the white of Zhenlong chess game.
Chu Wanning shuddered, and suddenly a chill rushed into his
heart. Between the sparks and sparks, he almost subconsciously
noticed the danger, and said to Luo Xianxian: “Go!”
It’s too late. .
 “Ah!!!”
Only a sharp scream was heard.
The heart of the Zhenlong chess game in the sky was shot down
by a blood beam, and it struck Luo Xianxian Liuteng’s body with a
thunderous force.
“Boom!”
The fire is deceiving the sky!
“Luo Xianxian!”
The girl’s figure quickly became distorted in the sea of fire, and a
ray of fragrance rose into the sky, mixed with the burnt smoke.
The soul and smoke trembled, and the smoke and soul
condensed.
In the original position where Luo Xianxian was standing, a blue
light array suddenly rose into the sky——
“Wood Spirit Essence?!”
In an instant, Chu Wanning The blood faded clean, his eyes were
fierce, he was wrong—he was wrong! ! Presumably Luo Xianxian
must have been a person with extremely high aura of wood before
his death. The man behind the scenes was not at all providing the
topping willow with wood attributes, but was waiting for the
resentment to converge into thunder, and smashed Luo Xianxian’s
body to make her resentment. The soul becomes the source of
temporary living and topping willow!
Golden, wood, water, fire and earth, with all five spirits.
What he wants to do, he can do it right now…
 Chu Wanning looked up at the sky, everyone looked up, Konoha
was bleak and terribly calm for a while .
Then, suddenly.
Great earthquake tremor! !
It’s almost the same as the ancient city of Lin’an that Mo Ran and
the others once saw in the Peach Blossom Land.
At the top of Butterfly Town, a huge purple-black gap was torn
open, which seemed to be engulfed in countless bloody winds, death
and sickness, like a demon’s eye, slowly opening.
Li Wuxin pointed to the crack and quaked and shouted: “Butterfly
Town—the barrier of the Boundless Hell—broken and broken!!!”
“Butterfly Town The sky above has cracked, and the door of the
ghost world is open!!”

The author has something to say:

Big White Cat: Thank you for “Koala Utopia”, “Xueliye”, ”” (There is
always a little pitiful The name cannot be displayed), “Xue Li Ye”,
“Xiao Chao”, “Lai”, “Brain hole is like a black hole”, “Dawn”, “I can’t
think of a nickname”, “咻咻”, “ink”, irrigation and nutrition Ye~Today,
there are two poor little ones who can’t show their names. Crab,
crabs, you guys~

Ergouzi: Thank you, “It’s really troublesome to think of names” and “I

will send love to you in the moonlight” “Prison Break Rabbit” and
“Little Salted Fish from Chu Wanning’s Family” threw landmines ~”
Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Happy New Year’s Day to everyone~~Happy New Year~

Dogzi: It’s the Year of the Dog… Happy Year of the Dog~~
 95. This Venerable one’s past Life
Tribulation

The membranes of the yin and yang are not as stable as in the
ancient times. Small breaks and leaks are common and will not
cause the monks to panic.
However, at this moment, a blood pupil traverses the sky, and the
sky and the earth change in an instant, flying sand and rocks.
It was a huge sky split once in a hundred years!
Everyone present, except for Mo Ran, has never really
experienced such a catastrophe. Therefore, whether it is Li Wuxin,
the head of the Cangshanhao, or Xue Zhengyong in the Baijing
battlefield, Rufeng sect in the upper cultivator world, or Sisheng
Peak in the lower cultivator world, there are thousands of congee
and congee people, all at a loss and do not know what to do. .
And Mo Ran is even more like thunder, a strong blood seems to
come from his previous life, grinding teeth and sucking blood, killing
people like numb—
This is the sky crack!
In the previous life, Shi Mei died in this rift. At that time, he and
Chu Wanning replenished the enchantment, but due to lack of
spiritual power, the ghosts swarmed out to repel and exalt himself.
The sky is falling…
But that is clearly something that should happen only three years
later! Mo Ran remembers that snowy night so clearly, New Year’s
Eve is over, the air is still filled with a faint smell of gunpowder
smoke, there are still red firecrackers on the snow. He stayed with
everyone the night before and drank Tusu wine.
Mo Ran was slightly drunk and raised his eyes.
Under the warm candle, Shi Mei’s eyes seem to be full of spring
water, no matter which angle he looks at, it is affectionate.
Sisheng Peak is so lively, with enthusiasm and laughter.
At that time, he thought, this is really great, even if you don’t
disturb the person you like, it’s good to watch from a distance and
stay with you for a lifetime.
The Huayan feast was gone, and the disciples returned home
together. He and Shi Mei beat Meng Potang back together. The frost
and snow flowed in the moonlight. He saw that Shi Mei was a little
cold, so he took off his robe and could not help but put it on his
shoulder. With a little drunkenness, he looked at him more carefully.
Beauty is like new snow, and it is not to be slapped.
“Aran.”
“Hmm.”
“You drank a little today.”
“Haha, Are you there?” Mo Ran laughed. After smiling, he couldn’t
laugh anymore.
 Shi Mei’s cool hands gently held his face, so the hot cheeks
became hotter, and Mo Ran opened his eyes, shaking a little at that
moment.
Shi Mei smiled and said to him: “Why not, look at you, three cups
of hot wine entered my throat, and my face is red.”
“Yes, it’s hot Right.”
Mo Ran scratched his head awkwardly, but his face grew worse.
At that time, he was so satisfied. He liked someone and didn’t
need to get it. He didn’t dare to think about it.
The man just touched his face, and he felt that he had been kindly
treated by God, and he was so worried that he could not say more,
just stunned.
The black and moist eyes are full of surprise and gratitude.
The two of them had seen each other before going to bed. When
Shi Mei left her cloak, she turned her face to him and smiled again,
turning her face against the snow all over the floor.
“Aran.”
He was about to leave. Hearing the words like a spinning top,
Cangcang turned around in a hurry, lest he missed something.
“Yes, I am!”
“Thank you for your clothes.”
“Nothing! I am hot anyway!”
“There’s more.” Shi Mei’s eyes became more gentle, almost as
warm as the long winter. “Aran, actually I…”
Bang.
 A firework exploded in the distance.
Mo Ran didn’t hear what he said, or maybe Shi Mei didn’t say it
anymore.
When the surrounding silence fell, Shi Mei had already opened the
door of her bedroom.
Mo Ran was anxious, and hurriedly called to him: “Wait, what did
you just say?”
The other party was a rare tease, and blinked: “Just tell the good
things once. “
“Shi Mei——”
But the fascinating person still failed Mo Ran’s wish, leaving only
half of his beautiful face exposed under the warm curtain.
There is also a smile that Mo Ran will never forget.
“It’s getting late, I’ll go to bed. I wake up tomorrow morning, if I still
want to tell you.”
He paused, his soft eyelashes hanging down like a mimosa.
“I’ll tell you again…”
Unexpectedly, the sky crack and dawn followed.
Mo Ran did not wait for Shi Mei’s words after all. The softest old
dream in his life was dyed scarlet.
How many times he dreamed back at midnight, he still
remembered Shi Mei’s smiling face behind the half-rolling curtain, so
beautiful and gentle, he didn’t know if it was his own illusion, and
even thought it was infinitely affectionate .
He continued his long dream during the rest of his painful life
again and again.
 In the dream, Shi Mei said to him that he liked it. He woke up with
a smile, very happy, even so happy that he forgot that Shi Mei was
dead, and forgot the past and can’t look back in a hurry.
He just smiled so happily, thinking about what to do for the
beloved from now on. Such important things are worth worrying
about.
But always, smiling and laughing, tears will roll down.
He buried his face in his palm.
If it was scattered in the wind on the snowy night of New Year’s
Eve that year, he would never know anymore.
Thousands of miles are broken, and the hell opens.
Countless evil spirits and evil spirits rushed out from the cracks,
like a thousand troops attacking the city. The screams around him
suddenly startled Mo Ran from his memories.
He is almost mad, shouting anxiously in the chaotic, turbulent,
completely lost crowd, looking sadly—
“Shi Mei!!”
“Shi Mei——!! Shi Mingjing!!”
“Where are you? Where are you?”
I don’t know why the day after three years The split will suddenly
advance.
I don’t know if I can protect you now.
But I can’t watch you get hurt again, can’t watch you die again…
Please live…
 It’s me who is not good, it is me I was not immediately strong
enough to protect you. I was too stupid and didn’t think about
everything thoroughly. Where are you……
“Aran……”
In the overlap , Suddenly there was a vague voice, Miao Miao
came.
“Shi Mei!!”
He saw him, beside Xue Meng, he was using the water spirit as a
screen to block the slaughtered evil spirits. Mo Ran ran towards him
almost regardless, his voice choked and his eyes were red.
“Dog thing you, come here to help!” Xue Meng is ten, but the
waves of corpses are endless like running water, his forehead
gradually seeps out of fine sweat, and his silver teeth are crunching.
, “Come on!”
Why did he say any more, Mo Ran jumped up, the red light
flashed, Jiangui called.
The vines fell from the hands, and the ghosts and demons in front
of them were exhausted by the godly weapon, and they fell into dust.
Mo Ran turned his head and shouted at Shi Mei: “Don’t go far, come
behind me!”
“I want to help Shizun…”
“Don’t go over!!!” Mo Ran heard this, almost horrified!
He must not let Shi Mei get close to Chu Wanning in this melee.
The pictures of previous lives are constantly blending and
overlapping with the scene in front of you.
——The same sentence back then.
 “I want to help Shizun…”
“Well, you go over there, Shizun will be safer, don’t leave him, let
him take care of you.”
How ridiculous…
Let him take care of you.
Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning, Mo Ran have done everything but
forgot that the person is Chu Wanning!
He is ruthless and unjust, extremely cold-blooded.
The world is full of minds, but his apprentices die but don’t care!
“Don’t go to him! He can handle it by himself!”
The overlap of the two lives made his scalp numb, Mo Ran’s eyes
were red, and he shouted at Shi Mei, “Where Don’t go, stay!”
“But Shizun’s mana was lost so much…”
“Can’t die! Take care of yourself!”
He As he said, his brows were frowned, and the zombies that
were approaching billowing slammed away again. Suddenly, flesh
and blood flew, and brains spattered.
Although the spiritual power is far inferior to the previous life, it is
full of proficiency in every move. This body of a hundred battles has
fought against masters like Ye Wangxi and Chu Wanning. Even if
there are millions of murderous corpses, there is no fear. .
The cracks in the sky are getting bigger and bigger.
The ghosts and charms that have been ups and downs in the hell
for a hundred years are released into the world like a storm of sand,
and even mixed with those Butterfly Town zombies who have broken
free from the shackles of the willow vines, and the scene is getting
crazy , More and more terrifying. It was as if water was poured in
boiling oil, and the pan boiled over the sky, it was so lively. It was like
a locust pounced on the millet, and the evil spirits grabbed the living
people and ate them. The people at Sisheng Peak can still deal with
it because of a lot of little trouble in the past. But Rufeng sect and
Bitan Manor were completely devastated. How many monks wailed
and wailed, and their blood smashed into the sky!
Chu Wanning is far away, and Mo Ran can’t see his situation for
the time being.
I accidentally saw Ye Wangxi and Nangong Si in a sea of people.
Although the two were not in a match, their fights looked amazing.
Ye Wangxi abandoned the long sword, raised the blue light in his
hand, and summoned a long bow. Nangong Si was also holding a
crescent moon. The two looked at each other, passed by, and
rushed to each other. On both sides, shoot the bow toward the
densest part of the corpse group, and stretch the string.
Wow!
The two dropped arrows almost at the same time, the white
feathers split into the air, and the sound was like a geese.
The arrowhead quenches the spirit, and wind blades are scattered
all around. Wherever it passes, the evil spirits are torn and
strangled…
Nangong Si is proud of his face and goes back to his quiver. Draw
an arrow.
Unexpectedly, I felt empty.
“Nothing?”
 “Here.”
Before he was angry, Ye Wangxi had thrown a bunch of white
feather arrows to him.
“You don’t want to bring more.”
“…huh!”
Nangong Si snorted, but the situation is critical and he did not This
mind played with Ye Wangxi, took the arrow, and the two sank into
their respective fights.
In a blink of an hour, half an hour has passed, and the ferocious
spirits have repelled many more, but more are coming from the
ghost world.
Li Wuxin killed more than a dozen souls with a single sword,
turned his head and shouted at Xue Zhengyong: “It won’t work
anymore, I can’t stand it. Let people make up the barrier!”
Xue Zhengyong glanced at the distance of Butterfly Town. There
were four golden light arrays in four directions.
He took a breath and said angrily: “It’s easy to say, can you make
up this enchantment? Are there people who can make up the
enchantment here?”
“I— —” Li Wuxin said with a dark face, “Enchantment is a magic
technique, the head of the non-self faction.”
“Then you fucking shut up! How many Yuheng do you have? Chu
Wanning is guarding? With four battles, otherwise these dead ghosts
will rush out of the siege and will soon kill the entire Shu, and those
who cultivate immortals will not be able to support them. Wouldn’t
those who don’t cultivate immortals be finished right away?”
 ” It’s better than the chaos in the realm of cultivation. If you don’t
let people come to mend the sky, I’m afraid it will be hard to end!”
Xue Zhengyong was furious when he heard the words, and when
the iron fan flicked, the gang wind slashed towards the ghost, It also
seemed to inadvertently wiped Li Wuxin’s cheeks: “As far as you are
in the upper cultivating world, should the lower cultivating world be
born to die for you?”
“Don’t talk nonsense! I said it. It’s abandoning the pawn to protect
the car! If this day’s split happens to my Bitan Manor, I will also
sacrifice the whole house to keep the world peaceful!”
“What a big tone, Lord Li is really standing up and talking.
Lumbago.” Xue Zhengyong’s eyes widened, and angrily turned back
and smiled, “The entrance to the ghost world is in my Shu, and it will
never be moved to your Bitan Manor for thousands of years. It
seems that Sisheng Peak has been destroyed thousands of times.
The world is peaceful! Lord Li, you really know how to say it.”
The two were fighting and fighting. When they were stuck together,
they suddenly saw a gleam of snow coming from the western sky.
Before I could see clearly which enemy or friend I was, I heard the
dense and compact sound of the piano like a torrential rain from the
clouds, clamoring, the strings concealed, like the sky falling pouring,
and Like thousands of arrows piercing the forest, there is no
weapon, but I feel that the sword and the shadow are everywhere,
and the iron cavalry is long hissing.
“Kunlun stepping on the snow palace!”
Xue Zhengyong suddenly raised his head, looking at the rolling
snow, getting closer, and seeing that it was a group of swords
coming , Dressed in a snowy misty veil with peach petals floating
around him. Regardless of whether they are male or female, their
looks are extremely feminine, and due to their mentality, their
appearances are mostly in their early twenties.
The people who walk in the snow palace stand or sit, half hold the
pipa in their arms, half hold the guqin in front of their knees, and the
noisy, clear and clear music flows down from the sky, making it full
The evil spirits and zombies couldn’t help uttering painful wailing, but
they were still trapped in a net of heaven and earth, and could not
get out.
The leading man has light blond hair, jasper eyes and profound
facial features. He was wearing a snow-colored silk shirt with a drop
of water on his forehead, and a slender neck protruded from his
collar, like a skewer in a porcelain vase. Cold by Kunlun, a fox fur is
worn besides the plain clothes, which is more calm and graceful.
This person is also holding an exquisite lute in his arms, frowning,
wiping the strings of his long fingers, and countless burning peach
blossoms dancing around him in the sound of his piano.
“The imperial quilt of the four seas, the virtue and water for
thousands of years, the uniform is not even better, today is a high
achievement.”
The sound of the piano is slightly slow, he looks down to see Xue
Zhengyong and others. Just about to say something, a person from
a distance suddenly yelled: “Mei Hanxue! Why are you this dog!”
The caller was Xue Meng. He shouted angrily, while leaping under
the Mei Hanxue sword, raised his head and cursed: “Why did Kunlun
Taxue Palace send you such an unreliable thing to help?”
 Ye Wangxi turned around when he heard the sound and saw the
man playing the piano with flying flowers and snow, and he was also
angry.
“…is it him?”
Nangong Si: “What? Do you know this too?”
“Not knowing it.” See Ye Wangxi Mei Hanxue was not happy, but
Xue Meng rushed up to curse, he turned his head and left, leaving
only one sentence, “It’s just a fight.”
Nangong Si has some interest. “Oh, how is his skill?”
“Heh.” Ye Wangxi sneered, “He depends on women for fighting.
How do you say.”
Nangong Si: “… “

The author has something to say:

Come on!

In the last life, the dog turned from an ordinary person to the battle of
Taxian-jun, and the dog stuck his head out! Drop the knife!

Two Gouzi: Crabs, “Kartoffeln”, “It’s really troublesome to think of a

name”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “The cold alpaca”, “25646566”, “Meeting” threw
landmines~” Meat Lord Fan Soup” Throwing Rocket Launcher x5~

Big White Cat: Thank you “Little Negro”, “SD”, “Autumn Tired”, “Mu
Xiu”, “Cool City”, “Brain” The hole is like a black hole”, “Potato
pudding”, “Zhengge”, “doublesaya”, “Small short legs”, “It is better to
go to dinner”, “Fabaceae”, “Confusion”, “One two three restaurants”,
irrigation Nutrient solution~~

Daily thanks to the friends who follow the article~ Meme tweet!
 96. This Venerable one hate this life

No wonder Ye Wangxi despised, this Mei Hanxue was the “Great

Master brother” who was in Taohuayuan at that time and attracted
countless female cultivators.
I thought it was a powerful one, but who knew it was a little white
face who relied on skin to eat, Nangong Si suddenly lost interest and
turned around to kill the enemy.
Mei Hanxue glanced at Xue Meng, his eyes were a little helpless,
but he ignored him, but lowered his eyebrows, plucked the strings
several times, and the hundred monks of Taxue Palace listened to
the sound of the piano. , Scattered all around——
“The piano club, play Yaoguang music; the pipa club, dance in a
broken array.”
With his order, those who fiddle with the strings People instantly
changed their movements, and countless rushing sounds of gold and
stone gathered in the air, resounding through the clouds.
For a while, the ghosts and charms were stunned, and they all
stopped fighting, stretched their necks in the same place, looking
forward blankly.
Seeing this situation, Li Wuxin remembered that the people in
Kunlun’s Snow Palace were not only good at fun, but also
understood how to repair enchantments. He was overjoyed and
raised his head and shouted: “Nephew Meixian, you can Make up for
the crack in the sky?”
Mei Hanxue didn’t care that his “Nephew Mei” called disgusting,
only replied: “The sky leak of the infinite hell cannot be filled by my
power.”
“Ah, this…” Li Wuxin’s face turned white, and she finally sighed,
“Ah!”
“Han Xue, Butterfly Town is surrounded by enchantments, you can
Stay in the guard?”
The speaker is Xue Zhengyong. Because Sisheng Peak and
Taxue Palace have always had a good relationship, Mei Hanxue met
the elders he was familiar with, first held the Pipa and saluted, then
said:” You can give it a try.”
“Great!” Xue Zhengyong said, “Go and guard the Sifang
enchantment, don’t let the sneaky rush outside. Then call Yuheng
back—”
p>
“Elder Yuheng?”
“Ah, look at my memory, I forgot that you have never seen
Yuheng. But it’s okay, you knew it in the past , That’s the one who is
guarding the barrier.”
“Okay.” Mei Hanxue was quite calm, his sword was on the side,
like a slapped meteor, flying towards the edge of Butterfly Town.
Nangong Si shoots three arrows in three directions. With the
bowstring humming, he sees Mei Hanxue fluttering like a fright, and
everyone in the Snow Palace chases the enemy with the sound of
the piano. Wangxi said: “This person is so strong, why did you say
that he is a little white face who fights with women?”
“…”
Ye Wangxi is also quite puzzled. But at this time the sneaky action
was slowing down, it was a good opportunity to kill, so he didn’t think
much about it. He only said to Nangong Si, “About the time, he didn’t
use all his strength.” Then he focused on killing the enemy and
stopped talking.
Ten sects, at this time the four major groups have arrived, and it is
no longer so embarrassed to deal with the sky split, but it is still very
difficult.
Although the dead souls on the ground are stagnated by the
sound of the piano in the Snow-Treading Palace, there are more
fierce roars in the eyes of the ghost world’s blood. Everyone in the
Taxue Palace stood in mid-air, and could not separate their hands to
protect themselves when they played music, so the evil spirits
rushed towards the Pipa and Guqin arrays in the surrounding clouds.
The people in the Snow-Taxue Palace had to separate a part and
switch to the music of Yuzheng. As a result, the sound of retreating
the enemy and exorcising the devil suddenly became weaker, and
the fierce spirit on the ground suddenly surged like an ant.
What’s even more frightening is that as the gates of the ghost
world opened wider and wider, some high-ranking ghosts in shackles
also broke away because of a large amount of human world
Yuanyang. Crashed into the mortal world.
These ghosts are different from the previous ones. Their bodies
are united with the wraith spirit, and they are more violent and have
higher spiritual power. Ordinary monks can’t stop them alone, and
even more lonely disciples are overturned by them. The bones of the
claws slammed into the chest and lungs of the living person—
Puff!
The blood splattered, the monk’s heart full of spiritual energy was
chewed by these high-level ferocious spirits, and the blood couldn’t
help sliding down along the rotting face of the ferocious spirit.
With crumbling flesh and blood in his mouth, the ferocious spirit is
even stronger, and it rushes into the crowd, looking for new prey like
a cheetah.
All of a sudden it was chaotic!
Xue Zhengyong shouted: “Hold together, don’t run around, don’t
be alone!”
But there are still panicked people crying and running around. The
smell of blood in the air is getting heavier and heavier, tide-like evil,
tide-like dead…
Nangong Si is opening his bow and pulling the strings and fighting
vigorously. Suddenly a hanged ghost spit out blood-red tongue,
violently Wrapped around his waist, sharp claws pierced his chest.
Ye Wangxi is far away, and when he looks back, his always quiet
face, instantly becomes pale——
“Asi!!!”
“-gongzi !”
At a critical juncture, Song Qiutong grabbed his saber and
slammed into the arm of the hanged ghost. But she hadn’t even
killed anyone before, let alone such a hideous ghost. She let go of
her hand with a stab of horror, and the long sword fell to the ground
with a clam.
The hanged ghost slammed a blow at her in furious rage,
Nangong Si retracted his bow and changed his sword, blocked in
front of her, and shouted at her: “You stay away and go quickly.”
Song Qiutong’s tears were shining, and he said: “Qiu Tong’s life
was saved by Rufeng sect, how can I leave now…”
Nangong Si is not good at dealing with women, but Seeing her
weak body, firm eyes, and a move in her heart, she couldn’t help but
cursed inwardly, “Ye Wangxi!!”
“Ye Wangxi! Get out of here! Take her to me!”
Ye Wangxi came in blood, his handsome face covered with stains,
he grabbed Song Qiutong’s arm and said sternly: “Look for Brother
Qin, don’t run around.”
“If I don’t leave, I can still help.” She pleaded, “Young Master, I
want to stay with you.”
“Ye Wangxi, you protect her!”
Ye Wangxi’s face suddenly became ugly. He is such a gentleman,
it is rare that someone with such an angry look.
“Nangong Si.” Every word between the teeth is trembling and
broken, “I think you are dizzy.”
Ignore the two of them again, He grabbed his sword and hid in the
tide of rolling corpses.
There are more and more high-level fierce spirits. They are mixed
in the crowd, like a sharp knife piercing the belly of a fish, peeling off
the scales, and the greasy and shiny scales are stained with red
blood, floating and sinking.
Everyone has become overwhelmed. The evil spirits surround the
living, wanting to swallow each of them into the hell. The three of Mo
Ran, Xue Meng, and Shi Mei fought back and resisted the Quartet,
but the circle became narrower and narrower. With a brush, Xue
Meng cut off the arm of a ferocious spirit, and the blood was high.
The sneaky offensive saw this man tyrannical, and went around,
all rushing to Shi Mei’s side, Shi Mei’s hands were sealed, but
because of the weakening of his strength, the water and light array
became dark and bright…
Seeing no matter how difficult it is to resist, Mo Ran’s heart
slammed and said: “Shi Mei, you open the defense, Xue Meng hide
in.”
“What?” Xue Meng was furious when he heard that, “You want me
to be a shrunk bastard?”
“Listen to me and hide in! When are we still fighting, can we kill so
many ghosts?”
Shi Mei said: “Aran, what are you going to do?”
“Don’t ask more, do as I say.” Mo Ran slowed down, “It’s okay.”
The encirclement gradually became squeezed, and Mo Ran
urged: “Hurry up, it will be too late.”
Shi Mei had to transform the spell and raise a blue guard Light
array, caged himself and Xue Meng in it. Seeing his formation, Mo
Ran suddenly pulled out his sleeve arrows, wiped his palm, and
sprinkled the blood on the formation to retain his spiritual power.
Then his eyes were deep, and he shouted in a low voice: “Don’t work
yet?!”
Jiangui heard the sound, the light was full of flames, and every
willow leaf was wrapped in blood-red spirit, like falling on a vine.
Suddenly, the entire section of Liu Teng stretched out of the length of
the vine. Mo Ran closed his eyes. In his mind, Chu Wanning had
used some killer moves. When he opened his eyes again, countless
evil spirits were reflected in his eyes.
He held Jiangui with a volley, and the spark burst and splashed
around.
Mo Ran raised his hand, posing for hunting.
At that moment, his figure seemed to overlap with the figure of
Chu Wanning in his mind, and the two people’s movements were
almost the same.
“Wind.”
Destroy the dead! Clouds are desperately low!
The two people behind Mo Ran only saw a huge scarlet light array
scorching like hell red lotus, strong winds across the ground, like
thousands of shadowless knives, Jiangui in Mo Ran Dancing into a
phantom in his hand, flying sand and gravel wherever he passed,
countless fierce spirits were swept in by the air currents of the
cracked shore and smashed into pieces of meat instantly! !
The “wind” of Chu Wanning Tianwen’s mass killing.
Mo Ran has actually learned nine points of similarity…
The wind has stopped, and there is a vast area around him, there
is no bones, no armor.
 Looking back, Xue Meng and Shi Mei’s faces were full of
consternation. Mo Ran was too late to be happy. He only felt that
what he had learned on weekdays was far from good enough. If he
could immediately return to his previous cultivation level, it would be
nothing short of it. The ghost world is missing, how could it make
them so stretched.
“Look over there!”
Suddenly someone in the distance yelled like this.
Everyone raised their heads together, but saw several sword
formations with different clothes and different auras in several
directions in the sky.
The sky cracks of the infinite hell finally alarmed all the schools in
the upper cultivating world. With the lightsaber landing, or the people
of Linlingyu are beautiful and beautiful, or the Wubei TempleGreat
Master is solemn ……All these are overwhelming.
The people from the ten sects are finally here.
More powerful evil spirits are still being born, and the locust tide is
endless, but with the sudden increase of monks, the scene is
gradually no longer at a disadvantage.
At the same time, the alternation of Mei Hanxue and Chu
Wanning’s spiritual power was finally completed, and the
enchantment in the four directions of the south, east, north and west
changed from gold to blue.
The edge is guarded by Mei Hanxue, and Chu Wanning walks in
the wind, flying to the core of the fierce battle.
He raised his head and glanced at the crack in the sky that had
been completely opened, behind which there was a huge, horrifying
evil spirit power.
Chu Wanning can almost feel the madness of that power, like
drinking tens of thousands of blood plasma and the brains of
hundreds of millions of creatures…
Don’t stop enchantment Sealed, I’m afraid that a certain giant evil
spirit suppressed in Infinite Hell will break free and come to the
world!
Chu Wanning couldn’t help thinking, is it possible that the person
behind the scenes, working so hard, wants to put a certain giant in
purgatory into the dust?
But what does he picture?
“Shizun!”
Shi Mei called him anxiously.
Chu Wanning heard the sound and turned his face sideways.
The scene of the previous life overlaps again.
“Shizun!”
Shi Mei called him the same way back then.
Chu Wanning heard the sound and turned his face sideways.
In the snow, Shi Mei panted, covered in blood, but his eyes were
very firm: “Shizun is going to mend this sky crack?”
“Hmm.”
“But this…this is not an ordinary sky mark, this is the rift of the
infinite hell, how can you resist Shizun alone?”
“…”
 “I Come and help Shizun. I have learned the defensive technique
in Taohuayuan anyway, and I will not drag Shizun’s hind legs…”
The dialogue between the two people who decided to live and die
over the years seemed to be in my ears.
Mo Ran’s heart was frightened, his scalp was almost numb, he
dragged Shi Mei behind his back, slammed Xue Meng, and said
loudly, “Xue Ziming, look at him! Look at him!”
Xue Meng opened his eyes wide: “Where are you going to the
dog?”
“I…”
The wind is blowing, and the wild is sweet.
There is no snow in the sky, everything is different from the
previous life.
Mo Ran’s gaze fell on Shi Mei who was bewildered, feeling sour
and relieved.
This enchantment cannot be filled by Chu Wanning alone.
However, apart from a few of their apprentices, no one is familiar
with Chu Wanning’s Reiki Mind Method, which can cooperate with
him to perfection, so this disaster requires someone to go.
Shuo Feng is angry, Wanli Xiaoxiao.
Mo Ran suddenly turned his mind and swept Shi Mei, holding him
directly in his arms like this for the first time, pausing for a while, and
then suddenly pushing away.
Shi Mei.
I am the one who died this time.
 “I’ll help Shizun seal the barrier.” Mo Ran was sonorous, with an
irresistible rejection in his tone. He squinted his eyes and looked at
Shi Mei deeply.
Suddenly, he didn’t want to care about what other people think
anymore. He didn’t care if Xue Meng was next to him. He didn’t care
if he would be rejected. He waited for two lifetimes and loved for two
lifetimes. Now he is leaving, maybe again Can’t come back. He
stood in the strong wind, wanting to say a few last words with his
beloved.
“Shi Mei, actually I…”
But when Fang said, the howling of the ghost and evil beast
silenced his voice.
That lava-like urge to roll and surging became cold in this
condensate, and finally ceased.
“A Ran, what do you want to say?”
Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly flashed past the reflection of his previous
life. Under the half-rolling curtain, Shi Mei’s gentle smiling face .
So cruel.
He remembered all his life, from birth to death, the blue and yellow
springs.
Mo Ran’s eyes were slightly red, but he laughed.
“It’s nothing, don’t say good things a second time.”
Shi Mei: “You…”
“I will help Shizun, after I come back …If I still want to tell you.” He
has a deep pear, his eyes are narrow, “I’ll tell you again…”
After he said that, he turned and swept towards Chu Wanning.
 Shi Mei will not die.
At least not to die in front of him.
Mo Ran suddenly felt that the sky was high and the earth was
wide, and the white figure flying in front of him was the end of this
life’s rebirth.
His Shizun has always had the world in mind.
When Shi Mei died, in order to complete the final vacancy, in order
to eliminate those rampant demons, Chu Wanning chose to leave.
This time, the people who cultivated the enchantment changed to
be themselves. Chu Wanning despises herself so much, hates
herself, and will not let her reputation of Beidou Immortal be used to
fulfill the life and death of an insignificant little person.
“Shizun.”
He stood still in front of him. Jiangui lighted up in his hand.
“This world is difficult to make up, I’ll help you.”
The situation is endangered, Chu Wanning glanced at him, not
commenting, that is, tacitly agreeing.
He flew up to the sky, standing on the eaves of the Chen Mansion,
and Mo Ran jumped up.
Chu Wanning said: “Stand up, watch.”
Mo Ran raised his hand with him at the same time as he wanted,
and the two of them moved to the left and the other, pointing their
fingers together to watch. The curse seal of the enchantment slowly
lifted.
“The formation is open!”
 With this low drink, the spiritual powers of the two suddenly surged
out of their bodies. They stood in their positions and worked hand in
hand to forge them with a rolling repair. Into an ever-expanding
golden-red enchantment.
The enchantment touched the fierce spirit that just gushed out.
The fierce spirit screamed as if being burned by the fire and returned
to the eyes of the ghost world. The enchantment became clearer and
clearer, and the light array became more and more dazzling. , Chu
Wanning and Mo Ran each raised two high platforms of cursed
dragons, dragging them to the top of the sky.
The ghost eyes slowly closed under the pressure of the golden red
light array, but they seemed unwilling, and the resentment inside was
even worse.
Each inch closed, the evil spirit surging out of it became stronger
and stronger. When the two of them were within a few miles of the
barrier, the evil spirit inside was almost to the point of materialization.
Mo Ran’s body after rebirth gradually felt like a million weight on
his shoulders, and his chest was more like a giant boulder, unable to
breathe.
Over there, Chu Wanning’s spiritual power is steady and strong,
continuously outputting.
An inch, another inch.
The evil wind between heaven and earth has gathered in one
place, turning into sharp knives and sharp blades, lagging behind
every inch of his skin, flesh and blood.
“Shizun…”
 His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he seemed to
have seen the scene of the year.
Shi Mei and Chu Wanning joined hands to repair the formation.
The yin and yang are closed only for a short while. Those ghosts
who can’t repay the yang see that Shi Mei’s power is weak, so they
all gather in one place and move towards Shi Mei. Culled.
“Huh!”
In just an instant, Shi Mei, who will do his best to maintain the
balance of the barrier, will be pierced!
The repetition is normal, almost nothing has changed.
Only this time, the man who killed all the ghosts changed to Mo
Ran.
At the crack of the sky, the black evil spirit pierced through the
heavy clouds and penetrated Mo Ran’s chest in an instant. Mo Ran
only felt a blush in front of him, and he recovered and realized that it
was a gushing in his chest. And out of the blood.
He turned his face to the side with difficulty in such a suffocating
air current, but seeing Chu Wanning dressed like snow, his
expression was solemn, and he didn’t even share it with himself.
Countless grievances surged in my chest.
In the end, I hate deeply.
He fell from the platform of Beaulieu, bleeding from the corners of
his lips, and red flames in his chest.
The fall is actually very fast, but suddenly it feels so long, as if the
drowned person is gradually sinking to the bottom of the sea, and no
longer can hear the whispers of the world.
 Chu Wanning did not raise his hands to each other.
No blocking.
He didn’t even look at him distractedly.
When he fell, the red spiritual power was abruptly missing. Chu
Wanning, as in the previous life, chose to exhaust all the spells, and
the enchantment that Mo Ran had not completed, with the power of
one person——
Slammed!
But the evil that stayed in the world lost the nourishment of the
ghost world’s Yin Qi, and instinctively felt anxious, becoming more
violent, angering the cultivators against each other, and killing the
flesh and blood only in the blink of an eye, how many schools The
array must be defeated for a while.
Chu Wanning fell from the sky. When Mo Ran fell, the beacon
pillar formed a layer of light to protect him, and he fell to the ground
without breaking his bones.
But the entire chest cavity was penetrated by evil spirits, and the
blood was flowing all over the ground, but it was no different from Shi
Mei back then.
Chu Wanning repelled the evil spirits that were coming towards Mo
Ran with a single blow, and dropped a barrier with his backhand,
protecting Mo Ran in it.
“Shizun…”
The people behind him seemed to murmur slightly.
“Are you going…”
Mo Ran was coughing up blood, but his face was smiling.
 “Are you leaving again?”
Outside the golden enchantment, the figure of that person is still
standing with his back to him, Mo Ran opened his mouth and throat
A mouthful of fishy sweetness suddenly poured into it.
“Chu Wanning, are you made of wood? You will not be sad, you
have no selfishness, right…”
“Chu Wanning…”
“Chu Wanning…”
He felt that his eyes were getting blurred. After a fierce battle, he
was already covered with wounds all over his body, his forehead was
cut somewhere, and blood flowed down to his eyes. Here, as he
looked up to the sky with a long and wanton laugh, blood and tears
rolled down in the almost crazy laugh.
He choked up and said: “Chu Wanning, look back! You look at
me…Are you going to leave…”
You look at me again.
I am going to die.
Shi Mei back then, at any rate, you looked at him for the last time.
You…
Are you really…
Don’t like me at all? Don’t look down on me at all?
Otherwise, why do you not even look at me for the last time? Why
do you never look back.
“Shizun…”
Blood and tears filled his eyes.
 In the last impression, outside the golden barrier, the person in
white clothes is alone, leaving behind.
He went to fight evil.
It turned out that in his heart, anyone in the world… is more
important than Mo Weiyu.

The author has something to say:

Today, the dog and the white cat are busy fighting~ Thank you for a
different role, haha~

Ye Wangxi: Thank you for “Shuanghua Yijian”, “Muxiu”, “Dawn”,

“Northeast Steamed Bun”, “Scorpio”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Nangong Si: Thank you “Zhou Fanglisi”, “It’s troublesome to think of

a name”, “The greedy Meow”, “Red Head File”, “Raw Ye Fan Soup”
for throwing mines~

Send doublesaya’s pocket cat ear Shizun Zun~~Crab you! Fried

chicken is cute~ New Year’s old man wants to give me this pocket
cat (doesn’t exist)~ I’ll take it out when I’m fine~ Hey~

Daily thanks to the small Partner~

 97. This Venerable one……

“Mo Ran, Mo Ran.”

Someone seems to be calling him.
He opened his eyes vaguely, and a white shadow was reflected in
his drowsy vision. He vaguely felt that this man resembled Chu
Wanning, but he couldn’t believe it, only that the man had his hands
folded on him. On his chest, he constantly sent spiritual power to the
place where his blood was flowing.
So warm…
Who is it?
He blinked hard, trying to look at the figure that was too vague.
“Mo Ran…”
“Shi, Shizun?”
He murmured and asked with congestion in his throat.
There were warm drops of water dripping on his cheeks.
Gradually, he saw it clearly. The person in front of him had a pair of
phoenix eyes like Jiangnan apricot blossoms. His face was pale and
stained with blood. Mo Ran looked at him dumbfounded, never seen
such an expression on Chu Wanning’s face.
His Shizun has always been dull, but the person in front of him is
crying.
 Mo Ran stretched out his hand, wanting to touch, wondering if this
is true, or an illusion seen by the dying. But the fingertips moved a
few inches away from the man’s cheek, and stopped again.
Sometimes it is a habit to hate someone. If you shouldn’t hate him
suddenly, you will become very at a loss.
He dared not run into it.
I’m afraid it is true.
I am afraid it is fake.
He saw a sea of dead mountains and blood behind Chu Wanning,
I don’t know if it was the Butterfly Town after the fierce battle, or he
was already in Shura hell. He knows that he has done a lot of evil,
and he will die more than guilty. After his life is gone, he will be
perishable, and he will never live beyond life.
But Chu Wanning…
He is a good man.
How come to accompany yourself, always sleepy Abi.
“There is one last point.” Chu Wanning’s voice seemed to come
from the deep ocean, so dim, “You can’t sleep over, otherwise…”
He saw Chu Wanning Blood oozes from the corner of his mouth.
The golden light became more and more prosperous, and
suddenly the person in front of him was caged by the halo, turning
into a child’s appearance.
“Otherwise, under my Yuheng seat, there will be no apprentice like
you again.”
“Xia Shidi!”
 Watching Chu Wanning become Xia Sini, Mo Ran was shocked,
and the wound suddenly hurt. Without thinking about it, she passed
out again.
“Mo Ran.”
The softly almost sighing voice was not a phantom from a previous
life, but the whisper he kept in his ear.
“I’m sorry, it’s Master’s fault…”
This sentence is again! This sentence again!
Chu Wanning, I don’t want you to admit your mistakes, I want you
—
how?
Suddenly stopped, I didn’t know what I thought.
Don’t let him admit his mistakes, what about him?
He opened his eyes suddenly, panting violently. Mo Ran wetted
his sweaty shirt and looked up and saw a neat and clean room
without much decoration.
He is already lying in Sisheng Peak’s bedroom.
He is still alive…
I looked around in disbelief, raised a slightly cold hand, and
touched the injured part of his heart. There was a thick bandage, and
the blood was stained through the gauze, and it hurt a bit, but under
the gauze, the heart was still beating, so powerful, surging with the
ecstasy of the rest of the life.
He is still alive.
He is still alive! !
 The blood rushed wildly in the young body, shaking his soul and
his fingertips trembling.
Suddenly heard the sound of the warm curtain rolling up, Mo Ran
sat on the couch and raised his head suddenly, facing a beauty who
came in by the curtain, or it was cold outside, he was wearing a
white Qiu Pao, with her jet-black hair hanging down, raised her soft
and bright eyes slightly, and felt that she was dyed three-point thin
red in his tail, but it was a bit crimson and vulgar.
Shi Mei did not expect that Mo Ran was awake, and was shocked,
then said: “A Ran? You, you…”
“Shi Mei! Shi Mei!”
Mo Ran called him several times. His eyes were bright and
glowing like obsidian. He jumped out of the bed, ignoring the pain of
the wound. He squatted his mouth twice with a grin and rushed to
Shi Mingjing. He hugged and said with joy.
“Great! You’re not dead! I’m not dead! It’s gone, it’s all gone!”
This sky split is the catastrophe of his previous life, and the magic
sprites descended from the sky, Taking Shi Mei away, but also
pushing Mo Ran into the abyss of sin.
After his rebirth, he was anxious about the chaos. He might repeat
the same mistakes and be alone for the last time, stepping on the
bones of his loved ones and walking alone to the empty Wushan
Hall.
But God never underestimated him. When he stood up and was
willing to die for Shi Mei, everything changed.
He will no longer be lonely, no more betrayed by his relatives, and
he will not be forced to run to Liangshan at night and become a
lonely guest on the horizon. From now on, the evil curse will be
broken—
He Really got rid of the nightmare of the previous life, he was truly
reborn.
Mo Ran hugged Shi Mei for a long time before separating, his
eyes overflowing with fireworks, so bright, like twin curtains of
twinkling galaxy.
Shi Mei still stood there in a daze, until Mo Ran caged his
shoulders and looked at him with a low-eye smile. After looking at
him for a long time, he gradually recovered his senses and poked his
forehead. It actively pressed Mo Ran’s chin.
“Aran.”
“Hmm.”
When Shi Mei raised his face again, she wore a light smile, but her
eyes were a little wet. .
“Fortunately you are still alive.”
Mo Ran smiled and rubbed his head, took his hand, and said,
“Fool, how can I be wrong? Me? ……”
If I wanted to speak more, suddenly another curtain was raised
outside, and he stepped forward.
“Xue Meng?”
“…” Xue Meng is really a careful eye. It was probably because
Butterfly Town was robbed of the limelight during the exorcism. His
face was gloomy and his lips pressed. Tightly. Seeing that Mo Ran
woke up, he just paused for a while, and then turned to Shi Mei,
“When did he wake up?”
 Shi Mei hesitated for a moment before speaking, his tone a little
worried: “Just now.”
“…Hmm.” Xue Meng replied, still reluctant to see Mo Ran.
Mo Ran believes that a child is a child. When he is in the limelight,
he is like being robbed of candy. He doesn’t have a good face for a
long time.
But he was in a good mood and he didn’t want to care about Xue
Meng. Instead, he smiled and said, “It looks like I’ve been in a coma
for a long time. Who brought me back?”
“Who else can.” Xue Meng shook his sleeve and held his hand, his
face was extremely bad, “Isn’t it Shizun?”
“Ah.”
Mo Ran was taken aback after hearing this. , Some fragmentary
fragments flashed before his eyes when he was in a coma, but after
waking up, he was shocked, and what he saw at that time became
more and more uncertain whether it was true or false.
He meditated: “Shizun…夏shidi…”
Listening to him, Xue Meng’s body was insignificant and quake,
and then he said stiffly: “You saw it ?”
“What?”
“Xia Shidi is Shizun.”
Mo Ran was originally just a guess, but suddenly He was shocked
and couldn’t help losing his color: “What!!”
Xue Meng turned his head abruptly, as if he was trying to squeeze
something, “What? I thought you already knew.”
 Mo Ran exclaimed: “How could I know! I was just in a coma…It
was vague as to see their two figures alternately together…I…”
Xia Sini and her company in Taohuayuan, the two slept on the
same couch, and remembered that she could not help herself in
Linlingyu, and the golden hair buckle that fell out of his coat when
she was entangled with Chu Wanning.
crabapple handkerchief.
Will change the size of clothes according to body shape.
The crock pot soup held in Xia Sini’s hands.
He raised his head and called to his brother, while he touched his
head and smiled and said that we will be brothers in the future, and
brother loves you.
The piles and pieces were gathered and scattered like smoke. For
a while, Chu Wanning’s face was too dull, and for a while, it was Xia
Sini pursing her lips in silence.
He once said in front of Xia Sini that Chu Wanning was not good
and did not like him.
He also patiently combed Xia Sini’s long hair.
The hair is so soft, it flows like ink between the fingers.
Think about it carefully, it is indeed so alike…
Mo Ran only felt that his head was about to explode. After a few
laps, he murmured: “Shizun is Xia Shidi… …Shizun is Xia Shidi…
Shizun is…”
He stopped abruptly, almost madly.
“What are you kidding! How could Shizun be Xia Shidi!!”
“Aran…”
 Mo Ran couldn’t laugh and cry: “He, Although there are many
similarities between them, but… but they are always different. Xia
Shidi is such a good person, how can you—”
“What do you mean.”
Xue Meng interrupted Mo Ran’s speech suddenly, and stared
sharply at the opponent’s face.
“Xia Shidi is such a good person? Why, wouldn’t such a good
person be Shizun?”
Mo Ran said: “Naturally, I am not saying that Shizun is bad. It’s
just that Xia Shidi has always treated me sincerely. I have seen him
as a brother. You suddenly told me that he is Shizun. What do you
want me to do? Can accept…”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Xia Shidi is sincere, Shizun is fake?”
Hearing the wind and rain in his voice, Shi Mei went hurriedly Pull
his sleeves.
“Young Master, do you think about what your uncle confessed!
Aran, he just woke up, but…”
Xue Meng slammed Shi Mei’s hand away, brown eyes Zi still
stared at Mo Ran’s face, the blue veins in his neck even moved
slightly with anger, like a hissing letter, ready to bite the prey and
quench the poisonous snake.
“Mo Weiyu, you made it clear to me today, why can’t Shizun be Xia
Sini? Why is he not worthy of the word sincerity, eh? Tell me, he is in
your heart Why did he fake it?!”
Mo Ran was a little tired of his inquisitive questions. Xue Meng
looked angry and resentful. It was not the first time he met. In his
previous life, he became a Taxian emperor. Every time I see Xue
Meng, I always have such a bad temper.
Can not help but feel a little annoyed, frowning: “I and him, what
do you care about so much.”
“You and him?” Xue Meng said , “Do you have him in your heart?”
Mo Ran laughed angrily: “Are you sick Xue Ziming, what are you
going crazy if you are idle. Shi Mei is gone, we go to Loyalty Hall to
find uncle Ask Shizun clearly.” As he said, he pulled Shi Mei past
and passed by Xue Meng, wanting to go out.
Xue Meng stood there for a while, seeming to be trying to
suppress something, but when Mo Ran went out, he still did not hold
back, turned his head and roared: “Mo Weiyu, you have him as
Shizun in your heart. Is it?!”
“…”
Mo Ran was upset by his yelling for no reason. He paused, his
eyebrows that were stretched and clear, gradually pressed down.
Shi Mei squeezed his palm and whispered nervously: “Don’t pay
attention to him, he has a bad temper these days. Let’s go.”
“… “
The warm curtain was only touched by hand, and before it
opened, Xue Meng’s voice rang, suffocating, hot and scorching, as if
it leaped out of flames.
“Mo Weiyu, you fucking, really not a thing.”
With a sound of “sand”, the curtain fell.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, then opened them.
“Aran…”
 Shi Mei tried to hold him, but he was gently blocked.
He turned his face and turned around. The two young men are of
average age, but Mo Ran is already a lot taller in stature. The cold
look of this man is really terrifying. of.
Mo Ran smiled suddenly, but his dark eyes were heavy, without a
smile.
He said: “A good one is not a thing.”
“Xue Ziming, I never despise Shizun on weekdays, nor do I stand
by when the sky is split. Hell breaks through, he is alone. I cannot
mend it, so I asked myself to help him. I asked you, as his
apprentice, what did I do wrong?”
“…”
“I and him There is a huge disparity in strength, repairing the
enchantment will not be able to support it, and he fell from the
dragon pillar, but he never even looked at me, leaving me alone. I
will ask you again, if you are you, don’t you feel chilly?”
“Mo Ran……”
When it comes to the pain point, Mo Ran’s handsome facial
features are a little twisted. He paused and said: “I think I have done
my best to be righteous and worthy of him. I don’t know how face
you stand in front of me, saying that I am not a thing…. Xue Meng,
do you think I never cared about him? You are wrong. I care about
it.”
“But this person is made of stone.” Mo Ran whispered, every word
was cut in his heart like a machete, blood dripping, “Xue Meng. You
give I’m listening, I don’t care how good he is in the eyes of the
world, how powerful he is-zongshi, Yuheng of the Night SkyBeidou
Immortal, none of these are important.”
“The important thing is , When the sky leaked, my life was hard to
save. I begged him to turn around, but he didn’t even give me a
glance.”
It was obviously so cold and angry.
But when he said it, he could be considered calm, but his eyes
were somewhat red.
“Also, Xue Meng, I can tell you. No matter who it was who fell from
the dragon pillar at the time, even if it wasn’t me, it was you, or Shi
Mei. He would not save you. .”
Because I have seen it with my own eyes.
He turned around in the heavy snow, leaving his apprentice’s
bones cold.
“Nothing is more precious than his Beidou Immortal’s good
reputation.” Mo Ran sneered, wondering if the light was dim, and his
smile was a little sad.
“The fateful one will survive, the fateful one will die.”
The last word has not yet been picked up, suddenly lights and
shadows are in front of me, and a strong wind blows.
The room is narrow. Although Mo Ran has noticed it, because Shi
Mei is behind him, he may hurt the innocent if he steps away at this
time, so he stands in the same place, abruptly blocking his blow.
Xue Meng leaped forward like a cheetah, and slammed Mo Ran’s
clothes around, only to hear a crisp sound, Xue Meng had already
slapped his face severely.
 Mo Ran was beaten in vain, but was also furious, and strangled
the violent youth with his backhand, his silver teeth crunched: “Xue
Ziming! What are you doing?!”
Xue Meng didn’t answer, but just howled angrily: “Mo Weiyu, you
beast!”
He is unreasonable, and he doesn’t know what medicine he has
taken wrong. He has no sense at all. He is here with Mo Ran. In the
empty hut, fighting to death, like two trapped beasts, they can’t wait
to tear each other’s fur, chew bones and blood into their abdomen.
Yidou lonely lanterns swayed abruptly, showing their furious
silhouettes on the stone wall, like a shadow puppet show of rumao
drinking blood, like a ghost totem.
Suddenly, Mo Ran heard Xue Meng’s choke.
It’s not too loud, he thinks he might have heard it wrong.
But as soon as he finished thinking about it, a few tears fell on the
back of his hand.
Xue Meng suddenly let go of Mo Ran and pushed him back
abruptly. He hugged his knees and sat curled up on the ground,
unable to cry himself.
Mo Ran’s cheeks were still red and swollen, but he was
completely stunned by this, thinking that he did not make a killer
move, so that it would not make him so painful. Besides, it was his
cousin who beat him first. Ah, why all of a sudden…
Before I finished thinking about it, I heard Xue Meng weeping and
howling.
“How can you say that he will not save you! How can you say that
he will not save you!”
 The tears are rolling down, no matter how hard it is to stop.
While Shi Mei saw that Xue Meng could hardly conceal the matter
after all, he couldn’t help but sigh, but finally looked down.
Xue Meng choked and said: “You say that, how sad he should
have been to hear it underground…”
This sentence came out too abruptly, and Mo Ran didn’t react for a
while , Just dumbfounded: “What?”
Xue Meng just cried bitterly, his fangs were pierced into Mo Ran’s
neck, but he also hurt himself.
He cried so sad that Ai Ai was shattered. He couldn’t help rubbing
his face, his eyes, and his eyes were fierce and sad.
He squatted on the ground and couldn’t get up.
My face was buried in my arms for a long time.
Mo Ran gradually felt a numb numb from the soles of his feet, and
gradually became cold all over his body.
He felt his lips move and heard himself asking.
“Xue Meng, what did you say…”
Xue Meng cried for a long time, maybe not that long, but Mo Ran
felt like waiting for the thunderous answer, waiting It’s been too long.
“Shizun…” Xue Meng finally choked, “He’s gone.”
Mo Ran was speechless for a while, feeling cold all over, just
listening blankly, as if I don’t understand what he means.
Are you gone?
What’s gone?
Where did you go?
 Who is gone… Who is gone! !
Who is gone! ! !
Xue Meng slowly raised his head, there seemed to be hatred,
ridicule, and deepest disgust in his eyes.
“Do you know why he didn’t turn his head back then?”
“…”
“My dad said, he has spiritual power after filling the sky crack
Exhaustion, do you think the evil spirit of the ghost world only hit you
alone? Observe that the enchantment is a twin! How much damage
you have suffered, he has suffered the same! It’s just that he held it
up and didn’t tell anyone. “
Mo Ran only felt a “buzz” in his head.
Don’t he save Shi Mei in the previous life, also…
Mo Ran didn’t dare to think about it anymore, his fingertips were
shaking slightly.
“Impossible… he is so self-conscious…”
“When was he uncomfortable in front of others?” Xue Meng said,
eyes red and tears falling again, “He came down After that, he was
exhausted long ago. After he gave you a defensive charm, he left
you without looking at you. What do you think it was because of?”
Xue Meng’s words weeping blood.
“Shizun knows that he can’t last too long. He has a high aura, and
once a flaw is revealed, it will attract a lot of evil spirits…Mo Ran, Mo
Ran…You think he is leaving, he doesn’t want you Is it…”
Mo Ran: “…”
 “He left so as not to hurt you! Mo Weiyu! He is afraid of dragging
you!”
“After the closing of the Infernal Hell Pass, the corpses went
violently, and the ten main sects fought bloody battles until dusk, and
there were countless deaths and injuries. Who cares about you? My
dad returned to Sisheng Peak with the seriously injured Elder Xuanji,
only to find that you were gone. “Xue Meng gasped for a while,
choked, “Mo Weiyu, he brought you back… he took the medicine to
restore his shape, and then dragged you out, crawling out of the sea
of blood, he was wounded all over. , And gave you all the last
spiritual power…”
“It’s impossible…”
“It was he who took you home. At that time you were not awake,
he The loss of spiritual power is no different from a mortal. You can
no longer use spells, and you can’t speak, you can only carry you
and climb the steps of Sisheng Peak step by step…”
“No…”
“More than three thousand long steps…He is…a person whose
spiritual energy is exhausted…”
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
He saw Chu Wanning, who was still alive, carrying his dying self
under the sparkling moonlight, crawling slowly on the endless steps,
covered in blood and mottled in white.
That person was once so unattainable and immaculate.
Beidou Immortal, Yuheng of the Night Sky.
Mo Ran’s throat choked, and he trembled: “Impossible…how…”
 “Yes.” Xue Meng said this, also stunned. Now, with red eyes.
“When I saw him, I thought I was crazy. What I saw was an
illusion. Because I was thinking about it.” He almost sighed, “How…
can I…”
“Impossible…” Mo Ran suddenly whimpered, hugged his head,
and muttered helplessly, “Impossible…”
“Long-step blood In the end, that’s the way he takes you home.”
Xue Meng was extremely cruel because of his hatred, “Go and see,
Mo Ran. Go and see.”
“Impossible!! !”
The extreme shock and helplessness made Mo Ran suddenly
furious. He suddenly grabbed Xue Meng and pulled the man from
the ground to the wall, his face changed.
“Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could he save me? He
never liked me, he never looked down upon me!”
“…”
Xue Meng didn’t speak, and was silent for a while, then suddenly
smiled miserably.
“Mo Weiyu, it’s not that he looks down on you.”
In the flowing candlelight, Xue Meng’s moist eyelashes lifted up,
looking at him hatefully.
“I despise you.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“I despise you, Elder Xuanji despise you, TanlangElder despise
you… What are you?” Xue Meng almost bit the words to Mo Ran’s
face and screamed, “Fuck.”
 “You—!”
Xue Meng smiled suddenly, he looked up at the dark roof: “Mo
Ran, this Sisheng Peak, if there is someone who looks up to you the
most, it is him. But you just thank him.”
He smiled, closed his eyes suddenly, and tears rolled down again.
This time it was a soft sob.
“Mo Ran, your Xia Shidi, my Shizun, are dead.”
Mo Ran was really bitten by the most vicious snake in the world,
he was scalded , Suddenly let go of his hand in shock, took two
steps back, as if he had understood this sentence for the first time.
He was shaking all over.
Xue Meng suddenly called him: “Brother.”
Mo Ran stepped back, but his back hit the cold wall, and there
was no way to escape.
Xue Meng finally stopped crying.
It’s just the tone of voice, as calm as death.
“Brother, we don’t have Shizun anymore.”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you for “ran dye”,
“xxxc”, “wine wine”, “Dawn”, “Zuo Zuo Family’s Da Ke Ke”, “Making
Up”, “Ju Shan”, “Fabaceae”, “Mu Xiu”, “Yi Er San Si”, “Zheng Ge”,
“Autumn Tired”, “My family has a big warmth Male”, irrigation nutrient
solution. Don’t worry, I will be back.

Ergouzi: “…”

Forget it, Ergouzi 1.0 is now facing a crash, and the 1.0 system has
been completely chaotic. Let him digest the truth alone. Mengmeng,
you come.

Xue Mengmeng: Thank you “Zhou Fanglisi”, “Little Negro”, “Koala

Utopia”, “Shuanghua Yijian”, “It’s really troublesome to think of
names” “Jin Nian” “Lin Feng” threw landmines, “Zz Liangsheng”
threw grenades~

Daily thank you friends who chase articles, don’t hit me, Shizun’s
lunch will definitely come out and slip away. I slipped away and ran
away QAQ against the white cat
Book II
 98. Shizun, please, take care of me

Sisheng Peak has a mountain with a funny name, “Ahhhhh”.

As for the origin of this name, there are many sayings in the
martial art, the most common one is because the peaks are so steep
that people often fall accidentally, so the name “Ahhhhh” .
But Mo Ran knew it wasn’t.
The peaks and ridges soaring into the clouds, the ape is sad, and
the mountain tops are covered with snow all year round, which is
extremely cold. If someone dies in Sisheng Peak, the coffin will stop
here, waiting for funeral.
Mo Ran has only been here once in his life.
That time, it was not much different from the current situation. It
was also after the infernal hell split, a bloody battle took countless
lives, Shi Mei also lost his life. He didn’t want to accept this reality, so
he knelt beside Shi Mei’s coffin and looked at the lifelike face of the
person in the ice coffin. He knelt for many days…
” It’s because of that year, your father went.” In the previous life,
Xue Zhengyong was by his side, in the cold Shuangtian Temple, said
to him.
“I only have one elder brother. Sisheng Peak was created by the
two of us, but your father…he is like you, a very willful person.
Qingfu enjoyed it for a few days, and was probably tired No, I lost my
hand in a confrontation with evil spirits and left.”
The Shuangtian Temple was too cold. Xue Zhengyong brought a
pot of soju, took a sip of it, and handed the sheepskin wine pouch.
To Mo Ran.
“I’ll give you a little drink, but don’t tell your aunt.”
Mo Ran did not pick it up and did not move.
Xue Zhengyong sighed: “This peak is called ah, ah, because of
that period, I was also very uncomfortable, my heart seemed to be
dug out, and the whole person was guarding you on the mountain.
Dad, thinking of the sadness, I couldn’t help crying loudly. I cried
badly, always howling, so I have this name.”
He glanced at Mo Ran and patted it. The other’s shoulders.
“Uncle hasn’t read for a few days, but he also knows that life is like
a morning dew, and disappears in the blink of an eye. You should be
a step ahead of Mingjing, and be a brother in your next life.”
Mo Ran slowly closed his eyes.
Xue Zhengyong said: “The sorrows and changes are empty words.
If you feel sad, just cry. If you don’t want to go, stay with him here.
But you need to eat and drink. A little while. Go to Meng Potang to
eat something and come back. After that, you have to kneel, and I
won’t stop you.”
The Shuangtian Temple is cold and silent. In the huge cold room,
white silk flutters gently, like gentle fingers. forehead.
Mo Ran slowly opened his eyes.
 It is still the kind of ice coffin in memory, cast by Kunlun Xuanxue,
the coffin body is crystal clear, lingering in the cold air.
It’s just the person lying inside, replaced by Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran said nothing, that in this life, in this Heavenly Rift, Chu
Wanning will die.
He was caught off guard, even unable to react.
Faced with the cold body of this man, there was not much
fluctuation, no joy of the death of an enemy, and no sadness of
Shizun’s death.
Mo Ran was almost a little confused, and looked down at Chu
Wanning for a long time. That person’s face was thinner and cooler
than usual. Now it is really covered with a layer of frost, even the
tight eyelashes Condensed with ice, his lips are blue and white, and
his skin is almost transparent. You can see light blue blood vessels,
like cracks on white porcelain.
How could he be the one who left?
Mo Ran raised his hand and touched Chu Wanning’s cheek. The
tentacles were cold.
All the way down, there is no pulsation in the throat and neck.
Get it again.
He held his hand, his knuckles were already stiff, but it felt rough.
Mo Ran finds it strange. Although Chu Wanning has small calluses
on his fingertips, his palms are always soft and delicate. He couldn’t
help but look carefully. What he saw was a cracked scar, although it
was already It was wiped off, but the wound never healed anymore,
and the flesh was still open.
 He remembered what Xue Meng said.
“He has lost his spiritual power and is no different from a mortal.
He can no longer use magic tricks, nor can he transmit sounds. He
can only carry you on his back and climb the steps of Sisheng Peak
step by step…”
I can’t support it anymore, I can’t stand up anymore, crawling on
the ground, kneeling, dragging until my fingers are worn out and my
hands are full of blood.
Take him home too.
Mo Ran muttered in shock: “Did you carry me back?”
“…”
“Chu Wanning, is that you… …”
“…”
“If you don’t nod yourself, I won’t believe it.” Mo Ran said to the
people in the coffin, his face was calm. It seems to believe that the
person in front of you will really wake up, “Chu Wanning, you nod.
Nod, I believe you, I don’t hate you… You nod, okay.”
But Chu Wanning still lay down like that, with a dull expression and
cold eyebrows, as if Mo Ran hated him or not, he didn’t care at all,
he asked for a clear conscience, leaving others uneasy in the world.
If this person is alive or dead, it is annoying to teach people, far
better than teaching people to hurt.
Mo Ran sneered suddenly: “Yes.” He said, “When have you heard
me.”
He looked at Chu Wanning and suddenly felt very absurd.
 For a long time, he hated Chu Wanning for not looking at him,
because Chu Wanning didn’t save Shi Mei.
Wandering around, this hatred lasted for more than ten years, but
one day, someone told him—
“Chu Wanning turned and left at the time, because he didn’t want
to drag you down.”
Suddenly someone told him—
“Watching the enchantment is a twin, you have suffered multiple
injuries, and he is the same.”
Exhausted, he can’t protect himself, he…
Okay, really great. Chu Wanning is right, what about him?
In the dark, I don’t know anything like a fool, I was played around
like a harlequin, grinning and grinning in hatred for so long.
What is it? !
Misunderstanding this kind of thing, if it is short-lived, it would be
like a mess of dirt stuck on the wound when it heals, and it is found
in time. It is better to wash it off and reapply the plaster.
But if it’s a misunderstanding that lasts for ten or twenty years, the
people trapped in the net have invested a long time in the
misunderstanding, invested a long time in caring, invested in a long
fetter, even It’s fate.
These emotions have been crusted, and have grown into new
flesh and blood, completely blended with the body.
Suddenly someone said: “It’s not like this, everything is wrong.”
Then what should I do now? The dirt from that year has grown
under the skin and born in the blood over the years.
 That is to tear open the intact skin and flesh, in order to relieve the
past.
A year of misunderstanding is a misunderstanding.
Ten years of misunderstanding are wrongs.
And from life to death, a lifetime of misunderstanding is fate.
Their fate is weak.
The heavy stone gate of Shuangtian Temple opened slowly.
As in the previous life, Xue Zhengyong carried a sheepskin wine
bag full of soju, and walked heavily to Mo Ran’s side, sitting on the
ground, shoulder to shoulder with him.
“I heard people say that you are here, and my uncle is here to
accompany you.”
Xue Zhengyong’s pair of leopard eyes are also red, indicating that
they just cried not long ago.
“Come with him too.”
Mo Ran did not speak, Xue Zhengyong unscrewed the hip flask,
took a few sips, and then stopped abruptly. He wiped his face and
forced a smile: “I used to drink and Yuheng was always upset when I
saw it. Now…Ah, no more, no more, no more. I’m not very old, but I
am sent away. But one after another, Ran’er, do you know how it
feels?”
“…”
Mo Ran’s eyes fell.
In his previous life, Xue Zhengyong also asked him this question.
At that time, only Shi Mei’s withered flesh and blood was in his
eyes. What was the life and death of others? He didn’t understand
and didn’t want to understand.
But now, how can he not understand?
Before he was reborn, he was standing alone in the huge Wushan
Hall.
One day, he woke up from a shallow sleep, dreaming of the
situation under the Yuheng Gate of the old school. After waking up,
he deliberately went back to his previous bedroom to have a look,
but he opened the door to the small disciple room It has been
deserted for a long time, and the walls are covered with dust.
He saw a small smoker knocked over on the ground, but he didn’t
know who knocked it over and when. He picked up the smoker and
subconsciously wanted to put it back in its original position.
But the years are rushing, he is holding the small furnace and
suddenly stunned.
“Where was this stove originally located?”
He can’t remember.
The falcon-like gaze flicked over the crowds who followed him, but
those people had vague faces, and he couldn’t even tell who was
Zhang San and Li Si.
And they naturally didn’t know where the incense burner of the
emperor was when he was young.
“Where was this stove originally located?”
He doesn’t remember, and those who can remember such past
events are dead and scattered.
How could Mo Ran not understand Xue Zhengyong’s feelings at
this time?
 “Sometimes I suddenly think of a joke when I was young, and
unconsciously uttered it, but found that there is no one who can
understand the joke.”
Xue Zhengyong again Take a sip of wine and smile with your head
down.
“Your father, those same robes in the past…You Shizun…”
He asked, “Ran’er, do you know why this mountain is called?
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?”
Mo Ran understands what he is going to say, but he is upset right
now, and he does not want to hear Xue Zhengyong talk about his
dead father anymore, so he said: “Yes. Uncle I cried here.”
“Ah…” Xue Zhengyong was taken aback, blinked slowly, and there
was a deep mark at the end of his tail, “Your aunt told you?”
“Yeah.”
Xue Zhengyong wiped his tears and took a deep breath: “Okay,
okay, then you know, what uncle wants to tell you is, if you feel
uncomfortable, you can cry, it’s okay. Man. It’s not ashamed to have
tears.”
Mo Ran never shed tears, perhaps because the two lives have
passed by, and his heart is as hard as iron. I am so calm. He was so
calm that he was even frightened by his numbness. He didn’t know
that he was so cold.
After drinking, and sitting withered for a while, Xue Zhengyong got
up. I don’t know if it was because he had numb legs after kneeling
for a long time, or he staggered after drinking too much.
 His broad hand patted Mo Ran’s shoulder: “Although Heavenly Rift
has made up, but who is behind the scenes has not been revealed
yet. Maybe this has just passed, or maybe it is very There will be a
second war soon. Burning, almost go down the mountain to eat
something, don’t get hungry.”
He said, turned around and went away.
At this time, it was the night, and a waning moon was hanging
outside the Frost Temple. Xue Zhengyong stepped on the snow that
never melted all the year round, lifting a pot of muddy wine, and his
voice like a broken gong made a tone. , I sang a short song in
Shuzhong.
“I worship the old man half as a ghost, but now I can enjoy each
other when I am drunk. The total corner is hidden under the laurel
tree, the face of the drinker is rotten and the temple is spotted. The
sky dream is broken and the crowd travels far away, abandoning my
old body. Tears are in. I wish to increase my longevity and Zhou
Gong, let the king hug the wine and pay it back.”
In the end, it is different from the previous life. It is not Shi Mei who
died, but Chu Wanning, so Xue Zhengyong will have more Of
emotion.
Mo Ran turned his back to the door of the Frost Heaven Temple,
listening to the hoarse throat long screaming, the man was sonorous
but desolate. The song is like a vulture drifting away, and finally
swallowed by the wind and snow.
The heavens and the earth are bright, the moon is high and the
people are small, everything is washed out very lightly, only one
sentence is left, back and forth.
 “Abandon my old body with tears…Abandon my old body with
tears…”
I don’t know how long it took before Mo Ran slowly walked down
the Frost Temple.
My uncle is right. Although Heavenly Rift makes up, things may
not stop there. Chu Wanning is no longer there. If there is another
fierce battle, he will be left to defend himself.
When I came to Meng Po Tang, it was too late. There was no one
except the old woman who cooked supper.
Mo Ran ordered a bowl of small noodles and found a corner
position to eat slowly. The noodles are spicy and warm when eaten
in the stomach. He raised his head as he gobbled it up. In the
radiating heat, Meng Potang was dimly lit and the image was
blurred.
I remember that after Shi Mei died in his previous life, he was far
more willful than he is now. He refused to leave for three days and
three nights and never ate.
Later, I was finally persuaded to leave the Shuangtian Temple to
eat something, but I saw Chu Wanning busy from the back in the
kitchen. The man was awkwardly rolling out the dough and fillings,
with flour and water on the table, and several rows of neatly lined
hands.
“Kang Dang”.
The things on the case table were swept down, and the tyrannical
voice came through the dust. It makes it difficult for Mo Ran to throw
the chopsticks and can’t eat.
 At that time, he felt that Chu Wanning was mocking him, trying to
sting him maliciously.
But at this moment I want to come, maybe Chu Wanning at that
time, really just wanted to replace Shi Mei who was already dead,
and cook a bowl for him.
“What are you? You are also worthy of what he used? Also worthy
of his cooking? Shi Mei is dead, are you satisfied? Do you have to
take all your apprentices Are you reconciled? Chu Wanning! No one
in this world can make that bowl of handwriting anymore, you can
imitate it, you can’t be like him!”
He didn’t want to think about it anymore, he was eating his
noodles.
But how can I help him? Memories will not spare him lightly.
He recalled Chu Wanning’s face more clearly than ever, without
joy or sadness, he recalled every detail of that time more clearly than
ever.
I remembered the slight trembling on the tips of my fingers and the
crumbs on the cheeks.
I remembered the full snow-white copy hand rolling all over the
floor.
I remembered that Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, bent over and
slowly picked up the food that was no longer edible, and then
dumped it by himself.
Pour it out by hand.
There is still more than half a bowl of small pea noodles.
 Mo Ran couldn’t eat anymore. He pushed the noodle bowl away
and fled away from this place that would drive him crazy. He ran
wildly on Sisheng Peak, as if to leave behind the misunderstanding
of more than ten years, as if to regain the absurd rolling years, and
catch up with the man who left Meng Po Tang alone.
Catch up with him and say something.
“I’m sorry, I hated you for the wrong purpose.”
Mo Ran ran in the dark, chaotically, ran…but Chu Wanning was
broken everywhere Figure. Platform of Sin and Virtue, teach him
literacy and swordsmanship. Nai He Qiao, hold an umbrella with him,
walk with him. Qingtian Temple, under the responsibility of the rod,
walks far alone.
He became more and more desolate and helpless in the night.
Suddenly, I ran to a cheerful place, and suddenly felt the clouds
and mist, and the bright moon hung high.
Mo Ran panted and stopped.
Tongtian Tower…
The place where he died in his previous life, the place where he
and Chu Wanning first met.
His heart is like a drum, and his eyes are chaotic. He is chased by
the tide of past, unable to parry, unable to dodge, and finally forced
to here.
Yuebai and clear wind, when I first met you.
Mo Ran didn’t run away anymore, he knew that he would never
escape from birth, he was destined to owe Chu Wanning in his life.
 He slowly walked up the steps and walked under the ridiculous
crabapple tree. He stretched out his hand and stroked the dry tree
boil, hard like a cocoon in my heart.
At this time, it has been nearly three days since Chu Wanning
died.
Mo Ran raised his head, and suddenly saw that the flowers and
trees were gentle, faintly as old. Until this time, there was a sudden
burst of endless sadness. He pressed his forehead to the tree trunk
and cried bitterly, tears raining down.
“Shizun, Shizun…” He muttered in a choked voice, the words
repeated in his mouth when he first met Chu Wanning, “You care
about me, OK…you care about me… …”
But things are wrong, Heaven-Piercing Tower, he is the only one
left, no one cares about him, no one will come.
After rebirth, Mo Ran is in the shape of a teenager, but in his shell
is the soul of Taxian-jun, who is thirty-two years old. He has seen too
much life and death, and tasted the sweetness and sourness of the
world. Therefore, since his resurrection, the joy, anger, sorrow, and
joy in his heart have not been so sincere and vivid, it always seems
to be covered with a mask.
But at this moment, his face suddenly showed such confusion and
pain, naked/naked, immature, pure, and green.
Only at this moment, he really looks like an ordinary boy who lost
Shizun, like an abandoned child, like a lone dog who has lost his
home and can’t find his way back.
He said, you care about me.
You take care of me…
 But, in response to him, after all, only the whirling branches and
leaves, the luxuriant flower shadows.
The person who had pierced eyebrows under Crabapple, never
again, can no longer raise his head to look at him, even for the last
time.

The author has something to say:

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “Zhou
Fanglisi” for throwing a grenade, “Permanent” and “I will send love to
you in the moonlight” “It’s really troublesome to think of names”,
“Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Shuanghua Yijian”, “Jiayan”, “Escape Rabbit”,
“Lianning Xiaogongju”, “Winter Song” throwing mines~

Ergouzi: “QAQ”

As the Ergou subprogram continued to collapse, Da Baimao glanced

at him, sighed, and took the manuscript in his hand.

The big white cat who helped Ergouzi read the lines: Thank you for
“Jiujiu”, “Dawn”, “Small 3”, “Leisure”, “Waffle Unpredictable”, ”
“Remaining evil”, “Ruuo”, “Guru”, “Zuozuo family’s big coco”,
“Shuanghua Yijian”, “Jinnian”, “Muxiu”, “Northeast Steamed Bun”,
“Fabaceae”, “My family has “A big warm man”, “Mr.shimmer”, “One
Two Three Four”, “Zhengge”, “Wind Bird”, “Ancient Chin”, “Chiba”,
“Phoenix”, “Paranoid”, Irrigation Nutrient Solution ~~

Daily friends who chase articles~ Meme Zha!

 99. Shizun’s third weapon

This night, Mo Ran fell asleep leaning against the crabapple tree.
There are many places in Sisheng Peak with traces of Chu
Wanning’s life. If you want to pay your respects, it would be better to
go to the Red Lotus Pavilion, but he can only rely on this flower tree
to make his heart less. It hurts to feel a little bit of human breath.
He once thought that it was his great misfortune to worship Chu
Wanning as a teacher. This worship was wrong from the beginning.
But it is not until today that he understands that the unfortunate
person is not Mo Weiyu, but Chu Wanning, who is standing in the
blooming flowers, bowing his head and meditating.
“Xianjun, Xianjun, take care of me.”
He vaguely remembered the first words he said with Shizun, it
seemed like this, maybe a few words Deviation, time is too long, he
no longer remembers that clearly.
But he can clearly recall the dazed and slightly shocked face when
Chu Wanning raised his eyelashes.
The eyebrows look very gentle.
Now Mo Ran is lying under the flower tree, he thinks, if time can
go back to the day of choosing a teacher, he should no longer pester
Chu Wanning and let him accept himself as a disciple.
 Because of that moment of raising the eyes, the price to be
delivered is the endless entanglements afterwards, and the life of
Chu Wanning.
Two lifetimes.
He was destroyed in his own hands.
Two lifetimes…
His throat shook, choked and closed his eyes. It took him a long,
long time to fall asleep in the pain of ten thousand ants.
Then, the memory he had never dared to touch easily since his
rebirth, broke away from the shackles in his sleep, held the knife,
and digged his heart.
At that time, I had already reached the top of the world, and Chu
Wanning had already been abolished the spiritual core, and he was
under house arrest without freedom.
May have suffered several assassinations in succession. The last
assassination was even a combination of Xue Meng and Mei
Hanxue. Although Mo Ran was not killed on the spot because of his
strong mana, he was also seriously injured. After raising it for more
than a month, I regained my energy.
It was rainy in the middle of Shu, and during that period of time, it
was even more pattering all day long.
Mo Ran wears a thick brocade robe, with five jade fingers pinching
the lapels of the robe, standing under the corridor and looking at the
dark sky outside, the expression on his face is a bit cheerful and a bit
crazy, he doesn’t say a word, but Everyone can feel the distorted
humanity in him. He obviously has a very handsome face, but the
light in his eyes is often gloomy and tyrannical, without any warmth.
 The longer he sits in a high position, the more gloomy he
becomes.
The sound of footsteps came from behind him. He didn’t turn his
head, he just said: “Here?”
“Are you going to kill Kunlun Snow Palace?” Chu Wanning’s voice
was in the hall Faintly sounded.
Mo Ran said: “What about it.”
“…You forgot what you promised me? You said that you won’t hurt
Xue Meng’s life again.”
Mo Ran calmly said: “Shizun came here and didn’t ask how my
injuries were. Standing here is blowing the wind and it’s not cold. Do
you only care about who I kill or not?”
“Mo Weiyu, I’m here to tell you, don’t do anything you regret
again.”
“Heh, regret it? Shizun you should regret it. Rufeng Sect, you
fought me life and death, and the spiritual core was shattered. Now I
want to slay the Xuegong. You are no different from mortals. You no
longer have the ability to confront me. You will not regret your nosy
back then. “
Mo Ran finished speaking, turned his face and looked back, with a
cruel smile on the corners of his mouth, and his eyes flashed; “Chu
Wanning, you are now a useless person, what else can you get?
Stop me?”
Perhaps because there is really nothing left, Chu Wanning couldn’t
speak for a long time.
 There was a thunder and thunder, and the heavy rain leaked down
the roof tiles and beams.
Chu Wanning finally closed his eyes, and when he opened them
again, he said softly: “Don’t go.”
The black robe flew up and Mo Ran turned around.
Behind him is a lead-grey sky, it is a sad wind and rain. He looked
at Chu Wanning in the hall and said, “Why not? I gave Xue Meng a
chance. He was willing to stubborn under me. I kept my promise. I
took your man and let him go. Now he wants to kill me. Why don’t
you go?”
“…”
“Why? I’m speechless?” Mo Ran sneered, “Rebuke me, insult me,
Chu Wanning, aren’t you very capable? I know, Xue Meng is your
heart and soul, your most proud disciple, you think he is the heart of
a child, I am a piece of mud on the soles of his shoes.”
“Enough.” Chu Wanning was pale and his eyebrows were tight.
Fuck, as if trying to suppress something.
“Not enough! How could it be enough?” Mo Ran saw this, and the
cruel pleasure in his heart became more triumphant. Rage, ecstasy,
hatred, jealousy, all kinds of fierce emotions were like raging fire,
tormenting his heart.
His eyes are very bright and shining, and he paces back and forth.
“There is no second chance, Chu Wanning, he has no second
chance. I’m going to kill him, peel off his skin and step on his feet,
and take his skull to drink wine! He wants to take out his liver and
intestines, chop his flesh and blood to stew the soup! You can’t stop
me! — Chu Wanning, you can’t stop me!”
 His eyes are red, the more he speaks The more joyful, almost
frantic.
Suddenly a hand grabbed his shirt and slapped his face with a
slap.
“Is it crazy enough!”
Chu Wanning’s face was so close, he saw the other’s eyelashes
trembling and tears in his eyes.
“Mo Ran…you wake up, you wake up…”
“I’m awake!” The fiery pain in his cheeks made him crazy, he
stared at Chu Wanning’s face suddenly became angry, “I’m awake!
It’s you who sleeps! Are you blind?”
He pushed the opponent away and pulled open his shirt, revealing
the slumping underneath. Scarlet gauze.
“Are you blind Chu Wanning!” He roared, poking his chest, and
feeling that he was not enough, he tore the gauze off with a violent
hand, and set off a blur of flesh and blood…
p>
“Who did this? Your good apprentice! Xue Meng! His Longcheng is
a little bit too far and I will die! Tell me, why should I let him go!”
“In your eyes, only his life is life, mine is not, right?!” Under Hate,
Mo Ran grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand abruptly and stuck it on his
bloody wound, “You are not Do you want to stop me? Well, I’ll give
you a chance to take out my heart!——Chu Wanning, you have the
fucking ability to take out my heart!!”
“… …” Chu Wanning’s fingertips were shaking, so ice, so cold.
 Mo Ran stared at him, furious, violent, and the blue veins on his
neck could not help shaking.
He hoarsely said: “You dig it out.”
The rain is pouring outside, knocking on the eaves of the tiles,
irritated and mad.
Deadly still.
No one moved.
I don’t know how long it took, Mo Ran finally let go of Chu
Wanning’s hand, panting low, and said in a deep voice: “The lives of
Xue Ziming and Mei Hanxue, I have to decide.”
p>
“…”
“You hate me, Shizun.” Mo Ran said, “Anyway, this is the same in
my life, and this is the same in our life. We all If you can’t turn your
head back, let’s just go on blindly. On Huangquan Road, I will drag
some old people to be company.”
On that day, Chu Wanning looked at his black back away and said
one last word.
He said: “Mo Ran, if you destroy the Taxue Palace and kill Xue
Meng, I will die in front of you too. I have nothing to exchange with
you, but I can at least choose Death.”
Mo Ran listened, paused, then turned half of his handsome face,
and smiled in the gloomy wind and rain.
“With This Venerable one, you can’t die.”
“…”
 “If you run out of blood, I can take you from Yanluo Hall Li Lao
back, even if you disgust me in this life, you have to live with me.”
After Mo Ran’s madness was released, his face gradually returned
to his usual calmness. He said, “My good Shizun, you Just stay at
Sisheng Peak. When I catch Xue Meng and come back, I let him
take a good look at what kind of lewdness he looks like under me,
the god he cares about day and night. At any rate, I should let him
The death is clear and clear.”
However, Mo Ran did not expect that Chu-zongshi would still be
Chu-zongshi after all.
One month later, Mo Ran honored the bold words he had said. He
stood proudly on the top of Kunlun Mountain, in front of Tianchi
Lake. Mei Hanxue and Xue Meng had been captured by him, tied to
the icicle, and then used the Zhenlong chess game to control the
thousands of people in the Snow Palace, letting them slaughter each
other in front of Mei and Xue.
The white and lofty snow-capped mountains were dyed into Xia
Hong in a flash, the blood stained Tianchi and the mountains were
soaked.
Mo Ran sat in front of the gate of Taxue Palace for a long time,
eating the grapes handed by the servant, while smiling and looking
at the foreground.
He asked Xue Meng, whose eyes were almost out of focus, and
he said, “Mengmeng, do you look good?”
“…” Xue Meng did not respond, and seemed to have lost his
hearing .
 Mo Ran was very satisfied with this, he smiled more intimately,
and he asked: “Do you like the performance that my cousin showed
you?”
“… You let go of Taxue Palace.”
Suddenly hearing such a faint whisper, Mo Ran blinked and asked,
“What?”
“You let go of Taxue Palace. “Xue Meng’s always scorching eyes
no longer shine, “Let them off, let off Mei Hanxue… That
assassination, it was me who wanted your life, you kill me, don’t
blame others.” /p>
Mo Ran laughed: “Are you negotiating terms with me?”
“No.” Xue Meng opened his eyes empty, and he said, “I’m begging
you. “
The proud son of heaven said, I’m begging you.
The demon in his heart was suddenly pleased, Mo Ran’s eyes
were shining, and he seemed to be interested. He pinched Xue
Meng’s chin and forced the other person to look up at him, just about
to say something , Suddenly I saw a bright blue sky from the horizon.
“What’s the matter?”
Before he had time to answer the Suihu he brought, I saw a
brilliant array above Cui Wei Xuefeng stretching for thousands of
miles. , Covering the entire Kunlun Mountain.
Above the circle, Chu Wanning’s white robe is like snow, and his
robe is flying, standing in the clouds.
A strange-shaped guqin hangs in front of him, the whole body is
jet-black, the tail is raised and curled, and the luxuriant branches are
scattered. The crabapple on top is weeping, and its brilliance is
scattered.
——Chu Wanning’s third godly weapon, “Jiu’ge”.

The author has something to say:

Although Gouzi 0.5 is frantic and hopeless, but inexplicably likes to

write stories about 0.5, hahahaha~

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “I have a big
warm man in my house”, “Venus Xuelang Ying Yaoguang”, “Venus
Xuelang Ying Yaoguang”, “Koala “Utopia”, “Blue Fat Paper”,
“Queen”, “Freedom 1101”, “Wind Yiluo”, “Pray Under the Moon”, “He
Shi”, “He Qiu”, “Quiet Night Liuying”, “Dawn”
,“Gentleman”,“Mathematics”,“Phoenix”,“Zhengge”,“Fabaceae”,“Zuoz
uo Family’s Big Coco”, “Mu Xiu”, “Yang Family Black Bayberry”,
“Three Thousand Dreams”, Irrigation Nutrient solution~ In addition, I
have two ids to criticize, that is, “Lai Я” and “Sun 砄氤鰤獍”…… Two
fairy gentlemen, tell me this is Jinjiang garbled, not garbled words , I
think you are embarrassing me Chu Wanning! Humph!

Mo Weiyu in the past life frenzied:…Thank you for throwing a

landmine at “Sun 砄 氤 獍 ”, and “Shuanghua’s group than 獍 ”
throwing a landmine… ok This Venerable one knows that it is
Jinjiang garbled, hahahahaha. This Venerable one is laughing to
death. It should be “Shuanghua Yijian Stabbed Roubao” and “Daily
Want to Eat Roubao” Hahaha, manually adjust the garbled
back~Thank you” Too salty” throwing grenades~Bai Qi’s little brother
throwing deep-water torpedo~“Meat Ye Fan Soup”, “17133669”, “Zz
Liangsheng”, “Doublesaya”, “High Cold Alpaca”, “xiaosongta81”,
“Green”, “Wuli Peak” “Every day is every d”throwing mines~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

Welcome to help Shizun in the past life to beat the dog in the past
life Son, hahaha~
 100. Shizun’s last sentence

Mo Ran is horrified.
He has only seen Chu Wanning’s Jiu’ge once in his life, in the life
and death match, Chu Wanning summoned the guqin Jiu’ge, the
sound of the piano cracked through the air, and the sound of the
sound entered the cloud.
The living spirits, strange beasts and birds controlled by Zhenlong
Chess Game were recalled to their spiritual consciousness in the
sound of Jiu’ge piano, a long song that disrupted Mo Ran’s millions
of chessmen.
Summoning a godly weapon requires the mobilization of spiritual
cores and consumes a lot of spiritual power.
Chu Wanning can’t even recall his usual Tianwen, how can he
suddenly summon “Jiu’ge” who is more powerful than Tianwen?
The fierce battle above Tianchi is no less powerful than the
desperate confrontation between the master and the disciple.
But Mo Ran can’t remember so many details. After this bloody
battle, there is no longer a person beside him who can talk.
Actually, when Mo Ran died in his previous life, he did not
understand why Chu Wanning could summon Jiu’ge with his soul
power.
 This is a bond between any godly weapon and the owner, but Chu
Wanning did it.
On that day, the Zhenlong chess pieces made by Mo Ran
shattered into ashes amidst the sound of the piano. The power of
Jiu’ge was more pure and powerful than the first time he had seen
many years ago, and it was so powerful that he I even suspect that
Chu Wanning’s spiritual core is not broken at all. For so many years,
Chu Wanning has been pretending to bear the burden of humiliation
and shame.
He even couldn’t help thinking later, if it was really like this, it
would be fine. If Chu Wanning is really pretending, then maybe
things will not reach that last step.
That would be great.
Jiu’ge destroyed Mo Ran’s forbidden technique, awakened the
monks who were killed in the fight against each other, and even
smashed the icicles of spells that imprison Xue Meng and Mei
Hanxue.
Mo Ran swept to the clouds, hunting in his clothes, anger and joy
in his eyes, he wanted to see how many horrifying moves Chu
Wanning hadn’t resorted to.
He stepped on the upper end of the barrier, approached, and
stood in front of Chu Wanning.
He saw the pale and slender hands relax, stroked Jiu’ge strings,
and the sound of the piano stopped.
Chu Wanning raised his head, his face pale as ice and snow
under the sun.
He said: “Mo Ran. Come here.”
 As a ghost, he walked towards him.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips lightly moved, and a few strands of blue
light flew towards Mo Ran, rushing to his heart, Mo Ran was
suddenly surprised, thinking that Chu Wanning was going to kill
himself.
But the brilliance is not painful or itchy, lingering on his chest,
slowly infiltrating into the skin texture, it is unexpectedly warm.
“The sword that Xue Meng hurt you, I will treat you.” Chu Wanning
sighed softly, “Let him go, Mo Ran, if he is gone, you will think about
it later Find someone to talk about the past, who else can I find…”
Before Mo Ran realized what he meant, the strong barriers on the
soles of his feet suddenly disappeared, and they disappeared with
him. There is also Jiu’ge Guqin summoned by Chu Wanning.
He immediately raised his hand to call Modao Bu’gui, and then he
stood in the clouds, but Chu Wanning fell and faded like a leaf, as if
the song just now has exhausted his life. The last strength left.
“Lanning!”
He suddenly changed his face, and the sword swept down,
grabbing him in his arms before the man was about to fall into the
cold Tianchi.
“Chu Wanning! You—you…”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, mouth, nose, eyes, and there was
blood flowing from his ears.
Dignity is extremely important to him. Even if he is imprisoned in
Wushan Hall, his spine is still not curved, and he rarely makes
himself embarrassed, but now he is bleeding from his seven orifices,
and he has always been pure and elegant. His appearance looked
so embarrassed, so gloomy.
Chu Wanning swallowed a mouthful of blood and said hoarsely:
“You said… I can’t help but die… But look, Mo Ran… After all, you
still underestimated you Shizun. If I am determined to leave, You can
stop…and you can’t stop…”
“…Shizun…Shizun…” Mo Ran looked at him, but felt a chill in his
heart, his scalp was numb, unexpectedly She shouted out of
nowhere.
Chu Wanning laughed, his expression was a little bit happy: “I
have been alive all the time, but I have a trace of unwillingness. I
always think about staying with you for a few more years, so I can
teach you… Committed more sins…but now…now…”
Mo Ran was shaking, holding the person in his arms, he suddenly
felt very scared.
Fear.
This kind of sentiment has not belonged to him for more than ten
years, and now it suddenly hits, and it almost digs his heart.
“Now I know that only if I die, I might be able to change you…no
more evil…”
He seemed to be in pain when he said this. Jiu’ge was forcibly
summoned, making his body unable to load at all. Where did the
viscera break, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Mo Ran hugged
him and landed on the edge of the Tianchi, looking crazy and painful,
and kept pushing him to his chest. Send spiritual power.
But the mighty force reached Chu Wanning, but it entered the sea
like a mud cow, never going back.
 Mo Ran was really panicked. Taxian-jun put his arms around the
person in his arms, clinging to him, and failed again and again, but
tried again and again to distribute the spiritual flow to him.
“It’s useless…Mo Ran, I summon Jiu’ge with my life for the last
time. Life and death are fixed. If you… there is still a trace of clarity
in your heart… Then please… let it go… …”
Who let you go?
Xue Meng, Mei Hanxue?
Kunlun stepping on the snow palace, or the whole world of
cultivation?
Yes, yes… he can let them go! As long as Chu Wanning lives, as
long as he hates people so much, don’t just die like this.
Chu Wanning tremblingly raised his hand, his cold fingertips,
seemingly pity and affectionate, lightly nodded on Mo Ran’s
forehead.
He said: “Just please… let go… let yourself go…”
The hideousness on Mo Ran’s face froze in this instant.
Who let you go…
Who did he remember before he died?
Let go… yourself…
Did he say that?
Taxian-jun hugged him, seeming a little dazed, and a little relieved,
it seemed to be painful, and it seemed to be satisfied.
“Let me go? Your last wish is to let me let me go?”
 Mo Ran murmured, his eyes were bloodshot, and he suddenly
laughed When he got up, the laughter was like a fierce fire,
penetrating the sky, burning away all reason and spiritual knowledge.
“Hahaha—hahahahaha—let me go? Chu Wanning, you are crazy
than me! You are so naive—hahahahaha—”
The whole The Kunlun hills echoed with his humiliating and
mocking laugh, distorted, unrecognizable, and shuddering.
Chu Wanning swallowed blood foam in Mo Ran’s crazy laughter. If
he had strength, his expression would be extremely painful, but he
didn’t even have the strength to frown, only one pair Phoenix eyes…
Those pair of once were either sharp, decisive, or stern, or gentle,
carrying a pool of sadness.
It is pure like snow in Tianchi, hazy like frost on tiles.
Chu Wanning’s eyes gradually became out of focus and gradually
dissipated. The eyes that used to be bright and sharp as electricity
gradually saw nothing real.
He finally said softly to Mo Ran: “Don’t laugh, you are like this, I
feel very uncomfortable in my heart…”
“…”
“Mo Ran, in this life, no matter what happens later… I didn’t teach
you well at the beginning, but I said you were of poor quality… It was
me who thin you and never complain…” Chu Wanning’s pale face ,
There is no more blood, and his lips are all blue and white. He lifted
his eyes hard and went to look at Mo Ran’s face. He opened his
eyes. He wanted to cry, but his eyes slowly overflowed. The blood
ran down the cheeks.
 Chu Wanning cried, and he said: “But you…you really hate me
so…in the end…you don’t want to give me peace for a moment…”
“Mo Ran…Mo Ran…Don’t do this anymore, wake up, turn your
head…turn your head back…”
You wake up…
He Let him wake up, but he fell asleep with his eyes open blankly.
Mo Ran didn’t believe it, he didn’t want to believe it, Chu Wanning
died like this.
The Grandmaster, the mountain stood up, his Shizun, the person
he hated so much, just died.
Lying in his arms, beside the Tianshan Tianchi soaked in blood.
Little by little, the cold turned into frost and snow, and frozen into
ice.
Chu Wanning’s face was full of blood, Mo Ran looked down for a
while, raised his sleeves, and wanted to wipe it off indiscriminately.
But there was too much blood flow, and the more he wiped it, the
dirtier his cold and clean face became. Mo Ran pursed his lips and
pressed hard, wiping hard.
But I got a blood-stained face.
The facial features can no longer be seen too real.
He finally stopped smiling.
He closed his eyes and said softly: “This time you won, Chu
Wanning. I can’t stop you from dying.”
He paused, and he opened his eyes again , It looked dark and
cold there, but it was burning with the fire of the great abyss.
 He said: “But you too underestimated me. You don’t want to live
anymore, I can’t stop it, but if I want you to die, you can’t stop me
either.”
Mo Ran did not announce the life and death of Chu Wanning, he
took the man back to Sisheng Peak.
At that time, he already had the magic to reach the sky, which
could keep the body from everlasting and immortal-he kept Chu
Wanning’s body in the Red Lotus Pavilion, and he forced Chu
Wanning to “live” like this.
It is too difficult for him to admit that he killed the last person in the
world who missed him.
As long as Chu Wanning’s body does not become ashes, as long
as he can see him every day.
He can feel that Chu Wanning is not dead.
No matter his crazy hatred or twisted love, there is still a place to
vent, a place to sustenance.
Taxian-jun, finally went completely crazy.
After Chu Wanning left, he would go to the Red Lotus Pavilion to
see his corpse every day. For the first time, his eyes were shining
with a vicious luster, and he kept spitting in front of the corpse.
Wanning, you deserve it.”
“You have crossed the world, but people do not cross me. You are
hypocritical.”
“What kind of master are you? I worshiped you when I was blind.
Teacher! Bastard!”
 After that, he would tirelessly ask every day: “Why do you sleep for
so long? When will you wake up?”
“Xue Meng, I have let go, You can almost do it, get me up.”
Every time he said this, the servants around him would think he
was irrational and crazy.
His wife Song Qiutong also thinks he is crazy. She was very
scared, so after taking advantage of a rare joy, she said to him next
to his pillow: “A Ran, people can’t come back from death, I know you
are sad, but you…”
” Who is sad?”
“…”
Song Qiutong is a person who is very observant of words and
expressions. In these years, he has been cautiously walking on thin
ice beside Mo Ran. Seeing that his face is not good, he shut up
immediately , Lowered his eyes and said: “It’s the concubine who
made a mistake.”
“Don’t.” Mo Ran didn’t let her off easily this time. He narrowed his
eyes and said, “You spit out everything. , What do you swallow for?
Tell me, who is sad?”
“Your Majesty…”
Mo Ran’s black eyes were overstocked with thunder, he suddenly
sat up, Pinching Song Qiutong’s slender neck, he picked up the
woman who was still lingering with him with one hand, and threw it
off the bed.
His face changed, like a fierce jackal and tiger leopard face.
 “Who is dead and cannot be resurrected, who died? Who will be
resurrected?” Mo Ran bit each word, so cruel, so hard, “No one is
dead, no one wants to live, more No one is sad!”
Song Qiutong’s lips trembled and she wanted to struggle, but just
as she said the half of “Red Lotus Pavilion…”, Mo Ran’s eyes were
red, and she burst into anger.
“Red Lotus Pavilion only has a drowsy Chu Wanning, what do you
want to say! What do you want to mention about This Venerable one!
Naughty animal!”
Song Qiutong saw him angry and lost Fettered and trembling in
his heart, I don’t know what crazy move Mo Ran will make if he
continues like this, so he took a bet and said with a high voice: “Your
Majesty, the person lying in the Red Lotus Pavilion is the dead
person. Indulge in this, the concubine body… how can the concubine
body not worry?”
She said cleverly, in order to prevent Mo Ran from blaming her,
she finally said that she was doing her own lust to Mo Ran.
Concerns.
Mo Ran stared at her, his breathing gradually stabilized, as if he
had listened a little bit in, and stopped yelling at her.
He paused for a while, and said: “I make you care about it.”
Song Qiutong heaved a sigh of relief and said: “As a concubine, I
can ignore life and death for your majesty’s well-being. . Your
Majesty is affectionate, but you shouldn’t be so depressed.”
“So what do you think of This Venerable one?”
“The concubine speaks a lot for your Majesty’s sake. Okay. From
the perspective of my concubine, Chu-zongshi will be buried in the
sun…Chu-zongshi is buried…The others are no longer there, and
the body is left empty, which will only teach your majesty to watch
the pain more.”
“What else? You haven’t said enough, don’t say it today.”
Song Qiutong saw his expression gradually slowing down, and his
heart was slightly widened.
She lowered her eyes and turned her head slightly. She knew she
looked the most like Shi Mingjing.
She firmly believes that Shi Mingjing is Mo Weiyu’s weakness.
Although she does not understand why she finely modifies and
imitates Shi Mingjing’s facial details, she can’t provoke Mo Ran’s
interest.
Although this uncertain man likes to be with himself, he will not
touch himself unless he is extremely depressed or drunk since
getting married. Song Qiutong thinks that maybe it’s because Mo
Ran doesn’t like women so much. In short, it has nothing to do with
Shi Mingjing.
Not to mention her, the whole Sisheng Peak knows that the man
who died many years ago is the true love of the Taxian emperor.
What is Chu Wanning.
Song Qiutong thought, that was just a toy used by Taxian-jun to
vent his lust, a man who was tired of fucking. Although Chu Wanning
traded her life for Mo Weiyu’s restlessness after death, and
meditated on it day and night, she understood that it was just a
momentary guilt and a momentary unaccustomedness.
She is confident that with a face that resembles Shi Mingjing, the
living dead in the Red Lotus Pavilion will not be her opponent.
 But Mo Ran can’t continue to be crazy like this. If today is chaotic
and fighting around, she is afraid of following the wrong master. If Mo
Ran goes away, she is no longer young and young now, and
probably will never be found again. To sky trees that can be climbed.
Therefore, she sincerely hopes that Mo Ran will refresh herself and
stop being so crazy.
So she thought about it, weighed the pros and cons, but still
mustered up the courage, and said: “After Chu-zongshi is gone, no
one deserves to go to the Red Lotus Pavilion anymore.”
Mo Ran said: “Yes. You go on.”
“Concubine body thought, in that case, you will only touch the
scenery when you go down to the water pavilion, it is better to…”
” Why not?” Mo Ran narrowed his eyes.
“It’s better to just seal the Red Lotus Pavilion. There is only one
owner in one pavilion, which is a good story.”

The author has something to say:

Miss Song made a big death.

Miss Song’s graduation thesis “On how miserable you can die if you
don’t see the essence through the phenomenon”

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “Zhou
Fanglisi” “I will send Acacia from the bright moon”, “Fan Ye Fan
Soup”, “Daily Want to Eat Meat Buns”, “17133669”, “Shuanghua
Yijian Stabbed Meat Buns”, “Dried Salted Fish” Throwing Mines x3
“Jin Nian” “High Cold Alpaca “Small Thirteen” threw
landmines~“Slightly poor symptoms” threw deep-water torpedo x5,
“Royce Fan Soup” threw deep-water fish x2, “Roy Ye Fan Soup”
threw grenades, and “Roy Ye Fan Soup” threw rocket launchers~
Crazy past life Taxian-jun: This Venerable one? You actually have
the guts to let This Venerable one come to read the nutrient
solution? Very good, believe it or not, no one will give you the
nutrient solution tomorrow, huh.

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

Momezha!
 101. Shizun, the last fire in the world

Mo Ran didn’t speak, after a long time, he smiled brilliantly.

“One pavilion lives only one master. What a good story.”
He Shi Shiran, with his bare toes shaved feet, stepped on the cold
stone surface, The instep was faintly blue and stopped in front of
Song Qiutong.
Then Mo Ran raised one foot and lit Song Qiutong’s chin with her
toes, making her look up at herself.
“These words, you’ve been holding back these words for a long
time, right?”
He looked at her panicked face and smiled: “Queen Song, there
were many things in the past , I haven’t even asked you well, since
you said some heart-felt words to me today, then we might as well
confess to the end, come, let me talk to you.”
” Let’s talk about recent events. On the day I went to Snow Palace,
I obviously locked Chu Wanning in the bedroom. Tell me, why did he
appear on Kunlun Mountain? Who lifted the ban on him and let him
come I’m looking for?”
Song Qiutong trembled suddenly and said, “I don’t know!”
She was too anxious to explain, and even forgot to talk about her
concubine, but instead used “I”.
 Mo Ran laughed, and he said, “Okay, you don’t know this one,
then I’ll ask you the next one. That year, I banned you as the queen
and asked you to assist Sisheng Peak. Later, I I went to Yinshan
Mountain when something happened. When I left, Chu Wanning was
being held in a water jail to reflect because of being disobedient…”
When he mentioned this matter, Song Qiutong’s face turned pale,
and his lips could bear it. Can not help shivering.
“You visited him by investigating the prison. But he was always
despised by him…”
“Yes, yes.” Song Qiutong said hurriedly, “But your majesty… Aran,
I told you about this before. Chu-zongshi told me to get out of the jail,
and there was a lot of insults in his words. Not only did he scold me,
but he also scolded his Majesty. I was out of anger… …I…”
“This Venerable one knows.” Mo Ran smiled slightly, “You were
not angry at the time, but Chu Wanning is a felony. Without the
permission of This Venerable one, you can’t be arrogant.
Punishment. So you punish you, order your life to pull out ten of his
nails, and nail thorns on each of his fingertips.”
Song Qiutong’s eyes were panicked and argued. Said: “Your
Majesty, when you came back, you praised me for what I did!”
Mo Ran smiled: “Oh…really?”
“You…you speak words People who are not clean should be
treated like this. At that time, you told your concubine that the
punishment was a little lighter. If he speaks rudely next time, he
will…severe his fingers…” The more he talked, the lighter his voice,
and finally looking at Mo Ran’s crooked smile, he fell softly to the
ground with tears in his eyes, “A Ran…”
 Mo Ran sighed lightly, he He smiled and said, “Qiu Tong, the days
have passed too long. This Venerable one said something and didn’t
say anything. I have forgotten it.”
“…” I guessed Mo Ran’s mind, but when he heard these words,
his body still shook violently.
“This Venerable one has always dreamed these days. On the day
of the dream, This Venerable one came back from Yinshan and went
into the dungeon. He saw his hands festered and bloodstained…”
Mo Ran slowed down Tun said, in the end, the voice was tightened
suddenly, with cold light in his eyes, “This Venerable one, I’m not
happy.”
Song Qiutong said at a loss: “Your Majesty… No, Ah Ran… …
Listen to me… Calm down and listen to me…”
“This Venerable one is not happy.”
Mo Ran didn’t seem to hear anything. He lowered his face
expressionlessly, and looked at the woman curled up on the ground
indifferently.
“You coax me, okay?”
His frosty and snow-like look, coupled with such arrogant begging,
even if Song Qiutong has been with the king and the tiger for so
many years, he can’t help but Goose bumps all over the body, and
even the scalp is numb. She smelled the scent of the storm, raised
her dark brown eyes, and looked up at him in a low way. She
crawled over and leaned on Mo Ran’s ankle.
“Okay, Ah Ran said everything is good, what Ah Ran wants me to
do to be happy? I must be…well…”
Mo Ran leaned over , Pinched her chin, raised her face.
 He smiled, very cute and innocent.
It’s like when he saw her at Rufeng Sect for the first time, he
sweetly exposed two deep dimples, pulled her sleeves and said,
“Little Junior Sister, what’s your name?… Oops , Don’t be afraid, I
won’t hurt you, you can talk to me, okay?”
Shudder.
After many years, he almost used the same expression and the
same tone, but he said something different.
He said sweetly and tenderly: “Qiu Tong, This Venerable one
knows that you are sincere. To make This Venerable one happy, I
am willing to do anything…”
His Fingertips rubbed her soft lips.
Her entire face is very similar to Shi Mingjing.
Mo Ran’s eyelashes quivered, and he looked at the two flower-like
lips calmly, and finally said: “Then you, go to Huangquan Road, wait
for This Venerable one first.”
“!”
He asked gently: “Okay?”
Song Qiutong’s tears overflowed his eyes, not because of
sadness, but because of fear . She knew that Mo Ran now brought
up the matter of her torturing Chu Wanning back then, and she
would never end up well, but she could only think of torture with a
stick, thinking of demotion, she exhausted all her courage, and she
couldn’t think of Mo Ran. He could…
He could! He actually bears his heart!
He…He…
 Mad.
Crazy…Crazy…
Mo Ran raised his head and laughed lowly. He smiled more and
more presumptuously, more and more arrogant, he smiled Kicked
open the door of the bedroom, and walked outside the hall with a
smile.
His clogs are romantic, trampling on the lives of thousands of
people, now it is her turn.
Insane…Insane! !
Mo Weiyu is crazy!
Song Qiutong knelt down on the cold golden brick stone, the
passion of Huan Hao Yan in the palace has not dissipated, the fire of
hell has burned up, she opened her mouth, raised her head,
struggling to go Zhang looked at the sky light spilling in outside the
hall.
Dawn is coming, and the sky is blood red.
She dyed her eyes red.
She heard Mo Ran sip from afar, casually as if she ordered what
to use for dinner today.
“Come here, drag the queen out.”
“Your Majesty——!” Outside was the panicked reaction of the
people in Suihu Palace, “Your Majesty, this…”
“Throw it in the oven and cook it alive.”
Song Qiutong suddenly couldn’t hear anything, the whole person
seemed to sink into the ocean, hearing nothing. .
“Cooked alive, cooked alive, cooked fun, haha…hahaha…”
 He went farther and farther, only laughter and shouting Like a
condor, it coils around Sisheng Peak for a long time.
Chaoyang dragged his shadow for a long time, a lone trace,
blurred to the ground, he walked slowly, slowly.
At first, it seemed as if there were two phantoms of teenagers,
Qiuma, and a tall and tall man in white.
Later, the two phantoms disappeared, leaving only the white dress
to accompany him.
Going back, the man in white also disappeared into the golden
morning light.
The rising sun is pure and holy, and took away the same pure and
holy people, leaving him alone in hell, in a sea of blood, and sinking
in the ghosts and monsters.
He is the only one left. The more he goes, the lonely and the
colder he goes.
At the end, he suddenly felt like he was dead, he was already
dead…
The more he went, the more crazy he got.
Mo Ran remembered that in the last year before he committed
suicide, sometimes he would not recognize what kind of monster
was reflected in the bronze mirror.
He even remembered that the night before he was about to die, he
was sitting in the bamboo pavilion of the Red Lotus Pavilion,
accompanied by only an old slave.
He asked the old slave and spoke lazily: “Liu-gong, tell This
Venerable one, what kind of person was This Venerable one?”
 Also Before the other party could answer, he looked at the
reflection in the water and said to himself.
“When this Venerable one was young, it seemed that he had never
tied such a braid. This kind of beaded diadem, and I have never
touched it. Are you right?”
Liu-gong sighed and replied: “Your Majesty is right, this diadem
and braid are all thoughts by Song Niangniang after you became the
throne.”
“Oh, you said Song Qiutong.” Mo Ran sneered, raised his head
and took a sip of Pear Blossom White. “So I heard her instructions
before?”
Maybe time is running out, I’m not afraid that Jane is in the
emperor’s heart. , A little unsatisfactory will demand his own head,
the old man who hangs down is also the truth.
Liu-gong looked down and said: “Yes, when your majesty first
ascended to the throne, Song Niangniang was very favored. For a
while, your Majesty did what the mother said, and all these… Your
Majesty forgot Is it?”
“Forget?” Mo Ran smiled, “I haven’t forgotten, how could I
forget…”
After I married Song Qiutong, I don’t know who revealed it. After
hearing the wind, she told her that the reason why His Majesty
favored her was only because her appearance was five points
similar to that of Shi Mingjing.
She is a clever person, and she always inquires about Shi Mei’s
behavior. If there is nothing to reveal in the life of the husband and
wife, it seems to be the return of the old man.
 How can I forget it.
Mo Ran smiled sideways, suddenly took off the crown of the bun,
did not even look at it, threw it into the pool, startled a koi carp, the
figure in the lake became more and more crooked ferocious.
In this hideous area, he removed his braids and draped his ink-like
hair, slanted by the lake, allowing the sparkling water to reflect his
face.
“Well, the hair crown is lost, the hair bun is loose, old Liu, you can
help me think about it, what else is wrong, This Venerable one can
return to the appearance before the throne?”
“This…”
“Is it a hairband?” Mo Ran looked at the reflection and said,
“Sisheng Peak disciples’ most common blue hairband. Do you have
it?”
“Yes, in the first year of his ascension, when he took off Sisheng
Peak’s disciple clothes, he told the old slave to put it away. If your
majesty wants it, the old slave will help you get it. .”
“Excellent, you go, except for the hairband, I will also fetch
everything else.”
Liu-gong went and returned, holding in his hand With a stack of
old clothes, Mo Ran sat up, touched the texture of cotton and linen
with his fingertips, flipping up the flickering past, like dead leaves
falling on a riddled heart. On a whim, he picked up a robe at will,
wanting to put it on him.
But the clothes he used as a teenager were too small, no matter
how much he fiddled with, he couldn’t wear it again.
 Suddenly furious.
“Why can’t you put it on! Why can’t you go back!!”
He is like a trapped beast walking around in a cage, his face is
crazy, and his eyes are scary.
“This is the shirt of This Venerable one! Is this the shirt of This
Venerable one??!!! Have you ever taken it wrong! If it is the shirt of
This Venerable one, why can’t you wear it!!! Why? I won’t be able to
put it on——!!!”
The old slave has become accustomed to seeing his master crazy.
I once thought that Mo Ran was terrible, but today I don’t know
why, I think this man is very pitiful.
Where is he looking for clothes, he is clearly looking for himself
who will never come back.
“Your Majesty.” The old man sighed faintly, “Let go, you are no
longer the young man of yesterday.”
“…” Mo Ran was originally sending a terrible Angrily, when he
heard the words, he turned his head back fiercely, staring at the old
man’s withered face, but he was choked. He couldn’t say anything,
but his eyes were red, and he couldn’t help gasping for breath. After
a long time, he said, “No longer ……?”
“Not anymore.”
“…Can’t go back?”
“Can’t go back.”
The thirty-two-year-old man’s face was at a loss for the first time
when he was a child. He closed his eyes, his apple was full, and the
old slave standing next to him thought he was When you open your
eyes, the molars and fangs will be violently exposed, tearing
everything in front of you.
But when Mo Ran opened his eyes again, his eye sockets were a
little moist.
Perhaps it was such a wetness that quenched the fire in his heart.
Mo Ran said, his voice was hoarse and tired: “Ok…ok…can’t go
back…can’t go back…”
He put it down indefinitely. Robe, sit down by the stone table, bury
his face in his palm.
After a long time, he said: “Then tie a headband.”
“…Your Majesty…Why are you…”
“This Venerable one is dead. When I die, I don’t want to be too
alone.” When Mo Ran said this, he still didn’t put down his palm, no
one could see the look on his face, “I want to change my body. At the
beginning of the outfit, I think there is an old friend with me.”
Liu-gong sighed: “That’s fake.”
“Fake is good.”
Mo Ran said.
“Fake is better than nothing.”
The long hair is tied up, and then wound again, and then from the
pile of old clothes, he picks up a faded edge He wanted to buckle the
hair side as he did when he was a teenager, but looking at the
reflection in the water, the movement of his hand stopped again.
Is it the left or the right?
It’s been too long since I used this hair buckle, and my memory
became so fuzzy. Mo Ran closed his eyes and said, “Old Liu, do you
know how my hair was combed back then? “
“Back to your majesty, the old slave came to serve in the palace
only the second year after you became the throne. The old slave
doesn’t know it.”
Mo Ran said: “But I don’t think Get up, I want someone to tell me.”
“…”
“You said, where is such a person, you can tell me.” Mo Ran
murmured, ” Who can tell me what I was like back then…”
Old Liu Chang sighed, but couldn’t name anyone. In fact, Mo Ran
knew in his heart that this old man had no answer to give him. Yes,
he held the black hair buckle in doubt, left, right, and finally buckled
on the left.
“It seems like this.” Mo Ran said, “I’ll ask him.”
He went to the depths of the water pavilion and came to the red
lotus pond, Chu Wanning’s The corpse was lying there, no different
from falling asleep.
Mo Ran sat on the floor, he put his cheeks in, and said: “Shizun.”
The wind sent the lotus, he looked at the man who was intoxicated
by the red of the pool, the one who closed his eyes and closed his
eyes The man suddenly felt that he had a lot to say, but he didn’t
know what to say.
For Chu Wanning, he always seems to have a very full emotion,
but that emotion is too mixed, there are so many ups and downs in it,
and he can’t taste whether he hates this person more or other
feelings A little more, he really didn’t know what to do with this
person.
 He once told himself that he kept Chu Wanning by his side just to
vent his hatred and to satisfy his selfish desires, but then Chu
Wanning died, but he left this body that could no longer be entangled
with him. The tombs have been erected, but they are not willing to
bury them.
In fact, what’s the use of keeping this cold, motionless, and
speechless corpse?
He doesn’t know about it himself.
Too much experience, the first bit of clean things has been
completely overwhelmed.
When Chu Wanning was alive, the two of them rarely had a
peaceful and peaceful life together.
Now Chu Wanning is dead, and there is some cruel gentleness
between the dead and the living. Mo Ran often comes to visit him,
carrying a pot of pear white, just watching, but not much talk .
At this moment, the rebels are surrounding the mountain, he
knows that his life is about to die, and Chu Wanning’s body is
Sisheng Peak, the only old man who has been with him.
Mo Ran suddenly wanted to have a good chat with this cold
corpse, Chu Wanning was already a corpse anyway, he couldn’t
resist, couldn’t scold him, no matter what he said, he had to listen
carefully.
But he moved his mouth, his throat choked.
At the end, I only said one sentence.
“Shizun, take care of me.”

The author has something to say:

Crazy 0.5, everyday going crazy again, covering his face…Who
dragged this dog down and beat a rabid dog? Vaccine 233333

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “greedy
meow”, “everyday want to eat meat buns”, “permanent”, “glass
glass”, “dried salted fish”, “Erya “Asan”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Luo
Yan” threw landmines~“Mountains have trees, but trees have
branches” threw landmines x2~

Snake essence disease 0.5Mo Weiyu: Didn’t you get scared by This
Venerable one yesterday? Well, thank you for “passing by”, “Praying
under the moon”, “Dried salted fish”, “It’s twenty”, “Pavilion
Moonlight”, “My lovely”, “Little Thirteen”, “God of luck” “Zhang Jiale”,
“Crazy China Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “A San”, “D stuck in the house”,
“Gentleman”, “Dawn”, “Crazy Call”, “Xin Si Li”, “Tianwen of Chu
Wanning” “,” “There is a big warm guy in my family”, “Northeast big
steamed buns”, “I don’t know what to do every day”, “Gao
Shanshan”, “Fabaceae”, “Remnants”, “If you don’t vomit, you will die
star people”, “Cloud “Xiniang”, “Mango Mousse”, “Muxiu”, “It’s
annoying to think of a name”, “T_T”, “Greedy Meow”, “Zuozuo’s Big
Coco”, “Tong Xi”, Irrigation Nutrition Liquid~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles, yeah~

 102. Shizun’s Shizun

Shizun, take care of me.

This is the first sentence Mo Ran said when they first met at the
Tongtian Tower.
At that time, Chu Wanning closed his eyes and Mo Ran called him,
and he raised his eyelashes.
This is also the last word Mo Ran said when they were leaving at
the Red Lotus Pavilion.
At that time, Chu Wanning closed his eyes and Mo Ran called him,
but he never looked up.
In a word, after drifting from the Tongtian Tower for a long time,
drifting to the lotus pond, the dust finally settled.
No matter the hatred or love, all these years have passed away,
and it has become cold.
Mo Ran finished the last jar of pear white, walked down the south
peak of Sisheng Peak, and walked into the afterglow of his
doomsday. On the second day, the Rebels attacked Wushan Hall,
only to find that Taxian-jun, who had been a disaster for the world for
ten years, died at the age of 32.
Up to now, two lifetimes have passed.
Mo Ran opened his eyes.
 He slept for a night under the blossoming tree of Heaven-Piercing
Tower. When he woke up, he was still at a loss. He didn’t know
where tonight.
He just murmured subconsciously: “Shizun…you care about
me…”
Then he remembered that Chu Wanning is no longer there in this
life.
He used to have a hard time in his previous life. Chu Wanning was
the one to accompany him to the end. In this life, he doesn’t want to
be a villain anymore, but Chu Wanning can’t see it anymore.
Probably it was because God couldn’t bear it, or perhaps there
was destiny in the dark. Chu Wanning had already disgusted him in
his previous life, so in this life, he became the first person to leave.
Mo Ran covered his eyelids with his arms, enduring the choking of
his throat.
He heard Xue Zhengyong’s anxious shouts from a distance, his
uncle was looking for him, and his uncle was shouting: “Ran’er——
where are you? Ran’er!”
Shi Mei was also calling him: “Aran, where are you… Come out
soon…”
“Ran’er, come back and accompany Yuheng! Don’t do anything
stupid, Burn!”
Accompany Yuheng.
Accompany him…
Mo Ran then got up from the ground, staggered, and stumbled
along.
 He can’t break, he can’t break—he still has a lot of things to do,
the black hand behind the scenes has not been found out, not to
mention that the Heavenly Rift may happen again at any time, so he
said he suffered this catastrophe , Sisheng Peak has suffered heavy
losses, waiting to be reborn… Xue Meng has lost his mind in pain,
and can’t get up again in pain, he can’t collapse.
He endured and suppressed.
He told himself that it’s no more pain, no more pain.
He has experienced Chu Wanning’s death more than once and it
doesn’t hurt anymore.
It doesn’t hurt…
But how could it not hurt!
More than three thousand long steps, he crawled back with him on
his back, how could it not hurt…
Exhausted the last bit of spiritual energy and gave the whole body
the spiritual current How could it not hurt…
Obviously, I also suffered the same injury. In order not to drag the
apprentice, I made a desperate appearance and left by myself…
How could it not hurt? …
Also in the previous life, Chu Wanning’s injury is actually the same
as Shi Mei, but he doesn’t say it. If he doesn’t say it, Mo Ran won’t
know.
He still yelled at Chu Wanning and vented his endless hatred at
Chu Wanning. He dumped all the hands that Chu Wanning had
worked so hard for him when Chu Wanning was not healed and fell
to the ground.
 Chu Wanning lowered himself in front of him, lowered his head,
went to pick them up one by one, and discarded them all.
How…maybe…not hurt…
How could it not hurt! !
He dug Chu Wanning’s heart! How could it not hurt! ! How could it
be…
Mo Ran couldn’t go on anymore. He stayed there for a long time
and calmed down for a long time. He was shaking and trembling all
over.
It hurts.
He buried his face in his palm, bit his lips tightly, and swallowed
the cry and dripping blood.
After a long, long time, he barely calmed his mind.
He raised his head, his eyes flushed, and then he took a deep
breath and slowly walked down the endless steps.
Can’t crash.
“Uncle.”
“Ran’er, where have you been? You are dying of my anxiety. If you
have something wrong, there will be more What face to see
Yuheng?”
“I’m not good.” Mo Ran said, “I’m fine, my uncle is worried.”
Xue Zhengyong shook his head, I don’t know. What to say, just
patted Mo Ran on the shoulder, and after a while, he said: “Don’t
blame you, don’t blame you, you are much better than Menger…
Sigh…”
Mo Ran hoarsely Question: “Where is Xue Meng?”
 “I’m sick, and the high fever doesn’t go away. I just drank the
medicine and fell asleep. Fortunately, he fell asleep. He cried when
he was awake. I couldn’t persuade him no matter what.” Xue
Zhengyong He looked very tired, “The matter of Heavenly Rift in the
Hell has caused an uproar in the realm of cultivation. The upper
realm of cultivating has also begun to send people to check the
whole thing, but the people behind the scenes have handled it very
cleanly. Butterfly Town has been almost razed to the ground in the
bloody battle. I didn’t know the slightest clue.”
Hearing this news, Mo Ran didn’t think it was strange. The man’s
ability was obviously beyond everyone’s expectations, even in his
expectations. Outside.
If someone can kill Chu Wanning, how can they easily fall into
trouble when doing things?
“The upper repair world, what do they plan to do?”
Xue Zhengyong said: “For this matter, they decided to lead the
way and discuss at the top of Spiritual Mountain. I am tomorrow I’m
about to set off…but Meng’er looks like this, I really can’t rest
assured…”
He said that the Butterfly Town matter, even the largest in the
world-zongshiChu Wanning, was killed in it. Even if the realm of
cultivation is indifferent, it is impossible to sit back and watch.
“Who is the one who set up the formation to open the
enchantment.”
“Why did he do this.”
“This person is moving and moving next. What should it be?”
 These three interrogations coiled in everyone’s heart like vultures.
Everyone wanted to know the answer, but after investigating for a
long time, they were still unable to do anything. There was no other
way but to join hands.
Mo Ran said: “Uncle, don’t worry, I will help my aunt to take care
of everything in the dispatch.”
“That’s good, that’s good… Alas…I’ve suffered for you.”
Xue Zhengyong is gone, and Xue Meng hasn’t stayed at home all
day, so the backlog of volume commissions all fall on Mo Ran’s
shoulders.
Mo Ran immersed himself in the case, not daring to be languid for
a while, because as long as he stops to think, stop to take a rest, the
intense pain and regret will drag him off The abyss, tortured his
dilapidated soul. He wished he could bow down before the first scroll
day and night, in order to get rid of the endless guilt and torment in
his heart.
When the infinite hell splits, the mortal yin spirit is full. Many evil
spirits who have been dormant for a long time took the east wind to
return to the arena and harm the surrounding area. These days, the
letter of entrustment to Sisheng Peak for help is almost piled up. Mo
Ran is busy, forgetting to sleep and eat, often rushing to Loyalty Hall
at dawn and returning to rest late at night.
But even so, he will still be in the ocean of books, coldly, stabbed
by the debris left by Chu Wanning.
“…The green zombies are making waves, and the eighty-two
households in Fengling Village are old and weak. Fortunately, the
mecha’Night Wandering God’ made by the noble Elder can protect
you from evil. But it will not last long. Long strategy, please…”
The tears of the candle slipped slowly, and a string of fireworks
burst out from the lamp core.
After Mo Ran recovered, he was shocked to realize that he had
been stunned for a long time with this letter, rubbing his fingers with
the words “Yeyou Shen”, thinking of Chu in the Red Lotus Pavilion.
Wanning tied his ponytail, bit the file, and concentrated on applying
tung oil to the mecha.
Mo Ran sighed, touched his forehead with his fingertips, and
gently rubbed it.
Suddenly someone knocked on the door.
“Shi Mei?”
The beautiful young man in plain white clothes walked in, put the
tray in his hand next to the Mo Ran case file, rolled his sleeves and
lit the candle. Then Wen said: “Aran, I have been busy all day, let’s
eat something.”
“…Also.”
Mo Ran smiled bitterly, put down the file, and squeezed Pinch the
aching brows.
“I simmered a bowl of ginseng chicken soup and fried a few
dishes.” Shi Mei spread the vegetables and tested the temperature
across the bowl. “Fortunately, it’s still warm.”
The two were eating, Shi Mei saw a strand of hair scattered on his
forehead, which made his handsome face a little haggard, so he
stretched out his hand and twisted it for him.
 “Aran.”
“Huh?”
“That day…what did you want to say to me?”
Mo Ran’s heart was very confused, and he didn’t react for a while.
He glanced at him and asked: “What day?”
“…” Shi Mei pursed her lips and lowered her eyes.” It was the day
of Heavenly Rift.”
“…”
“You said you would help…help Shizun make up Heavenly Rift.
There is a saying, if you wait for you to come back, you still want to
follow I said, just…” The voice gradually lightened, and his head
lowered.
In the sea of lanterns and candles, Shi Mei’s crystal-like snow
earrings seem to be a little red.
Mo Ran stared for a long time, but could not speak for a long
while.
For Shi Mei, he feels that he is undoubtedly deeply in love, but he
really doesn’t have this thought at all right now.
He is really shameless and informal, and he does not put the
world’s criticism in his eyes, and he does not know what justice is.
But this does not mean that he has no heart.
“Sorry.” After a long period of silence, Mo Ran whispered, “I feel
uncomfortable, I think… this is not the time to talk about this, so I will
tell you about that later. Okay?”
Shi Mei raised her face suddenly, her beautiful eyes filled with
surprise.
 Mo Ran gave a wry smile, stretched out his hand, hesitated for a
moment, and rubbed Shi Mei’s hair: “I am always stupid. There are
so many things to deal with these days. I… I don’t know when I can
calm down and clear everything up. I’m afraid I’m too sloppy.”
Because of the warmth of the candle, Shi Mei’s face is gradually
pale.
“Sloppy?”
After a pause, he suddenly laughed.
“Aran, at that time, life and death were parting and life was at
stake. I thought what you were going to say was a well-thought-out
thing.”
“Yes.” Mo Ran frowned Raised my brows, “I have been thinking
about it for a long time, and it has never changed, but…”
“Yes?”
“…Not now.”
The hand squeezed into a fist between the sleeves, Mo Ran said.
“It’s not now, Shi Mei. You don’t know, that’s a very important
thing. I don’t want to tell you in such an uncomfortable and hasty
situation, I…”
” Young master!”
Suddenly, a subordinate rushed in, but saw that the person
handling martial affairs in Loyalty Hall was Mo Ran, and he bowed
his head in salute again: “Ah, Mo-gongzi. “
Because of this interruption, the thin red on Shi Mei’s face also
faded, and her sleeves were flushed, and she leaned forward and
sat back again. The whole person became light and pure.
 Mo Ran didn’t notice the change in his mood, and raised his eyes:
“What’s the matter?”
“A distinguished guest is visiting outside the gate of the mountain.
I’m here to report.”
“Guest?” Mo Ran said, “The ten sects with heads and faces are all
in Spiritual Mountain right now. Where is the distinguished guest
from?”
The disciple seemed to be afraid and excited. People are a little
incoherent, and after a while, they blushed and said: “Yes, it is
Master Huaizui of Wubei Temple!!”
“What?!”
It is the Emperor Taxian , Mo Ran could not help standing up
suddenly, Shi Mei was also shocked.
“Master Huaizui?”
No wonder Mo Ran was so shocked. This Master Huaizui is a
legendary person in the realm of cultivation.
This person has long since cultivated a righteous fruit, so he
should be soaring. However, when the gate of the heavenly realm
opened to him, he immediately reconciled, saying that he could not
bear the dust, could not let go of lifelong obsessions, and could not
wash away the sins of his early years. In the end, the sky
disappeared, the lotus blossoms withered, the master Huaizui’s robe
and robe was worn-out, and the scepter was lighter, and drifted
away, and never became a fairy.
After he refused to ascend, he went to Wubei Temple to retreat
and meditate. In a blink of an eye, the world has passed a hundred
years.
 A hundred years later, the realm of comprehension only hears his
name, but does not see him. There are only a handful of seniors who
have seen him in the arena.
Mo Ran caused a world-shaking quarrel in the world in his
previous life, but he has no relationship with Master Huaizui.
Because Huaizui is really too old and too old, he passed away in a
spring rain a year before Mo Ran reached the top of the world, and
no one knew that he had passed away.
Unexpectedly, after being reborn, Master Huaizui would visit late
at night.
Countless thoughts flashed in his mind for a while, although he
didn’t know what he was going to do. But for a moment, Mo Ran
remembered those rumors about Master Huaizui.
Huaizui…Huaizui!
Why did he forget Master Huaizui!
When Shi Mei died in his previous life, he didn’t know that there
was such a well-rounded senior in the cultivation world because of
his shallow knowledge. After he became the throne, he learned
about the three forbidden techniques after hearing the reports from
the people below. One of the “rebirth” techniques is practiced by
some people in the world.
That person is Huaizui.
He rushed to Wubei Temple to invite someone to come, and
wanted to recover Shi Mei’s soul, but when the sent person returned,
he told him that the master has passed away and he missed the
rebirth of Shi Mei. Last chance.
 But at this moment this legendary character is still alive! Still alive!
!
Why did he forget! How can I forget it?
Mo Ran’s heart trembled, and the whole person was shaking. He
stood up suddenly, his eyes lit up, and said anxiously: “Please come
in, Master!”
Before the disciple of the play had time to agree, Mo Ran said
again, “No, I’ll go outside to meet him.” Before taking two steps, a
yellow shadow flashed outside.
The candle did not move, and the fire did not move.
The wind hasn’t picked up.
No one can see clearly, even the eyesight is like Mo Ran, and he
didn’t see how he got in. A monk wearing a hat and a half-old robe
has already stood in the Danqing Hall.
He was in the shape of thunder and lightning, and he stopped right
in front of Mo Ran, a little abruptly close.
“Talking late at night, don’t bother to move the donor.”
A low and gentle voice came slowly from the cornice of the
bamboo hat. Mo Ran and Shi Mei heard it, and they were all right.
Surprised.
Where is this voice like a centenarian should have?
Before thinking about it, I saw that the monk was a man in his
thirties, except for the blue hat, in the light of the hall, he was born
with a clear appearance, plump appearance, burning eyes, sharp but
sharp. Not compelling, but peaceful and clear, as if the rivers and
seas are condensed.
 “…You are…”
The monk folded his hands together and bowed a bow: “Amitabha,
poor monk Huaizui.”
No one It is expected that Master Huaizui is at least over a
hundred years old, and he looks even younger than Xue Zhengyong,
and feels dumb.
But Mo Ran is not stupid together with practice. He thought that
Huaizui had given up the ascension and left himself as a mortal man.
Except for the final rebirth crossing, he was already no different from
a god, so his heart was slightly relieved. But even more unable to
look away from him.
Huaizui didn’t want to disturb more people, so only the three of
them sat in Loyalty Hall. Mo Ran personally offered hot tea to the
master, Huaizui took it, thanked him, but didn’t drink it, just put the
tea on the red sandalwood table, and then slowly raised his head.
Although he is very gentle and polite, he does not go around the
corners, but he goes straight to the way:
“Mo donor, please forgive the poor monk for taking the liberty, but
the poor monk came today for an old friend “
Mo Ran’s heartbeat swiftly picked up. He felt dizzy in front of him.
His knuckles squeezed the corner of the case abruptly, with such
force that he almost crushed the table.
He stared at the face of Master Huaizui, and the words of the
previous life came again like a snow flake——
“It is said that only one person in the world has successfully
performed the three major prohibitions The technique of rebirth, but
the rumors are rumors after all, and I don’t know whether they are
true or false……”
“Where is Master Huaizui? No matter how much you pay, I will
save Shi Mei back!”
“Your Majesty knows something, Huaizui…has been dead many
years ago. He has not written anything in his life. Regarding rebirth,
only one sentence is left:‘Change your life against the sky, the
danger is so dangerous.’, except Besides, there are no words left…”
Those piecemeal words rushed across the pinna.
“Master Huaizui is deep in the reincarnation of humans and
ghosts.”
“It is rumored that he can communicate with the ghost world. If he
is still in the world, Brother Mingjing may be able to resurrect, but
unfortunately , Alas…”
“Master Huaizui is the ghost who is still in the sun. There is
nothing to do with yin and yang.”
Mo Ran took a deep breath, surprised I felt that my voice was
trembling.
“Old man…… Old man……”
He murmured, his eyes following Master Huaizui’s clear eyes.
Mo Ran groaned as light as a mosquito, with fine sweat oozing
from his back, he asked in a low voice, “Who is the old friend?”
The monk slowly stood up, a dim candle In the fire, there was no
shadow at his feet.
The sleeve corners of the thin yellow robe are hanging down, and
the clothes are half old, but there are no wrinkles. They are floating
in the wind like ghosts. This master really teaches people to
understand.
Mo Ran could almost hear his heartbeat, he couldn’t help but
stand up with Huaizui, and the two looked at each other.
“Master.” If there is a bright mirror hanging high at this moment, he
can see his brows and eyes, unexpectedly a trace of extravagant
hope arises, and because of this extravagant hope, another
pleading, “Who… For the old man…”
Is it him?
Is it him?
Huaizui suddenly lashed his eyelashes and sighed together: “Little
Chu Wanning, died seven days ago. Tonight is the night of his soul-
returning. The poor monk can’t bear the white-haired man to send
the black-haired man to Sisheng Peak, please Mo donor has mercy
and returned the old monk as a disciple.”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you ””, (the name
of an irrigated child at 6:06 am It was pumped out by Jinjiang, and
another child who was irrigated at 11:03 last night was also pumped
out. QAQ) “An Chen”, “Krypton Gold Not Krypton Gold”, “Swallow
Yin and Yang”, “Eustoma Flower”, “Crazy China Peerless
Xiaoxuanzi”, “Every day is every day”, “Nine tea rise”, “There is a big
warm man in my family”, “North and South”, “Yun Xi Niang”, “Brain
hole is like a black hole”, ” Paranoia”, “Moonlight Worry”, “If you don’t
vomit, you will die star people”, “Muxiu”, “Northeast Mantou”,
“Remaining Sin”, “Zuozuo’s Big Coco”, “Pavilion Moonlight”, “Dawn ”,
“Huazhongmen”, “Zhengge”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Xue Mengmeng: “…”

Xue Mengmeng is seriously ill.

I can only pull up the two dogs in the system crash: crabs, “every
time in the world rejoice”, “No Prajna flower”, “Erya”, “I will send love
to the bright moon”” “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend”, “Daily Wants to Eat
Meat Buns”, “Xie Shenyan”, “Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Cold Alpaca”,
“Shen Xuan” threw landmines~“Krypton gold is not krypton gold”
threw grenades~

Today, there are illustrations of doublesaya cute and Shuanghua’s

stab meat bag on Weibo~

There are cute Coyote and handsome Shizun Zun, Master and
apprentice group of four ~ welcome to step on ~ two big crabs! What
tweeted!

Daily thanks to friends who chase articles~

 103. Shizun, I am looking for you

It turned out to be…so…

Tuier…
Mo Ran didn’t expect that the monk who was inseparable from
ghosts and humans in front of him would actually be the one from
Chu Wanning. Teacher Ye, can’t say anything for a while.
On the contrary, Shi Mei responded quickly. He immediately gave
a solemn gift and said solemnly: “I never thought that the master
would trace the origin to the ancestor. The younger generation met
Master Huaizui.”
Master Huaizui said: “You don’t need to say it to the master, Chu
Wanning has already been expelled from the teacher by the poor
monk.”
“Ah!” Shi Mei opened his eyes slightly and was even more
surprised, “This…” He was cautious by nature, although he was
surprised, but seeing Master Huaizui’s expression on his face, he
knew that he didn’t want to mention it, so he didn’t ask any more.
But Mo Ran’s thoughts are not here. He feels like a fire, and
eagerly said: “Master, you just said that you came for Shizun, then
you…you have a way to let Shizun’s soul back?!”
“Aran…”
 “Do you have a way to get him back to his soul! You don’t want to
blame me! Are you… …” He was exhausted, and he was tired for
days. He was dizzy and choked in his throat for a while. He couldn’t
say it anymore, but his eyes were red.
Master Huaizui sighed: “Mo donor cherishes what matters to him,
yes, the old monk is here for this.”
Mo Ran’s face was already pale as paper. A bloody color suddenly
spread, he looked directly at Master Huaizui, his lips were blue and
white, shaking for a moment, then said: “You…you can…really…”
“Old monk late at night Visiting is never meant to tease two
donors.”
Mo Ran wanted to say more, his apple was full of knots, but only
hoarse and choked.
In a long silence, Master Huaizui said: “The technique of rebirth is
to change your fate against the sky. It is extremely difficult. If the old
monk really owes Chu-zongshi a lot, he will not act rashly. Visit
Sisheng Peak, It’s also a decision made after many thoughts these
days.”
“Fate against the sky…?” Mo Ran murmured, chewing these four
words between his lips and teeth, and then said miserably, ” Change
your fate… A wicked person like me has the opportunity to change
fate against the sky. How can he not be a good person like him?”
He was almost half crazy at this time, so he actually said that he
Fortunately, his words were vague on the matter of “changing his
fate against the sky”, but no one could hear the meaning of “I am
also born again” in his words.
 Shi Mei said: “Master, since it is a change of fate, and the
technique of rebirth is a forbidden technique, it must be very difficult
to perform, and… it may not be successful… right?”
“Yes.” Huaizui said, “In this technique, the person involved is not
only the caster and the deceased, but there must also be a person to
find the souls of the dead. The journey of rebirth is always difficult. If
you are not careful, you will be overwhelmed, and your soul will be
scattered.”
Shi Mei: “…”
“Therefore, when the old monk comes here, others don’t need to
bother, just ask Chu-zongshi’s Three disciples, if you don’t want to
go through fire and water for him and take this risk, then even if the
old monk opens the method of rebirth, Chu Wanning, you will not be
able to come back.”
Actually, Huaizui has not said this yet. Earlier, Mo Ran had already
guessed that he would not be separated.
The reason why the three forbidden arts are forbidden is that they
always need to sacrifice things that are not needed by ordinary
spells, and take risks that are not needed by ordinary spells.
He had made a clear decision in his heart that he could not have
his own life for Shi Mei in his previous life, and he would not hesitate
to repay Chu Wanning’s kindness in this life.
Mo Ran has the heart, but in his last life, he has never been willing
to separate his heart and give Chu Wanning a little bit.
Under the candlelight, he looked at Master Huaizui’s face and
said, “Master doesn’t have to ask Xue Meng anymore. Shizun died
because of me. This matter doesn’t have to involve others. If there is
any danger in the operation, , Mo Ran is willing to bear it with all his
strength.”
“Aran…” Shi Mei murmured, then turned to ask Huaizui, “Master
said, I don’t know what the so-called catastrophe will be like?”
Huaizui said: “Although the donor Mo is willing to bear it, the first
step of this technique is that the more people are willing to dedicate,
the easier it will be to succeed. It is better to wait for the donor Xue
to come, and the old monk will be with you To be clear, when the old
monk was going up the mountain, someone had already invited him.”
He paused, then smiled at Shi Mei.
“In addition, remember that you don’t want to call the old monk
your ancestor anymore. I just said that the old monk is no longer in
the position of Chu-zongshi Shizun.”
Mo Ran finally calmed down a bit, and asked: “Master…why did
Shizun go out after me?”
Shi Mei said silently: “Aran…”
“It’s okay. It must be something unspeakable.” Huaizui sighed,
“When the poor monk was young, he was taken care of by the
benefactor. However, the benefactor’s life was short, and his soul
flew away in a catastrophe to protect the lives of others. A hundred
years have passed, the poor monk has always thought about this, I
am still anxious. Therefore, there are precepts in my school. The
most important one is that the disciples must concentrate on
practicing, and before they get the right results, they must not
deliberately get involved in the mundane affairs and intervene in the
ordinary, so as not to harm their own lives.”
Mo Ran thought for a while, and said, “Shizun can’t do it.”
 “Yes.” Huaizui smiled bitterly, “My boy, and my benefactor have the
same sex.” He grew up in the monastery until he was young, he was
inexperienced in the world and was extremely talented. He could
have cultivated to ascend without any problems. It was only that year
when he had a weak crown, he went to the mountain to collect ore
and happened to ran into refugees who had taken refuge…”
Shi Mei sighed: “If this is the case, Shizun will definitely not stand
idly by.”
Huaizui nodded: “Not only did he not look on, he also left the
mountain without permission after settling in the refugees and went
to the lower repair world to check. .”
“…”
At that time, Sisheng Peak had just opened the mountain, and the
Lower Xiu realm was far more chaotic than it is at this moment.
There is no need to say more about what Chu Wanning can see.
“After he came back, he told me that he wanted to end the repairs
for the time being and go to the red dust to help the wounded and
rescue the dead.”
Shi Mei asked: “Then you agree?”
“No.”
“…”
“He was only fifteen years old, with a pure temperament, strong
temperament, and extremely easy I lied to it. How could I promise
him to go out of the mountain without permission. What’s more,
although his cultivation base is high, his physique is weak, the world
is dangerous, the master is like a cloud, and the poor monk, as his
master, is really uneasy.”
 Mo Ran said: “But he still didn’t listen to you in the end.”
“Yes, after he listened, he had a big fight with me. He said that the
suffering of the world is right in front of him. Why does Shizun sit
high all day long, close his eyes and ascend to heaven.”
“Ah!” Shi Mei was surprised.
This is very mean to Huaizui even if other people say it, not to
mention that Chu Wanning was his closed disciple in the first place,
which is simply rebellious.
Huaizui’s expression is faint, but there is a bleak in the eyebrows,
“The poor monk was not empty and quiet back then, and when he
was angry, he said to the kid, how can you save yourself? People?”
“What did Shizun say?” Shi Mei asked.
“I don’t know how to save others, how to save yourself.”
As soon as this statement came out, the hall suddenly fell silent.
Because these eight characters did not come from Huaizui’s
mouth, but Mo Ran said softly. Hearing him suddenly utter the
sentence Chu Wanning had said back then, Master Huaizui’s eyes
were burning, and he silently looked at the young man in front of
him, before sighing for a long while.
“He still teaches you this way? He…oh, he really…has not
changed, he has never regretted his death.”
Huaizui’s heart is complicated, but Mo Ran is no better How quiet
he is.
It should be noted that he has always sneered at the eight
characters Chu Wanning, thinking it was fake morality and empty
talk. But now I say it again, but I feel my heart is burning and
suffering.
After a long time, Huaizui’s empty voice reverberated in Loyalty
Hall.
“Ashamed, I was so angry that day, I told him, if he insists on his
own opinion and steps out of the monastery, I will die with him and
die.” He paused. Suddenly, it seemed that he was caught in his
throat by the past. He wanted to elaborate, but didn’t want to
elaborate. After a few hesitations, he still shook his head.
“Now you also know that Chu Wanning finally left his teacher. After
many years, I and him have planned differently. Although we live
together in this red dust, we never meet again.”
Shi Mei said: “This is not the teacher…this is not the master’s fault
either.”
Huaizui said: “Which is right or wrong, yes or no, it is not easy to
teach It’s a fascinating thing. But Chu Wanning had a mentor and
apprenticeship with me. The poor monk heard that he died in a
bloody battle on the eve. Thinking of the past, he was awake day
and night. That’s why I wanted to come here, try my best and try my
luck. , See if you can save the life of -zongshi——”
“Dangdang.”
The Zhulacque carved door was pushed open violently.
Xue Meng stood outside. I don’t know when he came, but Xian
has listened to the most important words thoroughly. He had only
heard that Master Huaizui was here. What the monk is coming to do,
so he just walked over slowly while drinking a jar of Chinese
medicine.
 At this moment, he heard Huaizui’s words, the utensil he was
holding was smashed to pieces, and the hot soup splashed all over
his body.
Fenghuang’er didn’t feel hot either, and lost his voice: “Save it?
Save it? Shizun can still—can you come back?!”
He staggered into the house and yanked. Live in Huaizui.
“Bald donkey, what are you talking about? Are you kidding me?”
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Young Master, he is…”
” It’s not right… I’m gaffe, it’s me.” Although Xue Meng didn’t know
that the person in front of him was Chu Wanning’s mentor, but
thought that this person was here to save Shizun’s life, he hurriedly
let go, “Master, as long as you can make Shizun Come back. If
necessary in the future, Xue Meng will go through fires and waters,
and will never die. I only beg you…just beg you not to blame me.”
Huaizui said: “Don’t be like this, poor monk visits late at night. , I
made a special trip for you Shizun.”
He turned his face and looked at the moonlight outside the
window: “The hour is almost here. Now that the three small donors
have come together, let the poor monk , Tell you about the method of
rebirth, there are still some difficulties.”
Shi Mei said: “The sincere master said it clearly.”
Xue Meng said in a hurry: “What else is there to talk about! Save
people! Save people first!” Huaizui said: “Donor Xue is impatient, but
you need to know that if one of them goes on a business trip, not
only will the donor be killed, Chu Chu Wanning’s spirit will also
escape. By then, the six reincarnations will not be able to enter. Can
you bear it?”
 “I…” Xue Meng blushed in a moment, pinched his sleeves, and
took a long time. Slowly loosened it, and said, “Okay, I just listen to
the master…” Huaizui took out three plain white silk lamps from the
storage bag, and the silk lamps melted with gold threads. The thin
thread, with thirteen-colored silk embroidered in the center, is
embroidered with complex curse patterns. The depth is twisted three
times, like a spider’s web, to catch the soul of who is leaving.
“This is the soul-attracting lamp.” Master Huaizui divided the three
silk bags among the three young people. “Take this, and you will
remember what the poor monk will say next.”
Mo Ran took the lantern and held it in his hand.
“Man has three souls and seven souls. The three souls are the
earth soul, the consciousness soul, and the human soul. After death,
the three souls will fall in the blue and the yellow spring, and they will
be separated. You know this, but after death, each I guess you don’t
know where the soul is going.”
Shi Mei said: “Please tell me, Master.”
“Earth soul and human soul enter the underworld, and the soul
remains. Inside the corpse. The first seven souls in the mortal world,
in fact, only the human soul can go to the sun and reunite with the
consciousness soul. When the human soul returns, it often has a
wish that has not yet been fulfilled. The remaining souls in the
corpse merge into one, return to the underworld, reunite the soul
fetus, and wait for reincarnation. Many people are half-understood
and seek the method of rebirth, but in the end only half of the
remnant soul is reclaimed, which will naturally dissipate soon. “
 After the death of Shi Mei in the previous life, Mo Ran also tried to
call upon his soul, but as Huaizui said, there was only the thin
shadow of the man in the moon shadow of the white banner, and it
instantly turned into a little streamer.
Mo Ran murmured: “It’s so…”
Huaizui said: “Chu Wanning’s soul-consciousness is still in his
body. Don’t care about it, the donors are important. It’s to find his
soul and earth soul.”
Xue Meng asked hurriedly: “How to find?”
Huaizui said: “Use this soul-attracting lamp. This lamp can only It
is lit by spiritual power. After you inject your spiritual currents, you
will walk around Sisheng Peak with it. If Chu Wanning does not resist
the three benefactors, the fire of this soul-attracting lamp can
illuminate his soul.”
Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel cold when he heard this: “Then,
what if Shizun doesn’t want to see us?”
“This is the first difficulty, and why more people are willing to find
him , Then the easier the reason for success. You need to know that
if he has no intention of falling in love with the world, his intention to
go is determined.” Huaizui said, “Then the soul-attracting lamp will
not be able to illuminate him. So if the rebirth technique is to be
used, the time and place are right. Human harmony is indispensable.
If you go to find him, the deceased will not be attached to him, and
he does not want to return to the world. No one can force it.”
“…” Mo Ran couldn’t help but clenched his hands. The soul lamp.
Xue Meng said anxiously: “Shizun loves us the most, so why
wouldn’t he want to come back? Master, what should I do after
finding Shizun’s soul with this soul lamp?”
“After finding the human soul, I need you to go somewhere.”
“Where?” Xue Meng asked.
“Difu.” Huaizui replied.
None of the three people thought that they would actually go to the
underworld, and they were all surprised.
Shi Mei gave a soft “Ah”, slightly Shu Meimu, and asked in a low
voice, “This…how can a living person go to hell?”
” There is a way, the donor does not have to worry.”
Huaizui looked at him unhurriedly, and continued: “But the three of
you, no matter who finds the soul of Chu Wanning first, you must
When eagerly expecting him to return to the sun, I would like to pray
for the blue sky and the yellow spring for him. If his mind is not firm,
Chu Wanning’s soul will dissipate halfway through, and he will never
be able to gather again.”
Shi Mei : “This…”
Xue Meng said: “Shizun is so gracious to me, even if I go to Hell to
find him, I have nothing to say.”
“…Shizun died because of me.” Mo Ran raised his eyes and said,
“I owe him a lot, and there is nothing to say.”
Huaizui said: “Okay. Then you will Remember, after Chu
Wanning’s soul was found by the first person, even if other people
went there, they could no longer see him. And the person who found
him had to make sure that the soul-catching lantern was not
extinguished before dawn. , And always follow his soul.”
Xue Meng said: “How difficult is this?”
 “Difficult.” Huaizui said, “After the three souls are separated, each
The soul is often missing something. It may be hearing, it may be the
mind, it may be memory… In short, if you are not lucky, the Shizun
you see will not listen to you so easily, so you have to coax him.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Mo Ran’s heart was tight, and he was very uneasy: “…to coax
him? But in case…what is wrong? It’s human It’s hard to guess his
mind, let alone become a ghost.”
He was originally worried, but Xue Meng had been at odds with
him for a long time, and thought that Mo Ran was laughing at Chu
Wanning, so he was right. He glared angrily, then turned his head
and said, “What is the problem with coaxing? Anyway, remember to
keep Shizun away from the soul-attracting lamp.”
Shi Mei asked: “What about after dawn?”
“After dawn, the soul of Chu Wanning will float into the soul-
attracting lantern. The poor monk will prepare a bamboo raft and
wait for two by the bridge. Here is the entrance of the ghost world,
but under the bridge The surging water is just connected to the
Yellow Spring. The bamboo raft will carry the person who has found
the remnant soul to the ghost world.”
Xue Meng: “Take the bamboo raft to the ghost world?”
Shi Mei asked: “Can I only go there alone? No one else can help?”
“No, so whoever finds the soul of Chu Wanning will go alone in the
ghost world. His earth soul. If that person gives up halfway, or
retreats, Chu W The soul of anning will be swallowed by the soul-
attracting lamp, and will never be able to reincarnate again. “
 Xue Meng was startled, and almost immediately turned his head
and said to Mo Ran: “Don’t go, I can’t believe you!” “
Mo Ran was silent, he only questioned and did not argue.
When Shi Mei saw this, he went to persuade him: “Young Master,
Ah Ran is not that The kind of person who flees, you…”
“So what? ! “Xue Meng said sharply, “He has killed Shizun once,
why should I believe that he will not kill Shizun a second time?” He is
a plague god! “
Shi Mei whispered: “Master is still here, how can you say that.” “
“Why can’t I say it?” Is not it? How many times Shizun was injured
because of him! Every time there is him, there must be no good
things. “Xue Meng said, his eyes were red again, and his lips were
trembling and trembling. Suddenly he lost control. He stretched out
his hand to grab the soul-attracting lamp in Mo Ran’s hand, “Give me
the lamp and don’t give Shizun bad luck.” “
“…”
“Give me! “
Xue Meng cursed. Mo Ran didn’t respond. For the first time in his
life, he felt that Xue Meng was right.
Whether it’s in front of the ghost emcee or the bottom of Jincheng
Lake, When did Chu Wanning not be injured because of him? How
many scars did Chu Wanning have on his body that were left for
him?
The God of Plague.
Heh…
Yes, really.
 But even so, even if he knew he was ashamed of Shizun, even if
he knew he was not worthy to beg Shizun to return from Huangquan,
he still didn’t want to put down the soul-catching lantern in his hand.
So stubbornly, clinging to the pale lantern, Xue Meng scolded and
tore himself. The back of his hand was caught with blood stains, and
he still kept his head down and motionless.
In the end, Xue Meng panted hard, finally let go of him, and said
with red eyes: “Mo Weiyu, when will you hurt him…”
Mo Ran did not go to see him, just lowered Looking at the empty
lamp, he was silent.
When everyone thought he would not answer again, he suddenly
said softly: “I want to take him home. “
His voice is too low.
Suppressed by guilt and shame, so low and humble.
So that Xue Meng didn’t hear clearly at first, and after a while, he
suddenly realized what Mo Ran said. He sneered with a “heh”.
“Do you take him home?”
“…” Mo Ran closed his eyes.
Xue Meng spit out, every word was torn apart between the teeth:
“Why do you have a face.”
“Young Master——”
“Don’t hold me, let go!” Xue Meng yanked his sleeves out of Shi
Mei’s hands, with sadness and resentment flashing in his eyes. He
stared at Mo Ran, hoarsely, “How do you deserve it.”
Mo Ran’s hands seemed to tremble slightly, and his eyelash
curtains dropped even further.
 At that moment, a subtle illusion suddenly appeared, as if Chu
Wanning was still alive. The next moment Chu Wanning would say:
“Xue Meng, stop messing around.”
, He has always been sheltering himself from wind and rain.
I felt so calm, I thought it was right.
Mo Ran didn’t know what to say, only holding the soul-attracting
lamp, like holding the last straw.
He lowered his head and repeated: “I want to take him home.”
“Are you only saying this, you! I see you— “
“Okay, Donor Xue.”
Master Huaizui finally couldn’t stand it anymore, he sighed, and
said, “Donor Mo is interested, you can let him do it.” If you are really
sick, it will not be too late. Now that everything is uncertain, why
should Xue Donor be aggressive.”
Xue Meng’s face was gloomy, what he wanted to say, and finally it
was Huaizui’s face, forbearance. Living.
After enduring the moment, he left another sentence.
“If Shizun is sick, I will kill you and sacrifice him.”
Huaizui sighed: “The grievances between the two benefactors will
be counted in the future. There will be no time. Now, it’s important to
find the human soul.”
Mo Ran said: “Also ask the master to cast the spell.”
“The spell on the soul lamp has been cast.” Huaizui sees Mo Ran
started to pour in the spiritual stream and lighted the soul lamp,
raising his hand to block him, “Don’t wait.”
Xue Meng said anxiously: “What else is there?”
 “The poor monk wants to say it again. If someone finds the soul of
Chu Wanning, that person will have no way out and must go to the
underworld. Although the poor monk will cast a curse on that person,
the living will enter the land of the dead. , After all, it is extremely
dangerous. A little carelessness is afraid that it will be difficult to
survive.” Master Huaizui meaningfully looked at the three faces in
turn.
“The so-called sinister is not just empty talk. It may not be difficult
to find Chu Wanning’s earth soul in the underworld, but the difficulty
is to go to hell alone and face the unknown. If you are lucky, the
earth soul will soon I will find it. If I have bad luck, I will have an
accident…”
“Will you die?” Shi Mei asked.
“Death is light. I am afraid that by then Chu Wanning or the donor
will be wiped out, and there will be no reincarnation.”
Huaizui said: “So, if it is The three benefactors hesitated to return
this soul lamp to me. There is no one in this world who is bound to
pay to death, and it is not a shame to cherish one’s life. Regret at
this moment, but there is still time.”
“I don’t regret it.” Xue Meng was the most young and energetic,
and he was also full of passion, and immediately said, “Who regrets
who grandson.” After that, he stared at Mo Ran fiercely.
But after all, he doesn’t understand Mo Ran. His cousin is
completely different from him. Perhaps because of the humiliation he
has suffered, Mo Ran’s love and hatred have been polished to the
extreme. With sharp claws, if someone hurts him, he will dig his
stomach, but if someone treats him well, even if it’s just a little
kindness, he will never forget.
Mo Ran glanced at Xue Meng, then looked at Huaizui again: “I
don’t regret it either.”
Huaizui nodded, then said: “Well, it’s a ghost After the world, find
his lost “earth soul” as soon as possible. When the human soul and
the earth soul are integrated in the lamp, the soul-inducing lamp will
light up the road to return to the sun. The next thing is to be handed
to the old monk. .”
It seemed easy for him to say it, but everyone knows this series of
things. Every link is extremely easy to change and extremely sinister,
especially after arriving in the underworld, if you can’t find Chu
Wanning’s earth soul, or because of the soul’s lack of mind or
memory, refuses to obediently merge into one, then those who are
afraid of going down to find him will lose it.
Therefore, before the three people light up the soul-attracting
lamp, Huaizui finally asked them in a deep voice.
“As soon as the light is on, there is no turning back. This is not a
trifle. The poor monk asks again, do you have any regrets for the
donors?”
Answer: “No regrets.”
“Good…good…” Huaizui slowly rubbed a smile, half bitter and half
gratified, “Chu Wanning, you, you are better than me This Shizun is
so good…”
He muttered the spell silently, and the soul lamp flickered faintly
twice and turned on. I saw the lantern in Xue MengMo Ran’s hand,
almost simultaneously bursting out With the tongue of fireworks,
soak the white silk lantern in red. After a while, the lights under Shi
Mei’s hands were also faintly lit, and the light lit by the water-based
spiritual current was blue.
“Go ahead.”
Huaizui said.
“Success or failure, return or failure, are all visible tonight. If it
doesn’t happen tonight… Then… Sigh…”
Mo Ran thought of what Chu Wanning treated him before his
death All kinds of good, my heart is aching, I can’t bear to listen to
Huaizui to continue, only said: “Master does not need to say more, I
just kneel, crawl, and I will bring Shizun back to the world.”
As long as he is willing.
As long as…he is willing to come back with me.
The three brilliances left Loyalty Hall separately, and they were
soon engulfed by the vast night and disappeared.

The author has something to say:

Today there are so many people in the hospital, I didn’t get home
until six o’clock in the evening and covered my face…

Recently, it often takes an hour or two to respond to comments, and

I’m busy at work, so sometimes I can’t come back. Please don’t think
I’m perfunctory and bow.

In addition, when I reply to a post, there are things that I can’t say, so
it’s extremely difficult to reply. I just want to talk about it. Although my
level is limited, I still don’t want to write this article stupidly. Bai
Tianwen, so the process seems to be a bit painful, I’m really sorry.
23333
In short, some truths in this article are buried deeply, and some
characters wear more than one mask. When everyone thought
“Thick, the real face of this little bastard has finally been revealed”,
maybe what he revealed was only the second mask. So I hope you
guys can be patient and wait for each character to wash off the oil on
their faces, reveal everyone’s final appearance, and restore every
secret~

and the end of the year Yes, if I don’t reply to comments sometimes,
it should be because I’m really too busy to TT or I’ve written the key
turning point in the following article. I’m afraid of being emotionally
infected by the comment area, so I won’t reply at that time. Please
bear with me! thank!

The second thing is yesterday. There seems to be an aunt Liangmu

in the comment area who understands why the dog still likes Shi
Mei. it’s actually really easy.

First, Shizun’s death has nothing to do with Shi Mei.

Second, the dog only knows that Shizun treats himself well, but he
does not know that Shizun loves himself.

Thirdly, no matter what Shi Mei actually is, at least Gouzi doesn’t feel
any changes in him.

Think about it carefully. With his personality, while maintaining the

above three conditions, will he have doubts about Shi Mei’s feelings?
The answer is obviously no.

If it is treated as a dog who fell in love with Shizun because Shizun

died, then this character will completely collapse and become a
character who loves whoever dies. What is in the dog’s heart? It’s
guilt and regret, late respect and love. You can have everything, but
at this stage there will be no love.

In other words, his love for Shizun cannot be awakened because of

Shizun’s death. If this is the case, wouldn’t someone die for him? He
will go Who do you love? That was an insult to Shizun.

Gouzi is obsessed with thinking that he likes Shi Mei. Without any
change in Shi Mei and no other reference, how can he understand
that his love for Shi Mei is not?

The variables brought about by Shizun’s death will affect his three
views and future actions, and will make him think of Shizun as the
closest person, but will not make him think of love. At this moment,
he felt that the house arrest of Shizun and other things in his
previous life was extremely disgusting, so at this time he was asked
to associate Shizun with love and love. He was not willing at all.
Without knowing Shizun’s true erotic desires, he was arrogant.
Thinking of Shizun, thinking of Shizun with love, Mo Weiyu at this
stage will only think that it would be a blasphemy against Shizun.

In addition, think again, Shizun died for him, and the truth about his
previous life was revealed. What is the most exciting thing for the
parties at this time? It’s how he fucking misunderstood a good
Shizun who treats him sincerely. The protagonist should be caught in
a kind of extreme brain confusion and collapse. All he can clearly
realize is “I did such a thing” and “I’m so fucking.” It exploded.”
“Shizun is really good to me, so good Shizun, I actually
misunderstood him, it is my fault” “I have done some crazy things in
my previous life”.

He will not delusion at this time “Why did Shizun save me? Then he
must like me, love me, and adore me, so he saved me.” —
Impossible, If he thinks this way, this brain circuit is very strange,
then how narcissistic should he be.

In Shizun’s new funeral, the three views are broken, and self-blame
is inextricable, how could he think of love so easily and wonder if
Shizun loves him, Xiao thinks “Master died for me, it must be
because of a crush on me”, but only thinking “Master died for me, he
is the best master, I am sorry for him.”
As for breaking up with Shi Mei, that’s not true. Shi Mei did a good
job of standing outside the vortex of contradiction. No matter how
you look at it from God’s perspective, Shizun’s death is not directly or
directly related to him in the article. Indirect relationship, this incident
did not affect him at all. In other words, no matter how much Mo Ran
regrets now, it was all about him and Chu Wanning, and did not
involve the third person.

“Because Shizun died, Mo Ran suddenly discovered that he loved

Shizun and wanted to wave goodbye to Shi Mei”——this…this is
simply poisonous == hahahaha, if In this way, the character is written
completely from the perspective of God, and the character is no
longer himself, but a puppet standing outside the scene and acting.

So I know that some friends are very angry, but I have nothing to do.
Respecting readers and comments is a very important thing, but
respecting the role is the code word The first thing a person should
do is QAQ, so I’m sorry, I’m sorry

Today’s Mo Weiyu, his other ideas are broken, but his concept of
love still needs a blow .

This is how I tried my best to stand on Mo Weiyu’s point of view and

made him respond. Maybe this explanation can’t satisfy all the
friends, but…the explanation still needs to be explained. Well, pick
your nose.

Be patient! patient! patient!

This article is full of slaps!

How many stations from Huaizui and Shizun were there yesterday?
Was hit 23333333, Huaizui is the most easily guessed hole card in
the full text and the poorest person who reveals the quickest reversal
clue, and in the row of the protagonist’s supporting role, everyone
has more than one card in his hand, waiting to go down Hit
hahahaha
Okay, it’s over…thank you for reading the old aunt’s babble, quietly
walk away and continue to code and save.

Big White Cat: Thank you for “It’s Twenty”, “I woke up early today
and was handsome by myself”, “KINOFUNE”, “Flower Gate”, “Qian
Luoyu” ,“Fenghua Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”,“D trapped in the
house”,“186796xx689” (this is a suspected mobile phone number, I
will mosaic it), “Swallow Yin and Yang”, “Qing Qingyin”, “Dawn”,” I
don’t know what to do every day”, “Zz Liangsheng”, “Ru Ruo”, “Jiang
Xun”, “Blood Moon Blue Sky”, “Yun Xi Niang”, “Qianye”, “Xi”, “Wind
Bird” , “Northeast Mantou”, “Dongli Jun”, “Guy Little Monster”,
“Zhengge”, “Autumn Tired”, “Zuozuo’s Big Coco”, “One Two Three
Four”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “Daily want to eat meat buns”, “rouye fan
soup” mine x2, “Greed Meow”, “Meaning”, “Glass”, “Zz Liangsheng”
x2 “orchid”, “cold alpaca”, “Lianning Xiaogong”, “Shen Xuan”
throwing landmines~“Krypton gold is not krypton gold” throwing
grenades~

Daily thank you post Friends, provide Jiaduobao herbal tea to cool
down, hahahaha~
 104. Shizun’s Copy Hand

A wind lantern wanders faintly in Sisheng Peak, looking for the

half-strand of lonely soul that has returned.
After the soul-catching light was on, the living would never see Mo
Ran again. He seemed to have become half a ghost, walking all over
the bluestone steps, walking around the corridors and terraces,
Zhang watched.
Red Lotus Pavilion, Shuangtian Temple, Sanshengtai…
I walked everywhere, but I couldn’t see him.
Mo Ran couldn’t help thinking, could it be that Shizun was so
exhausted before he was alive that he would never see him again
after he died?
This thought made him like falling into an ice cave. He became
more anxious under his feet, and his clothes swept over the weeds.
He could not guard against seeing a person standing on the bridge
of Naihe. He was clear and cold, and sad, and his palms were
sweaty, and his heart was like Beat the drum and ran to the man in a
hurry.
“Shizun——”
The one who turned his head back was an unknown soul,
probably the disciple who died in the Heavenly Rift, half of his face
was turned, full of blood , Looked at Mo Ran blankly.
“…I’m sorry, I admitted wrong.” Mo Ran whispered and hurried
past him. The dead soul lost his mind and just watched Mo Ran pass
before him stiffly. There was no action. The white body of the corpse
was frozen in place, like a silkworm left in the world.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel tighter.
What if Shizun’s human soul becomes a zombie like him? Even if
you find him, can you keep him till dawn?
The golden horse and iron horse in my heart have stepped on,
and my steps are getting faster and faster.
I raised my eyes, and suddenly realized that I did not know when, I
had already walked to the door of Meng Po Hall.
Mo Ran thought in his heart that Shizun has no obsession with
food. After he wants to come back to his soul, he will not come to
this kitchen place specially.
I was about to leave, but I heard a soft sigh in Meng Po Hall.
The voice was very thin, but it was like a thunder that blew inside
Mo Ran’s skull.
He almost staggered into the door, tremblingly lifted his hand to
draw the soul lamp. The light of the soul lamp was like the first-born
sun, warm but faint, and illuminating a silhouette in white clothes.
The joints are dead white, and the nails almost sink into the palms.
Mo Ran murmured: “Shizun…”
Chu Wanning is half of his soul, standing alone in the huge
kitchen. The figure is faint, like ink marks that have faded over time,
but it is his appearance.
 He wore the misty and white clothes he had when he died, and the
corners of his clothes were stained with large blood stains, which
was extremely tragic, so he was called extremely pale skin, smoke-
like color, it seemed that only a gust of ground wind, His soul will
disappear.
Mo Ran held the lamp and looked at the mirrored flowers in front
of him.
Want to go faster, for fear of late, he left.
I want to go slower, but I am afraid of anxious, my dream will be
broken.
Thousands of thoughts are intertwined, but his eyes are
reddening, and there is a lot of guilt in his heart. He only feels that he
owes him. Standing near him, he feels ashamed.
The lantern swayed gently.
I’m getting closer, and seeing him busy, he seems a little anxious
and clumsy.
What is Chu Wanning doing?
He came behind him and wanted to help the poor soul, but when
he saw the scene in front of him, he was like thunder, and when the
great horror dissipated, he burst into pain. He opened a bloody
mouth and bit his neck severely.
Mo Ran took two steps back suddenly, shook his head slowly, but
couldn’t say a word.
At this moment, I took an awl into my chest and grabbed the heart.
Even with the blood vessels, it would not hurt any more.
 He saw that Chu Wanning had two hands, because he dragged
him before he died and climbed more than 3,000 steps alive. Those
hands that were already covered in blood and blood were slowly on
the scene. A few rubs.
On the case, there are flour, spices, and meat.
Water is boiled in a pot next to it. The water has already boiled.
Chu Wanning doesn’t know how to put out the fire weaker. The
drenched water mist has soaked everything around very vaguely…
Or maybe it’s not that the steam obscures the visitors’ eyes, but
Mo Ran’s own eyes are moist.
The wisp of human soul of Chu Wanning is slowly pinching the
skin of his hand. He used to have a pair of extremely dexterous
hands. The weapon of the magic weapon goes under his slender
fingers, and the enchantment comes from him. Between the palms.
But now those hands are broken and shivering slightly, carefully
wrapping one round after another.
“…”
Mo Ran raised his arm abruptly, struggling to brush his red eyes,
but still couldn’t say a word.
Chu Wanning turned his back to him, as if finally remembering that
the water in the pot had been boiled for too long, fearing that it would
dry out no matter what, so he looked for the pot again.
He rubbed it.
Yes, he rubbed it.
Mo Ran finally recovered from the pain that could drown him. He
walked quickly and walked around Shizun.
 He sees it clearly.
After the three souls are separated, each of them will be missing
something. Or memory, or mentality, or flesh and blood.
And this strand of human soul returning from the underworld has
lost a part of perception.
Chu Wanning, who returned from the prefecture, has blurred eyes
and poor hearing. He touched something and couldn’t even tell
where he fell. But even so, he still worked so hard to make this bowl
of ordinary, uncommon handicap. As if this was his favorite thing to
do in his lifetime, he could get a moment of tenderness in this vague
vapor.
Mo Ran looked at it, and only felt distressed. He only felt that the
world was spinning, and for a while, he was unable to think. He just
stood still and looked at everything in front of him.
“Kang Dang.”
The soul, whose eyes were so close, because he couldn’t see
clearly, he accidentally knocked down Meng Potang’s salt shaker.
Chu Wanning seemed to be taken aback, and silently retracted his
hand, his face stained with mottled blood showed such an uneasy
look.
“What are you going to take…”
A hoarse voice rang beside him, almost choked, guilty, and
heartbroken.
“May I help you, okay?”
Chu Wanning was slightly surprised, but perhaps because of his
lack of soul, his mood would not be too turbulent, and he would soon
return to peace.
Every time Mo Ran utters a word, it is almost hard and almost
pleading.
“Shizun, let me help you, okay…”
The water is boiling in the pot, the dead things in the kitchen are
warm and lively, but the living It was sad and silent.
After a long time, I finally heard Chu Wanning’s familiar voice, as
low as Kunshan jade, low and steady.
“Are you here?”
“…Yes.”
“It’s fine if you are here, you will be there for a while. I’ll wait for the
copy. It’s done, and I brought it to Mo Ran.”
“…!”
Mo Ran was startled, and didn’t understand what Chu Wanning
was talking about.
But seeing Chu Wanning rubbing his hands into the pot, his hands
full of snow and jade, his face faded sharply in the water vapor, and
he looked extremely soft. Then he said: “I punished him so hard
yesterday. I should hate me. Hearing Xue Meng said that he has
always refused to eat. When you send it to him, don’t say that I did it.
He wants to know, I’m afraid I won’t want to eat it.”
Mo Ran’s mind was in chaos, as if there was something hidden for
a long time, about to break through the ground.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning smiled bitterly: “I’m afraid it’s too harsh on him. But
he has the temperament of doing whatever he wants. It’s going to be
changed….No more, don’t talk about it, you help me find a bowl that
is thicker. It’s windy outside, don’t let it get cold.”
The soil will be broken, the soil will be broken.
As if hearing a slight shattering sound in my mind, a certain
memory finally pecked through the shell with its sharp claws, and
screamed at Mo Ran like a ghost!
In an instant, it was dim and dark.
Copy your hands.
Shi Mei.
Shizun.
……
That was the first time he had eaten Shi Mei’s hand-picked hands.
That day, he was punished by Chu Wanning for mistakenly breaking
the famous flower planted by Madam Wang , Tianwen beat him to
pieces, and his heart was ashamed.
He lay on the bed and refused to get up. He just thought that he
was picking flowers and wanted to give Shizun, but he was lashed
mercilessly. He felt that he was blind before that he would look at
Chu Wanning. , Chu Wanning is gentle when he is covered by lard,
and Chu Wanning cares about him.
On that day, Shi Mei came to his room with a bowl of steaming red
oil, with a soft voice, warm tone, and a heart-warming dragon. All his
disappointment with Shizun turned into a good impression of Shi
Mei.
Who knows…
Who knows! !
 The wisp of dead soul stood beside him, and the soul of each
deceased returned was different. Some are like Luo Xianxian, just to
see a story they don’t know after death, and some are like the
people on the bridge just now, without worry, just to walk to the place
where they lived before.
Chu Wanning is a ray of human soul. He lost his eyes and couldn’t
distinguish the voices of the people around him. He didn’t even know
what the night was.
He returned to the mortal world, probably because he felt that one
thing was not well done, he did something wrong, and he felt
regretful.
Want to make up.
So, Chu Wanning finally made a decision that was no longer the
same as before.
Put it out and put it in a bowl. Green onion shreds, creamy soup,
red oil topping.
He handed the bowl to “Shi Mei”, but suddenly stopped at the end.
“I treat him in the end, it’s too unkind.” Chu Wanning murmured.
A few minutes of silence.
“It’s fine. I don’t want you to send it away. I will go look at him, and
apologize to him.”
Mo Ran stared blankly, his face was as soulful pale.
I thought Shizun was too cold, as cold as iron, making his heart
frozen. But who would have expected Shizun to be good to himself…
The regret he couldn’t let go of in the world was actually himself.
——Apologize to him again.
 It melted, became water, and became a vast ocean.
Mo Ran slowly raised his hand and buried his face in his palm.
Shoulder trembles slightly.
The heart is as hard as iron? Hard as iron?
No…
Mo Ran’s throat choked, and then wept again. He knelt down, he
knelt in front of the remnant soul who couldn’t see him, and put the
soul lamp on At his feet, he intermittently called Ai Ai, and he was
sobbing with tears, and finally he couldn’t help howling.
He kneels in front of Chu Wanning.
No…
He leaned into the dust, he caught Chu Wanning’s blood-stained
hem.
Junfei’s heart is like a cold iron, and I can hardly be a rock. It’s just
that Qianchen miscalculated and misunderstood a lot… just…
“Shizun, Shizun…” He was mournful and curled up, “I can’t help
you. Please…please You go back with me…”
“Shizun…Please go back with me, I was wrong, I am not good. I
don’t blame you, I don’t hate you, it’s me who is wrong and always
provoke you Angry, if you beat me and scold me in the future, I will
never fight back, Shizun, as long as you come back, I will listen to
you…respect you, love you, treat you well…”
But Chu Wanning’s clothes are so illusory, they seem to shatter at
any time in his hand.
Mo Ran wished to cut his chest open and exchange his heart for
him, as long as he could hear his heartbeat again. I wish I could
drain the blood and rush into his veins, as long as I could see the
color on his face again.
He wants to do everything to make up for the mistakes he has
committed.
“Shizun.” He couldn’t make a sound in the end.
“We did it all over again, okay…”
Heaven-Piercing Tower, under the crabapple tree.
Gentle as a white cat-Zongshi raised his head, his phoenix eyes
widened slightly, the branches of cicadas cried three or two, and the
boy in front of him was laughing.
“Xianjun Xianjun, I have watched you for a long time. You ignore
me.”
Twenty years, two lifetimes in a blink of an eye.
It’s all over.
The end is brazen, wolfish ambition, but also to say this sentence
——
Shizun, we’ve started again.
Good or not.
Please, take care of me, okay…

The author has something to say:

Chao Shoujun is online in a special way. Congratulations to the

friends who guessed right~

Big White Cat: Thank you

Ergouzi: Thank you for “It’s troublesome to think of a name”, “I will

send you lovesickness in the bright moon”, “Chiba”, “Glass”,
“doublesaya”, “green”, “Dreamish idiot-cat”, “Don’t Tucaohui” “Death
Star”, “Boss is very handsome and tugging”, “Chi Heng”, “Meat Lord
Fan Soup”, “Jian no Chuan”, “26330149” Throwing Landmines~
“Krypton Gold Not Krypton Gold” Throwing Grenade ~ “Xie
Chenyan” Throwing Rocket Launcher~

For such a long article, save a little overlord vote. It’s enough to keep
reading the text. I have received it with my heart. Thank you~Thank
you QAQ

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

 105. Shizun’s Soul

The lights are brilliant, take a picture of a couple.

It’s not in Meng Po Tang anymore. Chu Wanning has already
arrived at Mo Ran’s residence. He couldn’t see the way, Mo Ran
took his hand and led him away.
The two souls of Chu Wanning have been lost. I don’t know what
tonight or who is the one who buckled his fingers. He led him in a
daze. Mo Ran took him into the house and wiped it. He wiped the
tears from his face and closed the door.
Chu Wanning put down the bowl. Fumbled, came to the bed, and
asked softly: “Mo Ran is still asleep?”
“…”
Chu Wanning saw no response , Just as if Mo Ran was indeed still
asleep, he sighed, seeming a little sad.
Mo Ran couldn’t bear it, and was afraid that he would leave again,
so he sat on the side of the bed and said: “Shizun, I am awake.”
When he heard him calling himself, Chu Wanning’s brows moved
slightly, and then he gave an “um”, he hesitated, and did not speak
any more.
Mo Ran knows that he is thin-skinned. If he thinks that Shi Mei is
present, he is about to leave after less than a few words, so he
picked up a hair buckle on the table, volleyed it on the door, and
made Shi Mei hid the door and left, and then said: “Why did Shizun
come? Who brought you here?”
Sure enough, Chu Wanning under the half-soul is more cheating
than usual. He was stunned for a moment and said: “Shi Mingjing
brought me here, he left?”
“Go.”
“Um…”
After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning finally said: “The injury on
your back…”
“Shizun is not the blame for the injury on your back.” Mo Ran
whispered, “I’m good at folding precious grass, Shizun I should be
punished.”
Unexpectedly, he would say that. Chu Wanning was startled, and
then the two soft eyelashes trembled and sighed: “Does it still hurt?”
“It doesn’t hurt anymore.”
Chu Wanning raised his hand, groping with his cold fingertips,
touching his Mo Ran’s face, for a long while: “Sorry, don’t hate
Shizun.”
Back then, it was impossible for him to say such soft words, but
after his death, the soul wandered in the Yin Cao dungeon. Looking
back on the past, he only felt that the rest had no regrets, except that
he was too unkind to his apprentice. . Therefore, I had another
chance to reappear the old scene. What was once hindered my face,
I couldn’t say anything, so I told it lightly.
 Mo Ran feels that his heart feels like being flowed by warm spring
water. The hatred and the old wounds that have survived since
rebirth, the unwillingness of the years, have been broken into
powder, and now they are more sincere. The extreme apology was
washed out and there was nothing left.
He stared at Shizun’s face in the flames of the soul, the blood
stain seemed to disappear, and his pale face seemed to be alive
again. He seemed to have seen the soft face when he first met Chu
Wanning in his life after the time that was gone forever.
Mo Ran couldn’t help raising his hand, his warm hand covering his
cold hand.
“I don’t hate you.” He said, “Shizun, you treat me well. I don’t hate
you.”
Chu Wanning was in a daze and suddenly smiled.
Even if it is a dead person, even if his face is mottled and dirty, he
still smiles like a spring of ice, full of spring, his eyes are closed, but
it seems that there are pearls shining between the eyelashes.
Shining brightly. It was a brilliant smile that let go of the long-
cherished wish after death. Arrogant and not indulgent, colorful but
not demon, like the most prosperous and stable crabapple blooming,
the branches and treetops, solemnly and cautiously, wear thousands
of gentle thin colors, bright and fragrant, covered with stars like stars
between.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but stare at it…
This is the first time in his two lives that he saw Chu Wanning’s
relaxed and bright expression. Mo Ran stupidly thought of “smiling
like a flower” suddenly, and thought it was inappropriate, and then
thought of “smiles like a flower”, which felt even more absurd.
In the end, he racked his brains and couldn’t think of half a word to
describe the beauty he saw at this moment.
I only know that I sigh repeatedly, it looks good.
How can such a good-looking person…never find it before?
As blessed as a soul, Mo Ran suddenly whispered: “Shizun, I want
to tell you something.”
“Huh?”
“Madam Wang That crabapple, I didn’t know it was so precious, I
picked it off that day and wanted to give it to you.”
Chu Wanning seemed a little surprised. Mo Ran’s voice softened,
a little dazed, and even a little helplessly repeated: “Yes…for you.”
“What are you doing for me?”
Mo Ran’s face couldn’t help but flushed: “I, I, I don’t know, just, I
just think it’s pretty. I…”
He didn’t say any more, but he was slightly surprised in his heart.
Do you remember the mood when picking flowers for Chu Wanning
so long ago?
Chu Wanning, who has lost the other two souls, is so gentle, just
like a cat has lost his nails, and only has a docile and soft belly, full
of snow paw prints.
He touched Mo Ran’s head and smiled: “It’s silly.”
“…Hmm.” Mo Ran’s eyes were hot, and he looked up at him. I
sniffed, “It’s silly.”
“Don’t do it again next time.”
 “Don’t do it again next time.”
Mo Ran thought After thinking about it, I recalled that after
abandoning himself in his previous life, he went around doing bad
things, bullying men and women, and made Chu Wanning angry. In
the end, Shizun was discouraged and threw him the sentence
“character” that he had hated for a lifetime. Inferior, quality is difficult
to deal with”, I have mixed feelings. Said: “Shizun, I promise you, I
will never teach you disappointment again. Do good things, don’t do
bad things.”
He doesn’t read much, and he can’t say too many sonorous
promises. , But I only felt that blood was surging in my chest, and the
soul that had been simple and simple when he was young seemed
to finally wake up from his deep sleep.
“Shizun, the disciple is dull, and it is only now that I know you are
treating me well.”
His eyes are burning, he gets up from the bed, kneels in front of
Chu Wanning, long Knock down.
When he lifted up again, the young man’s eyebrows were solemn
and solemn.
“From now on, Mo Ran will no longer teach you to be ashamed.”
The two masters and apprentices have a long conversation, but
most of them are Mo Ran talking, he survives. When my heart feels
sorry for a person, it is actually very cute. Chu Wanning listened
quietly, shaking his head and smiling from time to time.
Unconsciously, the fish belly gradually appeared outside the window,
as if the thick Huizhou ink had been diluted.
Long night is coming.
 Master Huaizui stood by the stone bridge, and the turbulent river
water splashed the hem of his monk’s clothes, but he didn’t realize it
and just waited silently.
A round of rising sun slowly rises eastward, shining through the
forest through the leaves, shining on the endless yellow spring water.
In an instant, the river turned golden, and the waves of the waves
were like fine scales on the dragon’s body. The brilliance of the
waves was gleaming, overflowing with color.
He is already in the realm of nothingness. Only those who find the
remnant soul of Chu Wanning can see him. Both Shi Mei and Xue
Meng have been here, but they did not see the old monk by the river.
He didn’t seem to be in a hurry, but the rosary in his hand kept
getting faster and faster.
“Wow—”
Suddenly, the rosary beads coiled in countless rounds scattered,
and the stars and moon bodhi fell like rain, crackling and scattered
all over the ground.
Huaizui suddenly opened his eyes, pursed his lips, and turned
pale.
Such a bad omen. He rubbed the broken thread of the Buddhist
beads with both hands, watching the beads splashing onto the bank
in the river, and the beads rolling into the river…for a long time, his
face gradually paled.
“Master!”
Suddenly someone called him like this.
“Master!!”
 Happy and enthusiastic.
Huaizui immediately followed the prestige, and saw Mo Ran
carrying a soul-attracting lamp where golden light and red light met,
flying from a distance.
The morning light is dazzling, but the young man’s eyes are
brighter than Chu Yang, crystal-like radiant. He ran up to Huaizui, his
cheeks flushed, and he was panting slightly, but he couldn’t help
being excited.
“Found it.” Mo Ran brushed away the broken hair on his forehead,
and held the lantern carrying the soul of Chu Wanning tightly in his
arms. “He doesn’t want to see me, he is… Here.” He pointed to the
lamp in his arms, and seemed to be reluctant. He hesitated for a
moment and wanted to pass the lamp to Huaizui, but he held it back
just a few inches after his hand stretched out.
Huaizui breathed a sigh of relief, looked at him up and down, and
said amused: “Since you found him, you can hold him, don’t give it to
me.”
Mo Ran continued to hold it very carefully.
Huaizui picked up the awn stick leaning against the tree and
tapped it gently into the river. A green bamboo raft with a white
thread tied to its head appeared out of thin air on the shore.
“It should not be too late, please get on the boat.”
Sisheng Peak’s spring water leads to the ghost world. This is a
well-known thing, but because of barriers. It does not mean that you
can go to the underworld successfully by following the river.
Master Huaizui’s bamboo raft casts a spell to make it connect yin
and yang. Therefore, after traveling thousands of miles, Mo Ran sat
alone on it. Within half a day, he came to a waterfall.
Huangquan Waterfall.
This waterfall faces the world above, and next to Jiuyou, it is
boundless and vast. A curtain of beads flew down, and the mist
splashed, as thin as smoke.
Mo Ran didn’t take a closer look, the bamboo raft carried him
straight down towards the huge water curtain like a prehistoric beast.
Before he could react, the powerful water column would tear the
flesh and blood of living people like countless sharp knives!
breakdown!
“Shizun——!”
At the time of crisis, Mo Ran only wore the soul lamp in his heart.
He held the soul lamp tightly in his arms and let the vortex flow
rapidly. Rotating, the sky is dim, and I never let go…
After some time, the deafening sound of waterfall suddenly
disappeared.
The torrential rain suddenly ended.
Mo Ran slowly opened his eyes, and he was relieved to see that
the soul-attracting lamp was safe and sound. He looked up, but was
speechless by the foreground.
The waterfall that traverses the two realms of Yin and Yang is
gone. A bamboo raft is drifting on the vast and tranquil lake. The lake
is dark blue with a little bit of starlight flowing, and countless faint
spirits are like fish. Swim and shuttle in it. Reeds grow on both sides
of the strait, and the hazy and glorious reeds are floating around.
 At the left and right ends, in the depths of the reed leaves, a man
and a woman floated like dreams, which seemed sad and peaceful.
“I entered the Leiyuan, and my limbs were completely muddy. My
head fell into the open space, and my eyes were withered and
crushed to dust. It eats my heart, and the red ants are brilliant.
Pecking at my belly, the vulture is vast …The only soul is coming
back…the only soul is coming back…”
The yellow spring and blue water flow eastward, and you can’t
chase before you.
Mo Ran floated on the bamboo raft for a long time. Suddenly, an
archway towering into the dark appeared in the heavy night.
Getting closer, he saw that the archway was a huge building
without friends, magnificent. But the small parts are superbly crafted,
flying gold and splendid. It is like an evil beast covered with beeswax
beads and pieces of gold, stone and jade, brilliant and dazzling, but
vicious and treacherous. It squats in the dark, opening its smelly
blood, waiting for countless lone ghosts throughout the ages to be
sent into the stomach.
When I got closer, I saw the ferocious turret, like fangs piercing the
sun, the head of the beast was majestic, and it seemed to listen to
the world’s injustice.
Closer. Chu Wanning’s remnant soul seemed to feel uneasy, and
the golden light in the lantern was bright and dark, swaying slightly.
“It’s okay.” Mo Ran felt his anxiety, holding the lamp, with his lips
close to the surface of the paper, softly comforting, sending more of
his spiritual power to accompany him.
“Shizun, don’t be afraid, there is me.”
 The lantern trembled lightly, and after a moment, it returned to
tranquility.
Mo Ran dropped his thick eyelashes, glanced into the lamp,
couldn’t help but smiled, stretched out his hand, touched the edge of
the lamp, and then hugged it tighter.
In the dark dark night, the three characters “Guimenguan” entered
the room, bright and dazzling, as if they had just been written in the
blood of a living person.
The bamboo raft has landed, and Mo Ran stepped on Huangquan
Road where even the mud smells of blood.
He walked forward, and there were more and more people around
him, men and women, old and young, as well as corpses and infants
who died soon after birth. They were mourning and crying, and they
all drifted towards Go deep into the underworld.
Whether he was an emperor or general, rich and prosperous, or a
commoner, he was impoverished. No matter how many
entanglements you bring, you will be buried.
At this moment, here. This road, only oneself bites the bullet and
walks alone.
Mo Ran followed the bustling stream of souls to the entrance of
the ghost world.
There was a person sitting there, swaying a fan in his hand, and
looked like a soldier in his clothes. When he died, his stomach was
cut open, so his intestines would flow out from time to time.
The gatekeeper impatiently stabbed his intestines back with a fan
handle, and raised his eyes lazily to question the newly dead ghost.
 “What’s your name?”
“Sun Erwu.”
“How did you die?”
“I, I It’s old and dead.”
The goalkeeper took a big stamp, and casually stamped “Old
death” on the ghost world’s photo, and handed it to Sun Erwu: “Don’t
throw away the sign, lose it. I’m going to the Seventeenth Hall to do
it again, let’s go, next one.”
Sun Erwu is very nervous. Probably every person who has just
died will be nervous because of how brave and knowledgeable he
was during his lifetime. “Then I, am I going to be tried? I’m a good
man, even a chicken has been stupid during his lifetime, so I will be
able to steal a good baby from the cup, or at least give me a rich
wife… “
The old man talked endlessly and was anxious.
The goalkeeper could hear his ears, and waved his hand: “The
trial? Before the sun, there are so many souls in the ghost world, and
you have to wait ten or eight years in line to reincarnate. It is not your
turn. Just stay in the ghost world when you are in the world, and you
can’t be too far behind. When it’s your turn, you can tell the
magistrate whether you killed a chicken or married a wife. Next one.
“
Sun Erwu was stunned. He squatted and spoke with a local
accent: “Ten years and eight years?”
Mo Ran was also surprised when he was not far away: “What? It
will take so long to be tried and reborn?”
 “Of course, but if it’s a heinous, or an uncomfortable soul, then it’s
another matter.” The gatekeeper heard it and didn’t care. He smiled
kindly, he smiled, and his intestines came out again, and he stuffed it
back again, “You don’t need to wait long to enter the eighteenth level
of Purgatory.”
Mo Ran: “… “
Sun Erwu’s twenty-five eyes, I still want to ask again, but the
patience of the officers and soldiers seems to have come to an end,
and they can’t help but wave their hands and say, “Go away, soul.
Everyone is rushing to reincarnate.” , Don’t block your old man, next,
next.”
Sun Erwu was driven away by his fan.
The next one is a young woman with a creamy powder on her
face. She is still beautiful. When she opens her mouth, her eyes are
filled with a certain kind of self-assurance and amorous feelings that
are unique to her business, and she said softly: “Grant, Jin Hua’er,
the little girl, was beaten to death by a bully…”
Everyone has a way to die, and everyone thinks about everyone.
All the chaotic images all settle here. There is nothing more lively
and mixed. But Mo Ran only hugged the lamp in his arms.
He owes him Shizun, and he doesn’t care about anything next to
him.
He only needs to find the remaining lonely soul of Shizun.
“Name?”
The goalkeeper yawned and looked up at Mo Ran.
 Mo Ran was about to speak, but the guard suddenly shuddered,
seeming to perceive something wrong with this person, and
suddenly stood up and stared at his face.
“…”
Mo Ran secretly said that it was not good, not to mention that he
was a person who died once. I don’t know if his soul is weird, even if
not, he hugs him in his arms. The remnant soul of another person is
also worth questioning. But there is no second entrance to the ghost
world, which is destined to be impossible to escape.
So I had to bite the bullet and look at the guard.
The guard squinted.
Mo Ran pretended to be calm and reported to his family: “Mo
Ran.”
The guard did not say a word.
Mo Ran’s heart is like beating a drum, but his face is still
unmoving: “The monasticism has gone into trouble, and he died like
this. Please send me a photo of him.”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat in the lantern: Thank you “Crap Gouzi”, “Bai Se
Baiqian”, “Snake Han”, “Mu Xi Bingying”, “Xia Sini is the cutest”,
“Happiness Formula”, “My Big Cutie”, “Yayoi”, “Huo Huo Guying”,
“Like Forgetting Envy”, “Crazy Chinese Peerless Xiaoxuanzi” , “D
stuck in the house”, “.” “Swallow yin and yang”, “Dawn”, “Shallow
drunk”, “Lou Gao Mo Du”, “Xuan Xuan”, “There is a big warm man in
my house”, ” It’s Twenty”, “Zhengge”, “Wangyou Young Master”, “His
Royal Highness Yinyu”, “Qing”, “Qingya”, “Fuck your clothes, hide
your fame”, “QwQ”,” “Chiba”, “Chen Goudan”, “Yun Xi Niang”,
“Narase”, “Liu Zhezhe”, “Too Salty”, “Xi”, “Wan Mu”, “Leisure”,
“Wuyou Ouni sauce” ,“Fabaceae”,“KINOFUNE”,“Zuozuojia’s big
cocoa”, irrigated nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you “He Shi”, “Shuanghua a sword to poke the meat”
“Package” mine x2 “Lijing” mine x2 “Meat Ye Fan Soup” “Too salty”
“Boss is very handsome and ugly” “It’s really troublesome to want a
name” “Zz Liangsheng” “Late Ning Xiaogong Ju” “Chi Chi Chi?! “Xia
Sini is the cutest”, “Snake Han” threw landmines~“His Royal
Highness Yinyu” threw grenades and “leisurely” threw rocket
launchers~

Thanks to the friends who follow articles every day~

 106. Where to find Shizun

“The devil…?” The guard slowly repeated his words, and then
snorted, “The monk?”
“Hmm.”
” The monk came here at a young age, you’re really wronged.”
The guards don’t smile. Many people in the mortal community
don’t have the roots of wisdom and can’t make good bonds. When
they mock Taoists, there are always some Not eating grapes means
sour grapes.
“Look at you, the soul is not right, impure.”
Master Huaizui cast a spell on Mo Ran to hide his vitality, and
Being able to come in contact with the soul, so the guard could not
see him through, but he was somewhat uncomfortable, so Shi Shiran
sat down again, raised his legs, and drew out a black ruler from the
drawer.
“Zhang Xing Ruler.” He said triumphantly. Although he didn’t know
what he was so proud of, the ruler was not his, but the younger the
official, the more he liked to show his music. The guard slapped the
ruler to the table. In the previous town, I rolled my eyes and stared at
Mo Ran, “Extend your hand and let the officer test your Yang Shi’s
merits.”
 Mo Ran: “…”
His merits in the Yang world?
Will it be determined that he will be directly twisted to Yama God to
be crushed?
But everyone’s eyes were full, and he had nowhere to escape, so
he sighed, held the soul lamp in one hand, and stretched out the
other.
The guard put the ruler on his veins, almost as soon as he
touched it, the ruler screamed, and blood came out of the black ruler,
accompanied by the cry of thousands of people .
“I can’t kill my eyes…”
“Mo Weiyu, you must never die!”
“Daddy! Mother! Why are you dog? Why!!!”
“Don’t kill me…please, don’t kill me—”
Mo Ran pulled his hand back abruptly, his face turned instantly As
white as paper.
That circle of ghosts was watching him faintly, and the guard’s
eyes were especially obscure. He stared at Mo Ran as a tiger and
wolf, and after a while, he looked down at the ruler.
The red light on the ruler disappeared, and the blood seemed to
be an illusion just now. I don’t know where it went, and there was
nothing but a line on the ruler body.
——
The sin is unforgivable, and the first escort…
What level of hell?
 Because Mo Ran hadn’t waited for the ruler to finish the test
before he stopped, and he didn’t finish writing on the top.
The guard slammed his arm, fierce and cruel, staring at him
extremely viciously, like a bored hunter who finally caught a rare bird.
His nose flickered, his eyes flashed strangely, and most of his
intestines flowed out, but this time he didn’t even bother to plug it
back.
“Don’t move, you give me another test.”
He was impatient and greedy, almost already asking Yama for
credit.
His ghost claws deeply squeezed Mo Ran’s wrist, forcibly pulled
him over, and madly poke the ruler against the opponent’s flesh
again.
If you let him catch a ghost who can go down to the eighteenth
level of hell, it would be a great contribution. He can sit on the
ground to level three levels at least, and no longer need to be at the
gate of this city every day. I remember every ray of lonely souls
coming and going.
“Test! Test well!”
The ruler is on again.
The blood is still flowing, crying all over the sky.
The people Mo Ran has killed and the sins he has done seem to
be squeezed into this small black ruler, and the screaming
resentment almost breaks the ruler.
“I hate…”
“Mo Weiyu, I will never let you go…”
 Mo Ran’s face is getting ugly , He lowered his eyes, his lips
pressed tightly, and he didn’t know the color in his eyes.
“You have no conscience!! You have turned the world into
purgatory!”
“I will be a ghost and I won’t let you go!”
“Ah ah ah ——!”
Weeping, howling, cursing, resenting.
Suddenly, in so many voices, I heard a faint sigh.
“I’m sorry, Mo Ran, it’s the master’s fault…”
Mo Ran opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes filled with sorrow.
He heard the voice of Chu Wanning in his previous life, so soft, so
sad, but like a sharp knife pierced into his skull, almost splitting his
soul.
Those voices gradually weakened, and Zhang Guizhi returned to
calm.
The above line of small characters reappears:
The sin is unforgivable, escorted to the first…
This time Mo Ran did not remove his hands in advance, but this
line The word is still not finished!
The guard was stunned and patted the black ruler: “Broken?”
Unexpectedly, the black ruler trembled slightly after a shot, and
after a while, the line disappeared by itself. Now, a thin fairy air
floated on the surface of the ruler, and an infinite brilliant glow shone
out.
 This time there is no crying from the ruler, but a hundred birds face
the phoenix, and the slender sound enters the cloud, as if the
elegant music from the nine heavens descends on the underworld,
and all the charms are intoxicated, even the guards Can not help but
follow the trance.
When the fairy sound stopped, the guard suddenly returned to his
senses.
Look again, six characters have been dropped on the ruler of
crimes—
Ordinary soul, feasible.
The guard lost his voice: “It’s impossible!”
Isn’t it still unforgivable just now? Why is it ordinary again?
He was not reconciled, and took the ruler to measure many times,
but each time it was the same result: first screams, then good news,
and in the end, without exception, they all wrote about the ordinary
soul, which is feasible.
The guard was extremely disappointed. He had no reason to
prevent an ordinary soul from entering the underworld.
He started to stuff his intestines fiercely again, and said as he
said: “Hey, I think you are really crazy.”
Mo Ran was also quite surprised. He didn’t know why, he thought
about it, guessing that Master Huaizui’s spell confuses the ruler, and
he was a little relieved.
“Go away, stick to your body and hold it, delay your grandfather for
a long time, don’t you go away!”
 “…” Mo Ran couldn’t ask for it, and was holding the soul lamp to
leave Suddenly, the guard’s eyes brightened, and he drank him
loudly—
“Stop!”
Mo Ran’s heartbeat is fast, but his face is still calm, as if helplessly
said. “What’s the matter again?”
The guard lifted his chin: “What is it that you hold in your arms?”
“Oh, this…” Mo Ran rubbed his head. With the soul lamp, my
thoughts flashed quickly, and then he smiled and said, “It is my
funeral.”
“The funeral?”
“Yes, it is a magic weapon.”
“Oh. Something.” The guard pointed to the table, his eyes flashed,
“Put your funeral here and test it again. I’m afraid it’s your magic
weapon that has confused the ruler. “
“…”
Mo Ran had already scolded the bull in his heart, but there was
nothing he could do, so he had to put down the soul lamp and
stretched out his wrist anxiously again.
The guard seemed confident, and couldn’t wait to push the ruler
up again.
……
The result is still the same.
It is still six words, clearly: ordinary soul, feasible.
Don’t talk about the guards, even Mo Ran doesn’t know why, but
after testing like this, the other party is finally completely dead, and
he is too lazy to wave his hands and let him in.
Mo Ran didn’t dare to stay for a long time. He picked up the soul-
attracting lamp and walked through the long corridor until the end,
the light changed.
The ghost world, unfolding vastly before his eyes.
This is the first level of hell, and you can’t see the end at first
glance. The sky is scarlet, like a boiling glow. Strange vines and
different trees rose from the ground, the roof tiles nearby, and the
palaces in the distance. At the entrance, there is a huge boulder to
the sky, and the letter is written “Er Caopi returns to the dust, the
soul returns to Nanke Township”. There is a towering red-lacquered
archway next to it. Jin Shui melted and described the three
characters “Nanke Township”, each of which was as tall as an adult
male.
It turns out that the first layer of hell is called Nanke Township. If
the dead are not unusual, they will all live here temporarily, for ten or
eight years, waiting for the judge to call themselves, and then go to
the second level to judge.
Mo Ran is holding the soul-attracting lantern, watching and
walking.
At a glance, the layout is not much different from the human world.
There are 18 streets in total, nine horizontal and nine verticals,
including streets, households, and houses. Ghost men, ghost girls,
and ghost boys walked around, laughing and crying, crying and
mourning, and they were dancing with demons and walking in the
night.
 In the east, I heard a newly bereaved woman sobbing: “What to
do, what to do, it is said that the remarried woman will be cut in half,
with the head and feet each going to the two Hell man, this is true?
Who can tell me that this is true?”
She also has naked clothes around her, and the girl with messy
temples is wiping tears: “It’s not that I want to be the secret door , I
really can’t afford to live. Before I died, I went to the temple of the
earth to donate a threshold, and wanted thousands of people to step
on them to make atonement for me. But the village chief said that I
should pay him 400 gold to allow me to pay The threshold is
changed. I want so much money, so why bother to do skin and meat
business…”
There are also men in the west who are counting: “400 one day,
four hundred and two days, four hundred and zero Three days…
After saying that I’m going to leave, she will go, and she will die
together. I have been here for 404 days, but she still hasn’t followed.
Alas, she is so weak, shouldn’t it be I lost Dao on Huangquan Road.
If I am really fascinated by Dao, what should I do?”
The newly-dead ghosts are gathered at the entrance of Nanke
Township in groups of three or five, but they are still unwilling. Linger.
But going forward, they are all old ghosts who have recovered
their souls and confessed their lives.
They are more calm, more calm, some of their own businesses,
they spend their days poor, and wait for the long time to be judged.
When you get to Third Street, you can see the clamor of the busy
city, which is not inferior.
 In the end, they are all ghosts who have not broken their flesh and
bones. Meng Po’s soup has not been drunk, and there are still
people and ghosts. He was from Liyuan before he was alive, still
performing juggling on the streets, alive as an embroiderer, and
when he died, he pulled the clouds of hell to knit clothes. The
butcher didn’t dare to kill anymore, but he could always take some
sharpening and choking on the scissors.
The shouting, the applause, one after another, bustling.
Mo Ran walked to a ghost who sold calligraphy and paintings. The
ghost probably hadn’t sold a painting before he was alive. He was
starved to death. Therefore, his face was yellow and thin, his
cheekbones were high, and his ribs were sunken.
Seeing someone sitting in front of his booth, the thin scholar raised
his dim eyes, but his expression was eager: “Young Master, buy a
painting?”
“I want you to do it for you I’ll draw a portrait.”
The scholar seemed a little regretful: “The characters are better
than mountains and rivers, they are always short of artistic
conception. Look at this picture of Taishan smoke and clouds…”
Mo Ran said:” I don’t like landscape painting, so you can paint me
personally.”
“Don’t like landscape?” The scholar glanced at him and was not
very happy. “The benevolent is happy, the wise man is happy, the
young Master is young Light, it should cultivate sentiment, smell
more red and green scent. My picture of Taishan Smoke and Clouds
was originally reluctant to sell, but since you came to my stall and
asked, you don’t want to come and have no wisdom roots. In this
way, I will be cheaper with you ——”
“I want to draw a person.”
Scholar: “…”
The two stared at each other, where is the scholar’s opponent?
After a while, he was counseled, but after counseling, he was quite
angry, and a dead ghost’s face seemed to have some angry blood.
“I don’t paint people. I want to paint, ten times the price.”
Mo Ran said: “The ghost world also needs money?”
“Family Friends, bring paper money, there is always.” The scholar
said coldly, “I don’t like the smell of copper, but gentlemen love
money and take it in a good way. You and I I’m not a relative or a
friend, and I don’t have the knowledge of my uncle, why should I
suffer for you for no reason?”
He babbled a lot, but it’s hard for Mo Ran, who doesn’t read much,
Immediately frowned and said: “I just came, and no one has burned
me.”
The scholar said: “If you don’t have money, you can’t sell.”
Mo Ran thought for a moment and thought about it. He pointed to
the Taishan Yanyun Tu and said: “Okay, if you don’t sell it, you won’t
sell it. But I’m just sitting around, can you tell me about this
landscape painting?”
The scholar was taken aback. , Turning his anger into joy: “Do you
want to hear this?”
Mo Ran nodded: “I don’t have to pay if I hear you talk about
knowledge?”
 “No.” The scholar was very arrogant, with a ridiculous and pitiful
brilliance on his face, “Learning does not speak of money, and
money will be dirty. About scholars, don’t be tacky.”
Mo Ran nodded again. Xindao, he knows why this little bookworm
starved to death. Although it was funny, he felt a little bit unbearable
in his heart, but it was a pity that he was ashamed, otherwise he
really wanted to give him some silver.
The scholar excitedly took the framed painting from the shelf, set
aside his posture, cleared the ghost throat that didn’t need to be
cleared, and said with arrogance, “Then I will start.”
Seeing the little bookworm taking the bait, Mo Ran smiled and
said, “Ask for advice.”

The author has something to say:

This chapter has many settings and lines, paying tribute to the
arrogant and complaining middle-class youth Mr. Lu Xun The
character prototypes and some of the line prototypes of the ghost
woman and the ghost scholar came from Xianglin’s wife and Kong
Yiji, and they are marked here to avoid misunderstanding.

Ergouzi: Crab Crab “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “endless”,
“Doma De” mine x2, “Fan Soup for Meat Lord”, “Boss is very
handsome and dragged” “25533378”” Tu Qiuzi “throws mines~

Big white cat: Thank you” (the little poor who irrigated ten bottles of
nutrient solution at 8:40 in the morning was drawn out of id, thank
you)” “Like to forget envy”, “Jiao Shu”, “Pavilion Moonlight”, “It’s
Twenty”, “Pro”, “alexist”, “D stuck in the house”, “Xiumu”, “Phoenix” ,
“Crazy Chinese Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “Zhengge”, “Narase”,
“Swallow Yin and Yang”, “Doesn’t Look at the Battered Text”,
“Huazhongmen”, “Wuyou Ouni sauce” ,“SD”,“Boss is very handsome
and dragging”,“Dawn”,“Fabaceae”,“Ting Pavilion Moon Xia”, “Zhou
Fang Lisi”, “Xi”, “KINOFUNE”, “Dawn is so cool”,” There is a big
warm man in my family”, “Qianye”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and
Qing”, “Dake from Zuo Zuo family”, “Yun Xi Niang”, “Three Thousand
Dreams”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~ Meme tweeted~

 107. Shizun’s portrait

As soon as the scholar said it was two hours, it was even

Confucius, Mencius, and Zhu, who heard Mo Ran dizzy and sleepy,
but he had to make a look of deep interest, which was hard work.
Mo Ran has quite a set of pretends and lectures.
In the beginning, I said “Oh?” and frowned, seemingly puzzled and
suspicious.
Wait for the other party to speak for a while, and then say “Oh…”,
the eyebrows stretched slightly, as if they were slightly better, and
gradually understood.
Finally, remember to keep your eyes wide open, your eyes
scorching, a “Oh~” is indispensable, what is important is to let the
speaker understand that you are initiating and enlightening after his
teaching.
Three “oh”, he didn’t use less in Chu Wanning class.
It’s a pity that Chu Wanning doesn’t eat this set. He always looks
at him coldly and tells him to shut up.
Where did the little bookworm have been treated like this? When I
talked about it, his eyes glowed and he was very excited. There is a
sense of hatred for meeting Mo Ran, and there is still a little reserved
and arrogant.
 “I understand.” Mo Ran smiled, “After listening to you, look at this
landscape map again, and then I know that Danqing is precious, and
the daughter will not change.”
He was still alive, his face must be flushed, but his excitement was
not bad except for blushing now. He didn’t know how to put his
hands and feet happily. He just smiled like a child, his thin face was
full of light.
Mo Ran was so happy to see a ghost doing it for the first time.
It’s almost there. He got up, bowed to the other party, and said:
“It’s not early, I will go around and find a place to stay. If you have
time, sir tomorrow, I will come to find you.”
The scholar was unprepared to be called Mr., he was even more
happy, half panic and half bliss: “No, no, sir dare not be, I have taken
the exam many times, and even a talented talent can’t get it. I…
Alas…”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “The level of character and learning is
not in the merits of fame, but in the heart.”
The scholar was surprised: “You, you can tell What about this?”
“This is what Shizun said, picking up people’s teeth.”
Scholar: “… picking up people’s teeth.”
” Really? Hahahaha.” Mo Ran smiled and scratched his head, “I
remembered it wrong again.”
The scholar saw that it was not early, and no one would come to
ask about painting today, so he packed up the baskets and bags. ,
Said: “I’m idle around, it’s rare to meet someone who can talk.
Although the friendship between gentlemen is as pale as water, but I
also pay attention to the wine and the confidant. I think…”
See him again Starting to slip away from his schoolbag, Mo Ran
smiled and cut off his words, and said, “Do you want to say, I think
it’s not early, why don’t we find a place to have a drink?”
“Ah, yes , Yes, have a drink, okay?”
“Okay.” Mo Ran nodded, “Mr. Pay.”
Scholar: “…”
On the greasy little table is a plate of peanuts, a dozen pieces of
peanuts, two small wines, half full. Only a candle was lit in the wine
shop, burning awkwardly and shabbyly, and the boss with the sharp-
mouthed monkey-gill wiped a gaped bowl behind the cabinet.
“The place is a bit broken.” The scholar seemed a little uneasy,
“But I haven’t received any paper money. There are only a few
Tongtong stores I’ve been to, and this one is pretty decent…”
“Very good.” Mo Ran picked up the wine bottle and took a closer
look. “The ghost is still eating?”
“It’s all vain, just like sacrifice.” He took a sip of peanuts, but the
peanuts did not disappear. He said, “Look, it’s like this. Have a
taste.”
Mo Ran put the wine cup down quietly, he is not a man Dead
people, eating will reveal flaws.
The scholar had been drinking for thirty years, and his unhappy
mood seemed to be better. After chatting with Mo Ran for a while, he
asked: “Mo-gongzi asked the boy to help draw a character before, is
he the person he likes? “
 Mo Ran waved his hands hurriedly: “No, it’s Shizun.”
“Ah.” The scholar was taken aback, “I have been in the underworld
for many years. See you I came to the picture of Somei, but I have
never seen anyone who asked me to draw Shizun. You Shizun treats
you well?”
Mo Ran was ashamed and said, “Good, very good.”
“No wonder.” The scholar nodded, “What do you paint him for?”
“Find someone.”
The scholar said “Ah” again, his face was surprised Yi: “He is also
in the underworld?”
“Hmm.” Mo Ran said, “I heard that the dead will stay in Nanke
Township for ten or eight years. I can’t worry about him. I want to find
him. He, be a company with him.”
The scholar did not doubt, even a little moved, pondered for a long
time, and finally sighed: “It’s rare to see peach and plum love. Good!
Mo-gongzi, I I’ll do this for you!” As he said, he got up to unpack the
suitcase and took the drawing tools.
Mo Ran was overjoyed, thanked him again and again, and asked
him his name and surname, secretly remembering to himself,
thinking that he would burn more gold and silver for the poor brother
when he returned to the sun.
Two of you are grateful for you, I am excited, and lively spreading
paper and ink.
As a result, there were no words after the start of construction, and
it was choking.
 “I Shizun…he…” Mo Ran clenched his fist into a fist and knocked
on his knee a few times, but he still didn’t knock out. After holding
back for a long time, this man with poor words finally Stained a
sentence, “He is a beauty anyway, you can paint.”
The scholar stared at him.
Mo Ran: “Draw it.”
“…How is it beautiful?”
“It’s not very simple, it’s beautiful, and look good Draw inside.”
“I know to paint better, but…Forget it, what face is he?”
“What face?” Mo Ran For a moment, he was startled, “…the face
is the face.”
The scholar was a little annoyed: “Melon seeds, almonds, wooden
characters, goose eggs, do you mean one?”
” I don’t know if there are some of them, they are pretty handsome
anyway.”
Scholar: “…”
Mo Ran: “Forget it, just follow me if you don’t know Face painting,
our faces are not much different.”
Scholar: “…”
Then the eyes.
“What eyes?”
Seeing that Mo Ran wanted to speak, he suddenly stopped him
and added.
“Don’t say eyes are eyes.”
 Mo Ran waved his hand: “I know what you mean, his eyes are so
long… How do you say this? …… Enchanting? Indifferent and
gentle.”
The scholar slammed the pen and said angrily: “I won’t draw
anymore! Please go to Gaoming!”
“Farewell! “Mo Ran grabbed him hurriedly, “The other people did
not draw as good as you.”
The scholar endured and stared at him, but seeing Mo Ran’s
sincere face, he insisted: “Then you are good Say, what am I asking,
what are you answering.”
Mo Ran was also aggrieved. He thought to himself that he did not
answer well just now? Isn’t it also what people ask what he
answers? However, I asked for help, so I nodded wisely, and hugged
the soul-attracting lantern in my arms pitifully.
The scholar said: “Still eyes. He is a leopard eye? Three white
eyes? Almond eyes? Eichhornia eyes? Or…”
Mo Ran was dizzy at hearing and shook his head and said: “Slit
eyes Isn’t that small, no, his eyes are raised, I don’t know what it is
called, anyway, it’s…er, just flying upwards, it’s pretty good…”
” It’s phoenix eyes.”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but seeing the scholar’s expression
unhappy, he shut his mouth again: “Okay, you can sew the eyes if
you say they are.”
The scholar then asked: “Is the nose tall or short?”
“High.”
“Are the lips thin or thick?”
 “Thin.”
“Is the eyebrows thick or light?”
“Thick.”
“Thickness?”
“Alright… I know the eyebrows should be sword eyebrows.”
“Okay.” The scholar added a few more strokes, and then asked,
“Can there be mole marks on his face?”
Mo Ran tilted his head. After thinking about it, after thinking about
it, his face turned red, and he whispered: “There…”
“Where?”
“Left ear.” Mo Ran slowly Said, “Small, the color is quite light, and
then…”
When you kiss him here, you will be extra sensitive.
The scholar raised his eyebrows: “Then?”
“No.” Mo Ran shook his head like a rattle, his face flushed, “No
then.”
The scholar gave him a strange look, but fortunately the light was
dim, and he couldn’t see the blood on his face. The nib moistened
the ink and asked: “Guanliu costume?”
“He likes to wear white clothes. A sapphire crown or a high pony
tail.” Mo Ran thought for a while, added, “Sometimes When you
wear it, it’s especially…”
“Don’t say it looks good!” The scholar couldn’t bear it.
“Well, let’s be pretty.”
Scholar: “……”
 After a long time, I finally finished painting. Mo Ran blew the ink,
held it up and looked closely. Although he felt that he was not as
handsome as Chu Wanning and not very similar, but he could barely
make do with it, he smiled and said, “Thank you, Mr. Very good.”
“I just drew Pan Anfan Li, Xizi Diaochan.”
“Hahaha.” Mo Ran was happy and said, “When I find Shizun, I will
thank you again.”
I drank some wine with the scholar again, chatted for a while, and
when the sky got darker, the two parted ways in front of the wine
shop. Mo Ran carried the portrait of Chu Wanning. According to the
scholar, there is a fifth street in Nanke Township. The building, called
“Shunfeng Building”, is dedicated to inquiring all kinds of news for
the new lonely ghosts.
He is going to have a look.
Outside the SF Building, the red strokes floated faintly, with a
black snake-shaped totem painted on it. Mo Ran pushed the door in,
and saw a long counter running across the hall. Behind the counter
were a dozen ghosts in ocher robes, all wearing glaring wooden
lacquer masks, and they couldn’t see their true appearance. In front
of these masked ghosts, each winding a long line, are dead people
with different looks and different desires.
Hundreds of white candles float on the top of the building, and the
overlapping shadows of lights illuminate the overlapping dead.
Ghosts come and go, they are very busy.
“Little master, can you help me find out where my brother is? His
name is Zhang Bayi, from Gusu, he was 21 years old when he
died…”
 “Can there be a portrait?”
“No, no.”
“You can find it without a portrait. The cost is ten times more
expensive.”
“Big Brother— —”
The masked man coughed and his voice was crisp.
“Ah, sorry, it turned out to be the eldest girl. The eldest girl, it is like
this. When I died, the guy at home told me that she would never
remarry, but I always watched She and my brother have been eyeing
for a long time, and I can’t swallow this breath even when I die. Can
you check for me to see if she is really well-behaved and widowhood
in Yangjian, or if she is a good brother with my brother!
“Zhayang’s affair, the price is this one, you can take a look first.”
“I’m disturbed, Xiaosheng liked a girl in his previous life, but she is
a wealthy woman and she can’t look down on one. Xiaosheng is a
young scholar. Xiaosheng was timid and never showed his thoughts
with her. Later, when she married, Xiaoshengyuan was also happy
for her. Unexpectedly, she was a man who had become a relative….
Alas, something happened later, she… was one step ahead of
Xiaosheng. So Xiaosheng wanted to check two things. The first is
where the girl is now, and the second is… I want to know the fate of
the two of me in the next life…”
“The next life can be checked, but no money is charged. It needs
to be exchanged for the life of the girl. As for where the girl is, I
trouble Young Master to report her name and submit a portrait.”
“Oh, okay, okay. There are portraits, here. The girl’s surname is
Yao, and her single name is a blue character…”
 In front of every cabinet, there are chirping ghosts, and her body is
rotten. , But still can’t let go of obsession.
Mo Ran hugged the lamp and walked around looking left and right,
and found that there were people who asked for everything. The
people in Shunfeng Tower either collected money or received life.
He has no money. If he allows them to receive Yangshou, he will
be discovered that he is a survivor who has been mixed into the Yin
Cao Netherworld. Suddenly, he couldn’t help but secretly scold
Master Huaizui for being ignorant and not knowing to put some
paper money ingots into his pocket in advance.
But after looking at the price, it doesn’t seem to be expensive to
find out. Mo Ran turned his mind and ran back to the wine shop,
finally catching up with the scholar. Forget it, I borrowed some
meager silver and returned to Shunfeng Building.
After waiting in line for a long time, it was finally his turn.
Mo Ran said anxiously: “I’m looking for someone. This is a
portrait.”
He gave the portrait of Chu Wanning to the other party, just about
to continue. Unexpectedly, after the man saw it, he chuckled,
combined the picture scroll, and asked: “What are you looking for?”
“Huh?” Mo Ran was startled, “Just look at the picture.” , You know
where he is?”
“Yes. But first tell me, what do you find him for?”
“He is an old friend of mine.”
The other party glanced at him again, and then said: “Wait a
moment.” Then he leaned over and whispered a few words to a
colleague next to him. When he turned back, his tone was quite kind.
“Since it is Mr. Chu’s old friend, the money will not be collected.”
The man got up and beckoned to him, “You follow me upstairs.”

The author has something to say:

The storage box is incorrectly clicked, it can only be done today…

Two more… . . cry… .

The first three are from the rotten stalks of the bibs and sketches.
They are not original stalks, but because of too much use, I tried to
find the origin, but I can’t find it anymore… . It seems that it
appeared on the Spring Festival Gala sketch first? Surprised, is such
a local and happy? In order to avoid misunderstanding, hereby
declare QAQ
 108. Shizun’s Earth Spirit

Mo Ran followed him upstairs in a daze, stepping on the wooden

stairs that had been in disrepair and making a creaking noise. He
couldn’t help asking: “You call him Mr. Chu?”
“Yes, he was sent by Yan Luo to take care of this building. He is
our elder.”
“…”
Mo Ran didn’t say a word. But a little surprised.
“Here.” The masked man stopped and stopped in front of a half-
moon-shaped arch on the second floor. He gently knocked on the
concealed vermilion carved door, “Mr. Chu, you have you My old
friend came to look for you.”
There was a moment of silence inside, and then I remembered the
gentle voice, like warm wine on the stove, soft hair between the
pillows.
“The old man? Is it him again? I said, I don’t want to see him
again. You let him go back.”
The mask man coughed slightly: “No, Mr. Chu misunderstood ,
This time it’s not him.”
“Who else could it be?” There was silence for a while, and he said,
“Nothing, please come in.”
 The Nuan Pavilion is very elegant and clean, with tables and
chairs. The furnishings are even simple and cool. But the ground
was covered with luxurious soft felt. Mo Ran walked in, half of his
foot was immediately submerged in it, and there was a pungent
smell of wild animal fur in the air. Incompatible with this breath is the
man who is trimming the flower branches by the Xuan window.
He wears long black hair, white clothes with wide sleeves, and
scarlet flower buds trembling at his translucent fingertips. Perhaps it
is because SF Building has always been well-mannered. He also
wears a navy blue grimace mask on his face, and his fangs and
squalor eyes are violent. But even if such a mask is worn on his
face, it is inexplicably gentle.
He cut off the excess remnants, gathered them together and
discarded them, then turned his head.
Mo Ran felt that his throat was dry. The conversation between the
mask man and Chu Wanning just made him feel confused and
vaguely disturbed. He didn’t know what the soul had lost. If Chu
Wanning doesn’t remember him…
Thinking like this, the man put down the cutlery and walked
towards him.
Mo Ran, who is not afraid of the sky, feels a little flustered, and
sweats on the waistcoat.
“Shizun.”
The man stopped, a little closer. Mo Ran seemed to laugh when
he heard him.
“What Shizun?” He said, “Does the young Master recognize the
wrong person?”
 Sure enough…
What’s the fear?
Mo Ran gave a squeak in his heart, and there seemed to be a
huge boulder in his chest crashing down, leading him into the
endless abyss. He stared at the man in front of him blankly, not
knowing what to say for a while.
Seeing that he didn’t respond, the man put his slender, white hand
on the mask, and gently took off the heavy grimace, revealing Zhang
Qingjun’s dignified face.
Mo Ran felt that the huge boulder disappeared suddenly.
He looked at the man with the mask off in surprise, but without any
doubt, and blurted out: “Chu Xun?”
No wonder the little master downstairs made the mistake of the
portrait. Chu Xun and Chu Wanning are eighth similar in
appearance, but Chu Xun is soft, and Chu Wanning is cold. But only
a very familiar person can tell the difference between them.
For example, Mo Ran.
The man in front of him was Chu Xun, Young Master of Lin’an City,
whom he had seen in the phantom more than two hundred years
ago, so he reported his name without thinking.
But the real Chu Xun never met him, so he was a little surprised,
and smiled: “…Do you really know me?”
Mo Ran waved his hand quickly:” No, no, I found the wrong
person. But I do know you…” He said, looking at each other
curiously. Chu Xun was a person who died a hundred years ago, but
he hasn’t passed away yet. It is obviously Yan Luowei. For his
mission, let him temporarily out of reincarnation.
I didn’t expect to see Chu Wanning’s ancestors. Mo Ran only
thought it was very mysterious.
Chu Xun nodded and said, “So that’s the case.” He smiled, “Who
is the young Master looking for? Since I came upstairs, I will help
you find it. Otherwise, I will find it for you. Nanke Township, tens of
thousands of ghosts, I don’t know in what year to find Ma Yue.”
Mo Ran originally planned to explain a few words and went
downstairs to find someone to calculate again. Who knows Chu
Xun? Warm-hearted, did a ghost and didn’t change it. He was willing
to help him personally. He couldn’t help being very happy. He said,
“That’s great. There is Mr. Laochu!”
Chu Xun.
Chu Xun unfolded a look and said with a smile: “No wonder the
people underneath make a mistake, but they really resemble me.
What is his name?”
“Chu Wanning “Mo Ran said, “His name is Chu Wanning.”
“The surname is Chu?…It’s a coincidence.”
Mo Ran’s heart moved and asked: “Will it be Will it be Mr.‘s
relatives?”
“Not good. It depends on the state of the sun, you need to go to
the ninth king of the ghost world. I… have life and death enmity with
the nine kings. I don’t want to ask for it. He, the mortal matter has
never been asked again.”
 He was naturally talking about the ghost king who broke the Lin’an
barrier and killed his family. When the scar was pierced, even if it
was a person like him, his expression was not only a bit obscure.
Mo Ran used to be able to confirm the connection between Chu
Wanning and Chu Xun this time, but unexpectedly it was so, so he
shook his head: “It’s a pity.”
Chu Xun smiled, did not speak any more, went to the museum
shelf to take a gilt yin and yang compass, and asked Mo Ran to sit
down.
“Use this to know where he is?”
“Eight out of ten.”
“What else is the case?”
“Some people’s soul power is always a little strange, and it is
possible to find it.” Chu Xun said, “but it’s not common. Young
Master shouldn’t be so unlucky.”
Bu Suan settled, and the golden needle in the compass
tremblingly pointed to the north, but after a while, it turned to the
south, then to the east, and then to the west, and finally started
spinning again and again. .
Chu Xun: “…”
Mo Ran said carefully: “How?”
“Cough.” Chu Xun coughed lightly, his expression somewhat
Embarrassed, “Little Young Master… is indeed a bit unlucky.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Actually, Mo Ran is often unlucky, so I know it won’t be so smooth.
He sighed, thanked Chu Xun, and prepared to re-enter the vast
crowd and continue to search for Chu Wanning’s whereabouts.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, the crazy rotation of the compass
suddenly stopped. The pointer pointed in a certain direction,
trembling, and it seemed not so sure. After a while, it pointed to a
certain position.
Chu Xun hurriedly called him: “Little Young Master, wait a minute.”
Mo Ran stopped immediately and watched the compass with his
breath at the table, the pointer swaying left and right. , It just doesn’t
stop, but it roughly pointed out a direction.
Chu Xun frowned and said: “What’s going on…”
“Does this represent a vision?”
” , But very strange.” Chu Xun looked at the compass, frowning
deeper and deeper, “It seems that he is in both directions?” Mo Ran
was suddenly startled.
How is it possible?
Now that the soul is in Chu Wanning’s body, the human soul is in
the soul lamp, and there should only be one earth soul left in the
ghost world. How can Chu Wanning appear in two places at the
same time?
Chu Xun said: “Anyway, the young Master went to the southeast
and the northeast. After a look, maybe the compass was affected by
some spells, and it’s not easy to point it.”
Mo Ran was very anxious, thanked Chu Xun, and hurriedly left the
Shunfeng Building and ran to the east.
After running for a long time, Mo Ran suddenly stopped at a fork in
the road.
 Southeast or Northeast?
He was holding the soul-attracting lamp, anxious, but after a while,
he looked at the lantern in his hand that gathered the human soul,
and suddenly there was a vague and strange perception in his heart.
He followed this kind of unreliable perception, walking along
narrow streets and deep alleys staggered by rice paddies.
The further forward, the more obvious this feeling becomes.
He even felt that Chu Wanning’s earth soul was invisibly calling
the soul-attracting lamp in his hand, or calling him to go to a certain
place.
Mo Ran finally stopped in front of a two-story old wooden building.
“Sick Soul Hall.”
He lifted his head, his eyes swept across the huge and heavy
hanging plaque. The plaque was exposed to the wind and sun all
day long, and the black paint had peeled off, and the red floating text
on it had lost a large piece of color, revealing the mottled and mouldy
rotten wood below.
Mo Ran frowned, shaking in his heart, feeling that these three
words made him very uneasy.
Sick soul…what does it mean?
Is Chu Xun’s compass malfunctioning because of this?
He opened the door, stepped over the high threshold, and walked
in.
He knew the answer soon.
There are hundreds of beds in the Sick Soul Hall, and there are
some unconscious souls lying on them. More than ten ghosts
wearing white masks shuttled among them, delivering spiritual
energy to the sickbed.
The so-called sick soul hall is the hospital of the ghost world.
Mo Ran found the ghost doctor who was coordinating the whole
situation at the bottom, arched his hand to him, and said: “Doctor, I
think…”
The doctor was very busy and said impatiently: “Grab the
medicine on the second floor, line up on the left side of the
diagnosis.”
“Where to find someone?”
“Find someone to… …What? Looking for someone?”
Mo Ran showed him the picture scroll: “Has the doctor ever seen
this fairy?”
The ghost doctor took the picture scroll and looked at it. Look, Fu
raised his head and looked at Mo Ran again. Under the black hole
mask, his eyes seemed to be pitying: “Your relatives?”
“Um, yes.”
” His soul is damaged.” The ghost doctor pointed to the stairs,
“Lying in the innermost compartment upstairs. We can’t cure this
kind of illness, so we can only hold on to it. Go and find him.”
Mo Ran was startled: “The soul of the earth is damaged? How
could it be damaged?”
“Who knows? The six reincarnations are originally extremely
painful things. Maybe he was reborn several times before. At that
time, the soul was damaged, but he has been a monk in his life, and
he may have been injured by the devil. In short, it is not complete.
You ask me who I ask.”
Mo Ran said anxiously:” Then… what will the damage of the soul
of that land affect?”
“Impact?” The ghost doctor thought for a while, “It’s okay, after all,
it’s just that one of the three souls is incomplete, so the effect is not
It’s his reincarnation. To tell you something…probably it means to
live a shorter life in the next life, a little luck, or a weaker body.”
“…” Mo Ran listened. Although quite unwilling, but also suffering
from nothing, had to thank the ghost doctor first, and then walked
upstairs.
The layout above is not as compact and dense as below, which
makes people breathless.
Perhaps because the rest of the parked souls are unable to be
awakened in the Sick Soul Hall, and they do not need much care.
There was only one medical officer slept in a wicker chair in the hall.
Mo Ran didn’t go to wake him up, and walked straight inside.
In the huge empty space, there were only ten and twenty
sickbeds, leaning on the red rosewood windows, and pulling a plain
screen between each other.
Cen Silence all around.
Stepping on the floor and making a creaking sound, Mo Ran’s
gaze fell on the innermost compartment. There was a half-moon-
shaped arch, and outside the arch was an outdoor terrace. , The
moonlight came in through the hanging gauze curtain, and the
breeze swayed.
 There are obviously more than twenty sick souls here, but Mo Ran
has a strong perception for some reason.
Perhaps it was the soul-catching lamp that led him all the way
forward in the dark. He was full of heart, and walked to the innermost
room to the pure and hazy moonlit night.
He raised his hand and opened the curtain.
The last lonely soul of Chu Wanning really lay there. He closed his
eyes and his face was very pale, so similar to the corpses parked in
the Frost Heaven Temple.
Rao has found him, and Rao is looking forward to rebirth. Seeing
such a blood-stained, cold and thin figure, Mo Ran still couldn’t help
feeling a pain in his heart and his nose was sour.
He walked over and put the soul lamp on the bed.
Then he sat on the bed of Chu Wanning Earth Soul, trying to
gently hold the opponent’s cold hand.
But this remnant soul is different from the previous human soul,
perhaps because it was so worn out, his spirit body is actually
nothingness, and Mo Ran’s fingertips can’t touch him, so he passed
through. The phantom of Chu Wanning’s earth soul fell on the white
mattress.
Mo Ran felt bitterly lost because of this emptiness.
If there is a slight difference, if Master Huaizui has not appeared, if
Chu Wanning’s spirit is broken more, if Shizun is discouraged, the
heaven and the earth will not meet…
He lowers his body , Knowing that he couldn’t hold Chu Wanning’s
forehead, but still couldn’t help it, closing his eyes, as if to hug the
ethereal earth soul, leaned over the seat.
“Shizun.”
He overlaps with his dead soul, and the moon shines down,
regardless of you and me.
Mo Ran sighed and took a long breath, but his heart was bitter and
heavy.
He has seen the body of Chu Wanning, the human soul of Chu
Wanning, and now he has seen this sick earth soul again. Every time
he sees one, he feels different. He knelt in front of the body, sin and
guilt almost tore him apart, he confessed in front of the soul, holding
hands and begging Chu Wanning to return.
And the soul of the earth.
He tried to hug, but he couldn’t catch anything, touch nothing.
Suddenly, he felt an endless panic in his heart, feeling that this was
the ending he deserved.
He was full of grudges and bloody hands. How good and capable
is he, can he be with his deceased and stay with him again?
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his eyelashes seemed to be a little moist,
warming the thin pillow.
I used to think that God treated him poorly, but now it looks like a
joke. It turns out that this is not the case. It turns out that God treats
him very seriously, but his heart is too thin, and everything is gloomy.
He is not good.
He was shocked to realize that he had taken such a Bu’gui road.
He wanted to turn around now. He wanted to make up for the rest of
his life and pay it back in the second half of his life. I don’t know if he
can do this, if he can return. origin.
What Taxian-jun, what is the emperor of the human world.
No more.
He just wants to be a good person who Chu Wanning always
wants him to be.
Some people say that knowing one’s mistakes can make great
improvements.
But his fault was too deep.
He doesn’t know how long it will take to repay it. Perhaps he will
still be unable to get rid of this endless regret on the day of death.
After all, the marks drawn in the water can return to calm, but the
wounds plunged into the wood will always penetrate the bones.
“Shizun.” After a long time, he was immersed in the moonlight,
immersed in the almost transparent soul of Chu Wanning. He said,
his voice seemed to be coaxing a child, “Go, we’re going back. “
He straightened up and lifted the soul lamp.
Mention the curse silently, the soul of the earth enters the lamp,
and the thin shadows quickly sink into the lamp core and disappear
without a trace.
Mo Ran waited.
But after waiting for a long while, the local soul and the human
soul were completely integrated. After a long time, there was still no
movement.
Mo Ran’s face turned pale suddenly.
What’s wrong? !
 Didn’t it say that after the earth soul merges with the human soul,
he can return to the world with Chu Wanning?
Master Huaizui’s spell, could it be invalid? !

The author has something to say:

The spirit of the big white cat: Thank you “Yu Qi”, “There is a warm
man in my family”, “Sir “Tu Yu”, “Jiao Shu”, “Meeting”, “His Royal
Highness Yinyu”, “Flower Gate”, “Phoenix”, “D trapped in the house”,
“Crazy China Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “Dawn”, ” Swallow Yin and
Yang”, “Wood”, “I don’t know what to do every day”, “Like to forget
envy”, “Fabaceae”, “Autumn tiredness”, “Leisure”, “endless”, “One
two three four” , “Qianye”, “Xi”, “Little Negro’s Feet Grinding Meat
Buns”, “Bright Fireworks”, “Jiayan”, “Zuozuo’s Big Cocoa”, Irrigation
Nutrient Liquid~

Two Gouzi: Crab Crab “Sky”, “Zhou Fanglisi”, “Don’t Look”, “It’s
really troublesome to think of a name” “I will send love to the bright
moon”, “Autumn Tired”, “Boss is very handsome and dragged”
Landmine x2” “Yongyong”, “Dried salted fish” and “Chu Wanning’s
boyfriend” threw landmines~“Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Daily thanks to the friends who follow the article~ Meh!

 109. Shizun’s second earth spirit

There was chaos and humming in his mind. Mo Ran only felt cold
in his hands and feet, holding Chu Wanning’s soul in a daze, and
went downstairs.
“Doctor…”
“It’s you? What’s the matter?”
“Are you sure, the one upstairs… is my Shizun’s soul , Isn’t it
wrong?”
The ghost boy was a little impatient: “Of course, I can still make
mistakes?”
Mo Ran was unwilling and asked: “Will it be Consciousness of the
soul, or…”
“Or what.” The ghost boy tweeted, “One person has three souls,
earth, consciousness, and people. I have been here for one hundred
and fifty I’ve been a doctor of the year, if I don’t know how to
distinguish these three souls, Hades will let me go to reincarnation
soon?”
Mo Ran pursed his lips, and suddenly gave birth to a kind of
uncertainty idea.
“Doctor, you have practiced medicine for 150 years, have you ever
seen a person…have two souls?”
 “Are you sick!” Ghost doctor Angrily said, “I don’t think your brain
is good, or you can stay, let me signal your pulse!”
Of course he can’t let the ghost doctor signal himself, although
Master Huaizui cast a spell , But if you are not careful, you may still
be spotted. Mo Ran quickly apologized and hurried out of the Sick
Soul Hall, holding the lantern full of human and earth souls.
The sky in the ghost world is always dim. To distinguish the dawn
and dusk, you can only look up at the sky. If there is a round of half-
warm and half-cool sun behind the red cloud, it is day, and if the cold
moon is high, it is night.
It was already night, and the road gradually became cold.
Mo Ran walked alone in the street with his head down, holding the
soul-attracting lamp in his arms. The more I go, the more I feel at a
loss, the more I go, the more I feel isolated and helpless.
This kind of helplessness and loss has always been with him when
he was very young, which makes him very bad. He even thought of
some people he knew when he was still hanging around in Goulan
Wasi. There was a big fire in the House of Drunken Jade that year.
Everyone died. Only he survived…
At his age, except his mother-in-law, everyone else should not
have reincarnated yet. He didn’t know who he might encounter if he
went on like this.
Then he thought of Xue Meng again.
He remembered Xue Meng screaming to snatch the soul-attracting
lamp in his hand. He scolded him: “Plague God!”
——“How do you match, how do you have a face “
 Mo Ran holding the soul lamp, walking slowly, finally stopped by
the wall, his eyes could not help but red, he looked down at the
gentle golden lamp, and whispered:
“Shizun, are you…do you really want to go back with me?”
The light did not answer, it just burned silently.
He stood still for a long time before gradually calming down.
In this vast land, he didn’t know where to find someone he knew.
Suddenly he remembered Chu Xun, as if he had grabbed the life-
saving straw and hurried to the Shunfeng Building.
When I ran over there, the Shunfeng Building was about to close,
and a ghost wearing a mask was about to close the door and lock
the door. Mo Ran stopped him and said in a panic: “Sorry, please
wait. !”
“It’s you?”
The masked man was the one who led him upstairs earlier, and he
was taken aback for a while and said, “Why are you here again?”
“I’m in a hurry, bother you…” Mo Ran ran in a hurry, panting, his
eyes bright and anxious, he swallowed and said hoarsely, “I want to
see Mr. Chu Xun again.”
Chu Xun was in the pavilion looking at a crabapple flower inserted
in a thin white porcelain vase. Suddenly, he saw Mo Ran go and
come back again, very surprised.
“Why did the little Young Master come back? But no one can be
found?”
Mo Ran said: “I am looking for it, but I…I…”
 Seeing that he was worried and anxious, Chu Xun asked him to
enter the house, closed the door, and said, “Sit down and talk.”
Mo Ran was worried about attracting souls. Holding the lamp in
his hand, Chu Xun would see it as strange and put it in the
Universe’s bag.
He didn’t think that Chu Xun was an evil spirit, but it was better not
to let the ghosts and spirits know about things like living people
entering the underworld.
“Little Young Master went to the southeast?”
“Yeah.”
“…” Chu Xun thought slightly and said, “Is he sick In the soul hall,
right?”
Mo Ran nodded, pondering for a while and said: “Sir, I saw him in
the sick soul hall, but he is an incomplete earth soul. It doesn’t move.
Can’t speak, even unlike other ghosts, it’s translucent and can be
seen but cannot be touched.”
“The soul of the earth is damaged, and it will probably be like this.”
Chu Xun’s expression was a little gloomy. “Some of the undead who
have been stimulated will be separated in their souls, and it will be
difficult to reunite.”
Mo Ran bit his lip and whispered: “The medical officer of the Earth
Soul Museum said, people with incomplete souls. , There will be
some weaknesses in reincarnation and reincarnation. But the person
I am looking for… is clearly a good-looking person during his lifetime,
so I wonder if something was wrong.”
He said that After a pause, he looked up at Chu Xun.
 “Mr. Chu, will anyone in this world have two earth souls?”
Chu Xun was taken aback: “Two earth souls?”
“Yeah.”
He didn’t say that he immediately refused to go to Mo Ran like the
sick soul museum’s medical center. Instead, he looked down and
thought about it for a moment, and said: “I think… It’s not
impossible.”
Mo Ran shook his head suddenly, his eyes bright in the dim
candlelight in the room.
“Sir seriously?!”
Chu Xun nodded: “Ordinary people have only three souls and
seven souls, but I used to have a woman who has two souls.”
“I would like to hear the details.”
Chu Xun shook his head, the eyelash curtains dropped and
trembled slightly, he was quiet for a while before he said: “I don’t
want to do anything for a long time. Mention, now that woman is also
sinking into the seventh hell, suffering from torment. Anyone with a
bad soul, once discovered by Yama, will be sent to the seventh hell
and slowly stripped away.”
Hearing what he said, Mo Ran was even more anxious, and the
light was dim. He didn’t notice any pain in Chu Xun’s eyes, and
asked: “That woman, why is there an extra soul consciousness? The
first seven queens of ordinary people reunited with their soul fetuses.
It takes three souls and seven souls. If there are more souls, do you
have to gather all the four souls for it to be useful?”
“It should be so.”
 “The girl that the gentleman said…”
“After she died, she was used by the Nine Kings and was forced to
go to Yangjian…” Chu Xun paused, resting on her lap. The slender
fingers slowly squeezed into a fist, “Go to Yangjian and eat his own
children.”
“!” Mo Ran suddenly remembered the old Lin’an things he had
seen in Taohuayuan, and then realized what Chu Xun said in his
mouth. “The woman” is actually his wife. That should be the most
painful episode in Chu Xun’s heart.
So Chu Xun is now staying in Nanke Township and not going to
reincarnation. Isn’t he just waiting for his wife to strip away the extra
strands of souls, return from the seventh floor, reunite with them, and
go to reincarnation together?
Mo Ran couldn’t bear to ask any more.
Chu Xun didn’t say any more. The short sentence of “eating his
own children” was mentioned lightly after two hundred years. It was
a ghost, and his throat couldn’t help trembling.
He closed his eyes.
“The woman’s soul was torn apart and merged with the child’s
consciousness.” After a long time, he slowly continued, “So what she
has extra is actually the child’s consciousness , Stuck in her three
souls and seven souls, slowly assimilated with her, and finally
completely transformed into her appearance, difficult to separate.”
This person, whether he lives or after death, as long as someone
turns to him, He will always endure the pain for himself and try his
best to help others.
 Mo Ran was even more uncomfortable when he saw this. He
couldn’t speak clearly, so he had to say: “Sir, I don’t have to
elaborate. I already know it.”
“I said this. The meaning of the words is to tell you that if the Chu-
gongzi you are looking for really has two earth souls, and one, it
should not be his.”
Mo Ran thought for a while and asked: “Is it impossible to be the
soul of the earth, divided into two halves?”
“It is possible, but in your case, it is impossible.”
“Why?”
p>
Chu Xun said: “A soul is divided into two halves. I have seen this
kind of thing. That is another story. This kind of people often kill
people because of their sins. If the three souls cannot bear it, It will
be broken. But in this case, it is the human soul who is in charge of
the good human nature. It is absolutely impossible to be the soul of
the earth or the soul of consciousness.”
“…It turned out to be like this.” Mo Ran Muttered.
Hearing that the crime was so heinous and murderous, Mo Ran
felt that he had nothing to do with Chu Wanning, but he was himself,
he thought, waiting for him to really die in this life and come to the
underworld. Will the human soul split into two and get the retribution
it deserves?
Chu Xun said again: “What’s more, if it is really one soul and two
halves, then the other half of the earth soul will definitely not be able
to walk, and will be sent to the sick soul hall. Since the young Master
is in The Earth Soul Museum only saw one damaged Earth Soul. I
think the other one should be an intact soul, and it won’t be
unhealthy.”
Mo Ran was so mentioned by him that he immediately felt
empowered. , Hurriedly said: “Thank you Mr. Chu! Then I… Then I
will look for it again!”
“Okay, apart from pointing towards the Sick Soul Hall, Sinan also
deviated to the northeast. The young Master might as well walk to
the northeast to see, but the vast Nanke Township, coming and
going, bustling, is waiting to go. The dead soul…”
Chu Xun sighed.
Mo Ran looked at his gentle eyes, with pity faintly, knowing what
he wanted to say in his heart.
In the vast Nanke Township, thousands of ghosts are displaced.
Even if you know you are going to the northeast, how easy is it to
find a ray of soul.
If a person is unfavorable, it is a brightly lit street that never
sleeps. The two pass by, one to the east and the other to the west,
without seeing each other, so look at each other.
Nowadays, it’s so quiet, it’s easier said than done.
But Chu Xun was still gentle after all. He raised his hand and
patted Mo Ran on the shoulder: “Little Young Master has a sincere
heart, and he will definitely be able to meet again.”
His appearance is very similar to Chu Wanning. When he said
these words, tears of candles flowed and the flames of candles
flickered, and his face was even more blurred.
 In this blur, Mo Ran seems to have seen Chu Wanning’s face
when he was gentle, as if he heard Chu Wanning say to him, they
will meet again.
Mo Ran felt uncomfortable for a while, and there was a layer of
moisturizing water vapor in his eyes.
He bowed his head hurriedly and said in a dumb voice: “Sir, thank
you very much.”
Chu Xun did not make a sound, until Mo Ran turned and left,
covering him. After the door of the room, he still stood in the same
place dumbfounded, a trace of amazement flashed in Feng’s eyes.
He…just saw the boy’s eyes…like tears?
Ghosts don’t cry, is he wrong? Still…
He turned his head and looked at the quietly blooming crabapple
flowers in the vase, the mortal flowers, it is extremely difficult to
restrain the hell’s yin, even if he took care of it, a petal floated and
fell. On the old wooden case.
Chu Xun walked over and twisted the petals of Fangfei. The
flowers and leaves soon shattered and turned into mud, crushed into
powder, and scattered from his fingertips.
“Come here.”
“Mr. Chu.” Immediately, a masked man pushed the door in and
stood respectfully.
Chu Xun did not look back. He looked at the crabapple flowers
and asked softly: “That person, have you been to SF Building
recently?”
 “No, it’s still the same. Once in ten days, I brought a crabapple
flower. He didn’t dare to enter the SF Building, he always sent it from
a distance.”
“…”
“Sir, what’s the matter? Is there something wrong with the Young
Master who just came here? If that person dares to send someone to
harass Mr. Yan Luo…”
“No.” Chu Xun He recovered, interrupted his conversation, turned
his head and smiled faintly at his subordinates, sighed and said, “It’s
nothing, he shouldn’t be sent by that person. Even if it is, the kid just
wants to find someone to talk to me. It is also irrelevant.”
“But if he was sent to the ghost world by that person, why should
he—”
“Sin does not affect others.” Chu Xun was dressed like snow,
Standing quietly beside the blooming branches, “Let him go.”
The street was lonely. Mo Ran left the Shunfeng Building and
headed northeast. He took the portrait of Chu Wanning and asked
from house to house. Coming here, but like finding a needle in a
haystack, I can’t ask why.
Most of those who saw the portrait waved their hands, and some
even didn’t want to look at it, so they avoided him.
“This person in the portrait? I haven’t seen it.”
“I haven’t seen it before, don’t disturb my business.”
“Don’t block Now! I’m so annoying! It’s too late to see it! Get out
and get out! What portrait? I don’t want to see it! Take it away!”
 Although the people in Nanke Township are all ghosts, these The
ghosts, seven emotions and six desires have never been rooted out,
and they live in groups, and most of them have gradually returned to
their human appearance. They will also look for friends and relatives
in the long wait for ten or eight years. If you don’t have any money to
raise a dead cat or a dog, you will live like a mortal world. Therefore,
although they don’t need sleep, they will lie back on the bed to rest
when the willows are on the moon.
As night falls, no one wants to talk to him, and no one can give
him a message, a clear way.
On the long and endless streets in the northeast, he visited door
by door alone, bowed his head and smiled…
“I said it!! I read it wrong! After thinking about it, it seems that this
person is not painted at all, can you please stop annoying!”
This bearded man is going to rest with his wife and children in the
ghost world and is about to close the courtyard. door.
He came back from outside. Mo Ran met him on the street and
asked him if he had seen the person in the portrait. He thought for a
while and said something like it was near the East Market a few days
ago. He had seen it, but his wife winked at him, and he shut up
immediately, as if he had realized something, and immediately
waved his hand to say that he didn’t know.
Mo Ran felt that he was clear, so he was unwilling to give up,
begged him all the way, and followed him to the door.
The man brutally pushed him out of the door and pulled the pegs.
Mo Ran said anxiously: “Can you think about it again? Where is the
East City? Where did the people in the painting go? Please…”
 “I don’t know!”
When a group of ghosts heard the noise, they looked over here,
while the man yelled thickly, regardless of Mo Ran’s hand was still on
the door frame, violently closing the door.
Five fingers were pinched severely, and my heart hurt. But he
didn’t care. He just held on, unwilling to pull his fingers out of the
tightly closed door. Instead, he tried his best to push and break again
—
“Excuse me, please If you think about it again, I just want to know
where he went later…”
But the man opened the door abruptly and didn’t notice that Mo
Ran’s fingers were pinched out of blood. The person pushed, and
then shouted: “I don’t know if I say it! Get out!”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat on the portrait: Thank you “Yuan 1998”, “The boss
is handsome and ugly”, “It’s troublesome to want a name” “Royce
Fan Soup”, “Making Up”, “Too Salty”, “Paper Fan Mog”, “Koala
Utopia” Throwing Mines~

Ergouzi holding a portrait: Thank you” “(The little cutie who irrigated
a bottle of nutrient solution at 6 o’clock in the morning was taken out
of id by Jinjiang, thank you~) “Jihua”, “Flower”, “Spade Flower”,
“Flower Double Door”, “Spade Flower” and “Thousand” “Luoyu”,
“Crazy Chinese Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “Dawn”, “Green Cabbage Bun
with Tofu”, “Zhulu”, “Thousand Celadon”, “It’s Twenty”, “Blood Moon
Blue Sky”, “Xi”, “Three Thousand Dreams”, “Like to forget envy”,
“orchid”, “Dake of Zuozuojia”, “Qiaomu”, “Zhengge”, “Chiba”,
irrigation nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to friends who chase articles~

 110. Shizun’s dog’s unknown past

Mo Ran walked alone on the street. There were ghosts floating in

the air along the way, filled with resentment. A few lonely moss grew
on the bluestone steps under his feet. His feet were wet and
slippery…
After the intense argument, he calmed down and found that his
fingers were all worn out. That door frame was rough made, had
many thorns, and was stuck in flesh and blood. It was blurry, but
fortunately, his surroundings were dark and he was not discovered
by the ghosts.
He lowered his eyelashes and watched his hand silently for a
moment. It was probably because his heart was feeling extremely
uncomfortable. Even with such a hideous scar, he did not feel any
pain.
He turned to look at the closed courtyard door, knowing that the
man behind the door would not say another word to him.
He wasn’t unfamiliar with this kind of rejection. Mo Ran was a
person who was used to seeing malicious intents. This allowed him
to see if his pleading would work with just a single glance from
someone else’s eyes or two or three words.
In fact, when the man said “I’ve never seen” to him, he already
knew that the man wouldn’t tell him even half a sentence of truth. It
was just that it was related to Chu Wanning’s soul, so he wasn’t
willing to give up until he was pushed out of the door.
It had been a long time since he had been violently rejected, but
sometimes, the passage of time could not decide anything, and the
turning point could not change the essence. Some things were
engraved into the bones.
Xue Meng had once scolded him, as a lowly bastard.
Funny to say, Mo Ran felt that even the word proud son of heaven
wouldn’t be able to hurt his self-esteem.
That’s right, he was a lowly bastard that everyone was talking
about. Even the more malicious words were like thunder in their
ears. What was there to not get used to?
He turned back one last time to look at the tightly shut wooden
door. Then, he slowly walked away while laughing to himself.
Laughter and abuse, solitude and aloofness.
It was rare for him to be in such dire straits. His memories
overlapped with those of his childhood memories. As he walked, he
couldn’t help but think back to the days when he and his mother had
depended on each other for survival, mostly because their
circumstances were so similar…
In those days, they were no longer in the Lefang, but were
roaming the streets of Linyi, wandering near the Jiufeng Gate.
In those days, at least, he had his mother.
His mother loved him and refused to let such a young child go out
to beg for food. She always settled him in the abandoned firewood
room and went out to the street to perform and sing.
 She had a good background. With a bamboo pole, she could
perform dancing on it. Every day, she would at least earn some
copper coins. She would buy a biscuit and two bowls of porridge and
eat them separately. Mother always wanted the child to eat more, but
Mo Ran always said after taking a few bites that the pancake was
too hard and the congee had no taste. He said that his stomach was
full and refused to eat again.
However, what she did not know was that every time she sighed
and ate half a piece of cake and half bowl of porridge left over from
Mo Ran, the young child curled up on the side pretending to be
asleep would secretly look at her with narrowed eyes. Only after
seeing her eat until she was full would he finally feel at ease.
She also did not know that every day after she left to go to Linyi
City to perform, her child would crawl out from the pile of firewood
and secretly go to a place two streets away from his to beg for food.
His mother was singing a melodious tune at the end of the street.
Her thin body was dancing on the ten-foot high pole that was
propped up from the ground. The floor was covered with broken
pieces of porcelain and if one were to accidentally fall down, these
porcelain pieces would all pierce into her flesh and blood. She would
use her cheap life to win the smiles of the rich.
And two blocks away, her child was begging along the street,
grinning in front of every house, his face dirty, saying the same
auspicious words for something to eat. But not very often.
One day, a rich family’s young mistress was pregnant, bored, and
in a bad mood, so she wandered the streets and saw Mo Ran’s
mother dancing on the pole.
 She thought it was funny, and after a moment she asked the man
to go and say to the dancing woman, “All you did was put some
gravel and broken pieces of porcelain on the floor which is actually a
disguise, not sincere enough. “My wife said that if you are willing to
replace these broken pieces of porcelain with knives and stick them
on the ground, then you can jump again and my wife will reward you
with ten taels of gold.”
In the face of such harsh conditions, it was practically asking for
the lives of the poor.
The mother’s reaction was actually just a sentence: “But I don’t
have the money. I can’t afford a knife.”
The rich lady laughed and ordered someone to buy a hundred
knives from the ironworks shop and set them on the ground.
“Dance.”
The jewel-like woman caressed her bulging stomach as she spoke
with great interest.
Soon there was a crowd of demons gathered around to watch the
scene. The light of silk and jade sparkled in the sunlight, and they
were like vultures on the prowl. They smelled blood and stretched
their necks, their eyes gleaming.
“Dance, dance.”
“I’ll reward you with money if you can dance well.”
“For the money, for the money.”
In the area of the Jufeng Sect, the rich were not lacking in the
least. What they were lacking the most was in the excitement and
liveliness to the point where they were willing to risk their lives.
 The silk, along with the gold and silver pearls, surrounded the
mother, who was holding onto a bamboo pole. Surrounding this
destitute, ragged woman.
The woman, with a smile on her face, thanked the carrion vultures
for their support, and then, leaning on the pole, leaped up lightly like
a sparrow.
On the tip of the blade, she used her life to perform a song and
dance.
Used her life to please.
However, although she was skilled, when she landed, she felt a
trace of panic and as she lowered her head to look at the rows of
knives that had been opened. The bamboo pole shifted a few inches,
and with a cry of alarm from the crowd, she landed —
Even though she managed to avoid the dense blade edge, she still
managed to scratch the side and cut her leg. In that instant, blood
splattered everywhere, causing a crowd of people to cry out in alarm.
The woman could not care about the pain, she quickly stood up,
forced a smile, and bowed her head in apology.
Those who were watching the show laughed and said, “My wife’s
martial arts aren’t good enough yet, so you still need to work harder.”
“That’s right. When you come out for a meal, you have to have
some skills. A three-legged cat knows how to make a living.”
There were a few people who were kind. Tears welled up in the
corners of their eyes and they could not bear to see this. “Ai, quickly,
stop talking. Look at how badly injured this pitiful girl is. Quickly go to
the medicine store and get some medicine and apply it.”
 The woman stammered, “I didn’t. “I don’t have the money to buy
medicine…”
Some of them sighed, some raised their hands to touch their jade
beads, but did not say anything. Others wiped the corners of their
eyes, as if they were deeply moved.
“How pitiful.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“Seeing how miserable your days are, I’ll give you some money.”
An old lady with a big belly said and she took out a handful of golden
leaves and held them in her hand. Then she took out three more
coins, weighed them in her hand, put two of them back, and
solemnly placed one in the woman’s hand.
When the old lady gave her money, so she naturally shed two
streams of tears. She said mercifully, “Miss, this is what you deserve.
Quickly take it.”
The woman held onto a copper coin that she had traded for her life
and mumbled in a daze, “Thank you…”
Thank you.
And the rich lady who said she would be given ten gold coins?
She had long left while cursing angrily.
The woman with bleeding legs hobbled over, wanting to catch up
to her and ask for money. However, she was pushed down by her
domineering attitude, and she curses could be heard even from
across the street.
“How unlucky!”
 “How can I have a baby? How could I look at such blood? If the
Lord heard this, wouldn’t he die from distress?”
“You still have the nerve to ask for money? What did you jump for?
It is fortunate that your blood did not splash on me, or else you would
not have been able to bear the consequences!”
“Scram!”
The woman was pushed down to the ground, because the family
was a big family in Linyi, no one was willing to stand up for her. She
lay on the ground convulsing in pain, as she squirmed about like a
lowly ant.
No one was willing to help her.
No one was willing to help…
She danced with her life and got nothing but a cold, stinking
copper coin.
The good woman who gave her the coin said she deserved it.
She didn’t feel aggrieved for herself, but what could she buy if she
only earned a single copper coin today? she couldn’t afford to drink
any more porridge without a filling. Her leg was injured and she
couldn’t dance tomorrow, so what should she do with her child… He
was still so young and thin. He was going to starve again…
Thinking up to here, she could no longer bear it. She curled up in
the mud and began to wail and howl. Her voice was hoarse and
people couldn’t bear to listen. The people around her sighed and
began to disperse.
At this moment, a dirty, stinking child suddenly rushed over from
the crowd.
 Mo Ran ran over and cried like a trapped beast, “Mother! Mother!”
He hugged her.
A lowly child, hugging a lowly mother.
He was like an ant hugging a blade of grass, while a ruminant dog
was hugging a piece of duckweed.
When the woman saw him, his eyes flashed fear and surprise. A
woman was originally weak, but as a mother, she immediately
stopped crying because life was already too difficult. Every day, she
would fall asleep in hell and wake up in hell.
Her tears had not dried yet, but she hurriedly forced a smile and
said, “Aiya, look at you, why are you here? Mother is fine, just a
small wound… Look…”
She thrust the sweaty coin she was holding in her hand at him.
Mo Ran could not help but shake his head, and lines of water
began to appear on his small face.
“Enough to buy you a biscuit, go. Go buy it, my mom is waiting for
you here, let’s go home.”
Home?
Where is home?
That dilapidated woodshed?
It was a sheepfold that was chased out after sleeping for two
days…
He said, “Mother, you sit down. You wait.”
“What are you going to do — don’t do anything reckless —”
 Mo Ran rushed to the side and picked up a knife. He shouted out
loud and clear, attracting the attention of those who were about to
disperse.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please don’t go! Please don’t go! “There is
also a unique skill. Honorable officials, please honor it and take a
look.”
He had spiritual energy in his body since he was young. Even
though he had never cultivated, he was still much stronger than
ordinary people without any aptitudes.
Mo Ran gripped the sturdy and sharp blade in his hand. He
exerted strength into both of his hands and with a low shout, he cut
the blade in half and threw it on the ground.
The surrounding people were shocked, and some of the cultivators
among the onlookers were even more surprised.
“This child is great.”
“Again!”
This time, he took two and did the same, breaking the two blades
as well.
“Alright!” Someone applauded.
“Three!”
The children piled them up one by one, the blades getting thicker
and harder to break, and the crowd became lively again.
“Please give me some rewards, aunty and sister-in-law. I’ll add
more.”
If those people wanted to watch the show, they would throw the
most worthless copper coins on the ground in front of him.
 For the sake of these copper coins, Mo Ran had added a saber
after another. In the end, his hands were covered in blood and he
could no longer fold. The carrion vultures flapped their pitch-black
wings and dispersed.
Mo Ran picked up all the money and carefully held it in his dirty
little hands. He walked to the side of his mother, who was in a daze
and crying.
He smiled. “Mother, it’s enough to buy you medicine.”
The woman’s tears could no longer be held back, rolling down:
“Child… Good boy… Let Mother see your hand…”
“I’m fine…” His smile was brilliant and pure and burned his heart.
She hugged him tightly and choked with emotions, “Your mother
who is incapable of taking care of you… To make you suffer and
suffer at such a young age…”
“It’s alright.” Mo Ran said quietly in his mother’s arms, “Mother,
With you I don’t feel bitter…I will properly accompany Mother. When
I grow up, I will let Mother live a good life.”
The woman laughed and wiped away the tears at the corners of
his eyes, “It doesn’t matter if I don’t live a good life. As long as you
grow up safe and sound, that’s good…That’s enough.”
Mo Ran nodded his head vigorously, then said softly, “Mother, if I
become good in the future, you don’t have to suffer anymore, no one
can bully you, I will make them come over and apologize to me one
by one. If they don’t agree, then I will also make them dance on the
blade, I…”
“Foolish child, don’t think like that.” This kind and docile woman
stroked his hair and muttered, “Don’t think like this, don’t hate
anyone. I want to see you become a good child and promise me that
you will be a kind person, okay?”
At that time, Mo Ran was too small, just like a tender seedling.
With just a little push, he would have been able to move towards that
direction. His simple mother, whose knowledge was not deep, was
the first lighthouse of his life, and Mo Ran of that time flared up. He
thought about it for a moment, then said earnestly, “Okay.”
He said, “Mother, I agree.”
“Then, then in the future, I……If I could have some prospects, I
would build many houses for those who don’t have a family to live in.
I would plant many grains and feed those who don’t have enough to
eat…” He said to his mother, “Mother, no one else will be like we are
today.”
The woman seemed to be lost in thought. Finally, she sighed and
said, “That’s good.”
The child also nodded and said, “Then that’s good.”
None of them had imagined that the person who would utter such
words would end up with a palm full of blood and bones. He would
then soar through the sky full of black vultures, treading upon the
bloody wind, and become the “immortal God for the misfortune of
heaven”.
In fact, he was even unwilling to look back on the past. He would
never return to the promise he made in his mother’s arms back then,
using his young and tender voice and clear eyes.
Back then, because of Mo Ran’s mother’s advice, no matter how
difficult it was to live, there had never been any hatred between
them.
 The days passed one by one just like before. watching once is
lively, watching twice is dull, and watching the third is boring.
Gradually, they could not even get a single copper coin, and could
only rely on begging for a living.
Mo Ran remembers a child of a rich giant who was about his age
and had a huge mole on the corner of his mouth. The child was
sitting at the entrance to the courtyard, holding a bowl in his hand.
The chopsticks in his hand didn’t seem to be nimble enough, so he
took a bamboo stick and poked at the crispy golden fried dumplings
inside. The child was very picky. He ate the dumpling stuffing inside,
then spat out the skin and threw it on the ground to play with the
dog.
He walked over cautiously and stood by the side, watching.
The child, blinded by his stench and filth, cried out, “Who is it?!”
Mo Ran asked him softly, “Young Master, this dumpling skin…
Can… Can you give it to me?”
“For you?” Why should I give it to you?”
“You… You didn’t eat it, so I just wanted to ask…”
“I don’t want to eat it, our family’s wealthy” The child pointed at the
two chubby dogs on the ground and angrily said, “Even dogs can’t
support them, how can I give them to you?!”
Mo Ran tried his best to smile and said, “Then if the dog can’t eat
it…”
“How can you not eat!? They don’t even have enough roasted
meat every day. It’s just the skin of a dumpling, two bites is all.”
 When Mo Ran heard about the roasted Meat, his eyes fell on the
two dogs. He suddenly thought of how fat the dogs would be if boiled
and eaten. it would definitely…
He could not help but swallow his saliva at the two dogs.
This action was completely seen by the child. The child was
stunned at first, but soon after, he cried out in alarm, “What are you
planning?”
“I didn’t… I just…”
“You want to eat Wan-Fu and Wan-Fu?”
Mo Ran said fearfully, “No, no, I’m just too hungry. I can’t help but
think, I’m sorry……”
The little gongzi didn’t care about what he said. When he heard
the words ‘thinking hard’, his complexion changed.
How could he, the child of a rich family, understand that someone
would want to go up to food when facing a cute little dog guarding
the door? He turned pale with fright. He felt that the person in front of
him was both abnormal and terrifying, so he started shouting loudly.
“Someone come! Fast! Hurry and chase him away!”
The servants crowded around and kicked Mo Ran without a word.
He grabbed a few more fried dumplings from the ground under the
heavy and light punches and kicks and held them tightly in his
hands, allowing others to kick him and kick him.
The little gongzi looked as if he was scared. He threw the
remaining dumplings in his hands onto the ground along with the
bamboo sticks before running away.
 Mo Ran struggled to crawl towards them. His thin body was
beaten black and purple, and one of his eyes was kicked. He was in
so much pain that he couldn’t open his eyes. However, when he
reached out his hand to grab the remaining dumplings, he happily
smiled.
Two left.
It was a stuffing…
One for himself, one for mother…
Or give both to your mother, just eat dumplings…
However, before he could carry the dumplings away, one of the
servants stepped down amidst the chaos and crushed the dumplings
on his bamboo stick into pieces. The skin of the dumplings cracked,
and the meat stuffing became mud.
He held the dirty broken stick in a daze, the fists and feet rained
down on him. He did not feel pain, but seeing that the dumplings
could no longer be eaten, his tears began to flow from his swollen
eyelids and onto the small, dirty face that could not be seen.
He just wanted to eat the leftovers from other kids’ meals.
Why waste it, shatter it, and turn it into mud? It couldn’t belong to
him either.
Afterwards, Mo Ran became the Young Master at the Sisheng
Peak, and many people in the sect welcomed him and pursued him.
On his birthday, there would even be people who can not speak a
few words to give him gifts and congratulations.
The child who once knelt on the ground to snatch the skin of a
dumpling had finally reaped heavy praises.. He stood in front of a
pile of well-chosen congratulatory gifts, yet a trace of indistinct fear
arose in his heart.
He was afraid that these gifts would disappear very soon and that
they would be smashed into smithereens. He was afraid that a
calamity would descend upon him from nowhere and everything in
front of him would be trampled to pieces just like the dumplings he
had previously held in his hands. Therefore, he quickly used
everything he could use and eat everything he could eat, so he dug
out a small dark room in the disciple’s room and carefully hid all
those exquisite gifts, counting and counting again every day.
At that time, Xue Meng pointed at him and laughed at him and
said, “Hahaha, it’s just a box of pastries from the Linan Qingfeng
Pavilion’s snack bar it’s just a waste. Look at you, you’re like a
reincarnated hungry ghost, and all of it will be stuffed into your
stomach in a single meal. Who would fight over it with you?”
At that time, he had just arrived at the Sisheng Peak, but deep
down, there was still a great unease in his heart.
Therefore, when faced with his cousin’s mockery, he only pursed
his lips, the corner of his mouth was stained with confectionery
crumbs, and then lowered his head to continue to eat the other box
of pastries.
Xue Meng was very surprised. “Your appetite is so big. Can’t you
support it?”
He only cared about eating.
“… If you really can’t eat, then don’t. Every year, I celebrate my
birthday, I receive a lot of pastries, so how can’t I eat them all…”
 Mo Ran’s cheeks were stuffed with food. He had eaten too fast
and had actually choked on his food. His moist and pitch-black eyes
glanced at the youth in front of him.
At that moment, he suddenly thought of that little gongzi he met
when he was young. He could eat the dumplings’ stuffing without
restraint and feed the skin to the dogs.
Xue Meng had also grown up in this way, so he could easily say
things like “if you can’t eat it, then throw it away” and “no one will
snatch it away from you”.
He really, really, really envied him.
Now that he had finally become a Young Master of a famous sect,
he should be able to live a comfortable life and squander his wealth
freely.
But he didn’t dare.
The last thing he did was grab the water glass beside him and
gulp down a few mouthfuls of water. He swallowed the choked
dessert and continued to push on.
After that, he became the Emperor Taxian.
Everything in the Divine State was within his grasp.
At that time, beauties, wine, delicacies, gold and silver beads, and
precious artifacts would be brought over to him in an endless stream.
One day, a giant copper mine came to Linyi, who said that he had
obtained an extremely rare piece of fire Xuanyu for thousands of
years when he excavated the mine, and was going to give it to
Taxian-Jun.
 There were simply too many ordinary people who used treasures
to beg for an official and a half-marquis, or for a shade to shine on.
Mo Ran actually had little interest in it.
However, that day, it just so happened that Chu Wanning fell ill
with cold. Mo Ran frowned, thinking that the Fire Profound Jade was
the best way to dispel the cold, so he decided to save the trouble
and stay in bed all day, watching it. Just like that, he met with the
wealthy merchant that came to deliver the treasures.
The merchant was about the same age as him and was slightly
fat. There was a large mole with fur below the corner of his mouth.
Mo Ran sat on the throne of the Wushan Hall. His slender hands
were folded, and the tips of his fingers were touching his chin. He
silently stared at him, causing the fat merchant’s legs to go limp and
his back to become wet with sweat.
After a long while, he trembled, his lips trembled, and suddenly
knelt down with a thump, repeatedly kowtowing as he stammered,
“Your Majesty, this humble one… This humble one…”
He spent a long time trying to figure out what to say. His fat body
quivered under his clothes made of golden threads.
Mo Ran suddenly smiled.
Even if he only met this person once, he wouldn’t forget.
In front of the magnificent and luxurious mansion of that year, the
child with a mole on the corner of his mouth ate a bowl of golden
dumplings that he could never possibly have in his life. Oil on the
corner of his mouth, oil-rich crispy skin.
He smiled and said, “You know, your fried dumplings are really
delicious.”
 Although he hadn’t tasted it at all, he had missed it for half his life.
Mo Ran sat on his throne, looking at the person below him. He
went from fear to shock, from shock to blankness, then from
blankness to flattery. He said that he would immediately invite the
cook from his house to the top of death and life and give it to the
emperor Taxian.
At that moment, Mo Ran realized more clearly than ever that there
were many people in this world who would rather kneel down and
lick the boots of the strong than lower their heads and give the weak
a little bit of mercy and kindness.
Mo Ran shook his head, trying his best to shake off the memories
in his mind.
In truth, he very rarely went back to reminiscing about the past. It
was his weakness, and he did not want it anymore.
However, from door to door, the circumstances of being rejected
were very similar to those of the past. He could not help but
unshackle the shackles in the depths of his mind, causing him to
temporarily sink into the darkness of his past.
He was dazed for a moment.
He thought, so it turns out that when he was young, he had
promised his mother that he would “not hold a grudge” and promised
her that he would “protect the entire world’s Frigid Scholar world with
joy”…
But he didn’t do it.
In the end, he had caused the death of this world’s last person
who treated him well. He had caused the death of Chu Wanning, his
Shizun.
 Chu Wanning…
As Mo Ran thought of him, his heart ached. He subconsciously
took out the thin piece of paper that was drawn in front of him. The
paper was already slightly wrinkled. He pursed his lips and silently
raised his hand in an attempt to smooth it out, but as soon as his
hand touched the paper, blood would flow onto it.
He almost immediately retracted his hand, afraid that he would
dirty the portrait, and did not dare to touch it again.
Walking from Fifth Street to Third Street, he continued to question
them one by one, but the ghosts all said, “I’ve never seen a man like
this in a portrait.”
He walked alone in the endless night. The night was so thick, so
long, as if no matter how hard he tried to walk, he would never be
able to walk until the break of dawn. Mo Ran finally felt a little tired.
He had yet to drink any water or eat any grains of rice. He was truly
not able to hold on much longer. Just in time to see a Yuntong stall
expenditure, When he saw that one of the stalls selling supper, so he
went to buy a bowl of soup and quietly ate it while the others were
not paying attention.
The food in the ghost realm was cold, not even emitting any
steam.
Mo Ran took out the Soul Lamp, scooped up a spoonful, and
passed it to the Soul Lamp. “Shizun, do you want to eat it?”
Of course Shizun would not react.
Mo Ran ate it all by himself and said while eating, “But you have
always disliked Yuntuo, you like sweet food. I’ll find you later and
we’ll head back. I’ll make you some pastries every day.”
 In the silent night, a man sat with a lamp in front of a lonely
midnight snack stand. The night wind was rustling, and occasionally
a few withered leaves would chase after him. At this moment, the
Underworld seemed to be very peaceful.
“Peach Blossom Cake, osmanthus candy, walnut cake, cloud slice
cake…” He too was counting the Soul Lamps, as if Chu Wanning
would be willing to pay attention to him if he heard it. After a while,
he forced a smile, “Shizun, where is your other Soul, exactly?”
The young man stretched out his slender hands and touched the
silk cover of the Soul Lamp, just like when he was thirty years old,
Chu Wanning died. He held the corpse in his arms, lost in thought,
stunned, and said, “Chu Wanning, I hate you.”
“Kid, did you just come here?”
Suddenly, a voice that sounded like a broken gong sounded. The
old man who sold wontons, his eyes blurry, groped his way to sit
beside him. He must have died of old age, his swarthy face
shrivelled up like a piece of poplar in the desert. He took a cigarette
out of his shroud and put it in his mouth. Then, with the benevolence
and many things unique to old people, he went over and chatted with
Mo Ran.
Mo Ran sniffed and turned around with a smile. “Yes, the first day.”
“Yeah, you look really unfamiliar.” Why did you leave at such a
young age?”
“Qi deviation.”
“Oh…” The old man sucked on his cigarette, which was not lit at
all. “It’s an immortal.”
 “Yes.” Mo Ran nodded and looked at him. He did not hold much
hope, but he still took out the painting and said, “Uncle, I’m looking
for someone. This is my Shizun, who also came down not long ago. I
wonder if you’ve seen him?”
The old man took the painting, bent over the lamp, squinting his
dark eyes, slowly sizing it up for a long time.
Mo Ran sighed and tried to retrieve the painting. “It’s fine. I’ve
asked a lot of people. It’s fine if you don’t know about it. Anyway,
everyone is like that…”
“I’ve seen him before.”
“!” Mo Ran was shocked, he instantly became so excited that his
blood rushed to his head, and quickly pulls him, “Old Uncle, you
have seen him?! You, aren’t you mistaken?”
“I’m not seeing things wrong.” The old man sat cross-legged on
the bench and picking his feet. “There are only a few who look like
this every year. If they can’t escape, they must be your Shizun.”
Mo Ran had already stood up, he kowtowed to the old man, and
said sincerely: “Uncle, please guide me.”
“Aiya, there is no need for the little child to be so polite.” After
everyone had become ghosts, they would be reincarnated in the
blink of an eye. The only memories left from their past life were those
that could only be retained for ten to eight years. “This old man’s son
went early and felt sorry for all of you.” He wiped his tears away and
used his sleeve to rub his nose a few more times. Then he said,
“First Street, up ahead. That particular palace. Do you see it?”
“I see it, That’s where Shizun is?”
“Yes, there it is.”
 “What is that place?”
“It’s the fourth Ghost King’s other palace.” The old man sighed,
“The four Spirit Kings don’t live here, but they made their
subordinates build a temporary palace in the village. For no other
reason than to capture the beautiful women of the Underworld, they
are all under house arrest. Every once in a while, he would
personally come to the palace to choose a concubine to take
advantage of. The ones he chose were directly brought to the fourth
level of hell by him. If he doesn’t, it is said that he will reward his
subordinates for playing around with them. Ai, what do you think this
world is —”
Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the Little Immortal
beside him pick up the lantern and charge into the night like a wolf.
The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he was a little
envious. He murmured slowly, “It’s good to be young, it’s really fast
to run…”
 111. Shizun is like the blade of a
saber, and Shizun is like water

The four Ghost King Palace only had one entrance, and it was
guarded by guards. Naturally, Mo Ran was not foolish enough to
walk towards the main entrance. He leapt up onto the roof beam.
He was also worried that the light from the Soul Lamp would
attract unnecessary attention, so he hid the lamp in his Heaven and
Earth Pouch. He flew across the roof of the house like a flash of
black lightning.
From the outside, the palace looked very grand, and inside, there
were also a series of winding corridors that overlapped each other.
Mo Ran leaped to the top of an abandoned building and crouched
down lightly, blending in with the tiles. He looked up and down.
The palace was like a small town.
Mo Ran’s heart was filled with endless anxiety.
He finally knew why that man wasn’t willing to tell him where his
Shizun had gone. It was probably because he was afraid of
offending the Ghost King. However, even though he knew that Chu
Wanning was in the palace, he was helpless.
 There were at least 900 rooms in the palace. Where could Chu
Wanning be?
He looked like someone who was about to find a treasure. His
heart and hands were trembling even more violently than before.
Shizun…
Where are you?
As he was thinking, he suddenly saw a group of people walking
towards him with light red wind lamps in their hands. They were
dressed in golden armor and boots. one by one, from the east gate
to the main road,
After ten turns and eight turn, they arrived to an inconspicuous
side room.
In the side room, there was a towering old locust that blocked Mo
Ran’s line of sight. He could only see half of the courtyard and the
other half, hidden behind the flourishing branches and leaves.
The ghost soldiers went in there,
First came a flurry of tables and chairs, shouting, drinking and
making a mess. Suddenly, a shrill scream pierced the air. A woman
with disheveled hair was dragged into the yard. Her clothes were
half-opened, and under the crude pushing of the ghost soldiers,
more than half of her body fell, revealing her snow-white skin.
“I told you to run! I told you to fucking run!”
The whip ruthlessly whipped the woman’s body. That should be
the punishment instrument of the ghost realm, even ghosts would
feel excruciating pain and wish they were dead.
 The woman was trembling as she crawled on the ground. She
seemed to want to run, but there were soldiers everywhere, and she
had nowhere to go.
“You bitch, you’re still thinking of leaving after entering the four
palaces?”
“When I was alive, I was innocent! I have no sin! Why did you
have to do this to me! Let me out! I’m going to be reincarnated! I
don’t want to stay here!”
Another whip landed, which caused her to wail again and again.
“Serving Fourth King will save you from the suffering of your
reincarnation! You are so shameless!”
“He didn’t look at me! Why can’t I go? I — ah!”
Another whip lashed out at her face, and the woman began to sob
and shake, but she still tried to crawl out.
Her beast-like tiredness seemed to have pleased the ghost
soldiers under the Fourth King, and the men were laughing. One
after another, the ‘tribute’ were pulled out of the room.
The leader of the ghost soldiers said, “My fellow colleagues, the
rest of the people in this courtyard are not chosen by the Fourth
King. I know that you guys are having a hard time today, pick out
some things you like to play with. “If there’s someone you really like,
register it and bring it back to your place.”
The lecherous ghosts under the Fourth King howled, laughed
wantonly, and went into the house to pick out the most beautiful
ones. Naturally, the woman outside was also not spared. She was
surrounded by a few people under the tree, hungry wolf rushed at
her, as if he wanted to chew her soul into pieces.
 In an instant, the entire room was filled with crying, some were
shouting, and some were begging for mercy.
There were people who couldn’t bear this kind of torture and
wanted to be free, so they used their spirit souls to flatter and try
their best to please them. Whether it was the Infernal Realm or the
human world, everything was the same.
Mo Ran lightly descended from the gatehouse and under the
cover of the night, entered the roof of the side palace hall. He
thought to himself, according to the uncle at the wonton stall, Chu
Wanning should have not been selected by the Ghost King yet. He
would not be here, but he was still worried. He lifted up the small
piece of Daiwa and looked down.
The desire in the room was steaming that in the midst of all the
chaos he saw a man’s face.
Rong Jiu.
The young servant that he had doted on in his previous life and
had schemed against him to steal his cultivation was also among
them.
He was the smartest of them all, he knew both life and death.
Many people in the room were struggling, unwilling to obey. Some
of them even called out the names of their loved ones, while others
took into consideration their own names and chastity, constantly
cursing. But Rong Jiu was different. He clearly knew that this person
loved money and life. Of course, after death, there was no life left to
love. However, he also cherished his soul and did not want to be
abused again.
 On the messy bed, almost all the unselected ‘tribute’ were
pleading for mercy and struggling. Only he had his eyes closed,
allowing the man to ride freely. His soft cries were as soft as a cat’s.
Mo Ran looked at his face that was covered in the spring tide.
Unexpectedly, a chill gradually began to rise from the bottom of his
heart.
He thought of Chu Wanning.
Rong Jiu was flexible while Chu Wanning was steel-making.
At first glance, it looked as cold and hard as black iron. No one
could destroy it. But in this situation, Rong Jiu would please, be
welcomed, and be willing to bend down and use his softness to build
his impregnable battlements.
But what about Chu Wanning?
Mo Ran didn’t even need to think to know what that person would
be like. He would rather have his soul scatter than fall to the
eighteenth level of hell. Who could even touch him?
The flowing water never broke, only the steel blade broke.
“Bam!”
There was a loud noise that shocked both the people in the room
and the people on the roof.
Mo Ran’s face was deathly pale as he raised his head to look into
the courtyard.
The ghost soldier had just stabbed a hole in the chest of that
blazing woman, and her soul had gradually turned transparent. Tears
could be seen in her eyes.
After which, it froze for a moment.
 It suddenly scattered into specks of dust.
Her soul had been destroyed.
The ghost soldier that destroyed her soul cursed as he stood up.
There was a hideous whip mark on his face. It must be that woman
who took his Soul Suppressing Whip and whipped him. The ghost
soldier said: “Damn, what bad luck! She was already a ghost, and
she still couldn’t bear to think of it. Pui! Smelly old ladies!”
Mo Ran was like falling into an icy cavern.
He felt that what he had just seen was not the woman he had
never met. He seemed to have seen the choices Chu Wanning
would make.
Rong Jiu is still flirting with those evil spirits. This is his life-saving
work and he was like a pear attached to someone tougher than
himself, using his gentleness to swallow them all up like a dragnet.
The offerings in the room were starting to yield, and the smell of
the stink made people’s throats tight and almost nauseated.
After an unknown period of time, the scene has come to an end.
As expected, Rong Jiu taught his men to be reluctant. Some
soldiers put on their clothes and went to the leader’s office to
register. After they had seen the fourth king, they could bring them
back home.
These people were all ghosts under the Fourth King. It’s better to
follow them than to follow the fourth king, but they are always a place
where they can live comfortably without humiliation.
Rong Jiu was very satisfied with this.
 The soldier that was bringing him back teased him again. It was
late, he still had to change his post, so he left first. The group of
demons slowly walked away. The side hall was desolate and messy,
as if it was a feast that had just ended. Broken wine and human
feelings are sprinkled on the ground as they slowly cooled down.
He lazily sat up. As a man, he was actually the most relaxed
amongst them.
When he had finished dressing, he looked into the copper mirror
and felt that his face was haggard after death. It was not as rosy as
when he was alive, but rather as if it did not match with his
appearance.
So, ignoring the sobbing, the stupefied, the shivering women,
Rong Jiu happily arranged his clothes, put on his silk shoes and
strolled into the courtyard.
In the Infernal Realm, carmine blossoms bloomed, and were even
more brilliant and red than in the mortal world. He folded a string, his
slender fingertips touching the juice of the flowers, smearing it on the
tip of his lip and spreading it across his cheek.
Everyone cared about different things. He suffers from life. In his
eyes, friendship was something that only noble people who had
eaten their fill could pursue. He was originally a filth in the earth, and
did not care about honor, righteousness and shame. He only had his
life in his arms, and when his life was gone, he carried his soul with
him.
Suddenly, there was a faint rustling sound behind him, as if
someone had touched a flower leaf.
 He thought it was the officer who had gone to have a good time
with him who had come back, so he gave out the love in his sight
without stinginess. It was all very expensive, and only the love of
spring didn’t need money.
He glanced back at his sweetly. It was like a peerless beauty that
could not be explained by a single word.
Seeing the person standing there coldly, Rong Jiu suddenly took a
step back. His eyes widened and his lips slightly parted, as if he had
been struck by lightning.
“It’s you?!”
“It’s me.” Mo Ran said.
Rong Jiu’s gentle face was full of surprise, hesitation, happiness,
anger, nervousness, and feigned relaxation.
Finally, a cold expression appeared on his face.
He was used to being a smiling person, and he didn’t want to be
too picky with that kind of overbearing fierceness on his face.
“Why has Young Master Mo come as well?” The last time they met
was very unpleasant. Rong Jiu stood upright and looked very
indifferent.
Mo Ran said, “Looking for someone.”
Rong Jiu seemed to scoffed, “I didn’t expect Young Master Mo to
be such a romantic person. I can’t believe you can’t let him go to the
ghost realm.”
Mo Ran did not want to talk to him too much. He took out the
painting and handed it to Rong Jiu, “Have you seen him?”
 Rao Jiuyan looked at Mo Ran, glanced at it, and sneered, “He’s
only that pretty. Whose servant is he now?”
Mo Ran frowned and said, “Did you see him? Just tell me if you’ve
seen him before.”
“Nope.” Rong Jiu said faintly, “Even if I did, I’m not willing to tell
you.”
“…”
“I’m tired, go back and rest. Young Master Mo, you can go
anywhere you want.”
Mo Ran called out to him, “Rong Jiu!”
The slim figure paused for a moment before turning his head to
the side, half of the charming face, with some triumph, he asked,
“What’s wrong?”
“I want to save him. If you are willing, I will save you as well.
There’s no way out here, you can’t possibly really hang out with
those ghost soldiers. “Go back to Samsara as soon as possible.”
Rong Jiu turned his face to the side and said flirtatiously,
“According to what Young Master Mo said, there is no way out here,
which one of them has another path? Rong Jiu lived a bitter life, and
he was twenty years old. And no different from this place, just that
his benefactor has changed from a human to a ghost, and has not
been reincarnated. What’s the difference?”
“… You are asking for your life at the point of a knife.”
This time, Rong Jiu really smiled. He smiled as he came back to
his senses. He looked at Mo Ran and said, “When have I not been
looking for a living? A man is a fish on a chopping block. If I meet
some good people, I can give them some silver taels. If I were to
meet a ‘good man’ like Young Master Mo, not paying is a small
matter and I would just run away with a little money and turn my
head and pretend that you don’t know who I am. Young Master Mo,
you’re going to stab me first, then persuade me to be careful of the
knife later on.”
 112. Shizun should not be insulted

He was talking about what happened on the first day of Mo Ran’s

rebirth.
Thinking about it now, although Rong Jiu had let him down in his
previous life by teaming up with Young Master Chang to take his life,
it was still a matter of his previous life. In this life, Rong Jiu hadn’t
reached this stage with Young Master Chang.
It was really hard to explain.
“It’s my fault.” In such a situation, Mo Ran was reluctant to
compete with him. He only said, “At that time, I’ll take what I need
from you and bring it back to you in the future.”
“How can you pay me back?” Rong Jiu asked, “Besides, what’s
the use of having gold, silver, and jewelry right now?”
Mo Ran: “…”
“If you can return me those pearl bracelets, then what about my
life?”
“What? Your life?”
“Yes, my life.” Rong Jiu seemed to have touched a wound in his
heart, his expression gradually sinking.
“Do you know how I died?”
“…”
 He had been holding it in for a long time, and now that he had
finally exposed it, the steam was coming out crazily. He could not
hold it in any longer, and before he could make a sound, he
continued to speak in a sorrowful tone.
“The vicious man with Chang’s surname, who saw that you no
longer like me, thought I was worthless. He deceived me by treating
me nicely, but his family suspected me of being a member of the
brothel. At that time, I was blind, and I thought that he was a person
who valued relationships deeply. To make such a decision, I was
only forced by my parents to have no other choice… Pui! I believed
his bullshit!”
Mo Ran said, “Then you should complain about Chang’s family
name. Why should you blame me?”
Rong Jiu was slightly angered: “Why don’t blame you? The money
I had was enough to redeem myself. I didn’t want to stay in the
brothel any longer, but I couldn’t leave without money, so I had to
sneak out. If you didn’t take mine, how would I be in such a sorry
state!”
“… You ran away?”
“Yes, I escaped to his house. But that Chang fella won’t open the
door for me. The people from the brothel have caught up. In the end,
I was still useless in my struggles. They brought me back with them.
After a round of torture, I was locked up again.”
Mo Ran muttered to himself, “But Chang Ye said that when you
were visiting your relatives in Butterfly Town, you encountered ghost
realm berserk, so you lost your life.”
 “Ha!” Rong Jiu Yin’s face twisted with a trace of ridicule, “He really
has the face to say it. Relatives? I’m in Butterfly Town, What kind of
relatives are there?!”
“…”
“Didn’t you tell me that you were living under a knife? Let me tell
you what it means to live under a real sword!” Rong Jiu was getting
more and more agitated, his facial features almost twisted. At this
moment, he really did look like a ghost, “Let me tell you how I died!
You benefactors! Haha, benefactor!”
“I stayed in the brothel for so long, locked up, without food,
suffering. No one cared if I lived or died. After many days, I was
close to despair. The man surnamed Chang suddenly came back
and cried, telling me that the reason he didn’t open the door for me
that day was because his parents were currently in a bad temper,
afraid that I would be beaten to death by his servants if I went in!”
Mo Ran shook his head as he listened to such a clear lie. “You
wouldn’t believe it.”
“No.” The light in Rong Jiu’s eyes trembled. “I believed it.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“I believe you.” The corners of his mouth twisted into a smile as he
said, “Why wouldn’t I believe it? Believe it or not, only those with a
way out can talk about it. What am I? If someone were to sell their
own flesh and skin, then I won’t believe him. Otherwise, there
wouldn’t even be a chance of survival.”
He slowed down and continued.
“He told me that he would keep his promise and bring me into his
house. However, his parents were unable to accept me at the
moment, so they told me to follow him to a nearby town to stay for
the time being.”
“Butterfly Town?”
“Yes. Butterfly Town.”
Mo Ran had already faintly guessed what had happened, and his
expression sank.
Just as expected, Rong Jiu said, “I packed my things happily. Oh,
right, there’s actually nothing else to pack up. The money I earned
from selling my blood and meat all these years has all been stolen
by you due to a moment of happiness. But it doesn’t matter, I thought
back then that I had Young Master Chang.”
“… Heh.” He was a little more silent and gave a twitching smile.
Then, he bit his lips and said, “Young Master Chang.”
“Did he trick you into going to Butterfly Town, then kill you there?”
“… No.” Rong Jiu laughed, his eyes holding a hidden bitterness.
“It’s not that he killed me, it was you who blocked my path one by
one, so I got on the boat with him. It’s you guys, it’s you guys who
killed me.”
Rong Jiu took a deep breath and continued, “When we arrived at
Butterfly Town, I followed Chang Xian into a big house, but it was
cold inside and there were no servants. He told me that there was no
urgent matter, so he asked me to rest in the house first. I stayed
there and waited, and after a while I saw him come into the yard with
a man —”
Hearing this, Mo Ran’s expression suddenly changed. “Did you
see that man’s face clearly?”
 “Nope. That man is wearing a mask and a cloak. I can’t see
anything. Then I saw the man with Chang kneeling down in front of
the man and smile even more obsequiously than when I received the
guest. He really ought to look at himself at that time. It was
disgusting. He told the man that I had some remnants of wood
essence in me, that I had been intimate with you before — a good
sacrifice. Who knows? I don’t cultivate, and I don’t want to cultivate
either. I don’t understand what they’re talking about.”
Mo Ran felt his scalp go numb.
He knew clearly that he had been intimate with Rong Jiu before,
so he would at least have some wood spirit essence with him. That
fake Chang had been looking for a suitable substitute. Although the
spiritual energy lingering in Rong Jiu’s body was insignificant, it was
still pure and was indeed suitable for casting spells.
“There’s nothing to say about what happened afterwards.” A rare
bone-piercing coldness appeared on the face of Rong Jiu who was
used to being frivolous. “As Young Master Mo saw, I’m dead.”
If it was Mo Ran from his previous life or Mo Ran that had just
been reborn, he would have scoffed and said, “So what if you die?
What does that have to do with me?”
However, at this moment, Mo Ran could not laugh.
He hated and tolerated him, Rong Jiu really did not hesitate to
resort to any means. In his previous life, he even wanted to take his
life. But before this, although he and Rong Jiu had had physical
pleasures, they had never been honest with each other. Suddenly,
when he heard Rong Jiu’s confession in the Underworld, he felt
mixed emotions.
 After giving it some thought, he felt that it was impossible for him
to calculate the matter properly. Thus, he decided to just let it be.
He sighed and said, “Rong Jiu, I’m sorry about this.”
In his entire life, no one had ever said sorry to him. Suddenly, he
was stunned, as if he didn’t recognize Mo Ran at all. He looked him
up and down with wide eyes and said, “Even if you say so, I won’t
tell you where the person in the portrait is.”
Mo Ran replied, “It has nothing to do with the portrait.”
Rong Jiu lowered his head, paused for a moment, and suddenly
spoke, “Young Master Mo, do you know that Young Master Chang
was scheming with me to kill you and steal your cultivation?”
“I know.”
“You… You know?”
Mo Ran nodded. “I know.”
After a moment of contemplation, Rong Jiu said bitterly, “It must be
that Chang Ye who leaked the news!”
He raised his head again, and his eyes flashed with anger: “If I
knew that this would happen in the end, I might as well listen to him
and kill you. There will always be some good days for us to live, and
we won’t die so miserably.”
Mo Ran looked at him. “Do what others tell you, you’d do it?”
“So what? I just want to live a good life. For example, was it wrong
for me to sell out my body? Just like other people who sell fish and
meat, they beg for food. I know that you princes are looking down on
me, but it doesn’t matter if you look down on me. What’s the use of
pride and face? It was even worse than a mouthful of good wine and
a piece of roasted meat. So if I killed you that time, I would have
been able to live. Why didn’t I make a move against you?”
Mo Ran’s lips moved slightly. He was about to retort, but then he
suddenly recalled what he had done in his previous life. He could not
deny those words.
Rong Jiu said angrily, “Why can’t a man kill a bird and eat meat for
the sake of living?”
Mo Ran sighed and muttered, “Is there any point in living like
this?”
It was like he was asking Rong Jiu.
It was also like asking the person sitting on the highest seat in his
previous life through the red dust.
“I don’t know. I don’t know what’s interesting.” Rong Jiu said
indifferently, “I’ve been sold to the brothel since I was 16 years old.
My first customer was an old Taoist in his fifties. You asked me what
was interesting? I don’t know. I wanted money when I was alive. If I
had money, I could redeem myself. I wouldn’t have to serve others
with a smile anymore. “But I was never free until I died. It was all
because of you beasts.”
Mo Ran did not say anything. After a long while, he asked, “I’ll give
you one more chance. You’ll choose to go along with Chang and kill
me?”
“That’s right.”
Mo Ran said, “Alright, give me another chance and I will still turn
back. I will use up all your money so that you will not have any good
fruits to eat.”
 “You-!”
Rong Jiu was enraged. The red tint on his face seemed to become
even more brilliant. His body shook for a while before slowly calming
down.
After a while, knowing that he had lost his composure, he lifted his
hand and ran it through his hair before putting on his usual gentle
smile, but his eyes still flashed with anger.
“Whatever you say. I’m Rong Jiu, I have my way of living…”
“I hope that you can live freely in the ghost realm.”
Rong Jiu narrowed his eyes, “That would be very free and easy.
As long as I lie down in bed, I will be able to reincarnate, no longer
suffering. I can see it better than the fools in the room, I’m very
willing.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “But Rong Jiu, these people are the
subordinates of the Four Ghost Kings. Whether you live or die,
whether you go or stay, you still need to rely on the above words.”
Rong Jiu was startled and became vigilant as he stared at him
with his beautiful eyes.
“What do you mean?”
If it were not for this situation, Mo Ran would not have continued to
argue with him. However, even though he had a weak personality, he
could not bring himself to hate him. He could only suppress his
anger and say, “You think the man in the picture is just like this, but I
think that he is very good. Everyone has different eyes, and no one
can say whether the Ghost King will look at him or not.”
“With such an ice-cold appearance, who would want him?”
 “That’s not necessarily true. If the Ghost King likes soft people,
why not choose you then?”
“…” Rong Jiu didn’t say anything, but his expression was a bit
unsightly.
Mo Ran took advantage of the heat to strike the iron, “He is a man
with a strong temper. If he were allowed to choose, he would
probably turn the entire ghost realm upside down. When the time
came for them to be found guilty, the Four Ghost Kings would be
blamed for their actions. Killing a few of the ghost soldiers would not
be an issue. If you want to make a silkworm, you have to set it up
well. If the tree falls just a few days after you have been entangled
with it, it will be a small matter for you to not have a chance to rely on
it.
Rong Jiu’s originally pale face seemed to become even paler.
But he still said coquettishly yet viciously, “I don’t believe this evil.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Young Master Mo, I’ve made a bet. I just can’t bear to see you live
better than me.”
After a moment of silence, Mo Ran suddenly turned ruthless and
stared at Rong Jiu’s face, “I’m not betting with you. Rong Jiu, I must
save this person, if you really want to play like this, I’ll fight with my
life.”
Rong Jiu raised his head, his eyes burning, and suddenly placed
his hand on Mo Ran’s chest like a snake and scorpion. “Who is he to
you? How long have I been with you? Was it long? When he’s in bed
with you, does he play more tricks, or does he moan better?” He
paused, his eyelashes fluttering. “Young Master Mo, you aren’t the
kind of person who would risk your life for someone. You have no
feelings for someone, so you can’t hide anything from me.”
Before he could finish his words, Mo Ran pinched his cheek
tightly.
Mo Ran carried him away, his pitch-black eyebrows raised as
flames danced in his eyes. “I didn’t have a heart in the past, but now
I do.”
Rong Jiu looked up and saw his face. It was hot, almost unfamiliar.
He seemed to still be the laughing and furious Mo Weiyu, but his
soul seemed to be different.
As if burned by Mo Ran, he couldn’t help but shiver. He wanted to
turn around and run away, but was held back by the other.
“There’s more.” Mo Ran said, “With him… From now on, he is
pure, I respect him and love him, no delusion. Don’t you dare insult
him.”
As he spoke, he pushed Rong Jiu away, knocking him against the
pillar and looking at the person in front of him in disbelief. He did not
even ponder how “from now on, pure and innocent” was an odd
expression. If he was in his right mind, he would be able to figure it
out.
From now on, he was innocent. In other words, his innocence had
once been unclear.
But Rong Jiu couldn’t figure it out.
“He’s not yours. It’s not yours…”
Mo Ran replied, “No, he is my Shizun.”
 Rong Jiu didn’t say anything more. It was just that for a person like
him, he could always smell some subtle friendship between the lines.
Perhaps he didn’t even realize that, but Rong Jiu could still smell it.
He was almost certain that Mo Ran loved the person in the
portrait. This thought made him feel bitter and jealous when he could
not get any love at all.
Even Young Master Feng would also be a person to go up the
mountain and go down to the sea of fire, risking his life to save
someone.
He suddenly thought, if he had been more sincere towards Young
Master Mo and dug out his true heart, then would Mo Ran have been
the same… And revealed some pure true feelings for himself?
However, before he could finish his thought, Mo Ran spoke again.
His voice was fierce and cold, as if he was not joking, “Rong Jiu, let
me ask you one last time where he is. If you still do not know,
then……I am a cultivator, so I am very clear on how to use medicine
or magic to bewitch a person’s mind. Believe it or not, I’ll go out and
see the ghost king myself.”
This time, Rong Jiu was completely shocked. “You…”
“I’ve been guilty all my life, and now I want to be good. But if there
is no one who can help me, then I will still be the same Mo Weiyu.”
He said softly, “Rong Jiu, think it through carefully. I am not afraid of
death, nor am I afraid of losing my soul. I can do anything.”
The two of them did not speak any further.
However, when their gazes met, they met with hatred and
resolution. He was so determined to meet someone who was
unwilling. It was hot and cold.
 After that, the ice in Rong Jiu’s eyes melted. He was almost
defeated by Mo Ran’s burning gaze. His jealousy and hatred were
very deep, and the obsession of Mo Ran was not shallow as well. He
would not be a match for the Immortal Emperor.
Rong Jiu’s face was ashen. Even though his rouge blossoms were
beautiful, they were unable to cover his haggard face, as if a wall
had been broken.
“Why do you want to do this for him?”
“He treats me the best, but I bully him as the person I hate the
most. I owe him.”
“…”
“Indeed, I have never seen this person before.” After a while, Rong
Jiu said softly, but when he saw Mo Ran’s expression, he added
slowly, “I’m not lying to you. However, all the newly captured ghosts
were locked in the largest temple on the east side. One person for a
small room, no different from a cage. It was locked up. There were
martial law guards patrolling back and forth. If you go over there, you
should be able to find it.”
There was no time for him to wait. He turned around and prepared
to run into the darkness. It was unknown what sort of bitter emotion
welled up in his heart, but he suddenly could not help but shout at
Mo Weiyu’s back, “Mo Weiyu, you — you want to come here? Who
could have come! We’re all soaked in mud! No one can properly
come out again!”
“Mo Weiyu! You see, I’m going to live a good life. I’m going to die a
good death, I would rather live a good life. I sold my body and my
soul. I’m going to wear gold and silver! Just watch! Do you think you
can wipe the smell off by wiping the corners of your mouth when you
get dirt in your bones? You wish! From your kindness, I will be my
whoring, to see who can live a good life ah! Mo Weiyu!”
He shouted until his back was no longer visible. Then he suddenly
raised his hand, covered his face, and squatted down, choking.
“On what basis can you repeat yourself? On what basis is there
someone who treats a rotten person like you well…” “On what
basis…”
 113. Shizun Prisoner

At the east side of the yard, it was just as Rong Jiu said. There
were rooms on three floors. Although the yard was the largest, it was
also the dirtiest.
Each crow had an eyeball in its beak and was frantically looking
around.
Two small squads of ghost soldiers were shuttling back and forth,
kicking, and stomping. They were guarding the ‘tribute’ prepared to
be given to the Four Ghost Kings.
Mo Ran stood behind the corner, calculating the path of the ghosts
as he surveyed the dead corner of the palace.
Lights were lit in the small, lattice like rooms. From time to time,
the weeping and sighing of ghosts could be heard from inside, and
they gathered together. The night was like an ancient eulogy, making
one’s hair stand on end, shivering with fear.
There were roughly three hundred rooms at the head of the stairs.
Each round of patrolling would go on for every cup of tea. It was
impossible for him to find Chu Wanning in less than a cup of tea’s
time, not to mention that there was a ghost guard holding a Soul
Breaking Whip on each flight of stairs.
A martial law whistle hung around his neck.
 Mo Ran was secretly anxious. At this time, he suddenly saw a
ghost walking in the distance. There was a black token with a red
character hanging around his waist. He was wearing the same
clothes as the guards. Mo Ran hid in the darkness and watched him
walk past him to the stairs.
The ghost and the guard at the edge of the stairs nodded. The
night was very quiet, so Mo Ran could easily hear their conversation.
“Seventh Brother, did you change to Third Bro’s post?”
“Yes. You will be over soon.”
“I have to stay a little longer. No one is here yet. When he comes,
I’ll rest.”
The guard on the first floor yawned in boredom and continued to
stand guard in the wind.
Seeing them cross each other out like that, Mo Ran suddenly had
an idea. He thought of an idea that was a little risky…
From the distance came the sound of three claps and two clicks.
The branch crow let out two “wow wow” sounds as if it had
discovered something strange.
The guard at the entrance came to his senses, looked around, and
saw a figure walking slowly through the thin night fog.
As they got closer, they realized that it was a young man they had
never seen before.
“Who is it?”
“I’m here to change post.” the man said.
Red clouds drifted past, revealing the full moon in the sky,
illuminating his face. What a handsome and charming ghost guard.
 However, his facial features were straight and straight, and the
corners of his eyes were filled with natural affection. If this “ghost”
who had come to change his guard was not Mo Ran, then who could
it be?
He had gotten a Shadow Soldier’s armor from somewhere and put
it on his body. The black and red insignia on his waist swayed non-
stop. The martial law sentry’s whistle hung in front of his chest and
emitted a cold and silvery light.
The guard said, “I’ve never seen you before.”
“Newcomer.”
The guard stretched out his hand doubtfully. “sign?”
Mo Ran undid the sign and handed it to him. His face is still but his
heart was strained to the extreme.
Fortunately, the guard turned the token over and over again many
times. He didn’t sense anything wrong with it, so he didn’t care
anymore. He patted the guard on the shoulder and said, “Then I’ll be
counting on you for the rest of the night. I’ll be going home.”
“Very well, senior.”
This sound of ‘senior’ was extremely comfortable. The ghost
cultivator cackled and waved his hands, “Good boy, see you. See
you later.”
“Ah… Senior, wait!”
“What is it?” The guard turned around.
Mo Ran smiled and asked naturally, “How many of these tributes
are surnamed Chu?”
The ghost guard was somewhat wary, “Why are you asking this?”
 “I would like to ask a question for Mister Chu from Shunfeng
Building. He had a distant relative who said he had come down.
However, Shunfeng Tower was unable to find him.”
As expected, Chu Xun’s reputation was quite intimidating. The
guard hesitated for a moment before pointing to the second floor,
“The three rooms closest to the back are all closed with the surname
of Chu. You can take a look.”
Mo Ran smiled brightly, “Thank you for your guidance, senior.”
“You’re welcome.” The senior was very stupid, “Of course.”
After the guard said this, he leisurely walked away while humming
a small tune. When he passed by the corner, he did not discover that
his true colleague who should have come to change his position had
already been bound by the Forbidden Spell and thrown into the
gutter. The poor ghost was stripped of all his armor, revealing a thin
layer of cloth. His eyes were full of anger, but his mouth was
completely stuffed with it.
Although the ‘offerings’ that were rejected were all locked in the
side hall with no one guarding them, and they were only placed
outside with a forbidden enchantment, there was no guarantee that
there would be ghost soldiers patrolling the area. With how much
Rong Jiu hated him, he would definitely reveal his whereabouts.
There was no time to lose. He must make a quick decision.
Mo Ran stood in place for a while, waiting for the soldiers to pass
by. Then, he dashed to the second floor. There was a guard standing
on the second floor who blocked Mo Ran at the entrance.
“Stop, what are you doing?”
“I’m new here today. I’m on the first floor.”
 The guard frowned. “Then why are you not staying on the first floor
and coming to my floor?”
Mo Ran still used Chu Xun to knock on the door, but the guard not
only did not buy it, he said harshly, “So what if it is Mr. Chu from
ShunFeng Tower? As long as they entered the palace, they would
belong to the Fourth King. If he wanted to save his relatives, he
would go speak to the Fourth King. I won’t do it!”
Mo Ran complained to himself, thinking that this guy was smarter
than the one downstairs, so he could only bite the bullet and say, “I
didn’t want to take him away today. But I have to see if I’m looking
for the wrong person.”
“Isn’t this easy? You told me the name and I’ll look it up for you.
Why would you want to go in there?”
“…” Mo Ran felt extremely agitated. He suppressed his anger and
said, “Chu Wanning. His name is Chu Wanning.”
The guard was going to check the list of names, but when he
heard these three words, he dropped the list instead.
Seeing him act this way, Mo Ran suddenly felt uneasy and asked,
“What’s wrong? What’s the problem?”
“What’s the problem?” The guard asked with a cold smile, and
then he said, “You really are a newcomer who doesn’t know how
high the sky and how deep the earth is. The Fourth King had come
to the palace today to admire the beauty of this man. They had long
taken a fancy to this Immortal Chu. If it wasn’t for the fact that this
person had a head of seven or eight and had yet to gather all three
of his souls and couldn’t bring them to the fourth level of hell, he
would most likely be given to the Ghost King tonight. You want him
from me? What do you say is the problem?
When Mo Ran heard half of it, his face was already ashen. After
the guard finished speaking, he said after a long time, “The Four
Ghost Kings have taken a fancy to him?”
“Why?”
“… Nothing. Then forget it, sorry to bother you.” Mo Ran turned
around gloomily and took two steps down the stairs. Before the other
party could react, his godly weapon had already congealed in his
palm. Suddenly, he turned around and strangled the guard’s neck!
The red light flashed.
A so-called godly weapon could injure ghosts and kill gods. The
guard only had time to see the scarlet willow leaves fly before his
eyes. He heard the new youth say hatefully, “You really think I don’t
dare to fight with the Ghost King?!” In the blink of an eye, his
consciousness dissipated and he fainted on the ground.
Mo Ran lifted his hand and cast a spell, binding him tightly. Then,
he closed his mouth and kicked him to the side. He then impatiently
ran towards the end of the corridor.
At the end of the three rooms, every one of them was named Chu.
But for some reason, as if there was a connection in his heart, and
even did not have a sense of why he had such a strange feeling. He
slammed open the door. Because he had run too fast, he was
slightly out of breath as he stood in front of the second pavilion.
As he gasped for breath, a wisp of fine, ink-colored hair fell in front
of his eyes. He forgot to brush it away and only focused on what was
inside.
 Rong Jiu was right.
This was a single room that was around the size of a beast cage.
The four walls were sad and clear, and everything here was deathly
gray in color.
The only person inside seemed very warm, like a flame in a vast,
cold white.
Not every ‘tribute’ was tied up, at least not Chu Wanning. Perhaps
because he had already been chosen by the Fourth King, the guards
did not dare to offend him. On the floor of his room, there was even a
snow-white fur blanket, thick and soft like a fresh snow in the middle
of winter.
Chu Wanning was sleeping soundly on the blanket. This person
seemed to be fearless in killing, but his heart was still a little restless.
This is most obvious when he is sleeping. He was used to curling his
body and shrinking himself to a small size.
It was as if he was warming himself up, but also as if he was afraid
of taking up someone’s space. The thin figure seemed somewhat
pitiful.
This soul was different from a human soul. There was no
bloodstain on his face. He was handsome and beautiful. His clothes
had also been changed. He was dressed in a red silk dress that was
as bright as the sunset, with a wide robe, big sleeves, coiling
dragons, flying phoenixes, and golden butterflies dancing in the air.
Mo Ran almost staggered forward, kneeling beside him and
reaching out his trembling hand to caress Chu Wanning’s face.
“Wanning…”
 The word that came out of his mouth wasn’t that of his Shizun, but
the last few moments of his past life, the word that he used to call
out to him.
The hatred for the sea of blood entered into his bones and
lingered there.
Chu Wanning woke up after a long while as he carried him in his
arms.
When he opened his eyes, he saw himself leaning against Mo
Ran’s bosom. When had that young man’s childish face ever been
so concerned before? He thought it might be a dream. He frowned,
sighed for a while, and closed his eyes again.
“Shizun!”
Someone called to him.
This time he didn’t call him ‘Wanning’.
“Shizun! Shizun!”
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his phoenix eyes. Although his
facial expression remained unchanged, his fingertips betrayed him,
causing him to tremble slightly.
The next moment, Mo Ran grabbed his hand and pressed it
against his face, laughing and crying at the same time. Despite his
handsome appearance, he had become so awkward and out of
control.
“Shizun.” He choked with sobs. His eyes stared at him
unblinkingly, as if he could not say anything, but could not stop
repeating, “Shizun…”
 Chu Wanning finally came back to his senses as he tightly held
him. Subconsciously, he felt that something was wrong, so he got rid
of Mo Ran and stood up to glare at him.
He was stunned for a long time without saying a word.
He was suddenly enraged.
Mo Ran did not react, and Chu Wanning pulled his hand away.
Then, backhand slapped Mo Ran’s face, his black eyebrows were
raised in anger and his sword was ready to fly out at any moment.
“Bastard, why are you dead too?!”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but just as he was about to explain, he
suddenly saw that under the hazy moonlight, although Chu
Wanning’s anger was raging, his eyes were still sad, as if he was
unwilling to accept the fact and was ready to shatter at any moment.
When he had finished scolding, he bit his lower lip and tried to hold
in the choking sobs that made him feel humiliated and disgraced.
Some people had an opening and wished for the entire world to
know that they were injured.
However, there were some people who were proud and arrogant.
They would suffer grievances and hardships, and even if their
throats would be full of blood, they would still swallow them whole
and would not tell others.
If he hadn’t said it, Mo Ran wouldn’t have known either.
Now that he knew, he only felt heartache.
He wanted to hug Chu Wanning.
However, Chu Wanning pushed him away and said hoarsely,
“Scram.”
 Chu Wanning turned his face to the side, a layer of coldness had
covered all the injuries.
“You died at such a young age, what face do you have for me?”
“Shizun…”
“Get out. The relationship between us as Shizun and disciple has
been broken. I, Yuheng, will not accept trash who died in his prime.”
Died in his prime…
Mo Ran was originally sad, but after hearing him reprimand him in
such a matter-of-fact manner, he suddenly felt a warmth in his heart,
as if spring water was gushing out of his body. He clapped his
forehead with his hands and then covered his eyes. He couldn’t help
but laugh bitterly.
When Chu Wanning heard his gentle laughter, he became even
angrier. He turned around and said sternly, “What are you laughing
at, you —” Annoyed, he wanted to slap Mo Ran on the face, but his
hand was caught by Mo Ran.
The young man’s warm eyes slowly blinked. He did not say
anything, but held his hand and solemnly covered his chest.
 114. Shizun, promise me

Thump. Thump. Thump.

His heart was heavy and slow.
Chu Wanning also blinked his eyes, his eyes were full of surprise
and joy, embarrassment and hesitation. Elder Yuheng was truly
worthy of being called Elder Yuheng. Ten years went by without any
change in his expression.
He was calmer than anyone when it came to cleaning up one’s
face. Soon, his emotions were repressed. It was as if he was not the
one who had been angry and disappointed at Mo Ran.
“Since you’re not dead, why did you come here?”
When he asked this question, Chu Wanning immediately regretted
it.
Seeing Mo Ran’s expression, it was obvious that he was here to
save him. However, if Mo Ran said those words to him personally,
Chu Wanning was afraid that his heart would stop beating and his
mind would go into chaos.
In his nervousness, he even forgot that he was already dead. How
could his heart beat?
But Mo Ran stared straight at him, and did not speak like that.
 He probably knew that if he said “I came for you”, it would
embarrass Chu Wanning.
Therefore, he pondered for a moment, and finally pursed his lips.
Instead, his eyelashes drooped as he gently asked, “Shizun, guess
why I came down here?”
“… You came down to look for trouble.”
“Shizun, when did you change your name?” Mo Ran laughed, “You
didn’t tell me.”
Chu Wanning seemed to have been stung by a tenderness he had
never felt before. He quickly pulled back his hand, embarrassed and
angry, “Nonsense, how presumptuous.”
Mo Ran had finally discovered a secret.
He realized that Chu Wanning’s anger was a mask of his own. The
man was so uncomfortable that he would rather cover his face with
this fawning mask and cover his head from all the waves, gentle,
joyous, cheerful, shy, and sad.
So stupid.
Chu Wanning was an idiot. He had worn a mask for his entire life
and he did not feel tired at all.
Having lived two lifetimes from the beginning, Mo Ran realized
that.
However, after these words were spoken, the atmosphere was no
longer as solemn as it was before. He had found all four of Chu
Wanning’s souls and was looking forward to his rebirth.
He told him why he came to the Underworld and told him about
Master Huaizui. When he said some things, he couldn’t help but stop
and wait for the lump in his throat to dissipate before continuing with
his red eyes. The three words that appeared most in his explanation
were, “I’m so sorry.”
Chu Wanning really did not know what to say.
The reason why he treated others well was not because he
wanted to exchange them for something. He was also afraid that
others would take his benefits. From then on, he was on
tenterhooks.
In fact, he was afraid that the other party would just casually put
him to the side while he offered up his steaming hot heart, causing
him to feel cold.
Therefore, although he was open and honest, he was hiding and
covering by himself.
He had worn a mask all his life.
But one day, the person he liked reached out his hand and took
away the dark anger on his face, as if he had taken away his crab
shell.
He stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.
In a trance, Mo Ran had knelt down in front of him, one hand still
holding his, as if he was afraid he would disappear.
For a moment, Chu Wanning had an absurd, unruly, and ashamed
thought.
His disciple had always been bold and unruly. Moreover, this
disciple didn’t play by the rules. Mo Ran suddenly grabbed his hand
and treated him like this. It seemed like he wanted to do something.
 “…” He was shocked by this thought of his. His expression
became more and more gloomy. He did not know what expression to
make, so he could only act as he was accustomed to, being aloof
and cold.
But Mo Ran didn’t do anything. He just held onto him, like a
treasure that had been recovered from a loss.
That was the person that he had abandoned in his previous life.
“Shizun.”
All hatred fell behind, and he knelt before him, sincere, respectful,
and even passionate.
“In the past, I was in the wrong. In the future, whenever you say
‘go east’, I’ll go east.” Perhaps it was out of love, but although Mo
Ran was still smiling, his eyes were somewhat moist, “Come back
with me. How about that?”
Chu Wanning did not say anything. His expression was as calm as
water and his heart was filled with fire and smoke.
“Shizun.”
The young man’s voice was very gentle, soft and had a hint of
youthful charm to it.
When Mo Ran hated someone, he really hated them.
But to be nice to someone was to dig out their heart.
He was always paranoid, always extreme.
“Come back with me, promise me, will you?”
Chu Wanning was still motionless, he could only stare at him,
seemingly lost in his thoughts.
 Mo Ran was afraid that he was unhappy, so although he felt sad, a
smile still hung on his face. He did his best to not let himself be
embarrassed, so as to not create trouble for his Shizun. He pulled
his hand and shook it, teasing him, “If Shizun is willing, then nod.”
“…”
Mo Ran was afraid that he would not nod his head, so he said,
“Can I count to three?”
“…”
“If Shizun doesn’t say anything, then I’ll take it that you’ve agreed.”
He paused and slowly counted.
“One, two, three.”
However, Chu Wanning was like a person that had been frozen for
a long time. He suddenly put him into warm water, but what he felt
was not warmth, but pain.
He used to be a nobody, so he didn’t feel bad when he was cold,
and once someone treated him well and warmed him, he seemed to
finally have the power to hurt. Suddenly, every inch of his flesh and
blood started to hurt, and every inch of his skin started to crack.
That was why he felt such pain.
The tips of his fingers trembled slightly in the palm of his hand,
where ink was burning and sweat was gradually seeping out.
Seeing that he did not utter a word, Mo Ran became even more
nervous. He was afraid that he would be disheartened and would not
want to return to the mortal world.
However, he did not dare to move, afraid that if he did, Chu
Wanning would abandon him and run away. He maintained a gentle
smile and said, “The count just now was too fast. You probably aren’t
ready. I’ll count it again.”
“One, two, three.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran’s Adam’s apple rolled. He too was trembling. He almost
smiled as he pleaded, “Shizun, did you hear that?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes seemed to glaze over at last, but he was still
at a loss. He stared intently at Mo Ran’s face, not showing any
expression.
“I’ll count it again slowly. I’m afraid you didn’t hear that.” “One, two,
three.”
“…”
“I’ll count it one last time…”
“One, two, three.”
“It’s really the last time.”
“One, two, three…”
Chu Wanning ruthlessly looked at the person kneeling in front of
him, over and over again, counting one, two, three like a fool. It was
as if by doing this again and again, he could turn back time, let the
dead trees blossom, and let the dead people live again.
The disciple in front of him was stubbornly and diligently counting,
awkwardly and stubbornly. He seemed to be counting his sins,
counting the good things that his Shizun had done for him.
In the end, the voice was shaky and the smile panicked.
“Shizun.”
 Mo Ran raised his head. His eyes were red, but he had already
hurt Chu Wanning to this extent. He did not want to cry in front of the
conscious Chu Wanning, and he did not want to make his Shizun
sad again.
Thus, he endured it and continued smiling, in a tone that was as
relaxed as if he was discussing something.
“I’ll count it again. Can you mind me?”
Chu Wanning’s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife.
He pulled his hand away from the tip of Mo Ran’s smoldering
fingertip, almost flabbergasted.
But this time, Mo Ran gripped him tightly, refusing to let go no
matter what.
The young man was firm and slow. His eyes stared at him
unblinkingly. His persistence was similar to that of a dog.
He said, “One, two…”
Suddenly, rapid footsteps, shouts, and curses came from outside.
Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head and looked down at the sea
of lights below. The army of ghost soldiers was chasing after them,
heading straight for where they were.
In the end, Rong Jiu still got the chance to snitch on him.
“Over there! Upstairs! Upstairs!”
“Catch that little thief!”
“This is going against the heavens!”
Flustered and anxious, torches and ghostly images rolled over
from the distance like a tide. They wanted to eat the two of them to
death before entering the boundless Infernal Hell.
 But Mo Ran did not turn back, at that moment when he was
holding onto Chu Wanning’s hand, he suddenly felt very calm.
Although Chu Wanning was not his lover, he was someone he
loved and respected. Someone who loved and treated him as well.
He looked at him, his heart steady.
Chu Wanning reprimanded him, “Have you lost your mind?! Why
are you still standing there?”
As he said that, he pulled Mo Ran up from the ground. In the
drifting Light, his eyes were shining brilliantly and he looked exactly
the same as when he was alive. Chu Wanning frowned and shouted,
“We have to leave!”
“We?” Mo Ran was stunned for a moment.
Chu Wanning was furious, “Who else could it be?”
Mo Ran was confused. He trembled as he closed his eyes,
opened them again, and suddenly smiled. That smile was very
beautiful. His eyes were still filled with mist, like a flower dipped in
dew, extremely beautiful.
He finally let out a sigh of relief and held onto Chu Wanning’s
fingers tightly.
The ten fingers interlocked.
He pressed his forehead against his and whispered solemnly,
“Three.”
“Three what three! Come on!”
It was only after the endless ghouls had caught up that Mo Ran
turned his head to look, and cried out in a somewhat anxious voice,
“Shizun, let’s open a barrier to block it for now! Then I’ll transfer you
to the Soul Lamp!”
“No.”
“… What?!” Mo Ran was dumbfounded.
Chu Wanning’s expression was cold, but he was still embarrassed
and angry. “If I still had the magic, how could I be trapped in this
cage?”
“…”
Come on.
What was missing from Chu Wanning’s soul was his “cultivation
base”.
Since it didn’t take long to store the soul in the Soul Lamp, he had
to chant an incantation without being disturbed. However, this
situation was impossible, so Mo Ran could only pull Chu Wanning
away.
Fortunately, although Chu Wanning had lost his power, he was still
strong enough so he didn’t drag him down. The two of them ran, and
behind them were the unending torrential waves of ghost soldiers.
As they reached the main entrance, Chu Wanning asked, “Do you
know the way?”
Mo Ran said, “I don’t recognize it.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran however, was not discouraged, pointing to the towering
Palace wall: and said, “Go up and see more clearly.”
Fortunately, Chu Wanning had a solid foundation. Even without the
support of his cultivation base, it was not a problem for him to fly
over the wall. He stepped lightly onto the roof tiles, looked down to
see the corpses coming at them with angry howls, and said to Mo
Ran, “Summon Jian Gui!”
Mo Ran obeyed, and wiped his palms together. A glaring scarlet
radiance shot out like a Soaring Snake spitting out its tongue. The
crimson willow leaves fluttered in the air, and the Divine Martial
Willow Vine coiled around his feet.
“Spirit energy spans over five kilometers. Enter the Song Pool and
gather the Shang Yang. Go ahead.”
Swish!
Chu Wanning seemed to have thought of something and added,
“Use less spiritual energy.”
Mo Ran was stunned when he heard this, but it was too late for
him to stop.
With a loud bang, the flame of the sizzling snake burst apart the
moment it was thrown out, like a dragon spitting fire. It roared as it
burned through the corpse tide. The flame bear’s tongue of flame
seemed to have set the entire corridor ablaze, carrying the fire with it
as it moved across the land and rose into the clouds, leaving the
Dinghu Lake. In the blink of an eye, the dozens of soldiers who had
been at the forefront, along with their bricks and grass, were
completely incinerated!
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Didn’t I tell you to pour in less Spiritual Energy!” Chu Wanning
said angrily with a frown.
 “When you said it, I had already…” He suddenly remembered that
he couldn’t talk back to his Shizun and had to be respectful. Mo Ran
bitterly shut his mouth and said, “Shizun is right.”
“Forget it.” Chu Wanning waved his sleeves, “It’s also because I
spoke a little too late.”
It turned out that if he wanted his Shizun to give in, he just needed
to take the blame first?
He blinked and laughed.
Chu Wanning glanced at him, “Why are you laughing like a fool?
Why aren’t we leaving?”
 115. Shizun is Married

“Let’s go. Yes.” Mo Ran answered, suddenly thinking of something

with a worried look on his face. “Shizun, I’ve killed so many ghost
soldiers, I’m afraid the ghost realm will have to finish playing with
us.”
“It’s fine.” Chu Wanning said, “That move just now was not enough
to scare the opponent to death. “Their souls were just shattered.
They will gather together again in a few days.”
Upon hearing his words, Mo Ran took a closer look and indeed
saw bits of spirit fragments floating about like fireflies in the middle of
the burning embers. Before he could do anything, Chu Wanning
pulled him over and said, “Run.”
Behind the broken wall was a group of angry soldiers running
around like wolves. Chu Wanning and Mo Ran ran on the jade-like
javelins, Mo Ran asked “Shizun, since they won’t die, they won’t
offend the ghost realm. Why didn’t you let me pour more spiritual
energy into them to repel them?”
Chu Wanning said coldly, “Try that move again.”
Although Mo Ran didn’t know why he said that, he still tried it out.
However, this time, it was only a small firework. Jian Gui seemed to
be very tired. He didn’t have the vigor that he had just now.
 “The more spiritual energy that is poured into it, the longer the rest
is required.” Chu Wanning replied, “Too much is too little. Do you
remember?”
“I remember.”
After a pause, he continued.
“Shizun. I suddenly remembered something. Guess what I thought
of?”
“What?”
“I think that’s how you taught me to use the rattan whip in the
Taoyuan Illusion. You were very short at the time.” Mo Ran grinned
and gestured with his hand. “Not even below my waist.”
Chu Wanning stumbled upon hearing this.
“Be careful!”
“Scram.” If he was still alive, Chu Wanning’s ears would have
turned red from embarrassment. He flew into a rage, “How can you
compare your height to me when you’re only worth so little compared
to Xia Si?”
Mo Ran laughed, he was not comparable to him, although he had
grown in status, and was no longer taller than his Shizun back in
Butterfly Town, he was still only at the same level.
He glanced at his Shizun out of the corner of his eye and secretly
made a note to himself. He thought that after his body completely
changed in a few years, he must compare the two of them.
While Taxian-Jun was scheming something, Chu Wanning was
feeling conflicted.
 Although he more or less guessed that Mo Ran already knew that
he was Xia Sini, hearing him say so with his own ears still made him
feel extremely embarrassed.
After all… He had raised his head and shouted “Gege”.
The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he felt and
the angrier he became.
Mo Ran knew what he was thinking and was in no hurry to chase
after him. He only kept a distance of half a step and followed closely
behind him. They ran into the howling night wind and Mo Ran looked
at the man close by. His red clothes deceiving blood like a fallen
maple, and the golden butterflies embroidered on his robe were vivid
and lifelike.
His heart was suddenly filled with a sweet and bitter feeling of
satiation.
At this moment, he was grateful that he was still able to meet Chu
Wanning and receive his guidance like he did in the past.
A few years later, if everything went according to plan, he would
be able to lower his head by half and enrage Chu Wanning with a
smile on his face, “This disciple is taller than Shizun. This disciple
will stand obediently while Shizun can pad his feet.”
His heart was very warm. He only wanted to say that the heavens
really had treated him well.
Not everyone had the chance to start over after making a mistake,
and not everyone could be forgiven after suffering a pain.
His Shizun was someone who looked cold but felt warm at the
same time. It took him so long to realize this.
 After two more groups of pursuers, the main entrance of the
palace was within sight.
Looking back, those soldiers were left far behind. They could no
longer catch up to them. Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Before he
could let out his breath to its end, he heard a sudden clap of thunder
in front of him.
In the midst of the thunder and fire, an enormous emperor
appeared. Below the shoulder of the shoulder were eight braves
whose muscles were tangled together as they knelt, steadily carrying
it on their shoulders. A slightly fat man with long, loose hair and a
white beast fur coat was lying on the bed. He had two beauties in
each of his arms. One beating in his shoulder, while the other was
feeding him cherry fruits.
Although the big belly man was a soul, he had already cultivated
his body to such a state. Therefore, eating the fruit was like eating a
living person, and was not just for a taste.
The man licked his lips, grabbed the beauty’s chin and gave her a
kiss. Then, he opened his eyes and leisurely looked at Chu Wanning
and Mo Ran, sneering.
“This is not good. The baby of this King has been robbed the
treasure that he has chosen.”
He said this leisurely.
“Little Immortal, who gave you the guts?”
Chu Wanning’s face was ashen, his expression extremely ugly.
To think that he would be called “baby” by such an oily pervert in
front of him… If he still had his mana, Tianwen would have broken
this bastard into pieces already.
 Mo Ran’s expression was also ugly, but he knew that his current
cultivation was not enough to protect Chu Wanning while fighting the
Ghost King, so he could only speak.
He took a step forward, clasped his hands, and said, “Your
Highness, I’m sorry to have destroyed so many of your houses, but I
want to take this person with me.”
“Oh wow, you’re taking it away just like that?” The fourth laughed,
“Look at what he is wearing. Let me teach you a lesson, that, it’s
called the Underworld’s wedding robe, in other words, it’s our ghost
realm’s auspicious clothing. He’s wearing my jewelry, so he’s my
subordinate’s ghost. He won’t be able to step out of the palace gate,
if you don’t believe me, you can try it.”
Pausing for a moment, he added, “If you force him to leave, his
spirit soul might be shattered by the spirit energy at the entrance of
the palace. Think carefully.”
Mo Ran then understood why Rong Jiu said that everyone was
tied up in the main hall, but Chu Wanning wasn’t. So the red robe he
was wearing…
Mo Ran formed a fist with his fingers and said, “If I want to take
him away, I naturally can’t let His Highness suffer any losses. I will
do my best to offer what Your Highness wants.”
“This King only wants beauties. Furthermore, recently, This King
has grown tired of eating in such a gentle and obedient manner.”
“…”
Seeing the color of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning, the four Spirit
Kings also felt it was interesting. They slowly sat up and said, “But,
to be honest, this is the first time I’ve seen someone trespassing and
acting so wildly in the Underworld after so many years. Interesting.
Can I ask, who are you to him?”
Mo Ran said, “He is my Shizun.”
“He’s just a Shizun.” The Spirit King threw up his hands and
smiled, “I thought it was a matter of life and death.”
Mo Ran said, “… He doesn’t like you, so what’s the use of you
forcing him to stay?”
The Ghost King lazily waved his hand, “Childish, how can it be so
important if you like it or not? This King has his eyes on his flesh, but
does not want his heart.”
“…”
“In addition.” The Fourth ghost King laughed, “He doesn’t like me,
could it be that he likes you? If he is yours, I wouldn’t be interested.
Although This King loves beauties, he truly does not love those who
have exchanged cups. Unfortunately, he is only your Shizun.”
When Mo Ran heard this, he was first stunned before he suddenly
smiled.
“Is the Ghost King serious?”
“I’m the Master of the fourth level of the Underworld. Why would I
lie to a little ghost like you?”
“Then, let me ask you one more question. If Shizun had already
gotten married, would wearing the King’s auspicious robe be of any
use?”
“Of course it’s useless. This King has never liked playing with
people.” The Fourth ghost king frowned, “But why are you asking
this? Your Shizun has gotten married?”
 Chu Wanning replied shamelessly, “No way.”
Mo Ran was shameless and said, “Yes.”
The Fourth Ghost King, “…”
Without waiting for a reply, Mo Ran suddenly grabbed his hand
and pulled him towards the main entrance. As they walked, they
turned around to face the Fourth Ghost King, “Your Highness, ignore
him. My Shizun’s memory is bad. As you said, if he were to get
married, this auspicious suit would not work. Let’s not grind our lips,
I’ll take him out myself. If we successfully walk out, I’ll ask for your
highness to let us live. If I am to lie, there will be no grievances
between life and death.”
Chu Wanning said, “Mo Ran — are you crazy? When we were in
Butterfly Town, it was just a show, it couldn’t count as…”
“Why not?” Mo Ran was resolute and confident. “We drank the
wine and bowed. There was earth in the upper halls. Why can’t it be
counted as one?”
“Mo Ran…!”
The Ghost King had been in the Underworld for hundreds of
thousands of years, and he was rather fed up with it. Suddenly
seeing this sort of dispute, he felt that it was extremely funny. He
patted the thigh of the beauty beside him, telling her to feed him
another piece of dried fruit. As he chewed, he said, “Sure, you guys
can leave now. If you walk out in the right way, I won’t stop you. If
you die, that will be asking for it.”
Mo Ran said, “Thank you.”
The main gate of the palace was covered with a layer of
enchantment that glowed with a faint purple light. It was obviously
meant for poor ghosts. The closer Chu Wanning got to the barrier,
the more unwilling he became. How could this kind of marriage
count…
However, Mo Ran approached him and whispered to him, “Shizun,
don’t worry. Our marriage contract will definitely work.”
“How did it work?!”
“Listen to me once. I am well aware of this matter.” As he spoke,
clasping Chu Wanning’s fingers, causing a trickle of sweat to form on
his palm.
“If it’s truly unfortunate, then I’ll accompany Shizun.”
Chu Wanning’s body trembled. He opened his phoenix eyes wide
and looked at him in surprise, as if he had never seen this person
before.
“I owe Shizun so much. This time, I will not leave Shizun alone.”
“…” Chu Wanning was silent for a long time before he said in a low
voice, “Why?”
“Then what about Shizun? Why not?”
Chu Wanning sighed softly as his eyelashes drooped. In the end,
he did not push him away. The two of them stood at the entrance of
the purple lightning barrier with hands together. Behind them were
demons and monsters that had come to watch the show.
“Shall we go?”
“Let’s go.”
It was unknown who had gripped whose hand first. It was so
forceful, so cold that it was covered with boiling hot, sweat that was
dry, and pale that was stuck to the wheat color.
 The heavenly fire was surging while the lightning was roaring.
The barrier was like a huge waterfall, rushing in almost at the
same time. Flaming stones shot down from the sky and engulfed the
entire mountain and river like a hot knife through butter, as if the next
second, the two people who dared to step out of the Life and Death
Gate would be torn to shreds and burned to ashes.
The lightning fire burst out with dazzling brilliance, so bright that it
was almost white.
Seeing that it was about to land on the two of them, even though
Mo Ran had been having this thoughts, before this all happened, he
had always wanted to give his shizun his respect and love from
today onwards. He will not disobey him, and even more so, will not
have any thoughts of sullying his Shizun.
However, in this unknown moment of life and death, he suddenly
turned his head, wanting to look at Chu Wanning’s face again.
However, he found out that in the dense torrential rain formed by
the barrier, Chu Wanning was also looking at him.
Those phoenix eyes were once sharp, decisive, lamentable,
hateful, patient… And at this moment, it was as if everything was
going to end.
He didn’t know if it was just his imagination.
But there was deep affection in them.
Mo Ran had never seen Chu Wanning with such eyes before. His
head buzzed, and he felt as if the battlements were collapsing.
Suddenly, a warm feeling of love burst out from his chest. He didn’t
even have time to consider what sort of feelings they were. He only
felt that his heart was boiling, and his blood was too.
 In a split-second, he reached out his hand and hugged him tightly.
His frantic heartbeat collided with the trembling spirit soul’s.
His chest hit his chest.
Before he went down to the ghost realm, he didn’t actually have
the thought of dying together with Chu Wanning. He always felt that
the person he loved was Shi Mei, and the only way to live and die
was to live together with Shi Mei.
However, a calamity had truly descended upon them.
He couldn’t help but think while hugging him tightly. It was as if he
wanted to knead each other’s flesh and blood into his own flesh and
hide his spirit soul within his own spirit soul.
Chu Wanning.
I’ll stay with you.
I…
“Aiya, I never would have thought that they really were lovers with
a bitter life.” A leisurely teasing voice suddenly came into his ears,
“This King actually caught the wrong ghost? This immortal lord, he’s
actually been to the wedding worship hall for the past few days and
has even had a master’s soul?”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes.
The lightning bolts that should have torn them to shreds had
unknowingly turned into thousands upon thousands of dandelion
flowers, dancing lightly around their bodies and drifting back into the
snow.
The fourth ghost King stood up with a smile, and stood not far
away from the Palace gate. He leisurely clapped his hands: “I’ve
been bored for hundreds of years, but today I’ve watched a good
show.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran had yet to recover his senses but his head was still dizzy.
He looked at the Fourth ghost king, then turned to look at the person
in his embrace. Suddenly realizing that it was outrageous for him to
hold his Shizun like this, he hurriedly retracted his hands. Chu
Wanning also came back to his senses. He turned his face to the
side, but he did not know what kind of expression to show on his
face.
After a while, he straightened his clothes and stood aside without
saying a word.
In order to break the awkward silence, Mo Ran raised his head
and asked the Fourth Ghost Kings, “This isn’t a trick?”
“No, no.”
The fourth Spirit King shook his head with a smile.
“Day after day. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen such a lively
scene. Alright, since you guys have let me watch a good show, go on
your own. This king has so many beauties, I don’t lack a soul that
has already been married off.”
Mo Ran immediately felt elated. He thought, “This Fourth King is
much more magnanimous than the Ninth King that Chu Xun met.”
Although he was a pervert, he would do whatever he said. He had
the appearance of a king.
As he thought of this, he pulled Chu Wanning along with him and
prepared to leave.
 However at this time, the clouds in the sky scattered and the
moonlight shined on Mo Ran’s body. He quietly cast a black shadow.
At first, the Fourth King did not react. However, they were still
smiling merrily. When they saw this rare scene, they turned around
and signaled the beauties beside them to feed him another grape.
The beauty’s fingertips peeled off the dark purple fruit skin and
handed it to the Fourth King. Just as he was about to open his
mouth, the Fourth King suddenly felt that something was wrong and
shouted back, “Stop!”
His eyes were fixated on the shadow on the ground. He raised his
gaze inch by inch until it landed on Mo Ran’s face.
“… Look, what’s that on the ground?”
Mo Ran lowered his eyes and realized that there was a blurry
shadow under his feet!
The Fourth King’ teasing and playful expressions were all swept
away. He narrowed his long and narrow eyes, which shone with the
luster of a vulture pouncing on its prey.
“You, a living person, can actually go to hell?”
 116. Shizun Means of Convenience

Chu Wanning saw the light condensing in the Ghost King’s hands
and pushed Mo Ran away, “Run!”
There was no need for him to repeat himself. Mo Ran grabbed
Chu Wanning’s arm, and they both leapt to the ground, heading
towards the palace gate.
Mo Ran cursed out loud, “The incantation of master Huaizui was
not meticulous enough, how did he leave a shadow for me to see
through!”
Hearing his disciple calling his Shizun, Chu Wanning did not have
much of a reaction. He only glanced at Mo Ran out of the corner of
his eyes and wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say
anything.
“You want to escape?” The Fourth King harrumphed from behind.
“It’s not that easy.”
Both of their qinggong was excellent. Seeing that the palace doors
were about to completely close, the two of them stepped on the walls
and helped themselves up. At the same time, the Fourth King
summoned thunder in his hands.
With a wave of his hand, a bolt of lightning struck down on the
palace gate. In that instant, the palace wall that was only a few tens
of feet tall rose up from the ground, as if it wanted to meet the light of
day.
At the same time, the palace doors closed with an extremely fast
speed, sealing the surroundings.
Mo Ran cursed under his breath and pulled Chu Wanning along
as they ran. Before they could leave the palace, it would be more
important if they didn’t get caught by the Four Ghost Kings.
Although the Fourth Ghost King was powerful in his spells, he had
been in debauchery for a thousand years, and his physique was not
much stronger than the other kings. Let alone running a mile, even if
he had to run fifty steps, he would still be gasping for breath.
The Fourth Ghost King had been lazy for thousands of years,
turning himself into nothing more than a waste of light skills.
He was furious when he saw Chu Wanning and Mo Ran running
further away from him. However, he did not have a good relationship
with the other eight kings because he often searched for beauties in
the territories of the other kings. So, he was unwilling to inform the
other kings to gang up on him even after such an incident.
“What’s so great about running fast? This King is plump!”
However, none of you will escape the palm of This King!” The fourth
ghost King touched their stomachs, they were actually so angry that
they felt wronged, and when they turned around, they saw the eight
Bravehearts carrying their dusts without moving, and were even
more displeased, “What are you standing there for? This King’s legs
are noble, so it’s inconvenient to chase. Aren’t you guys going to
chase as well?”
“…”
 It was said that the Fourth ghost king was a beautiful man when
he was thin, because it had been a long time since they tasted
human flesh, so after they cultivated his body, he would binge on
gluttony, eat while sitting, eat lying down, eat while walking, eat while
squatting. Even when the Underworld was busiest, he would have no
time to write notes and would not even be able to write.
Just like that, a peerlessly beautiful man forcibly stuffed himself
into the shape of a fatty. Although he had a good foundation, he
would not be ridiculously fat no matter how he ate, but he did look
like he had left. After that, the fourth ghost king threw out all the
mirrors in the palace, and the word “fat” was the word that he was
the most unhappy to hear. It was said that there was once a beautiful
concubine who sang a little song for him, and the first three lines
were “Half moon bend, half moon bend, half moon bend, half
moon…”
Before she could even finish, she was kicked in the chest by the
Fourth ghost king, and he scolded her: “Fatty! It’s not enough to put
up with your two fats, but if you want to sing the third song, don’t
think that just because you’ve taken it apart, This King will not be
able to recognize that you are belittling me in a roundabout way!”
One by one, they lowered their heads, letting the fourth ghost king
complain. In the end, one of them was more quick-witted and said,
“Your Highness is very good, how can we catch up with people that
even your highness cannot catch up to.”
The four Spirit Kings then took a breath, and stopped chasing after
him, and turned to the servant: “En, what you said makes sense,
doesn’t it? At least you know your own limitations. “Alright, let’s do it
like this. Go and pass on this king’s order, all the doors of the palace
are shut, the walls of the palace are filled with sealing spells, don’t
even let a fly out.”
He spat and spat out the grape seed he had been holding in his
mouth. He said sinisterly, “I want to see where the two of them can
run to.”
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning were extremely agile, the palace was
full of twists and turns, and they quickly left the ghosts chasing after
them behind. The two of them hid in a small alley. Chu Wanning was
a ghost, so no matter how long he ran, he wouldn’t feel tired.
Instead, he leaned against the wall, breathing slowly.
Chu Wanning glanced outside gloomily, “He sealed the palace.”
“It’s alright, Shizun. If you enter the Soul Lamp, we can return
directly to the mortal world. He won’t be able to stop you.”
Chu Wanning nodded, but for some reason, he looked worried.
Mo Ran did not notice and took out the Soul Lamp. He chanted a
few incantations and the golden light flashed several times before
extinguishing. Chu Wanning’s Earth Soul was still standing
motionlessly in front of him.
“What’s going on?” Mo Ran was shocked. “Why is it useless?”
Chu Wanning became even more depressed. He sighed and said,
“Just as I thought, the transmission spell is ineffective. I’m afraid that
we have to get pass through to the palace before we can cast it to
return to the mortal world.”
“…” Hearing this, Mo Ran bit his lips. With a stubborn look in his
eyes, he said after a long while in a hoarse voice, “No matter what, I
will take you out.”
 Chu Wanning looked at him and said, “You have to hurry, the
palace is huge, it’s not easy for the ghost soldiers to find you, but
there’s no food or water here, I’m fine, but you can’t hold on for too
long.”
“I can endure the hunger. I’ve been like this since I was young.”
After a while, the surroundings became completely silent. The two
of them walked out of the alley and walked on the empty limestone
street. The cool moon was like water, soaking the two of them as
they returned to their home. One had a shadow, the other had no
shadow. They walked side by side.
Mo Ran said, “Shizun.”
“…”
“Just now at the door, I offended you. I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning seemed to be startled for a moment. He lowered his
eyelashes and his gaze turned cold, “It’s alright.”
“The circumstances compel me to speak. There were also
offenses, and I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“To say that you’re married is even more incorrect. I’m still sorry.”
Chu Wanning suddenly stopped and said coldly, “How long are
you going to apologize? won’t you say something else?”
“Something else?” Mo Ran was lost in thought for a while, and
then carefully changed his words, “Then… I’m sorry?”
“…”
Chu Wanning left.
 Pitiful Mo Ran didn’t know that his words had made him unhappy,
but he was afraid of disturbing him, and was afraid that if he said
more, he would make his Shizun even more angry. He scratched his
head on the spot and followed closely.
“Shizun.”
“Hmm?”
Halfway through Mo Ran could not help but ask, “Before you…
Have you ever had any chance”
Chu Wanning paused for a moment, then turned around and
asked, “What do you mean?”
“I found another of your Earth Souls in the ghost realm. In other
words, you have one more soul than the average person… I met
Chu Xun at Shunfeng, and I asked him about it. He said that the
extra soul shouldn’t be something that you had from the start.” Mo
Ran was a bit hesitant. “But adding the body in the world, I have
indeed seen four Shizun, so I think… Did Shizun have some sort of
previous ties before…”
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, as if he had thought of
something. The light in his eyes flickered, but he quickly closed them
and said, “It shouldn’t be.”
He paused for a moment, as if he had some doubts but also some
hesitation. He then asked, “Do I really have four souls?”
“Yes.”
“…”
Chu Wanning didn’t know why, but after thinking about it for a
while, he sighed, “This is not something I can solve, so it doesn’t
matter. Just let him be.”
The two of them continued to tread carefully along a remote path
while they probed the magic energies used by the Four Ghost Kings
to seal off the entire palace.
“All Spirit Formations will have a soft loophole.”
His fingers caressed the rough wall, which had a blue luster
flowing on it. He closed his eyes to catch the flow of spiritual energy
flowing under the bricks, but because he had no magic power right
now, it felt very strenuous for him. After a while, he lowered his hand
in frustration and shook his head.
“My spirit soul is incomplete and my strength is damaged. I still
don’t know how to break through in such a short time.”
Mo Ran said, “How about Shizun teaching me and letting me try?”
“That won’t do. Spirit power in world spirit techniques is very
complex. It is not something that can be learnt in a day or two.”
Mo Ran asked, “Then normally, what are the weaknesses of a
magic barrier? Let’s try them out one by one.”
“… Every single barrier’s weakness is different, so nothing is
unusual. If we were to measure them one by one, I really don’t know
how long I would have to wait.”
“How do you know without trying? Maybe my luck is really good?”
Chu Wanning was about to open his mouth to say something, but
suddenly he caught sight of a white shadow around the corner. His
eyebrows knitted as he was about to summon Tianwen, but he
couldn’t do it.
Chu Wanning shouted “Who’s there?”
 The white shadow immediately tried to flee.
How could Mo Ran give him that chance, he immediately flew over
and captured that ghost, covering that ghost’s nose and mouth,
making him unable to call out, then he twisted his hands behind his
back and kicked him to the ground. When he looked closely, he
could not help but burn with fury.
“Rong Jiu…!”
The youth kneeling on the ground was tender and fair, like a willow
swaying in the wind. However, there was a trace of unwillingness in
his eyes. He turned his head away and didn’t say anything.
Mo Ran angrily said, “Are you going to snitch again? Do you really
think I won’t kill you?!”
Chu Wanning walked over, he had never seen Rong Jiu before.
He looked down and asked Mo Ran, “Do you know him?”
Mo Ran did not know what to say, thinking that he had committed
the crimes of stealing and obscenity back then, and had been
escorted by Chu Wanning to the Good and Evil Stage for the trial of
Rong Jiu. At that time, he only felt that Chu Wanning was ruthless
and resentful towards him, but now that the old account was laid out
in front of him, he could not help but feel ashamed.
Chu Wanning didn’t feel anything was amiss, he could only say
that this was an old acquaintance of Mo Ran’s. He said, “Since he’s
come with you, then don’t leave him here. Once we find a way out,
take him with us.”
As he spoke, he looked at Rong Jiu again carefully, “You’re a good
person, reincarnation is a good thing.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 Rong Jiu was initially a bit flustered, but after hearing what he
said, he was stunned for a moment before smiling. He looked at Mo
Ran with his soft and charming eyes and asked, “So this is Shizun?”
“What Shizun? You called him Shizun?” Mo Ran said, “My
Shizun!”
Rong Jiu felt resentful, so he deliberately added fuel to the fire. He
then said slowly, “Oh, my Shizun.”
“You-!”
After a while, Chu Wanning realized something was wrong, “Mo
Ran, you had a grudge with him?”
“I…”
Rong Jiu smiled and said, “Good Shizun, don’t be mean to him. I
don’t have any past conflicts with him, just some old friendships.”
His words were ambiguous, but his tone was extremely
ambiguous. Chu Wanning did not speak, his eyes were slightly
narrowed, and his lips were slowly pursed. He looked indifferent, but
the gloom between his eyebrows could not be concealed. Rong Jiu
was the most observant person in the entire storehouse. With Chu
Wanning’s pure personality and the emotions in his eyes, how could
he avoid the limelight?
In his heart, he was slightly surprised. Originally, he was quite
reckless and greedy for his Shizun, but now that he met a real
person, it seemed like it wasn’t a one-sided love.
…… The Sisheng Peak was truly dirty.
Even though the situation was dire, Rong Jiu still couldn’t help but
sigh, feeling both disgusted and surprised — Dual Cultivation
between cultivators wasn’t considered a rare occurrence, but it was
already out of the question. Mo Weiyu, as the supreme Young
Master of the life and death, was actually involved with his teacher; if
news of this got out, the face of Sect Leader Xue Zhengyong
wouldn’t even know where to look.
Rong Jiu opened his eyes and looked Chu Wanning up and down.
Just as he was about to add fuel to the fire, he heard his voice.
“Even if I die, I’m already dead. What else is there to talk about
with my old friendship?”
“Aren’t you asking me if I’m an immortal?” Rong Jiu smiled, “I only
answered truthfully.”
“Who asked you that?”
“I’ve been asking him since the beginning.”
The meaning of “he” was obvious. It was as if his voice was filled
with the smell of fire and stars. The meaning of “he” and “Rong Jiu’s”
could not be further apart. Hearing that Chu Wanning was leaning
towards him, Mo Ran’s heart was a little warm. He wanted to say a
few words to him, but before he could get near him, Chu Wanning
turned around in anger.
“You decide what to do with yourself.”
He was afraid that this person would cause trouble for them later
on if they leave Rong Jiu and a message to others, it would be like
bringing a fire or medicine barrel with him. If he said something that
he shouldn’t have said, it would be enough to choke Chu Wanning to
death. After a moment of hesitation, he saw Chu Wanning go to the
side to check the Four Ghost Kings’ enchantment, so Mo Ran put on
a handful of clothes and said in a low voice:
 “What do you want?”
“My heart is clogged, I’m not at peace.” Rong Jiu’s eyelashes
trembled slightly, and a faint light shone from within. “I just can’t bear
to see an evil person like you start over.”
Mo Ran knew that Rong Jiu wasn’t someone who would harm
others and hurt himself. This fellow never does harm to others and
himself. No matter how resentful he was, living a peaceful life was
the most important thing for him. There was no reason why he
should risk his life to follow them.
His gaze swept across them and landed on Rong Jiu’s feet.
One was wearing shoes, and the other was not. His feet were
covered in mud, a result of him fleeing in a hurry.
“Tell me the truth.”
Rong Jiu: “Didn’t I already say it? “The truth is that I can’t bear to
see it.”
“If you continue to lie and threaten me, I’ll immediately cover your
eyes with my hands, block your mouth, and throw you into a dry well.
Since you’re already a soul, you won’t die even if you’re hungry, and
you won’t be able to escape even if you’re not. Mo Ran paused, then
whispered, “It’s up to you.”
As expected, Rong Jiu’s expression changed.
After a while, he said, “I’ve changed my mind. I don’t want to stay
here. You have to take me out.”
“What, you don’t want to be your ghost hubby anymore?”
“…” Rong Jiu bit his lips, then looked up angrily, “I also want to live
a normal life, and I can start again.” He took a deep breath and said,
“I want reincarnation.”
“Alright. Then, let me ask you again, were you the one who
informed the patrol earlier and let them know where I am?”
“…”
“Even if you didn’t say anything, I still had a way to interrogate
you.” A red light flashed in Mo Ran’s hand as he whispered, “Speak.”
“Yes, I did, but so what.” Rong Jiu raised his chin, his eyes flashing
with resentment. “If I didn’t take advantage of the time to guide them,
would I have been able to escape?”
Mo Ran suddenly loosened his clothes and laughed out of
extreme anger. “You sure know how to add insult to injury, you
bastard.”
“I would even spit blood.” Rong Jiu slowly tidied up his clothes,
then glanced at Chu Wanning and said, “Young Master Mo, you care
a lot about that man, don’t you? What do you think he will do when I
tell him in detail what you used to do to me?”
 117. Shizun told me to get out of here

What Rong Jiu means Chu Wanning will certainly feel upset,
jealous, and unable to bear.
However, Mo Ran did not know that the feelings Chu Wanning had
for him were actually love. He thought about what he had said and
felt that Rong Jiu was going to tell Chu Wanning all his debts.
Then would Shizun still be able to keep his face straight? Wouldn’t
he die from anger?
He immediately said, “Don’t you dare tell him!”
Rong Jiu laughed very charming, clearly a man, but he had the
face of a cloud. With a gentle voice, he said, “Then you must protect
me as well. Take me away, and I’ll be good. I promise not to say
anything, and I won’t cause any trouble.”
Mo Ran had no other choice. He cursed under his breath and
turned to leave. Rong Jiu realized that he was just silently accept
defeat and happily followed behind Mo Ran. Mo Ran had not taken
two steps when he suddenly turned his head. He pointed his finger
at him and said in a low voice, “Rong Jiu, if you are not honest, I’m
sure you will lose your soul even to the point you can’t touch the
reincarnation as well.”
“If you don’t offend me, then I won’t offend you. If you don’t bully
me, then I will be honest,” said Rong Jiu. “Immortal Mo, don’t you
know what sort of person I am? You are my old benefactor.”
“…” In his previous life, Mo Ran had been used to his soft words,
so he felt disgusted at the moment. However, he had no other
choice. He watched as Rong Jiu walked over to Chu Wanning. He
couldn’t figure it out at all.
Was he blind?
Song Qui Tong, Rong Jiu…What kind of people were they? What
could he have seen and liked about them?
If he could be reborn in front of himself in his previous life, he
would definitely grab onto Taxian-Jun’s neck and open up a ladle of
that guy’s head to see how much water was inside.
Fortunately, he was not done with what he said just now. He could
tell that this man was not interested in matters of the heart, so he
explained it to him with a smile. Then, the frown on Chu Wanning’s
face slowly disappeared.
He even thought that he had misunderstood this youth’s’ old
friendship because his mind was not pure. Although his expression
did not change, his heart was somewhat embarrassed.
He was familiar with the palace, so he said: “Although this street is
small, it’s not hidden. If you want to feel at ease to find out how to
break the barrier, then I’ll take you to another place.”
The other place he was talking about was in fact a storehouse for
the weaving of clothing in the ghost realm. White linen was piled very
high, and it would be best used to conceal one’s whereabouts.
The three of them found a remote place to rest. Chu Wanning’s
fingers were touching the wall like a patient’s pulse, trying his best to
sense the world spirit technique that was covering the palace at that
moment.
However, even after a long time, he was still unable to find out. On
the other hand, Chu Wanning’s soul was getting weaker and weaker.
Mo Ran covered the back of his hand and removed his hand from
the wall.
Chu Wanning was annoyed and helpless. He stared at his palm
and said sullenly, “Why does my soul have no spiritual energy?”
“Can I share mine with you?”
“I can’t use it.” Chu Wanning looked at Rong Jiu in the distance
and spoke softly, “You are a human, and I am a ghost. Yin and Yang
block each other.”
After resting in the same spot for a while, Chu Wanning started to
probe again. If he had three souls and a technique, he could feel the
weakness of the Four Ghost Kings’ incantations as long as he could
probe the barrier. But his spiritual energy was extremely weak now,
barely able to enter the barrier, just like fishing for a leaf in the
ocean, it was too difficult.
After waiting for one hour, Rong Jiu became somewhat anxious.
He ran over to Mo Ran and held him back. “Can’t you get out?”
Mo Ran said, “Don’t make a fuss and sit here obediently.”
“I’m about to die from anxiety. Just give me a definite answer, can
we possibly make it?”
“It’s useless to be anxious. Just wait.”
Rong Jiu said, “Your Shizun shouldn’t be that powerful? Why is it
that even after all this time, there still hasn’t been any movement?”
 “His three souls have not been gathered yet, so this soul happens
to be lacking magic. Can you be quiet?”
When Rong Jiu heard this, he seemed a bit upset. His eyelashes
flickered as he sat back down on the pile of cloth.
After another hour or so, Rong Jiu stood up and walked over to
Chu Wanning, “Immortal, do you have any other ideas?”
Chu Wanning did not open his eyes, his fingertips were still
pressed against the wall as he said, “No.”
“So, is there any other way to help you recover some of your
magic power?”
When Chu Wanning heard this, he pondered for a moment before
asking, “Do you have spiritual energy?”
“No…” Rong Jiu was slightly taken aback, “Why do you ask so…”
“If you have it, pass some to me.”
Rong Jiu said, “It’s actually this easy? Then hurry up and have
Immortal Mo…”
Chu Wanning interrupted him, “It’s useless.”
Of course, Rong Jiu didn’t know that Mo Ran wasn’t a ghost.
When he heard that Mo Ran couldn’t be used, the smile on his face
immediately froze. “Why?”
“There’s no reason. The attributes are different.” Mo Ran knew
that Chu Wanning was not good at lying, and it was best not to let
Rong Jiu know that he was not a ghost. Thus, he interrupted him,
“Could you please go outside and keep an eye on them? If someone
comes, please come back and inform us.”
 Rong Jiu gave him an angry glare, but since the three of them
were locusts on the same boat, he had no choice but to go to the
near warehouse. Reluctantly, he leaned against the door, peeling off
his fingernails while sweeping his eyes out with a pair of misty peach
blossoms.
Mo Ran glanced at him, then sat down beside Chu Wanning.
After hesitating for a while, he still felt that he did not want to lie to
Chu Wanning, so he spoke up, “Shizun, I think… I want to apologize
to you.”
“What did you do wrong?”
“That’s right. Do you still remember the year you sent me to the
Platform of Sin and Virtue for punishment? Because I committed a
crime…” Mo Ran paused, no longer having the nerve to say that he
had a lecherous ring. The skin of a person’s face is truly a delicate
matter. It can be as thick as the Great Wall when it doesn’t matter.
Once it is noticed, it can be as thin as a piece of paper and break
with a poke.
Mo Ran lowered his head, blushing. He said softly, “Because I
have violated the fourth, ninth, and fifteenth rules.”
Fourth, theft.
The ninth ring, lust/chaos.
The fifteenth, deceit.
Of course, Chu Wanning remembered. When he opened his eyes,
he did not see Mo Ran, but only said, “En.”
Looking at that handsome and restrained face, Mo Ran felt even
more ashamed. After a while, he lowered his eyes and said in a low
voice, “Shizun, I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning had already guessed what he was going to say.
Although he was furious, he knew that he had to prioritize his actions
in front of others, not to mention that he did not only find out about
the incident with Mo Ran, he said coldly, “Haven’t you already been
punished? And then you never did it again, so why do you bring it up
again now?”
“Because of that Rong Jiu outside… Actually, he…”
Mo Ran did not continue speaking. Chu Wanning also did not say
anything for a long time.
After a while, Mo Ran heard Chu Wanning sneer, “So it’s him?”
“Yes.”
He didn’t dare to raise his head to look at Chu Wanning, Although
he couldn’t help for him to have a desire for his disciple at the top of
life and death, It was normal for a young cultivator to dual cultivate or
have a lover outside, but Chu Wanning was different.
Besides, he wasn’t just looking for a lover, he was also looking for
a wife…
Xue Zhengyong spoiled his nephew. Maybe it doesn’t matter. After
all, Mo Ran was a person in his weaker years, and he did not
practice the art of heart clearing. It was bad to have a clear mind all
day long, so he could just turn a blind eye to it, but Chu Wanning
could not stand it.
He was disgusted, and this reaction could be clearly seen in Chu
Wanning’s eyes even when he was punishing Mo Ran that year.
Disdain, contempt, loathing…
 Even though it had been many years since he had done the same
thing, now that he and Rong Jiu had met in the ghost realm, how
could he feel at ease? Mo Ran felt that this was exactly what he
wanted to say:
It was not that he didn’t want to report, but that the time was not
right yet.
He was not afraid that Chu Wanning would beat him up again, and
he even wished that Chu Wanning could hold him in his arms and
beat him up again. As long as he did not make any mistakes and did
not anger the earth spirit away, he was sure that if Chu Wanning left
in a bad mood, then Mo Ran would probably kill himself.
As such, the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he
became. Rather than keeping the drug of Rong Jiu, Mo Ran would
rather go and apologize to Chu Wanning first.
He had made up his mind that he was standing by the door when
he said those words. If Chu Wanning got up and left, he would
immediately tie him up and carry him. It didn’t matter how angry Chu
Wanning was afterwards, he couldn’t let him leave and disappear.
While Mo Ran was practicing in his mind how to block Chu
Wanning’s path, Chu Wanning’s clothes were slightly moved, and the
golden red silk threads shone brightly in the dim light.
Even Mo Ran’s heart was trembling. He whispered, “Shizun…”
“The punishment is over, the matter is already over, why are you
telling me this?” Chu Wanning replied. His eyes slanted to the side,
and his expression was cold. His thin lips opened and closed, and
even had a bit of a mocking tone. “What does it have to do with me?”
 I didn’t expect him to say something that has nothing to do with
me…
Mo Ran was stunned.
He thought that his Shizun was completely disappointed in him
and did not want to bother with him anymore. He then became
anxious and said, “Shizun, it was my fault in the past, so don’t be
angry…”
“Why should I be angry? What’s there to be angry about?” Even
though he said this verbally, his heart was not satisfied the more he
thought about it. In the end, Chu Wanning said angrily, “I knew you
guys weren’t that clean, you actually wanted to deceive me? Get
out.”
“…”
“Get out!” Even though he knew there was a sour taste in his voice
and that it was all an old debt, Chu Wanning still scolded in a low
voice, “How shameless.”
Mo Ran was still. Instead, he sat beside him in a daze while a pair
of black and white clear eyes stared straight at him.
After a while, he said, “I’m not leaving.”
Chu Wanning was angered, “Go! I don’t want to see you right
now!”
“I’m not leaving.” He was clearly such a hateful person, but when
he looked at Chu Wanning, his eyes turned red, and in that hateful
place, a faint sense of pity and stubbornness emerged.
“I was afraid that if I left, you would run away… Shizun, don’t leave
me behind.”
 “…”
Chu Wanning did not know that he would think this way.
He was aware of the culture of the cultivation world. After
becoming a weak champion, anyone who didn’t cultivate the way of
the heart, be it a man or a woman, would inevitably have a period of
debauchery. It was nothing strange.
Mo Ran was not Xue Meng. Xue Meng had received the most
excellent nurturing and care since he was young. His parents were
upright and his family was strict in their studies. This was why he
didn’t act rashly like the other members of influential families. But
what about Mo Ran?
A capricious personality.
Growing up in the stalls.
Without a father, his mother was a musician.
He was just an uncared for son of a bitch. He spent his days in the
world, growing up to the age of fifteen when he was finally dragged
out of the mud pool by his uncle, whining and sloshing all over his
body.
If one were to say that he was innocent and had a beautiful piece
of jade, only a fool would Chu Wanning believe it.
However, even though he was clear on the fact that he had met
this beauty with nine faces who had messed with Mo Ran, Chu
Wanning was still displeased.
Since he couldn’t chase away Mo Ran, he simply turned around
and closed his eyes to probe the barrier.
 As he tested the waters, he couldn’t help but think of Rong Jiu’s
delicate and white face. There was also that cute, light pink mouth,
Mo Ran, who had definitely kissed that grandson before. And that
waist, that figure… He couldn’t help but think of how Mo Ran had
gotten entangled in bed with that bitch’s jabbering. How disgusting!
Hearing about it was one thing, but to actually see one was a
completely different matter. The more he thought about it, the more
unbearable it became. Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes. He
was furious, so he stood up and gave Mo Ran a push, “Get out of
here.”
“Shizun…”
“fuck off.”
Mo Ran had no choice but to lower his head and walk slowly to the
door of the warehouse.
Seeing him come, Rong Jiu was a bit surprised.
“You, Immortal Mo, what’s wrong? Did you quarrel with your
Shizun?”
Mo Ran didn’t want to deal with him at all. Now he had a
headache when he saw Rong Jiu. The reason he liked him in his
previous life was because he had some similarities with Shi Mei.
After he was reborn, the reason he had gotten entangled with him
was because he harbored hatred and wanted to make Rong Jiu
uncomfortable.
But no matter what, the road they walked on was like the marks on
a wooden stake, something that could never be restored.
Mo Ran said, “Don’t sit here. I want to be alone. Go somewhere
else.”
 The warehouse entrance was the most dangerous. Rong Jiu was
so happy to leave.
However, after he took two steps, he could not help but turn
around to look at Mo Ran. He was suddenly curious how Mo Ran
had died, and why had his temperament changed so much after not
seeing him for so many years. It was really strange.
His long eyelashes flickered as he sized Mo Ran’s back up.
Suddenly, he felt that something wasn’t right. After looking carefully
again, his gaze fell on the tiny shadow beneath Mo Ran’s feet…
Rong Jiu was stunned.
 118. Shizun will occasionally be
fooled

Mo Ran has a shadow.

He… is not dead?
Many details flashed through his mind like a flash of lightning. If
Rong Jiu still had flesh and blood, then he would have been shocked
by the truth to the point that his entire body would have turned cold.
Then, his blood rushed to his head.
For a moment he stood still. A person’s reaction to a major event
usually had a lot to do with the environment they lived in. For
example, some people were usually frightened birds, and if they
encountered an unexpected event, they would easily be scared out
of their wits.
For example, Xue Meng was a favored son of heaven. He was
usually calm and composed, and ordinary things would not alarm
him at all.
For a person like Rong Jiu who had lived in the mud for his entire
life, the first thing that came to mind after experiencing the
tribulations that he experienced before was whether or not this
matter would harm him. If it did not, then how could he reap some
benefits from it?
 He quickly realized that Mo Ran was a living person who had
snuck into the ghost realm. The benefits to himself were too great.
He only needed to reveal Mo Ran’s identity, then it would be a
great achievement. He was determined to get a full position in the
Underworld. At that time, he would be in high spirits and would not
care about being lustful before death.
As long as he seized the opportunity, he would be able to rise to
the top even after death.
This really was a pie that fell from the sky.
What did he need to do in reincarnation? He would be able to lead
the most comfortable life, turn the tables completely, wash away his
shame, and start over again.
Rong Jiu could almost see himself becoming a noble official, just
like those other officials of the ghost realm. He was sitting on a
bamboo chair with a blue veil draped over his shoulders, looking
calm and composed, as if he was a ghost.
The more Rong Jiu thought about it, the more gratified he felt.
However, on second thought, his weakness and powerlessness
made it almost impossible for him to slip away from Mo Ran to
inform others. He needed to find a way to burn Mo Ran into the
flames…
His eyes landed on Chu Wanning, who was dressed in a golden
red suit.
“Immortal Chu.”
Rong Jiu sat down beside Chu Wanning, supporting his face with
his hands as he greeted everyone.
 Chu Wanning, on the other hand, kept silent while probing the
barrier. His eyes were closed as if they were covered in a layer of
frost.
“It hasn’t been discovered yet?” Rong Jiu tried asking.
After waiting for a while, seeing that Chu Wanning still ignored him
and did not chase him away, Rong Jiu just sat there by himself. After
saying a few words, he softly said, “Chu Wanning, actually, I didn’t
tell you the truth just now. I’m afraid that you will look down on me if
you listen to it and are unwilling to pity me.”
Chu Wanning frowned deeply. Although he did not say anything,
he still had a fire burning between his brows. However, he was still
holding himself back and did not intend to vent it out.
But how could this fire escape the eyes of Rong Jiu?
Rong Jiu’s soft voice was soft and weak as he said, “Just now, I
was thinking that I shouldn’t have lied to the immortal. I feel bad, so I
wanted to apologize to the Immortal…”
What a coincidence this opening was. It was just like Mo Ran, he
wanted to “admit his wrongs.”
Chu Wanning was not disgusted at first, but when he heard that,
he finally opened his eyes gloomily. He did not look at him and asked
coldly, “Which brothel did you come from when you were alive?”
Rong Jiu was startled, “Xianjun… You know?”
He subconsciously looked in the direction of Mo Ran. He knew
things were not going well. Mo Ran did not intend to hide things from
Chu Wanning anymore. He had already confessed. How could he be
moved by adding fuel to the fire?
 “Immortal Mo and I…”
Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chu Wanning, “Let
me ask you, which brothel did you come from when you were still
alive?”
Rong Jiu bit his lips and said, “Xiantao Tower’s Immortal Peach
Pavilion.”
“Yes, the Immortal Peach Pavilion.” Chu Wanning repeated his
words with a cold sneer on his face. Once again, he remained silent,
but this time, his expression was extremely terrifying.
Rong Jiu stole a glance at Chu Wanning a few times, pursed his
lips and asked, “Immortal Chu, you wouldn’t look down on me,
right?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“My life is miserable, my body is weak, and I was sold to a brothel
as a child. If I had a choice, how would I not want to be like an
immortal, valiant, and exterminating demons.” As Rong Jiu spoke, he
sighed and muttered in a depressed tone, “If only I could become an
cultivator after reincarnating, then that would be great.”
“The personality of the soul will not change because of
reincarnation. Sorry, but we are not on the same side.”
Being blocked by him, the smile on Rong Jiu’s face did not waver
as he lowered his head and said, “I know, there’s no way to compare
with an cultivator. This is just an extravagant hope in my heart. For
people like us, if we don’t give ourselves some hope, if we don’t give
ourselves some thought, I’m afraid we won’t last more than a year in
the brothel.
 Seeing Chu Wanning remain silent, Rong Jiu glanced at Mo Ran
out of the corner of his eye, guessing that he probably couldn’t hear
what he was saying to Chu Wanning. He then sighed softly and said,
“After all, the guests in the brothel are usually vulgar and fierce, not
treating us as people. At that time, to be able to receive a benefactor
like Immortal Mo would already be an enviable feat.”
Chu Wanning did not say a word, but the back of his hand was
sticking to the wall as if his meridians were bursting. If he had the
spiritual energy, he would have been able to bore five holes through
the wall.
He held it in for a while, but he was still unable to hold it in. In a
very low voice, he said, “What is there to be envious about?”
Rong Jiu’s soft and charming face revealed a trace of affection, no
more, no less, just right.
“Immortal Mo is a good man. Even though he was confused and
took my money, I think I did not serve him properly before. In the
past, he has always been a reasonable person and his temper is
also very pleasing.”
Chu Wanning listened silently with a cold expression.
“In our building, anyone who has accompanied him has always
been grateful to him. Many of the servants are looking forward to his
return.”
“… Does he go often?”
Rong Jiu pretended to smile bitterly, “How often? Since the
Immortal has asked this question, I have no idea in my heart.”
“Then tell me how many times he went there, who he went to look
for, and when was the last time he went there.” Chu Wanning’s lips
were like daggers as they moved up and down, each question was
like a cold light, it could kill Mo Ran.
“I didn’t remember how often he came, but I can still see him every
30 days or so. As for who to look for…It’s not fixed, sigh, but this is
all in the past, so there’s no need for Immortal Chu to blame him…”
“I asked you when was the last time he went.” Chu Wanning’s face
was as cold as ice, “Speak.”
Actually, since the day Mo Ran was reborn, he never went to visit
Rong Jiu, nor did he go to the brothel.
But looking at Chu Wanning’s face, Rong Jiu knew he couldn’t
answer the truth, so he pretended to be confused and added some
firewood, “I also… I can’t say for sure, but before I died, I could
occasionally see Immortal Mo inside the library… It shouldn’t be too
far away.”
Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Wanning suddenly stood
up and withdrew his five slender fingers.
In the hazy night, his entire body was trembling slightly, and his
eyes were filled with fiery sparks.
Rong Jiu was secretly delighted in his heart. He thought to himself
that this celestial sovereign was easy to deceive. He was a Young
Master who was always hanging out with others in the Windy Moon
Stadium. He knew that the moment he opened his mouth, an upright
person like Chu Wanning would definitely take the bait.
However, Rong Jiu’s face showed an expression of fear that he
had prepared beforehand, and he hurriedly said, “Immortal Chu,
what happened? Did I say something wrong? Such as… now that all
of this has happened in his past life, he definitely couldn’t blame
Immortal Mo for it… He… He’s not an evil person…”
“Does he need you to tell me?” Chu Wanning trembled in anger
and said harshly, “I am teaching my disciple a lesson, and now it is
your turn to take care of it?”
“Immortal Chu…”
Chu Wanning ignored him. His eyes were full of coldness, but
there was also a burning anger in them. He pushed away Rong Jiu,
who was standing in front of him, and strode towards the door of the
warehouse.
Mo Ran was shocked and quickly turned his head. “Shizun?”
Chu Wanning retracted his hands, as if he felt that it was dirty to
touch his collar. He was like a cheetah who was waiting for an
opportunity to kill. He stared at Mo Ran’s face for a long time without
uttering a single word.
What else could he say?
The punishments he received from the Platform of Sin and Virtue
did not wake him up. He had obviously admitted his wrongs and put
on an act in front of him…
Who would have thought that someone would secretly go to the
Taolou Broken Sleeve Peach Pavilion and summon a servant?!
Mo Ran did not know that he was being tricked, but when he saw
the angry look on Chu Wanning’s face, he felt both indignant and
disgusted. He did not know if he was mistaken, but he could still
suppress his anger.
“Mo Wei Yu, are your words true? Or are they false?”
 Chu Wanning’s voice was hoarse, his eyelashes rustling as he
spoke in a low voice.
“… You. His character is really bad, it’s hard to make it into
something…”
These words were like a boulder falling into the sea, causing
countless splashes of water.
Mo Ran suddenly shook and took two steps back. He shook his
head and looked at him blankly.
That’s not right…
That’s not right…
These were the words that came out of Chu Wanning’s mouth
because he was extremely disappointed in himself in his previous
life.
Why would he say that again?
Mo Ran did not know what had happened, but he was anxious. He
wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Chu Wanning. The anger
in his eyes was like a wild fire, burning his eyes red.
He said hoarsely, “How long are you going to keep lying to me
for?!”
Mo Ran’s mind was in chaos.
What kind of lie was this? What did Chu Wanning know?
He had too many dirty memories and could not show his face.
Thus, when he saw Chu Wanning’s terrifying gaze, Mo Ran did not
expect it to be Rong Jiu. Chu Wanning pressed on, step by step,
causing Mo Weiyu to retreat until he had nowhere to retreat to,
sticking his back against the wall.
 Chu Wanning stopped in his tracks. He looked at Mo Ran’s face,
which was almost deathly still. Mo Ran could not help but feel
choked when he heard his Shizun’s voice.
“What do you want me to do? To continue being fooled by you,
pissed off by you, and played around in the dark…I thought you had
changed from good to good — I thought the boy could teach me to
think you were better! I thought I could teach you well…”
He slowly closed his eyes for a while before speaking softly.
“Rotten wood cannot be carved.”
“Shizun!”
“fuck off.”
“…”
“Don’t you understand?!” Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes,
which were filled with coldness. “Mo Weiyu, you disappoint me too
much. How do you expect me to pretend that I don’t know anything
and return back to the mortal world with you?”
He grabbed the wrist under his wide sleeve and shook his head.
His eyes were wet and red, “Shizun, don’t be angry. If I’m wrong
again, I’ll change it, okay? Don’t chase me away…”
Change… At that time, Mo Ran had already said that it would be
changed, did it change? If he didn’t meet with Rong Jiu, how would
he know all these nonsense?!
They say that caring is chaotic but Chu Wanning was the calmest
of them all. However, he had a strong personality and he was
emotional. Plus, they had a terrible relationship and he acted like he
did, which was why he managed to trick him into doing it.
 Chu Wanning was dragged along by Mo Ran. He raised his hand
to call Tianwen in a fit of rage, but where could he get it?
He was so angry that he was on the verge of collapse. If he was
alive, he would have vomited blood.
All of a sudden, a bright red light shone out, from Mo Ran hand, he
passed out the damned thing into Chu Wanning’s hands. He knelt in
front of his Shizun, his other hand still tightly holding onto Chu
Wanning’s wrist, afraid that he would leave at any moment. Mo Ran
said, “Shizun, I know that I… I’ve done a lot of things that make you
angry and sad… But after we came to the Ghost World, everything I
said to you is true.”
He raised his head, holding back his tears as he looked at him.
“It’s all true. I didn’t lie to you…”
Chu Wanning was holding on to Jian Gui, his heart was burning
with anger, but he also felt very uncomfortable. The power of Mo
Ran’s grip on his was so strong, he could not stop trembling, almost
in despair, yet he refused to let go. His pain seemed like it was going
to pierce deep into his soul, so how could he not feel it?
Mo Ran replied, “If Shizun is unhappy, and if you are unwilling to
forgive me, then hit me and scold me. If you really don’t want to see
me again… my character is bad, and hard to fix…”
At this point, he suddenly choked up.
Mo Ran lowered his head and knelt in front of Chu Wanning.
“If Shizun really doesn’t want to… You want me to…”
He did not want Chu Wanning to see him cry, but his shoulders
could not help but tremble. His tears fell and stained the ground
soundlessly.
 “In the future, I will… Leaving the Sisheng Peak… Never again…
and I will never appear in front of Shizun again… But please. I beg
you…”
He was on his knees, his forehead almost touching the muddy
ground, but the hand that was holding onto Chu Wanning’s wrist was
so tight and so stubborn that it would not let go even if he died.
“Please, don’t go.”
“…”
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes.
“You promised me that you would come back with me. I beg you,
don’t go…”
His heart felt sore at the same time. It was clearly just a remnant
of a soul. Why did it feel like a knife cutting through it? The raging
flames burned his heart.
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes, almost resentfully he
said, “I promised you? What about what you promised me? You
clearly know your wrongs when you speak of it in the Platform of Sin
and Virtue. You of the Green Heaven Temple also knelt down and
said that you would not commit another offense — Why can’t you do
it! Mo Weiyu, do you really think that I will never ever know and will
never punish you again?!”
“…!” Mo Ran was surprised, but he felt that he was lost in the
clouds. He suddenly raised his head and opened his moist eyes.
“What?”
 Before he could finish his sentence, the Jian Gui flashed with a red
light as he smacked Mo Ran on his cheek viciously. In a split-
second, sparks flew everywhere and blood splattered onto the wall.
Chu Wanning was furious, he almost choked on his anger.
This whip strike did not save him any strength.
Mo Ran’s face split open a hideous bloody wound, and beads of
blood continuously dripped down.
However, he did not care about the pain at all. He grabbed onto
Chu Wanning’s hand and asked with wide eyes, “What do you mean
by good and evil? What Green Sky Hall? I… What did I hide from
you? What did I lie to you about?”
His questions made Chu Wanning dizzy. He wanted to get rid of
him, but he couldn’t.
Mo Ran suddenly felt that something was amiss. He turned his
head and looked into the warehouse —
That guy, Rong Jiu, actually sneaked out and ran away while the
two of them were still fighting like a raging fire and both of their eyes
were still locked on to each other!
Suddenly, Mo Ran realized what was going on and his facial
expression changed drastically, “… Shizun, we’ve fallen into his trap!
Come with me! This place will not be safe for long, let’s go!”
As he spoke, he pulled Chu Wanning along and ran out of the
door. Before he could take more than two steps, he saw Rong Jiu
leading a group of ghost soldiers over, and he couldn’t help but say,
“Here, the living man is with a remnant soul…The two of them…”
“Why didn’t I kill you?!”
 Before he could explain anything, Mo Ran tightly held onto Chu
Wanning’s hand, and led him through the alleys and alleys. Behind
them, more and more people started chasing after them, and more
people started to follow after them. There were even whistles coming
from within the alleys, and Chu Wanning looked back and saw four
or five lights converging from the alleys, snaking towards them like
hissing snakes of fire.
Rong Jiu’s face was glowing. His weak body, which had been
bullied and humiliated in the past, was chasing after Chu Wanning
and Mo Ran like a hungry wolf chasing its prey. Because he felt that
he had done a good deed, his heart was filled with a sense of pride.
“Capture them — the living person who broke into the ghost realm
—!”
Halfway through, his arm was suddenly twisted. Rong Jiu looked
back in anger and saw the Guard Captain who had detained him
earlier. He could not help but feel weak in his heart, but he still said
sullenly: “Why did you capture me! Are you still not going to catch
the person in front?”
“They ran away without permission, didn’t you want to run away
without permission?” The captain squinted at him maliciously.
Rong Jiu was startled and said, “I-I ran because I wanted to
capture him for the Fourth Ghost King. I found him alive… I was the
one who found out that Mo Weiyu was not a ghost, so don’t think of
capturing me.
The Guard Captain was stunned at first, but after pondering for a
while, he laughed out loud: “You found it first? Merit? Hahaha, I stole
your contribution?”
 That wanton laughter suddenly tightened.
“I think you must be crazy to want to stick your head out!” The
Fourth King had personally seen who that person was! Do you think
the Fourth King would use a barrier to seal the entire palace just to
stop a normal kid? Hah, still trying to snatch the reward? I see that
you are blind, and want to compete with the Fourth Prince!”
Rong Jiu was so shocked that he staggered and fell to the ground.
In front of him was an army of Yin soldiers rushing past him. As
they chased after the backs of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning, Rong
Jiu’s lips trembled uncontrollably as he mumbled, “They discovered
them long ago? The Spirit King had long… Did he figure it out? I…
Am I not the first? No, no contribution? I…”
It was as if the scene of wealth that greeted them along the way
had crashed to the ground and was being trampled to pieces by the
surrounding Shadow Soldiers.
Rong Jiu was stunned for a moment before suddenly going crazy.
He struggled to leap forward, but his figure was too weak. He was
like a lowly mayfly that refused to accept its fate, or a moth that had
died as a result of a candle.
His life had never been easy. He only had a single bed, a man, a
rich man, and his frequent benefactors.
It was difficult to see the light of the sun in a small room, the head
of a Golden Beast, and it was hard to see the light of dawn. That had
been his entire life.
It was too dark, the night would never end. He wanted tomorrow,
he was willing to sacrifice his dignity, his body, his face, his goodwill,
and his conscience for tomorrow, for that sliver of hope… These
were the only things he had.
In order to get more than an inch of light, he had to be on fire all by
himself.
“Wait! Wait for me! Immortal Chu, save me!”
“Arrest him! You betrayed us and escaped, and then you will be
escorted to the Fourth Prince for questioning!”
“No-no!” Rong Jiu’s pale white fingers tightly pressed against the
ground, his hair was in disarray from his struggle, his beautiful face
looked especially eerie under the tragic moonlight, his eyes
protruding out, as he shouted in a stuttering manner, “Don’t!
Immortal Chu, save me!” After a while he shouted hysterically, “I
found it first! I found him alive first! It’s me! You can’t do this to me!
Without me, you wouldn’t have been able to find them! You all want
to rob me of my benefits, you all want to rob me of my merits!”
He was dragged away, his frantic screams soon drowned out by
the rumble of footsteps.
 119. Shizun’s four souls gather
together

Although Chu Wanning did not hear what Rong Jiu was shouting
at him from behind, he knew from the battle that he did not need any
further explanation. He knew that Rong Jiu was purposely provoking
him in the warehouse to make him angry so that he could escape
and inform the others.
When he thought about how he had always thought twice before,
but now that he had encountered something related to Mo Ran, he
was no longer calm. He could actually fall for the trick with a few
words. Chu Wanning choked on his words.
He looked at the place just a few feet ahead of him where Mo Ran
was running, and could not help but ask, “What happened earlier?
Have you ever been to the Immortal Peach Pavilion before?”
Unexpectedly, Mo Ran heard the name that he had almost
forgotten, and he staggered and scolded loudly: “Rong Jiu, you
beast! He said that I went to the Immortal Peach Pavilion again?!
How could I ever go back! Shizun, he said that I was lying to you
because of this?”
“…”
 “I have never been to those places since the Platform of Sin and
Virtue. I have never deceived Shizun. If Shizun does not believe me,
then use the Jian Gui to tie me up and interrogate me again.”
“… No need.”
Chu Wanning looked down and saw that he was still clutching Mo
Ran tightly. He thought of how he had used the vine infused with his
spiritual power to burn Mo Ran into shreds.
Wait a minute, a godly weapon!?
The ghostly light from the fire illuminated his face in the dark night.
Chu Wanning stared at it for a while, his heart was in turmoil as he
tried to pour the spirit energy from the fire into his palm.
He immediately felt a strong surge of energy rushing towards him.
Chu Wanning suddenly understood where to get the spiritual
energy source.
Between the living and the dead, although they could no longer
communicate with each other, the divine force did not care about the
ghosts or demons. As long as the weapon itself did not resist, then it
would all be the same!
Halfway through his run, he suddenly realized that Chu Wanning
had stopped. He turned around and asked anxiously, “Shizun, what’s
wrong?”
His face was still colored and dripping with blood, making his
bright black eyes seem even more pitiful.
Chu Wanning pursed his lips. He was a little embarrassed and a
little unwilling to do so, but the pride in his bones made him feel that
even though he was wrongly accused, he was still tangled up with
Zhang SanRong in the past and deserved to be beaten.
After thinking about it for a while, Chu Wanning didn’t know what
tone to use or what expression to make him face to face, so he could
only do it in a simple manner, without any emotion or tone.
“Mo Ran, stand back to the side of the palace wall.”
“… What for?”
Chu Wanning said flatly, “Let me do a trick for you.”
“…”
Before he could react to what his Shizun meant, he saw the
Jiangui red light continuously flowing into Chu Wanning’s soul,
enveloping his entire soul in a layer of blazing fire. Mo Ran opened
his eyes wide, seeing Chu Wanning and the other ghost, the flames
suddenly disappeared. The man in the golden-red robe turned his
head around and said to himself while holding up the willow vine that
was spitting out flames:
“Mo Ran, give Jian Gui an order.”
Mo Ran already vaguely knew what he was about to do. Although
it was hard to believe, he immediately shouted, “Jian Gui, Shizun is
like me, listen to his commands.”
The willow branch flew around in Chu Wanning’s hand, bursting
out with a string of sparkling red sparks. The leaves on the vine were
overflowing with a brilliant radiance.
Chu Wanning lifted up his other hand, his fingertips brushing the
Jian Gui vine inch by inch. Everywhere they passed, a brilliant light
shone. At this time, several thousand ghost soldiers had already
arrived not far from the two of them. Behind the two of them was a
palace wall that reached into the clouds and was sealed by a barrier.
There was nowhere for them to retreat to.
However, Chu Wanning had no intention of retreating.
A ray of bright light shone in his eyes, creating a thousand ripples
on the surface. The strong wind rose up, and his robes flapped
wildly. Chu Wanning held the willow vine in his hand and whipped it
violently in the air, and in that instant, like a dragon soaring out of
hell, the golden light shone brilliantly, illuminating the entire night!
He listened to Mo Ran’s instructions and no longer rejected Chu
Wanning. Instead, he gathered his strong spiritual power into Chu
Wanning’s soul.
Chu Wanning’s eyes flashed with a dazzling brilliance. He said in a
calm voice, “Jian Gui, a thousand man coffin!”
In an instant, countless golden vines broke out from the ground,
tearing the vast hall into pieces. Thick vines grabbed the ghost
soldiers and pulled them into the center of the vines, sealing them.
Mo Ran was stunned as he looked at the scene in front of him. He
saw that the godly might and the remnant soul were in perfect
harmony with each other, fusing together.
He watched as Chu Wanning’s robe fluttered in the wind, his hair
as black as smoke.
After he died, his heroic spirit shook Heaven and Earth, and no
one could stop him.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Wanning quickly
retreated and placed his hand on the palace wall. With just a brief
moment, he had broken the weak point of the enchantment.
 “Up nine feet, to the right four inches, you use Fire Attack!”
Mo Ran immediately jumped up according to what he said, and
before the ghosts could react, he gathered the Curse of Fire in his
hand and threw it towards the direction Chu Wanning had pointed to.
In an instant, the earth trembled and the mountains shook. The
palace wall that connected to the sky rapidly crumbled, returning to
its original height. The sealing formation that was protecting the area
instantly shattered into pieces.
“Get out!”
There was no need for the second time, Mo Ran leapt to the top of
the wall, turned around and pulled Chu Wanning out of the palace.
Their figures were extremely fast, and in an instant, they
disappeared into the darkness.
In the narrow alleyway, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran each leaned
against a wall and looked at each other without saying anything. In
the end, Mo Ran couldn’t hold back his laughter, and he laughed out
loud, “That old fogey is so angry…Ouch!” When he grinned, the cut
on his cheek hurt.
“…Don’t laugh.”
Mo Ran stopped laughing. In the dark alley, his eyelashes moved
slightly as he looked at his opponent with his dark, warm eyes.
“Shizun, are you still mad at me?”
If he had said “Shizun, you have wronged me”, Chu Wanning
might have felt uncomfortable listening to him, but he asked whether
he was angry or not. Chu Wanning hesitated for a moment before
stealthily avoiding the topic, “… Hurry up and cast your spell, we
escaped from the Four Great Ghost King Palace, and he was too
embarrassed to tell the other Spirit Kings, but it might not end as
long as we drag it out.”
When he heard this, he knew that Chu Wanning would not leave.
He was finally able to relax.
Mo Ran could not help but laugh. “En.” Laughing and hurting, he
couldn’t help but cover his face.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran took out the Soul Lamp and held it in his hand. He
lowered his head and chanted an incantation. After three rounds, the
Soul Lamp suddenly began to shine with a blinding light. It was so
bright that people couldn’t even open their eyes.
It was as if he could hear the praises of the Master Huaizui. They
came through the surging waters of the Yellow Springs, and from the
serene waters of the River of Forgetfulness.
“When are you coming back… When will we return…”
The voice was very far away, almost impossible to distinguish.
After a while, the chant “When will you return” seemed to be closer,
then the voice of Master Huaizui sounded in his ears.
“Why are there two souls here?” There was a trace of doubt in the
indistinct voice of the Great Master Huai.
Mo Ran closed his eyes and recounted the entire matter to Master
Huaizui in his mind.
The faint voice was quiet for a moment before saying, “You saw
Chu Xun from Shunfeng?”
“Yes.”
“…”
 “Master?”
“It’s nothing. Since Young Master Chu said that it’s normal to have
two souls, then it should be so. It’s just that this humble monk has
never tried to recall two spirits from the ghost realm at the same
time. This will take a little longer. I’ll have to trouble Master Mo to
wait a little longer.”
Mo Ran looked at the four palace and asked, “How long will it
take? We just came out of the Fourth Ghost King Palace, I wonder
when they will catch up to us…”
“It won’t be too long, Master, please be at ease.”
As Master Huaizui said this, his voice became fainter. After a
while, it was completely drowned out by the eulogy of “When will we
return”.
Chu Wanning couldn’t hear the tone of the Master Huaizui, he
frowned and asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Shizun’s soul is special. Master Huaizui said that we have to wait
a little longer. This place is too close to the palace. Let’s go a bit
further.”
Chu Wanning nodded. The two of them reached a corner, and it
was already dawn. The old man who was leading the way was just
about to pack up his stall when he saw Mo Ran. He exclaimed,
“Aiya!” and was very surprised.
“Did you find the person you were looking for?”
Mo Ran did not expect to run into him again. He was stunned for a
moment before saying, “I’ve found him, I found him. Many thanks,
uncle.”
 “What’s there to thank me for? It’s all thanks to this little deity’s
good fortune. Sigh… How did you get your face ruined?”
“Oh, I was whipped by the ghost of a Yin Soldier.” Mo Ran made
up a story.
“No wonder, I already said that normal things shouldn’t be able to
harm ghosts, sigh… This must hurt so much.”
The old man thought for a moment, then put down the drawer and
cooked two bowls of wontons. He then said, “These leftover wontons
can’t be sold today. I’ll treat you guys to some food before leaving.”
Mo Ran thanked him and watched as the old man took up the
burden again and walked away. He then placed the bowl of wontons
on the small stone stool beside him.
Chu Wanning didn’t like onion and leeks but the old uncle
sprinkled some of the green onions in the wonton soup. He then
scooped up the green onions in front of him and said, “Shizun,
please eat this bowl.”
“…” Chu Wanning glanced at him but did not refuse. He picked up
the spoon and slowly savored the taste.
Mo Ran watched him as he ate, the cold soup of the ghost realm
touching his pale lips. Wonton and soup were not the least bit
different, eating it in the true manner of a ghost.
“Is it delicious?”
“Not bad.”
“It’s not as delicious as the wontons you made.”
“Cough!” Chu Wanning was caught off guard and as if choking, he
suddenly raised his head and stared at the person in front of him
who was holding his cheek and smiling at him. Suddenly, he felt like
a broken oyster in the sun, with no secrets.
“… What wontons I made?”
Elder Yuheng knitted his brows with a solemn expression on his
face as he tried to conceal the might his teacher had displayed.
“Stop pretending.” However, before he could pick it up, he was
smashed into smithereens by the hand that Mo Ran used to rub his
hair.
Chu Wanning was furious and frustrated at the same time.
“I know.”
“…”
Mo Ran took out the lantern filled with souls from his Qiankun bag
and placed it beside the stone bench, then said, “When Shizun was
alive, it was awkward, but now he has come to the Underworld. Only
the human souls are honest.”
“I made it for you, but…”
Mo Ran raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile.
But what?
Guilt? Afraid you’d be hungry? You regret it?
He could not say these words.
Chu Wanning felt that there was something wrong with his heart.
He always had more self-respect than others, and he regarded being
“nice to others”, “fond of someone”, and “attached” as a shameful
thing. After so many years of wind and rain, he was already grown
used to it.
 This kind of huge tree never trembled like a flower. It didn’t attract
people’s attention, nor did it move like a silky vine. It swayed with the
wind, making one’s heart itch.
He just stood there, silent and solemn, steady and reliable, silently
shielding people from the wind and the rain, shading the shade of
the people leaning against the trees.
Perhaps it was because it was born too high, too lush, and people
had to deliberately raise their heads to discover — oh, so this gentle
shade was cast by him.
But the passersby came and went, and no one raised their head,
and no one saw him.
A person’s field of vision was always used to looking down on
places lower than himself, until it was even more than his own.
Therefore, he gradually got used to it, and became accustomed to it.
In fact, no one in this world was born to be a dependent person.
They were born to be independent.
However, the people who would always cling to the strong would
become more and more coquettish and gentle. They would stretch
out their bony waists and use flattery and sweet words to make a
world for themselves.
The other type of people, such as Chu Wanning, were all
dependent on him ever since he left the mountain. These people
became more and more resolute, stronger and stronger, and later
on, their faces became like iron and their hearts became steel.
These people were too used to seeing the weakness of others and
seeing how captivating the world was, so they were extremely
unwilling to reveal even the slightest bit of softness.
 They were men of swords, armed to the teeth.
Do not expose the weakness, let alone do not know what is gentle.
After a long time, he seemed to have forgotten that when he was
born, he always had feelings and intentions. Sometimes when he
was young, he would cry and laugh, sometimes he would fall down
and get up, and sometimes he would long for a pair of hands to help
him up.
He might have expected someone to help him. But after waiting
once, no, the second time, there was still nothing. After all the times
he had been at a loss, he gradually got used to it. When someone
really came to help him, he would only feel that it was unnecessary
and shameful.
Just a fall.
His leg wasn’t broken, so why be so hypocritical?
What if he had a broken leg? This kind of person would think.
Oh, it’s just a broken leg. It’s not like it’s dead.
What if he died?
No matter what, he had to think about it after becoming a ghost.
Sigh, he was already dead. No matter how much he thought about it,
it would just be an act.
They were trying their best to get rid of the hypocrisy of being born
weak, but before they knew it, they had fallen into another kind of
hypocrisy, one after the other with an incurable self-esteem.
Mo Ran looked at this hopeless person to see what he had to say.
In the end, Chu Wanning did not say anything. He pursed his lips
and put down the spoon.
 He was very unhappy.
After a long while, he suddenly stood up and said, “Try to perform
another technique. I want to enter the Soul Lamp.”
“Ahh…” Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before he laughed,
“Soul Lamp is a conch shell? If you’re embarrassed, then hide
inside.”
Chu Wanning looked very dignified as he waved his sleeves.
“Excuse me? Tell me, what is there for me to be embarrassed
about?”
“Of course Shizun is embarrassed because of…”
“!” Unexpectedly, he was so thick-skinned that it was as if needles
were pricking Chu Wanning, “You shut up.”
“Because you’re good to me.”
“…”
Mo Ran also stood up. The ghost realm’s red clouds floated
across the sky, covering up the faint crescent moon as it stuck its
head out. It sprinkled a layer of frost on the ground, illuminating Mo
Ran’s face.
He stopped laughing, his expression solemn and serious.
“Shizun, I know you treat me well. I don’t know if you can still
remember what I’ve said after you’ve recovered your soul, but… No
matter what, I want to tell you. From today onwards, you are one of
the most important people to me in this world. I have done many
ridiculous things in the past, and even though I have the best Shizun
in the world, I still held resentment towards you. Now that I think
about it, I feel extremely regretful.”
 Chu Wanning looked at him.
Mo Ran said, “Shizun is the best Shizun, and this disciple is the
worst disciple.”
Chu Wanning was initially feeling uneasy, but after hearing Mo
Ran’s pitiful words, he could not help but try his best to express it,
and yet he was still as clumsy as before.
After enduring for a while and unable to hold it in, he finally let out
a faint smile.
“Um.” He nodded and repeated, “Shizun is the best Shizun, and
disciple is the worst disciple. You finally have some self-awareness.”
Chu Wanning was never a greedy person. He gave a lot of things
to others, but what he asked for was very little. Although he didn’t
have Mo Ran’s friendship, it was still good that he could be his most
important person and the best Shizun.
He was a man who was emotionally poor, so poor that he did not
want to beg.
Someone offered him a small piece of hot scones to nibble on.
He felt very happy. He was satisfied as he nibbled on the cake.
On the other hand, Mo Ran, this stupid fellow, stared blankly at the
soul that was also laughing at him. His heart was filled with joy, and
he said, “Shizun, you should smile more. Your smile is beautiful.”
Chu Wanning actually stopped smiling.
Self-esteem. He felt that “beautiful” was a praise that only those
wildflowers and weeds that acted coquettishly in order to get. For
example, he didn’t want to be like Rong Jiu.
 However, Mo Ran’s good Shizun, who was still thinking and
praising him, “Shizun, do you know when you smile…… Uh… Only
that word can describe…”
He was trying to think of a way to express the beauty of what he
had just seen.
Something to do with laughter.
Three more clicks from the Underworld’s captain.
Lucky for the man, he blurted out, “Yes! It is a smile on the face of
the nine springs!”
“…”
This time, Chu Wanning was truly angered. He no longer cared
about Mo Ran, and suddenly waved his sleeve, holding the Soul
Lamp and said sternly, “Mo Weiyu, why are you still so long-winded?
If you say another word of nonsense, I will return to the four’s palace
myself, which is better than returning to the mortal world to listen to
your nonsense!”
Mo Ran was stunned.
Nine Spring… Was he wrong?
In the Underworld, there was a pretty smile on his face. No, no
problem…
At the intersection, the dispute was still a bit open, and Mo Ran
didn’t know what he had said wrong. However, since his Shizun had
asked him to shut up, he could just shut up. With this thought in
mind, Mo Ran scratched his head and pulled Chu Wanning into a
corner. At this moment, the slow incantation in his mind was getting
louder and louder. Mo Ran tried questioning him, “Master Huaizui,
are you done yet?”
After a moment of silence, the sounds of the wooden fish could be
heard. It was as if Master Huaizui’s voice had become very clear in
his ears.
“Right away.”
As the voice of Huaizui faded, specks of golden light floated out
from Chu Wanning’s second soul. The soul standing in front of him
became fainter and fainter as the golden light scattered. In the end, it
turned into thousands of fireflies and flowed into the Soul Lamp like a
river of stars.
Mo Ran heard the master’s voice. It came through the surging
Yellow Springs water, and it came through the quiet and serene
Wangchuan Reed.
“When are you coming back… When will we return…”
All suffering was washed away to paleness by the Buddha’s voice,
which was long to the point of almost sighing. Mo Ran, who was
holding the Soul Lamp, felt his body grow lighter and more ethereal.
“BOOM!”
The crisp sound of a wooden fish could be heard.
It was as if a sharp blade had suddenly shattered the indistinct
recitation.
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had been awakened
from his stupor!
Everything in the ghost realm had dissipated, just like a big dream
that he had not had for a long time. He found himself lying on a raft
beside the Bridge of Helplessness at the Sisheng Peak. Beneath the
raft was a torrential torrent of water, splashing in all directions.
The sky was crab green, but it had already been dyed with some
light red, the bamboo leaves on both sides of the river flew in the air,
and the sound of thousands of leaves were fresh and tender.
Dawn seemed to be coming.
He blinked vaguely.
He suddenly realized that the Soul Lamp in his arms was gone. He
was so shocked that his mind went blank and he abruptly sat up.
“Shizun!”
“Don’t shout.”
Someone said lightly.
He turned his pale face and saw Master Huaizui sitting on the
bank. He tapped the wooden fish on the bluestone and lifted his
eyes.
“If you shout, he won’t be able to hear you even at this moment.”
The Soul Lamp was placed beside the wooden fish. It was
overflowing with colorful light, rippling with golden light, and Chu
Wanning’s soul force was indescribably beautiful.
Huaizuo picked up the Soul Lamp, stood up from the rock, and
nodded at Mo Ran, “Young Benefactor Mo, you’ve done well.”
Mo Ran got up with a grunt and jumped off the raft onto the shore.
He pulled Huaizui along and asked anxiously, “Master, let’s go to the
Frosty Heaven Hall to find Shizun’s mortal body. Faster, I’m afraid his
soul might disperse if I’m too late.”
 Huaizhi could not help but laugh, “How can it be dispersed so
easily?” Then, he continued, “Don’t be in such a hurry. This humble
one has already told Benefactor Xue to speak to your sect’s head.
Chu Wanning’s mortal body should have already been moved to the
Red Lotus Pavilion. This humble one is going to cultivate in
seclusion and pass your Shizun’s soul back into his body.”
Mo Ran said, “Then let’s go quickly!” Noticing that he was not
smiling, he hurriedly said, “Master, take your time. There’s no need
to rush.”
However, his eyebrows were clearly furrowed, and he walked
forward with consciousness. He even wanted to reach out and pull
Huaizui’s sleeve, but he didn’t seem to be in the least bit in a hurry.
Huaixin shook his head, sighed and said, “It’s useless to be in a
hurry.”
Mo Ran waved his hand repeatedly. “There’s no rush, no rush. It’s
just a matter of time.”
“Yeah, it’s more important to be safe. When a spirit soul leaves the
body, it cannot be returned to the body in an instant. Otherwise, if
you go against the heavens, your soul will easily shatter. This monk
will naturally take his time.”
“Right, right, right. Good, good. Take your time.” Mo Ran agreed,
but he couldn’t help it. He hesitated for a moment before carefully
asking, “Then how long will it take for Shizun to revive?”
“Five years.”
“So that’s how it is. Five years is five… Five years?!”
Mo Ran’s face turned pale with fright, feeling like he was choking.
“Five years at most.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 120. Shizun’s seclusion

The first rays of dawn broke and a red glow filled the sky. Although
it was still early in the morning, a large number of disciples had
already gathered outside the Red Lotus Pavilion. They were all
wearing white cloaks and their heads were lowered as they stood on
both sides of the road.
“Boom! Boom! Boom!”
The sound of the morning bell came from Heaven-Piercing Tower.
In the distance, several people were slowly approaching while
carrying coffins. The leader was Xue Zhengyong, Elder Tanlang, and
at the back row are Mo Ran, and Xue Meng. On the left and right
stood Shi Mei and a middle-aged monk. They walked slowly through
the mist on the slippery flagstones.
The monk was carrying a lantern. Tomorrow will be bright, but the
brightness of the lantern will not diminish in the daytime. The golden
light was like a summer flower, dazzling and resplendent.
All the disciples bowed their heads in succession, concentrating
on their breath. They had already heard that Grandmaster Huaizui of
Wubei Temple had specially made a trip here for the sake of the
elder Yuheng, so they assumed that this unassuming monk should
be him. For this legendary figure.
 In the end, the juniors overcame their curiosity with reverence. On
the long mountain path, no one dared to look carefully and only
heard the clanking of sticks as a pair of monk’s shoes made of hemp
could be seen in the distance. Just like that, the master left, leaving
everyone standing in silence.
The coffin was raised steadily all the way. Since it was a rebirth
and not a burial, no one was crying. At the Red Lotus Pavilion,
Huaizui looked around and said, “Just leave it by the Lotus Pond. It’s
filled with spiritual energy, making it easy to cast spells.”
“Alright, I will listen to the master!” Xue Zhengyong led the others
and placed the ice coffin on the ground, “Shizun, if you have any
other needs, feel free to ask. You saved Yuheng, which means you
saved half of my life. I will definitely do my best to help you!”
“Thank you for your good will, Sect Leader Xue. For the time
being, this humble monk has nothing to ask of you. If there is such a
thing in the future, it would not be too late for me to report it to the
Sect Leader.”
“Sure, then please do not be courteous, master.”
Huaizhi put his hands together, bowed to Xue Zhengyong with a
smile, then turned around to look at the others, “This humble one is
untalented. I need five years to bring Elder Chu’s soul back. In order
to avoid disturbance, from today on, the Red Lotus Pavilion will shut
its doors to thank the guests, and five years later, the day Elder Chu
is revived will be reopened.”
Although Xue Meng had already heard about it, he couldn’t help
but blush when he once again confirmed that it would take his
Shizun five years to wake up from his guilt. He lowered his head.
 “Sir, if you wish to say your farewells to Elder Chu, please head
over to the coffin. After today, we can only meet again after a
thousand days.”
Everyone went in order.
Xue Zhengyong and the rest of the Elders were the first to bid their
farewells. Xue Zhengyong said, “We wish to meet as soon as
possible.”
Tanlang said: “Wake up early.”
Huang Ji said, “I hope that everything will go smoothly.”
Lu Cong sighed. “Some envy you. After five years, you won’t look
old.”
The rest of the Elders were either short or long, each giving their
own version of the story. Soon enough, it was Xue Meng’s turn. Xue
Meng wanted to endure it, but he was used to doing things in a spirit,
but he did not resist it. Finally, he began to shed tears near the coffin
of Chu Wanning.
While forcefully wiping his tears, he choked and said, “Shizun,
even if you weren’t here, I would still have practiced my blade well. I
definitely won’t lose face for you in the upcoming Spiritual Mountain
Competition. When you wake up, I’ll tell you my ranking. Under my
Shizun there are no disciple who will lost in words.”
Xue Zhengyong walked over and patted his shoulder. Xue Meng
didn’t hug his father like he always did. Instead, he sniffed and
stubbornly turned away. He no longer wanted to be a foppish young
lad who relied only on his father in front of his Shizun.
When it came to Shi Mei, his eyes were also wet. He didn’t say
anything. He lowered his head to look at Chu Wanning for a while
and then silently retreated to the side.
After he left, a pale pink haitang blossomwas gently placed in the
coffin. The hand holding the flower was still in the shape of a
teenager, but it was also very slender.
Mo Ran stood by the coffin. The wind blew across the lake,
bringing the sweet fragrance of the lotus flowers. His hair was a bit
disheveled from the blow, but when he raised his hand, and tidied up
Chu Wanning’s face.
Mo Ran pursed his lips, as if there were many things he wanted to
say. However, in the end, he only said in a hoarse voice, “I will wait
for you.”
Wait for what?
He did not say. He felt like he was going to say “when you wake
up,” but he didn’t think that was enough. It was as if he couldn’t
express the feelings that filled his heart. It was as if boiling lava,
which couldn’t find an accurate outlet, were rushing around in his
mind, causing him to feel a pang of panic.
He felt that one day his heart would be broken, that the lava would
run unstoppable, that he would be burnt to ashes in the raging sea.
But at the moment, he wasn’t sure what that burning feeling was.
So he just said, “Wait for you.”
In the end, the Red Lotus Pavilion was closed.
The huge barrier descended like a door to life and death, isolating
everyone outside.
From then on, the summer was fragrant, and the winter was still
and quiet. For five years, no one else could enjoy it in the water
pavilion.
The bamboo leaves were desolate and the haitang blossoms fell,
extending from the Red Lotus Pavilion all the way to the entrance of
the mountain. All of the disciples kneeled down, while Mo Ran, Xue
Meng, and Shi Mei knelt down at the very front of the endless river.
Xue Zhengyong’s voice shook the entire forest as he spoke, “See
you out, Elder Yuheng is in seclusion.”
All of the disciples lowered their heads and said in a low voice,
“Greetings, Elder Yuheng has gone into closed door cultivation.”
The voices of thousands of people converged into a stream, and
suddenly exploded on the peak of the mountain of corpses that was
shrouded in smoke. The crows’ cries rang out in all directions, and
even though they were hoarse and mocking, they didn’t dare to
follow the crows as they circled around the treetops. The rumbling
sounds were like muffled thunder, rolling past the clouds and
piercing straight into the heavens.
“I’ll see you off, master.” Mo Ran said softly.
The long hammer smashed down.
Five years.
After Yuheng went into seclusion, the three personal disciples of
Yuheng were not willing to temporarily take part in the other Elders’
training.
Due to their aptitude and mental cultivation method, Shi Mei and
Xue Meng stayed on the mountain while Mo Ran chose to travel.
However, he made this choice not only because he was suitable
for the experiential learning, but also because there were many
things that were different from before. Not to mention the change in
Chu Wanning, he was most worried about the false outline.
He had a faint feeling that the person who had been hiding behind
the scenes might have been reborn. After all, this person’s grasp of
Zhulong chess could already be said to be eighty to ninety percent,
and in his previous life, even until his death, there was no other
person in the world who could display this kind of forbidden
technique to such an extent.
Investigating the identity of that person is not his strong points,
after experiencing the incident at Butterfly Town, the entire cultivation
world had their attention focused, waiting for the old gourd in the
dark to reveal his fox tail, he did not need to interfere too much in
this matter.
Mo Ran knew that he was not very smart. He was only rich in spirit
energy and his talent in cultivation was astonishing. Since there was
bound to be another battle in the future, what he could do was to
restore himself to the strength he had before his death.
In his previous life, he was the Destroyer.
In this life, he was going to be a protector.
Not long after Chu Wanning went into seclusion, Mo Ran stood in
front of the mountain gate that led to the peak of the mountain.
He carried his luggage and set out on a long journey.
There weren’t many people who came to see him off. Xue
Zhengyong, Madam Wang, and Shi Mei.
Xue Zhengyong patted his shoulder and embarrassedly said,
“Meng-er didn’t come. He said…”
 “He said that he wanted to practice his saber in the forest. He
didn’t have the time to send me away?”
“…” Xue Zhengyong became even more embarrassed and
couldn’t help but scold, “That little rascal is so stupid!”
Mo Ran laughed, “He wholeheartedly wants to take the lead in the
Lingshan Conference, so it’s only right for him to be more diligent in
his training. It will be up to him to give Shizun face.”
Xue Zhengyong hesitated for a moment and looked at Mo Ran,
then said, “The Spiritual Mountain Competition is the peak of the
orthodox Immortal Martial Arts. Although Ran’er can do a lot of
things, I’m afraid the Meet will not recognize those mixed techniques.
It would be a pity if we missed it.”
Mo Ran said, “You have my cousin.”
“Don’t you want to get a rank?”
This time, Mo Ran was truly smiling.
Rank?
In his previous life at the Spiritual Mountain Competition, he had
done something wrong and was sentenced to confinement. But now,
it seemed, what did this trivial matter count for? He had experienced
many life and death experiences. In the torrent of disaster, he went
from unwillingness to desire, from longing to resentment, from
resentment to relief, and from relief to guilt.
Then, what he wanted was no longer wine or beauties, but
instead, endless worship and vengeance.
He had already seen it and was tired of it. He didn’t want to go
back, he only felt that it was very cold there and that no one was with
him.
He was Taxian-Jun. He had once commanded the wind and rain at
the summit of Mount Tai, and he had seen all the flowers in the
world. Why would he care about the cheers from the Spiritual
Mountain?
As for his ranking…
Go ahead and line up whoever you like.
“I still want to do something else. Xue Meng is the Young Master
after all. Young Master has his own way of living, and I am a
hoodlum. A hoodlum has his own days.”
Madam Wang could not help but pity him. “Silly child, what are you
saying? You and Meng-er are the same. How is there any difference
between the Young Master and the hoodlum?”
Mo Ran chuckled, but there was a hint of bitterness in his tone.
He was born with great fortune and was born with low status. Even
if he was lucky enough to arrive at the Sisheng Peak, he had spent
the past decade in a daze. How could it be the same?
But seeing Madam Wang’s gentle and concerned expression, it
was naturally not good to say anything. Nodding his head, he
replied, “Aunt is right. I didn’t say it well enough.”
Madam Wang smiled and shook her head. She gave him a small
brocade sack with Du Ruhua on top and said, “You are a wanderer
and have no one to take care of you. This brocade bag has quite a
lot of medicine inside, and it’s all made by your aunt, much better
than the ones sold by ordinary shops. Take it carefully, don’t throw it
away.”
 “Thank you, Aunty.”
Shi Mei said, “I don’t have anything for you, just this jade pendant.
You can wear it since it’s used for nourishing spirit cores.”
As soon as he took the jade and looked at it, he could see that it
was as smooth as cream and as warm as a stem. It was actually an
extremely rare high grade jade. He hurriedly put the jade back into
Shi Mei’s hand and said, “I can’t take this, it’s too precious.
Moreover, my Spirit Core is a fire element, so I have to nurture it…
I’m afraid that my cultivation will go berserk if I take it.”
Shi Mei laughed: “What nonsense are you talking about? Why
would you go berserk?”
“I won’t accept it anyway. Your body is weak, so it would be better
if you could have it yourself.”
“But I had someone else earn it for you at the Xuanyuan
conference…”
When Mo Ran heard him say this, he felt very warm, but more
importantly, he felt his heart ache: “The Xuanyuan Society’s items
are all astronomically expensive. This jade pendant really doesn’t
have much use to me, but it is extremely good for you. Shi Mei, I
accept your kind intentions, but you should keep the items for
yourself. You should always wear it to recuperate your spirit energy.”
Shi Mei wanted to continue speaking, but Mo Ran had already
circled around the thin string of the jade pendant and placed it in
front of him.
“It’s pretty good.” He laughed and raised his hand to pat Shi Mei’s
shoulder, “You look much more suitable to wear it than I do. I’m a
rough man. I think it would not even take two days for me to knock
something against it.”
“A-Ran is right. Although this jade pendant can be worn by
everyone, it is still the Water Spirit Core user’s most comfortable.
Keep it for yourself.”
Since Madam Wang had already spoken, Shi Mei naturally
listened to her. He nodded his head and then said to Mo Ran, “Take
care.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll write to you often.”
His departure was imminent and Shi Mei felt a little sad. However,
when he heard him say this, he couldn’t help but laugh, “Only Shizun
can understand the words you write.”
At the mention of Chu Wanning, Mo Ran did not know what to feel.
The hatred had dispersed, and the guilt was still there, as if the
scar were forming, and his whole heart was aching and itching.
With this kind of feeling in his heart, he went down the mountain
alone.
“One, two, three…”
He kept his head down, counting in his head as he walked.
“One hundred and one, one hundred and two, one hundred and
three…”
When he reached the foot of the mountain, he couldn’t help but
turn his head to look at the peak of the mountain of the dead that
was shrouded in clouds and mist. The stretching stone steps were
almost beyond his sight. He murmured, “3799.”
He walked and counted.
 This was the number of steps to the mountain gate, the number of
steps Chu Wanning climbed on his back that day.
He felt that he would never be able to forget those two hands of
Chu Wanning. They were cold, full of blood, and damaged.
It is not in a man’s nature to do good or evil. Everyone is like a
field, some people are lucky, between the furrow is scattered rice
seedlings, in the autumn, five grains, fragrant wheat waves, all good,
are praiseworthy.
But there were still fields that did not have such good roads. The
seeds of poppies were planted in the soil, and the spring wind blew,
giving birth to a blissful evil. The sky was filled with golden red blood.
People hated it, cursed it, feared it, and were drunk in its stench,
rotten to death.
In the end, the righteous will gather, throw their fire into the field,
twist the rising smoke, and say he is the bed of sin, say he is the
devil, say he eats people but not their bones, say he deserves death,
have no conscience.
He twitched and moaned painfully in the fire, and the poppy curled
up rapidly into charred earth.
But he was once a fertile field, and he yearned for rain and
sunshine.
Who cast the first seed of darkness, then evil, an uncontrollable
disaster.
This piece of land was warm, bright, lit, and turned to ashes.
It had been abandoned.
 No one wanted him anymore. He was an abandoned piece of old
land.
Thus, he had never thought that someone would come to his life
and give him another chance to turn over the earth and plow the
earth, giving him a chance to start all over again.
Chu Wanning.
He would only be able to see him after five years. Today was the
first day of five years.
He suddenly realized that he was starting to miss Chu Wanning’s
face, which was stern, angry, gentle, solemn and upright.
Mo Ran slowly closed his eyes.
He carefully recalled his previous life and how much of it had been
scattered by the wind and snow. He gradually realized that the
matter of the Ghost World’s Heavenly Rift was the biggest watershed
in his life.
In his previous life, he deeply loved a person.
Then the man died and he went to hell.
There was someone else who cared for him in this life.
Later, that person gave up his life and brought him back to the
human world.
 121. Shizun is the Grandmaster

Eight days after Mo Ran left, Xue received his first letter.
The handwriting was crooked on the paper, and he tried to
straighten it up, but it was useless.
“Uncle, Don’t worry. I’m crossing the flower path today and
everything is fine. There have been some evil acts on this side
recently, but fortunately, there were no casualties. Your nephew had
already tidied up the troublesome water ghost, and now the ferry
boats were coming and going in a peaceful manner. I had received
five hundred silver coins from the captain of the boat.”
Attached with the letter. “Greetings to aunt and Shizun.”
The one hundredth day, the twenty-second letter.
“Uncle, Don’t worry. Your nephew had recently obtained a top
grade spirit stone by chance. If it was embedded on Xue Meng’s
Longcheng scimitar, it could become an immortal weapon. Although
it couldn’t be compared with a divine weapon, it was still extremely
rare. Greetings to aunt and Shizun.”
Day 130, 24th letter.
“Uncle, Don’t worry. Your Nephew had been cultivating in the
Snow Valley. The snow valley was always cold and produced
strange flowers and trees. The Shuang Hua Snow Lotus was the
rarest of them all, but unfortunately, there was a thousand-year-old
ape demon guarding the field of flowers. When your nephew first
arrived, his spiritual force was low and his kung fu was not deep.
It was impossible to get it. These days, he had made great
progress and was able to break through his defenses. He collected
over ten flowers and mailed them back together with the letter.
Greetings to aunt and Shizun.”
……
There were often also some playthings, spirit medicine wood
stones, that came along with the letters.
Other than sending Xue Zhengyong a letter, Mo Ran would also
write to Shi Mei privately. The content is about trivial things like
seeing and hearing from all over the world, asking for warmth and
clothes, and other trivial things.
Mo Ran brush was stained on the paper. At the beginning, there
would be some errors, but later, although it could not be said that the
words looked good, they became more and more flat, their structure
gradually becoming more and more mature.
A year passed in the blink of an eye.
On this day, while drinking the fresh spring tea, Xue Zhengyong
received another letter from Mo Ran.
After he finished reading, he smiled and showed the letter to
Madam Wang. Madam Wang looked at it and laughed. “This child’s
writing is getting more and more beautiful.”
“Like someone?”
“Whose?”
 Xue Zhengyong blew on his tea and took out an ‘Ancient Barrier
Storing’ book from the desk book. “Take a look at Yuheng’s book and
see if it’s more or less the same.”
Madam Wang held the book and flipped through it, saying in
surprise, “It really does look like it.”
“At the peak of his new life, he had come to acknowledge Yuheng
as his Shizun. Yuheng told him to read the book first, but he didn’t
know much about the word ‘big’. After that, Yuheng taught him for a
few days, from his own name to the simple and difficult one.” Xue
Zhengyong shook his head, “At that time, he wasn’t very meticulous
in his studies, and always dealt with things like drawing talismans.
But now, he’s acting quite decent.”
Madam Wang smiled. “He should walk down the hill more. I can
see that he’s much calmer outside.”
Xue Zhengyong also laughed and said, “I wonder what he will look
like after travelling for five years. How old would he be then? Twenty-
two?”
“Twenty-two.”
“Hai.” Xue Zhengyong sighed and seemed to be slightly moved. “I
thought that Yuheng would take them all the way to twenty years old.
It’s better not to think too much.”
As expected of a human, Mo Ran also thought so.
He walked across the sky, the South and the North, from the rainy
land in the south of the Yangtze River to the Saibei Grand Pass.
During the summer, he sat by the mash river and drank a mouthful of
liquor. In the winter, he heard a song called Qiang flute around the
bonfire in the snow.
 In his previous life, after becoming the emperor, everything under
the heavens had been his, but he had never traversed tens of
thousands of mountains and rivers to see the fishing boats on the
east, or the lamps on the west, or the wells on the west. He had
never looked closely at the black feet of the bearers on the stone
steps, the flesh on their chapped, and the soles of their feet as hard
as iron. He never heard the little boy from Pear Garden babbling in
the reeds pond again. His delicate voice pierced through the clouds,
sounding like the sound of breaking silk:
“It turns out to be an ornate purple flower that bloomed
everywhere, as though it would shatter like a broken wall even like
this…”
He was no longer the Taxian-Jun. He would no longer be Taxian-
Jun in this lifetime. He is —
“Big brother.” It was the crisp voice of a child in the street, “Big
brother, can you save this little bird for me? Its wings are broken. I, I
don’t know what to do.”
“Young master.” It was the hoarse voice of the village chief, “Thank
you, thank you. If we didn’t rely on you, this village would have been
filled with widows and the old. If that evil spirit were to cause trouble,
we would have to leave our village. This old one will never forget it.”
“A kind-hearted man.” This was the beggar that they met on the
way. He said in a trembling voice, “Good man, we haven’t eaten a
full meal in days. Please do us a favor and be merciful…”
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
It opened again.
Because someone called to him.
 1
“Mo-zongshi .”
He felt a stab of pain from being addressed like that. Raising his
head, he looked at the tanned man who called him this, saying
somewhat helplessly, “I am not a Grandmaster, but my Shizun is.
Don’t call me that again.”
The man scratched his head, “Sorry, everyone in the village calls
you that. I know you don’t like it, but I can’t change it.”
A few miles outside of the village stood a towering snow-capped
mountain. Snow Ghosts frequently made trouble for the village, and
these were all lesser demons with low spiritual energy. With the
Night Travelling Divine Mecha left behind by his Shizun, it was
enough to deal with them. Unfortunately, this small village was too
remote, and Night Travelling Through the Heavens did not benefit
from this place. Since he had no other choice, he decided to look at
the map that his Shizun had left behind.
After many failures, he had finally produced the first one. The
Night Travelling Deity he created was far less beautiful than his
Shizun, and it was also not as agile as his Shizun’s. However, the
wood person could still be used.
This novelty made the villagers in the backwater extremely happy.
They called him Mo-zongshi one by one, making it very awkward to
Mo Ran.
However, the most awkward part was still behind him.
It was an evening, and the sunset had dyed half the sky red. He
had just returned from school at the Mt. Tai. As he walked along the
bustling Apricot Forest Trail, Suddenly someone shouted.
“Chu-zongshi!”
 There were so many Cultivators surnamed Chu in the world, and
now that he had heard the name of Chu, he thought that his Shizun
had woken up early.
How could that be possible?
He shook his head with a smile and was about to turn around
when he suddenly heard a shout, “Chu-zongshi!”
“…”
Mo Ran held onto a stack of books and squinted his eyes as he
read through the crowd. Suddenly, he saw someone waving at him,
but they were too far away. He could not see that person’s face, and
could only roughly see his clothes. He was a young man wearing a
blue taoist robe, with a bow on his back and a wolfhound by his side.
The person quickly approached, but when Mo Ran and him could
see each other’s facial features, they were both stunned.
“You are…”
“Mo Ran.” He was the first to react. Holding the books in his
hands, he simply nodded his head. He looked curiously at the young
man’s face for a moment, “I didn’t expect to meet Nangong-gongzi
here. What a coincidence.”
It turned out that the person who called him ‘Chu-zongshi’ was the
direct son of the Jufeng Sect’s leader, Nangong Si.
Because this fellow died too early, in his previous life Mo Ran had
never met him before. However, Chu Wanning was different. Chu
Wanning was once a guest of the Ru Feng Sect, so Nangong Si was
sure to be familiar with him. Mo Ran looked him up and down, his
gaze resting for a moment on the quiver in Nangong’s hand.
 It was a very old quiver, embroidered with camellias, the patterns
faded from time to time, the bright petals turning slightly yellow, as if
the fragrance of the cloth could not last long, and would eventually
wither one day.
Only this arrow quiver was broken, and one could clearly see the
stitches and marks on it. The Dark Blaze knew that this arrow quiver
was definitely a precious treasure to him, but who in this world didn’t
have two or three items that they valued more? No matter how
glorious a person was, they would have a long period of memories
that would accompany them in their hearts.
No one was as simple-minded and heartless as they appeared to
be.
Nangong Si frowned, “Mo Ran… I remember. Chu-zongshi’s
disciple?”
“Yes.”
Since that is the case, Nangong’s attitude slightly improved, and
he said, “I’m sorry, but we were just separated by a long distance.
From the way you dressed up, I thought you were a Grandmaster at
that time, but I didn’t know that.”
Mo Ran shifted his gaze away from the quiver and did not
question him. Instead, he replied calmly, “When I heard you call out
that way just now, I also thought that Shizun had come out of
seclusion ahead of time. I didn’t know that.”
Perhaps it was because he was born a noble, but even when he
was laughing, there was still a bit of arrogance in his handsome face.
Moreover, his arrogance was different from Xue Meng’s arrogance.
Xue Meng was arrogant because he was confident in his ability to be
open-minded. As for Nangong Si, his arrogance seemed to have
grown a little bit more.
However, his life was excellent, and this sort of vicious aura did
not make him terrifying. Instead, it made him even more wild and
untamed.
Mo Ran could not help but think in his heart, Nangong Si, issues
really a free and unrestrained fierce horse.
Just as he was lost in thought, he heard Nangong Si said, “Back
then, Chu-zongshi met with misfortune in the Ghost World, and I was
in deep sorrow for a long time. Fortunately, there was a
Grandmaster’s guidance that allowed a Chu-zongshi to revive from
the dead. When he wakes up, I will definitely visit him at the Sisheng
Peak.”
“Then I’ll be waiting for Young Master to arrive.”
Nangong Si waved his hand. Suddenly, he saw the book in Mo
Ran’s hand and asked curiously, “Brother Mo, what are you doing?”
“Reading.”
Nangong Si originally thought that the book he was talking about
would be some obscure and abstruse text, but upon closer
inspection, he realized that they were all just the classics of “Free
and Unrestrained”, “Rites” and the like. He was stunned at first, but
then he said, “These… These are all basic scriptures, I even recited
them when I was young, what’s the use of these?”
Mo Ran did not feel ashamed. He calmly replied, “When I was
young, I could not even write my own name.”
“Ahem…” Nangong Si was somewhat embarrassed, “Did you
signed up for an academy?”
 “Yes. In the past few days, I have been gathering spirit stones for
cultivation on Mount Tai. Seeing that the Apricot Forest Academy
has opened a new lecture, since I have nothing to do, I came to
listen.”
Nangong Si nodded his head and saw that it was getting late. He
said, “Look at this, Brother Mo still hasn’t had dinner. Since you are
the disciple of Chu-zongshi and have come to the territory of the
Jufeng Sect, I naturally have to be the host. It just so happens that
my companions are waiting for me at a nearby restaurant. How
about it?
Mo Ran thought about it and felt that it was fine, so he said, “If you
don’t mind.”
“Scorpion Dance Tower. In one of the most famous restaurants in
Linyi Region, the Nine Revolving Fat Intestine can’t be any more
delicious than this. Have you heard of it?” Nangong Si asked as he
walked.
“Why haven’t I heard of it?” Mo Ran smiled and said, “The top
restaurant in the Upper Cultivation World. Young Master Nangong Si,
you really know how to choose a place.”
“I didn’t choose the place.”
“Oh, is that?”
“My companion chose it.”
As someone who had lived for a lifetime, Mo Ran knew about the
complicated relationship between the Ru Feng Sect and Ye Wangxi.
Although he didn’t say it out loud, he was still a bit surprised. He
thought to himself, [Ye Wangxi as well?]
 However, he followed Elder Nangong to the restaurant and pushed
aside the beaded curtain covering the room as he walked in.
However, the person inside almost made him choke —
Song Qiutong was dressed in a plain white dress, with peach
blossoms blooming outside the window. She turned her head when
she heard the sound, and her golden legs flickered, making her skin
look more like cream than ever, and her lips seem a bit more
beautiful.
Half of the feet that Mo Ran went into retracted unconsciously.
He wondered if it was too late to tell Nangong Si that he did not
like Shandong cuisine, especially Jiu Zhuang Fei sausage.
 122. Shizun’s Reflection

“Come, Brother Mo, let me introduce you. This is a junior

apprentice sister of my sect. Her name is Song Qiutong.”
In the end, he still mustered up his courage and sat down, allowing
Nangong Si to introduce him at the wine table. SongQiutong, he
even knew where the mole was on her back and the birthmark on
her leg.
However, his face remained taut and he nodded with restraint,
“Miss Song.”
“This is Chu-zongshi’s direct disciple, Mo Wei Yu. You should have
met him before in Butterfly Town, but there were a lot of people at
that time, so you probably won’t remember.”
Song Qui Tong smiled gently, stood up and bowed slightly as she
said, “Song Qiutong, greets Master Mo.”
“…”
Mo Ran did not get up. His dark eyes looked at her for a long time
before he finally said, “You’re welcome.”
For this wife of his from his previous life, Mo Ran was actually,
from the bottom of his heart, extremely disgusted. This sort of
nausea did not exist after one had reincarnated. On the contrary, it
had already sunk deep into the bone marrow in his previous life, it
was impossible to erase.
In the previous few encounters, he had never met her directly, so
even though he loathed her, he was not as displeased as he was
today.
She was a delicate woman. She was a weak woman, she always
spoke in a soft voice. She was like the green fruit of a tree in early
autumn,
Behind the lush leaves, the smell was not as fragrant as the
flowers and the color was not too strong, but it was very pleasing.
The slender and plump body was filled with endless youth and
gentleness, as if one could taste the sweet and sour taste of juice
just by nibbling on it.
Only by biting deep into it would one notice a rotten and smelly
bug lying inside, dead in the core, with pus and mildew all over its
body.
Indeed, compared to him, Song Qiutong didn’t seem to have done
anything evil in her previous life. It was nothing more than betraying
the sect that had saved her life. All that is, when the city was
slaughtered by Mo Ran, Ye Wangxi paid tribute in order to protect
her. In other words, when Linyi was dead, she was overjoyed by the
reward of Mo Ran. Dressed in gold and silver, she dressed up
beautifully to carefully serve her new owner.
That is to say, after the massacre in the city ended, in order to
express her heart, she sobbed and cried in front of Ye Wangxi’s
corpse that would never speak again, she cried bitterly and said that
Ye Wangxi had treated her fiercely and never gave her a day to live.
If Mo Ran did not come, she would have to spend the rest of her life
working as a slave for Ye.
What else?
Mo Ran thought silently.
What else?
Nangong Si was an impatient person. He had several dishes
unserved and went to urge them to hurry up. Thus, There are only
two couples left in the compartment.
“Young Master Mo, let me give you a toast.” She poured wine for
him, half of her forearm sticking out of her sleeve, a bit of bright red
cinnabar on her wrist.
For some strange reason, Mo Ran raised his hand and grabbed
her wrist.
She let out a soft ‘ah’ and raised her head to look at him in panic.
Her gaze was soft and tender, as if the water had been poured over
it. “Young master Mo, this is…”
Mo Ran stared at her face for a moment before his gaze fell upon
the delicate fingers of her delicate hand.
“What a pair of hands.” After a long while, he whispered with a
solemn expression, “Does Miss Song know how to play chess?”
“Slightly. Slightly.”
“With such a good pair of hands. You should be able to play a
good game of chess.” he said coldly. From outside came the sound
of Nangong Si’s footsteps, as well as the barking of the wolfhound
he had tamed.
 “My apologies.” Mo Ran loosened Song Qiutong’s thin wrist, then
he took a handkerchief and carefully wiped his fingers.
Outside, the red light of the morning sun shone down on the
Spring Festival banquet.
Mo Ran’s expression remained the same, as if nothing had
happened. Although Song Qiutong had been despised for no reason,
she had always been able to endure it. She even stood up and
poured wine for Mo Ran.
He didn’t drink the wine she poured, so he never touched the
glass again.
Nangong Si said, “Brother Mo, soon it will be the Spiritual
Mountain Competition. You are Chu-zongshi’s disciple, you cannot
make him lose face. Are you ready?”
“I’m not going.”
“… Are you serious?”
“It’s true.” Mo Ran smiled. “It’s enough for my cousin to go. All the
sects in the world are rushing to Lingshan. I’m afraid of the
excitement and I don’t want to go.”
Nangong Si did not seem to believe it at all. He squinted his brown
eyes, looking like a hawk with a clear vision of fire.
But Mo Ran’s pair of eyes remained open as he looked at him
without reservation.
The eagle stared at the rock for a while and realized that it was
really just a rock. There were no hidden hares or slithering snakes.
He leaned back in his chair and rotated his chopsticks. Suddenly,
he laughed: “Interesting. Then, I won’t be able to see you at
Lingshan Assembly?”
“You won’t see me.”
Nangong Si used his hand to add to his forehead and sneered,
“Chu-zongshi’s apprenticeship is so fierce that it is rare to attend
such a grand occasion.”
“…”
It was hard to say. How could he explain it? Could it be that he
was telling Nangong Si that this was not the case, that he was a
thirty year old zombie, and that he had been ordered to play around
with a group of young children by Taxian-Jun. On the stage, he had
to sit down and chat with the Sect Leader, who had been beaten up
by him in his previous life.
…… It was simply nonsense.
Coughing, he said, “It’s not that I don’t want to participate, it’s just
that I’m not proficient in orthodox techniques and don’t have a solid
foundation in them. If I go, I might embarrass Shizun. Young Master
Nangong has such great skills, you think you have the ability to be
conceited, please don’t misunderstand.”
Xue Meng, a naive little bird, would probably be very happy to
hear this.
He would think that Mo Ran was right, but Nangong Si had always
been in the complex and complicated Ru Feng Sect and had lost his
mother since childhood. His life was not that simple, so after listening
to Mo Ran’s flattery, he only smiled, not being unaware of it.
He drank a few gulps of wine and his Adam’s apple rolled. He
wiped his sleeves and said, “Since Mo-gongzi is not participating and
the spectators are all clear, why don’t we guess who will be the
champion of this year’s convention?”
“…” You’re asking the right fucking person, he thought.
Who else knew better than him? Other than that fake Guochen
who was also very likely to have been reborn, he was naturally the
only person in the world who knew the results of LingShan sword
that year.
The winner was…
“Nangong Si.”
Suddenly, the beaded curtain in the box was pushed aside with a
swish. In the flickering halo of light, half a face was calm and
covered in shadows. Before the two men in the room could react,
Song Qiutong stood up abruptly as if she had been pricked by a
needle. Her face was full of pitiful panic as she lowered her head in
apology, “Young… Young Master Ye.”
The newcomer was tall and straight. He wore a black robe with a
dark gold lining and wore a wristband. His waist was extremely lean.
Three points of beauty and seven points of handsomeness could be
seen on his face. Who else could it be other than Ye Wangxi?
“I didn’t call you.” Ye Wangxi did not even look at her, and pushed
aside the pearl curtain, walking into the house. His gaze was still
fixed on the same person, seemingly very cold, but it was still
flickering with other rays of light, “Nangong Si, I am calling you.
You’re about to hear it, look up.”
Instead of raising his head, he said to Song Qiutong, “What are
you doing standing up? Sit down.”
 “No, Young Master Nangong, my status is low. I think it’s better for
me to stand.”
Nangong Si suddenly erupted into rage and shouted, “Sit down!”
Song Qiutong shrank back, supporting herself on the table as she
hesitated.
Ye Wangxi did not want to stay still and said coldly, “Listen to him.”
“Thank you, Lord Ye…”
Ye Wangxi no longer paid attention to Song Qiutong and instead
said, “Nangong Si, how much longer are you going to cause trouble?
The Sect Leader was furious. Get up and come back with me.”
“That’s for the best. I’ll just treat him as crazy, and he’ll just treat
me as dead! There’s nothing to talk about when we go back. Before
he retracts his order, I will not step back even half a step into the
Jufeng Sect.” Nangong Si was left speechless for a moment, “Ye,
Gongzi, please go back.”
“You——” Ye Wangxi clenched his fist, his entire body trembling
slightly as he watched from the side. He felt that he would kick over
the entire banquet table and pull Nangong Si away at any moment,
but Ye Wangxi was a gentleman after all, and he was able to
suppress his monstrous rage.
“Nangong Si.” He was silent for a few moments, and then he
spoke. His voice was hoarse, and it carried with it a sense of
exhaustion that went against his straight face. “Do you really have to
go this far?”
“So what?”
 Ye Wangxi closed his eyes, sighed and slowly opened his eyes.
He stood in front of the table and finally turned his head to look at Mo
Ran.
Mo Ran tactfully stood up, bowed to Ye Wangxi, and said, “Just
now, I remembered that I had an appointment to go to a store for
clothes tonight, and since I was late to make the shopkeeper wait, I
will take my leave first.”
Ye Wangxi nodded at him, “Many thanks, Young Master Mo.”
“No need to thank me, just chat properly.”
When Mo Ran walked past Ye Wangxi, he intentionally glanced at
Ye Wangxi. Only when he got closer did he realize that although Ye
Wangxi was as tall and straight as a pine tree and had a steady and
deep temperament, his eyes were slightly red, as if he had been
crying before coming here.
Mo Ran suddenly felt that Ye Wangxi’s patience was a little bit
similar to Chu Wanning’s.
He could not help but turn around and say to Nangong Si, “Young
Master Nangong, although I don’t know what grudges you have with
Young Master Ye, I feel that he has treated you very well. If you want
to, then talk it out with him. Don’t try to keep your words hidden.”
However, Nangong Si was not grateful. He was angry, and without
caring about his relatives, he coldly said, “I don’t need you to care.”
“…” This short-lived ghost!
Mo Ran walked away. Before he could reach the bottom of the
stairs, he heard a furious shout from Nangong. That wolfhound like
young man was using his sharp teeth to tear apart Ye Wangxi’s spirit
soul. He was questioning him.
 “Ye Wangxi! What kind of bewitching soup did you give my father?
Let him see you more than I do! Go back? Why should I go back with
you? Since young, what have I been doing? Ah? Ye Wangxi, let me
ask you. Just what do you think I am!”
With a clattering sound, the table collapsed and the cups and pans
fell onto the floor.
The maids standing in the corridor were all terrified, and some
guests even poked their heads out from their rooms.
“What is it?”
“Aiyo, who has such a bad temper? From the looks of it, don’t
destroy the restaurant.”
Mo Ran pursed his lips and looked back at the end of the corridor.
He heard Ye Wangxi’s voice, as dry and lifeless as the autumn
leaves.
“Nangong Si, if I make you unhappy at home. Then when I leave, I
will never appear before you again.”
“…”
“Go back. Please.”
If he hadn’t heard it with his own ears, he would never have
believed that someone as straight as Ye Wangxi would say such a
weak word as ‘please’.
In his mind, Ye Wangxi was an unmoving gentleman, an invincible
war god. Mo Ran could imagine him bleeding, but he could not
imagine him crying. He could imagine his death, but he could not
imagine him kneeling.
 But today, he actually spoke to a man in the restaurant in front of
Song Qiutong, telling to the man, please.
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
It is unknown how many things a person will live for a lifetime.
Nobody is shown naked in front of people. People use clothes to
hide their bodies, words and expressions to hide their emotions.
Everyone wrapped themselves up tightly, their necks sticking out like
flower branches, everyone gave the world a clear face of joy and
anger, singing Qingyi songs, singing Little Sheng’s song, the world
was like a play, living until the end of time when the years were clean
and ugly, their professions distinct.
After singing for a long time, who would be able to receive a turn
from Shui Xiu? His phoenix-like eyes suddenly lit up as he started
singing instead?
But when the cymbals stopped, the guqin died, and the night was
quiet, everyone washed off the heavy oil colors, and the greasy
water carried away the sharp faces of the day, revealing unfamiliar
features.
It turned out that Hua Dan was a man of heroic spirit. Wu Sheng
had a pair of gentle and lovable eyes.
When Mo Ran returned to his temporary home, he thought to
himself, he has lived for two lifetimes, so how much of a view did he
see? How much did he see?
A single Chu Wanning had caused his heart to be reborn and die.
A single Chu Wanning had caused his heart to be reborn and come
back to life.
 Thus, he recalled that Nangong Si mistook him for Chu Wanning.
It was funny, how could he be wrong?
However, when he was washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he
suddenly discovered that the person in the bronze mirror was
wearing a simple white Cultivator robe and a tall ponytail.
He went to the shop to pick out some clothes. After walking
around for a while, he found that a piece of white clothing was very
beautiful, but he did not think too much about it, did not think about
why he would think that the clothes were beautiful, and instead
bought it and placed it on his body.
Looking at the mirror, he suddenly understood.
So this white robe looked so similar to the one Chu Wanning had.
The bronze mirror was dull yellow, as if it was a dream in his
previous life. Mo Ran looked at the person in the mirror, and it was
as if he could see through the heavy color of the dream to see the
fragments of Chu Wanning and his illusions.
The washing water had not dried yet, so it dripped down along the
line of his chin that was gradually hardening.
Standing in front of the mirror, he more or less understood what
was going on. It was as if his nocturnal wanderers were poorly
imitating Chu Wanning, and he himself was poorly imitating his
shizun.
Mo Ran subconsciously searched for Chu Wanning’s figure in the
mortal world, but he couldn’t find him. He slowly became him.
—
Time flies and remorse more so.
 If I can’t see you, I’ll think about how you would do it if you were to
encounter such a situation. What you see makes you smile and what
you see annoys you.
I think of you before I do everything, and I want to make you happy
when I do everything.
I thought, “If you were here and I did this, would you nod? Would
you praise me a little bit and say that I didn’t do anything wrong?”
Every day I think this way, burying it in my bone marrow, becoming
a habit. So later on, even I didn’t realize it.
It turns out that as time went by, I have already become like you in
my heart.
 123. Shizun appears in my dreams, I
keep you in my memories

“Zhao Dao-chang, Li Dao-chang, have you read the news? The

black horse that was killed at the Lingshan Congress this time was
really terrific!”
Inside the Zhenzhu Tan Teahouse, people were just talking over a
dish of peanuts and a pot of hot tea about the news that were hotter
than the tea itself.
“Of course I saw it long ago! The winner was a Sisheng Peak
disciple. The sects of the lower realm can breathe death to the old
survivors of the upper realm. Especially the Ru Feng sect. Ouch, I’m
afraid the coffin boards of their ancestors must be shaking! The
winner of the Xiaoxianjun is Xue Fenghuang, isn’t it?”
“Ah? Hahaha, Xue Fenghuang? Lao Zhao, you really want to
laugh at me. Fenghuang is his nickname. His surname is Xue. His
name is Meng. His character is clear. His father is Xue Zhengyong.
Father Tiger has no dog son, Xue Ziming, is very good at his skill!”
Near the fire sat a tall man in a cloak, drinking Camellia for
himself. Hearing what they said, the man suddenly went down to the
ground and said, “Hmm?” With a sound, the tea cup stopped at the
lip and did not move again.
 It was not false to say that he is the child of the phoenix. Other
young masters all have magic power. He’s good. A machete cuts off
others away. It’s god.
“Then you don’t see whose apprentice he is? Can you be a bad
disciple under Elder Yuheng?”
“But I think Xue Ziming is a close winner. Didn’t you hear that Xue
Ziming and Nangong Si played the same game against each other?
If it weren’t for the girl with Nangong Si who dragged him back, hey,
let me say, the victory or defeat would be unknown.”
The man who had been listening to them heard these words, and
finally put down his unfinished tea.
He looked back and saw his eyes as sharp as electricity, the
autumn water was frosty, and he was born with an excellent skin. He
smiled at the cultivators and chatted with them, “Some fellow
practitioners, I’m disturbed. I was practicing in the mountains a few
days ago. I didn’t know the sun, the moon, the morning and evening,
so I missed the Lingshan Assembly. Only then did you inadvertently
hear that Xue Meng was the winner… I’m curious, I wonder if you
can answer a few more questions?”
Those people, eager to have an audience, hurriedly greeted Mo
Ran warmly, and made room for him to sit with them.
Mo Ran was not rude, he was now more stable than when he just
came down the hill. He let the owner of the teahouse add six pots of
Lingshan Miaoyu, and then send jujubes, sour stripes, cheese
cherries, snake gall melon seeds to everyone. Then he laughed and
said, “Xue Ziming is heaven’s favorite son, even if he doesn’t have a
divine weapon, it’s not too surprising he could cut down the other’s.
But then you said that a girl was brought by Ru Fengmen’s Nangong
Si when the two men fought against each other”
This circle was full of men, always willing to talk more about girls,
even if the girl is not theirs.
“Is that right? It’s true that Beauty Township buries heroic
aspirations. Otherwise, it’s not certain whether the magic of Nangong
Si would allow Xue Ziming to gain the upper hand.”
“That’s interesting.” In their previous life, the Lingshan Assembly,
the winners were Ye Wangxi and Nangong Si. Mo Ran originally
thought that the death of Chu Wanning stimulated Xue Meng and
made Xiao Fenghuang excited, but now it seems that the variables
are not only on Xue Meng.
“I wonder who that girl is?”
“That girl’s surname is Song, what’s Tong’s name… I don’t
remember. In short, it looks good. I think the Ru Feng sect leader’s
son’s heart is completely captured by her.”
“She’s more than beautiful. She’s extremely beautiful. If I were
Nangong Si, I would prefer not to be the first in Lingshan and make
the beauty happy.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Sure enough.
Lingshan Conference is divided into single competition, double
rivalry, and group elimination, the three rankings are neutral, before
the final outstanding.
In their previous life, Xue Meng and Shi MingJing formed a pair of
rivalries against Nangong Si and Ye Wangxi. Ye Wangxi was the
most powerful person in the world besides Chu Wanning. The result
of this competition was predictable. But he didn’t know what’s wrong
in this life. Instead of cooperating with Ye Wangxi, Nangong Si took
Song Qiutong to drag him back.
Mo Ran put down the tea, raised his hand and rubbed his
forehead.
I don’t know what that guy thinks.
“Woman, woman, even the wild horse of Nangong Si, was not
tidied up as well?” Someone sighed like this, and everyone else
laughed.
Mo Ran couldn’t help asking, “What about Ye Wangxi?”
“What?”
“Ye Wangxi,” said Mo.
Looking at the crowd in a blank, Mo Ran had a vague feeling in his
heart that some are not right. That’s the God of war who gave him so
much suffering in his last life… How can they not know?
To compare, he said, “That’s another Ru Feng Sect gentleman,
with long legs, tall, good temper, not very talkative, wielding a sword,
and…” Looking at everyone’s dull look, Mo Ran sighed. He knew the
result vaguely, but he finished the last few words. “And a bow.”
“I don’t know.”
“This man has no fame.”
“Brother, who are you listening to? At the Lingshan Conference,
the Ru Feng Sect sent out sixteen disciples to fight, none of them
surnamed Ye.”
Sure enough, in this life, Ye Wangxi didn’t participate in the war.
 Mo Ran was silent for a moment, thinking that Ye Wangxi in the
restaurant said to Nangong Si, “Come back, I’ll go.” Suddenly, he felt
a little impatient and uneasy.
Isn’t that true?
Ye Wangxi. Did he really leave the Ru Feng sect?
Remembering his previous life. Before he died, Ye Wangxi said to
the executioner that he wanted to be buried in the heroic grave of Ru
Feng sect along with the tomb of Nangong Si. Mo Ran sighed
constantly, how can things become like this? A little bit of subtle
changes had spread into infinite ripples.
Then the sky turned upside down and the sea turned into mulberry
fields.
Originally, the vicissitudes of fate can surge in the wind and
clouds. Only by offering sacrifices to scalding blood and bitter tears
can the prodigal son turn around and let his past suspicions go.
For example, he was to Chu Wanning.
But the changes of fate can be silent, such as Ye Wangxi and
Nangong Si’s.
Maybe it was only that day in the inn that Nangong Si took Ye
Wangxi and they had settled down. At night, Nangong Si was thirsty.
He got up and asked for a pot of tea downstairs. He happened to
meet the poor Song Qiutong.
Maybe Song Qiutong poured him a glass of water, or maybe she
was inconvenient in legs and feet, and accidentally fell upstairs, who
knows?
 Even, maybe it’s just that he drinks recklessly and drinks some
into his broad mind. She carefully handed him a handkerchief.
At that time, the clouds were light and the wind was light. Nangong
Si simply thanked her.
But none of them knew that, in fact, their life had changed
dramatically with a handkerchief, a glass of water and a ‘thank you’.
Only the parties, no one heard the fate of the loud noise:
Nangong Si yawned upstairs.
Song Qiutong was looking at him.
Ye Wangxi lighted candles and read an unfinished book in his
room.
In his past life, Mo Ran didn’t know the heavens and the earth was
thick, thought oneself thoroughly throughout the world, has already
penetrated the life and death cycle.
Now he knew that they were all duckweeds in the world. The wind
blows away overnight and the rain drifts away overnight. A man on
the shore throws a stone and smashes the blue soul.
How lucky he is that he has drifted away and can return to Chu
Wanning.
He can also show filial piety to his shizun and say to Chu
Wanning, “I’m sorry, I failed you.”
He finished his tea and said goodbye to everyone.
It was windy outside, and it was going to rain soon.
Mo Ran put on his cloak and walked into the hazelnut forest.
His figure became more and more remote, more and more
nihilistic, and gradually became a little dot in the twilight, like the ink
stains in the inkstone pool, which finally faded out.
“Boom —!”
There was a thunderclap in the gloomy sky, the purple light was
blue, and the rains came like thousands of horses.
“It’s raining.” Someone in the teahouse looked out and thought the
thunder was amazing, and retreated.
“What a heavy rain… Really… No one harvested the sun-dried
millet at home, for fear it would be soaked.”
“Come on, madam, another pot of tea. When it clears up, go home
again.”
Mo Ran was running under the rain, fleeing in the rain, to avoid the
absurdity of his past life’s wasted 32 years.
He did not know whether such a storm could wash away his evil.
Chu Wanning forgave him, but he did not. He was so heavy-hearted
that he could hardly breathe.
He is willing to spend the rest of his life doing good deeds to
repay.
But can the heavy rain for the rest of his life really wash away the
evil in his bones and the dirt in his blood?
He wished he could not let the rain fall for five years.
He just wanted to wait for Chu Wanning to wake up in the evening
and stand in front of his shizun, so that he can be a little cleaner.
He did not think of the time when it was as dirty as it was now, as
dirty as sand, as dirt, as dirt on the sole of a shoemaker, as ash in
the cracks of a beggar’s armor.
 He just wanted to do better and become better before Chu
Wanning woke up.
In this way, the worst apprentice in the world may be able to
summon the best shizun in the world with some weak courage.
That night, Mo Ran fell ill.
His body had always been strong, such a person once sick, often
like a landslide, irremediable.
He lay in bed, sleeping under a thick quilt. At night, he dreamed
about the events of his previous life, how he would torment Chu
Wanning in his previous life, how Chu Wanning struggled under him,
and how Chu Wanning died in his arms. He woke up from his sleep
and felt for the flint to light the candle, but no matter how he struck it,
the flint did not shine.
He threw the spark aside, buried his face in his palm and rubbed it
hard. He gripped his hair painfully, rolled his throat knot and belched
like a beast in his throat.
He escaped death, condemnation, and finally his heart.
He was afraid. Sometimes he couldn’t tell dream from reality.
Sometimes he kept confirming whether he was awake or asleep.
It was very painful. He felt that his soul had split into two halves.
Past and present lives, the two souls were tearing each other apart.
One scolded the other for their bloody hands, their heartbreak and
their unwillingness to show weakness. He questioned why the other
was as good as anyone else and had the face to live in the world.
The soul of this life was scolding the soul of his past.
 Mo Weiyu, Taxian-Jun, you are not something. Why did you
commit such a crime? How can you make me pay back in my life?
I want to start all over again. Why are you so entangled in my
dreams, drunk in the lights, and cursing me with a twisted face when
I am in a hurry?
Curse me to death and not to exceed life, curse my wicked will be
rewarded with evil.
Maybe if he cursed all these dreams, one day they will be broken
again. He cursed him that he will wake up one day and find himself
still lying in Wushan Palace. He laughed wildly and said that nobody
cared about him all his life.
The only person willing to die for him was already killed by him.
But is that really him?!
No, it’s not me, it’s you, Taxian-Jun! It’s you!
I’m different from you, I’m different from you…
I have no blood on my hands, I——
I can start from scratch.
The other half of the soul kept screaming hoarsely. It opened its
sharp mouth and its face was twisted.
Aren’t you sorry?
Didn’t you make a mistake?
So why don’t you die? Why don’t you use your blood to pay
homage to those who were hurt by you in your previous life?
Animal! Hypocrite!
 What’s the difference between you and me? I am the rain, aren’t
you as well? You carry the sins of your past life, you carry the
memories of your past life, you can never get rid of me, I am you and
my nightmare is your demon, is the gods of heaven and Buddha ask
you nauseating soul.
Start over?
Why? What kind of face do you have and what qualifications do
you have to start over? You keep the world in the dark, you keep the
people who loved you in the dark.
You do all you can to smooth out a little bit of your miserable guilt.
Ha! Mo Weiyu! Do you dare let them know who you were in your
previous life?
You dare to let Chu Wanning know that the knife who stabbed him
in the neck in the past life was you? That you let his blood run out?
Who made him prefer death over life! It was you! Let the world suffer
from hunger and sorrow!
It was you.
Ha ha ha ha, wicked animal, I am you, you are me, you can not
escape, I am you ah Mo Weiyu, dare you say no?
Mo Ran was going mad. He went to the bed to touch the flint. He
tried to light the candle and disperse the dark night with his fingers
and claws.
But even the candle did not want him, and the candle did not care
to save him.
He was thrown into the darkness, his trembling hands brushing the
flint, for a moment, nothing, nothing.
 At last he fell into bed and burst into tears. He kept apologizing. In
the night, his bed was surrounded by people, and the crowded
figures were cursing him and demanding his life. They all told him
that his whole life was evil. Mo Ran didn’t know what to do. He
suddenly became helpless. He could only keep saying, “I’m sorry…
I’m sorry…” But nobody paid any attention to him.
Nobody forgave him.
His forehead was hot and his heart was burning.
Suddenly, he seemed to hear someone sighing softly.
He opened his eyes and saw Chu Wanning coming. Chu
Wanning’s appearance was still the same as before, with white
clothes, wide sleeves and wide gowns, and his eyebrows were as
good as before.
He came up to his bed.
Mo Ran stared and choked, “Shizun… I… I don’t deserve to see
you again…”
Chu Wanning didn’t speak, but picked up the torch and flint,
burned the ink on the candles that had never been lighted, and
slowly lit them.
Where there is his Shizun, there is fire.
Where there is Chu Wanning, there is light.
He stood in front of the candlestick, with long eyelashes hanging.
He raised his eyes and watched Mo Ran calmly. Then he smiled
quietly, with a very shallow smile.
He said, “You won’t sleep in the dark, you see, the light is on.
Don’t be afraid.”
 Mo Ran’s heart seemed to have been hit by something so blunt
and heavy that he felt his brain was going to crack. He felt that this
sentence was familiar and he seemed to have heard it at some time.
But he couldn’t remember.
Chu Wanning flicked off his sleeves and sat on the edge of his
bed. It was cold and rainy in Wu at night, but it’s warm inside. The
night is gone.
Chu Wanning said, “I will accompany you.”
When he heard this, his heart was so astringent and painful that it
almost twisted into a ball.
“Shizun, don’t go.” He held Chu Wanning’s hand under his wide
sleeve.
“All right.”
“If you leave, it will be dark.”
Mo Ran cried. He felt a little shameful. He raises his other hand
and covered his eyes. “Please, don’t leave me behind… I beg you…
I really… I really don’t want to be an emperor anymore, Shizun…
Don’t you abandon me…”
“Mo Ran…”
“Please.” Perhaps it was the heat that made his brain somewhat
dull and made him particularly vulnerable. Or maybe he knew in his
heart that it was actually a dream of his own. He knew that he would
disappear when he woke up. So he kept muttering, “Please, want
me.”
That night, in the iron glacier outside, countless grievances
knocked on the window, as if to enter the house and claim his life.
 But in Mo Ran’s dream, Chu Wanning lit the lamp, and that little
light dispelled the endless chill. Chu Wanning said, “Okay, I won’t
go.”
“You’re not leaving?”
“No way.”
Mo Ran wanted to say thanks, but there was a whimper in his
throat. Like a dog trying to please carefully, with a grieving voice.
“You all said you would not leave, you said you would not leave
me.” When he was about to fall into a dream, his eyes were half
open, and suddenly he muttered, “But in the end, I was not wanted.
Nobody cares about me. I spent half my life as an abandoned dog.
Everyone adopted me for a few days and then abandoned me… I’m
so tired… Really… Shizun… I’m really tired. I can’t stand it. I can’t
walk.”
It was like sleeping outside on a windy meal, homeless stray dogs
with dirty fur and broken claws. In order to survive, they have to
compete with beggars and wild cats for food.
Having been bullied for a long time, he didn’t trust anyone. When
he saw someone squatting down to him, the dog may think that it is
to feed him, but the abandoned dog will only think that others will
throw stones at him. He was in a hurry, walking anxiously, and
grinning at everyone. It was his life.
“Shizun, if one day you don’t want me, kill me. Don’t throw me
away.”
He choked and whispered.
“The feeling of being abandoned again and again is too bad. I
would rather die…”
 He was really burned out.
In the end, he didn’t know where he was, and gradually he couldn’t
remember who the man in his dream was.
“Mom.” Before he fell asleep, he finally said, “It’s getting dark, I’m
afraid… I want to go home…”
 124. Shizun Recovery

The flowers bloomed and fell. The barrier outside the Red Lotus
Pavilion flowed with a fragmented light, regardless of whether one
was in the morning or the evening. If the people inside don’t come
out, the people outside won’t be able to come in.
Five years passed in the blink of an eye. In the mortal world, it was
like walking on a horse. Every day and every night was changing,
every month was changing.
In the teahouse, in the history books… In the end, those years
turned into lines of small characters, a series of reviews.
Looking back on the past——
During the first year of Chu Wanning’s seclusion, his disciple, Mo
Ran, went down the mountain. Xue Meng was left at the Sisheng
Peak, cultivating on his own.
This year, the calligraphy written by Mo Ran was much better than
the previous ones. Xue Meng had broken through to the ninth stage
of the Terminator Sword, and at the end of his life, he went to
Guyue’ye’s Medical Sect to spar.
During this time, Mo Ran went to the Chang Clan, a salt merchant
in Yizhou, to pay respects to Young Master Chang for private
matters. However, he found out that Young Master Chang had died a
few days ago. In the ghost realm, Mo Ran had found out that Young
Master Chang had colluded with the fake Old Man Chen. He had
wanted to investigate, but who knew that the other party had already
killed them to silence him?
Even the corpse had been burnt to ashes.
The clues were interrupted.
In the second year of Chu Wanning’s closed door cultivation world,
the Spiritual Mountain Competition was held.
Xue Meng got first place, Mei Hanxue got second, and Nangong
Si got third. Shi Mei was cultivating in the lower cultivation world,
“Guang Quan”, while Mo Ran traveled through the northern part of
the Jiangnan Desert, exterminating demons and doing good deeds
along the way before returning to the mountain forest to cultivate,
disappearing without a trace.
The third year after Chu Wanning went into seclusion, he
encountered a ghost young man with abundant Yin Qi. In the past,
when the enchantment barrier of the Blood War area of Butterfly
Town had weakened, a demon had appeared, a wild ghost cried at
night, and Xue Meng led his top disciples to suppress it. Although it
did not reappear to the time when the evil spirits covered the sky, but
the lower cultivation world was still desolate and in a state of
disaster.
In order to protect themselves, each of the nine great sects had
sent out a hundred disciples to guard the border between the upper
and lower buildings. They had built a wall to prevent ghosts from
leaving the East.
Those poor homeless cultivators were all kept outside the walls,
defending the city from ghosts and people. As a result, within the
wall Hai Yan He Qing, the outside of the wall was strewn with
corpses, Xue Zhengyong had repeatedly failed to negotiate with the
Upper Cultivation World. The hot blood that the disciples at the peak
of Rainbow Butterfly Town had shed all those years ago had all gone
to waste.
At the end of the year, Mo Ran, who was cultivating in seclusion in
the mountains, received a letter from his uncle and learned of the
chaos in Shuzhong and turned to red dust.
It was the fourth year since Chu Wanning went into seclusion.
Mo Ran and Xue Meng fought shoulder to shoulder, the two
Princes of the life and death all led a group of people to sweep the
lower cultivation world and wipe out all evil bandits. In the end, at the
place where Butterfly Town had started the fight, Xue Meng had
killed more than a thousand evil spirits, exorcised the evil spirits and
tried his best to replenish the sky with Mo Ran’s power, and sealed
the evil spirits by himself.
After this battle, the Upper Cultivation World withdrew their city
defenses and allowed the people of the lower cultivation world to
pass through.
The former was a phoenix that was unrivalled in prestige. When
the latter was repairing the Heavenly Rift, his world spirit techniques
were extremely similar to Chu Wanning’s, so he was known as “Mo-
zongshi”.
In the blink of an eye, the days had passed.
After the competition at Spiritual Mountain, although Xue Meng
had gained a good reputation, he was not as complacent as when he
was a teenager. As long as he was free, he would diligently train and
meditate in the bamboo forest.
He remembered his Shizun’s words. Even without the godly
weapons, the proud son of heaven was still a proud son of heaven.
He would just have to pay more blood and sweat.
Sometimes, he would gracefully fall from the bamboo forest after
performing a set of sabresmanship. In the sunlight that penetrated
through the leaves, he would occasionally turn his head to the side.
It was as if he saw a tiny figure sitting on a rock, playing with leaves.
This reminded him of that day when Chu Wanning, who had
become smaller, watched him practice in the forest. The melodious
melody reminded him of when to rush and when to slow down.
Xue Meng tilted his head to recall the melody, it seemed to be right
next to his ear.
When he opened them again, he saw a piece of dried up bamboo
falling from the sky. Suddenly, a saber light flashed in his eyes, and a
draconic roar could be heard.
When the Longcheng was withdrawn, he stood up straight. The
dried up leaves had already been cut into thousands of threads,
silently falling beside his boots.
When he lowered his head, he still seemed to be an immature and
impatient young man.
When he raised his eyes again, his eyebrows were straight and
straight. His eyes were cold and steady, like a turbulent stream that
had finally flowed back into the lake, becoming peaceful and broad.
Five years.
 Xue Meng held his blade and wiped his frost blade with a white
cloth. Just as he was about to sheathe his blade, he suddenly heard
the sound of hurried footsteps coming from afar. A disciple rushed
over and kept shouting, “Young Master! Young Master!”
“What’s wrong?” Xue Meng frowned.
“I panicked, I don’t have any manners at all.”
“What is it?”
“Red Lotus Pavilion —” That person ran until he was out of breath,
his face was bright red, and he panted heavily, “The Shizun of
Huaizui, The Shizun of Huaizui, has left! Yu-Elder Yuheng — Woke
up, woke up!”
With a clang, the soldier of Hundred Wars, Longcheng of his
Shizun accidentally dropped it onto the ground.
His lips opened and closed, and in the end, he did not even
remember to pick up his own weapon. He rushed to the peak of the
mountain as if he was flying, and he almost tripped over a rock on
the way, staggering and stumbling.
Xue Meng, who had just taught others that he had no manners at
all, had lost his composure in the blink of an eye.
He ran to the outside of the Red Lotus Pavilion. Before he even
entered the main hall, he saw Xue Zhengyong striding out. Seeing
his son walking in with his life on the line, Xue Zhengyong smiled
and embraced him.
Xue Meng was about to die from anxiety. “Father!”
“Alright, alright, alright. I know that you want to see Yuheng.” Xue
Zhengyong laughed, “But he had just recovered and lacked the
energy to do so. He spoke a few words to me before falling asleep.
You always find it embarrassing to disturb your Shizun’s rest.”
Xue Meng was stunned. “That is true, but…” But five years of time
was simply too unbearable. He had so many things he wanted to tell
Shizun, he wanted to rush over right now and tell him that he had
obtained first place in the Spiritual Mountain Competition, that he
had suppressed a hundred ghosts, and himself…
“Be sensible.”
“…” The word ‘sensible’ was like the words of a snake. Once it
was pinched, Xue Meng would submit. He almost let out a long sigh.
Although he stopped, his neck stretched forward, as if this would
allow him to pass his burly father and see the person lying on the
bed through the half-closed door.
Xue Meng pursed his lips, somewhat unwilling. “I… I’m just going
to go in and take a look at Shizun. I won’t say anything.”
“How could I not know you? When I’m happy, I shout.” Xue
Zhengyong glared at him, “After the victory at the Spiritual Mountain
Competition, you put on an air of arrogance in front of outsiders.
After going back home and shouting for four or five days, you tell
everyone how you kicked Nangong Liang off the back of a demon
wolf. Now, even Aunt Li of Mengpo Hall can recite the exact words
you said. If you say that you’re silent, who would believe you?”
“… Okay.”
Xue Meng was listless.
“Father’s teachings are correct.”
“Of course, when did your father ever miss that?”
 Xue Meng curled his lips and could not help but ask curiously,
“Father, how is Shizun?”
“It’s quite good. Even the residual poison left by the picking willow
was removed by the Master Huai Gui”
“Ah, so that means that Shizun won’t become Xia Shidi in the
future?”
“Haha, that won’t happen.”
Xue Meng scratched his head. He thought that he would never
see Xia Sini again and felt that it was a pity.
“Is, is everything else all right? Are there any discomforts?”
“Don’t worry, there aren’t any. If there really is one, then it is that
he knows he’s slept for five years and his face is a bit ugly.” Xue
Zhengyong remembered Chu Wanning’s expression and laughed,
“Fortunately, he doesn’t have much strength left, otherwise he would
have pulled me along to ask a lot of questions. Ah, yes.”
He suddenly thought of something and said to Xue Meng, “Meng-
er, I’ll arrange something for you to do. Your Shizun has been
isolated from the world for so long, and he has missed many things.
Just by telling him, we’re tired, and he sounds exhausted. How about
this, ask your mother for some silver, and go down the mountain to
Wuchang Town to buy some books. Isn’t there a chronicle book?
The ones with no details, buy them for him to see.”
When Xue Meng heard this, he felt that something was amiss. His
father, this old fox, had thought that he was too noisy and wanted to
kick him down the mountain to be a laborer.
But when he thought again, this laborer was made for his Shizun,
it seemed… It wasn’t that hard to accept. In any case, his Shizun
had fallen asleep again. He wasn’t sure if he would lose control of
his emotions after entering the room and rush over to wake people
up.
As a result, he sighed and grudgingly muttered, “I’ll buy the book
then.”
“Buy more. Talk about the cultivation world and lower cultivation
world. Buy more. Yuheng himself likes to read books.”
“Oh, okay.” Xue Meng was very depressed and silently went down
the mountain by himself.
He arrived in front of the bookstall of the Wuchang Town and
looked left and right. Feeling that he couldn’t find any tricks behind
the name, he squatted down and asked the stall owner, “Uncle, do
you have any books about the changes in the cultivation world in the
last few years? Get me some books.”
Although he did not recognize that this person was the young
phoenix, Xue Meng, he was still extremely excited. He
enthusiastically said, “The immortal lord wants to write a book on
change, of course there will be one. I have a complete history here,
including biographies, chronicles, geographics, demonic-depressing
books, and even the manuscripts of the ten most famous storytellers
in the martial arts world. Which Immortal do you like?”
When Xue Meng heard this, his head began to ache. He waved
his hand and said, “Wh-you can all bring it over. There’s no need for
money.”
For business people, the most pleasing thing in the world is not
“love you” or “love you” or “want you”, but “buy” or “not lack money”
or “get everything”.
 The booth owner immediately beamed. He rubbed his hands
together as he replied to Xue Meng, then turned around and went to
pick out the books he picked up. Since Xue Meng had nothing better
to do, he casually flipped through the stalls. Suddenly, he found a
thin booklet very interesting. On the page he opened, he wrote:
Cultivator Wealth Ranking
Number 1: Jiang Xi. Identity: Sect Leader Lin Ling Yu Yu Ye
Second: Nangong Liu. Identity: Ringyi Sect Leader of the Wind
Sect
Third: Ma Yun. Identity: West Lake Peach Treasure Mountain
Palace Master
……
With such a cloud, wrote it all down in calligraphy.
Xue Meng immediately became excited. He especially wanted to
know where he was, so he went back and forth on this page four or
five times. He almost became cross-eyed and could not find the two
words “Xue Meng”.
He was immediately dejected and angry. When he thought about
it, he felt indignant. He turned the page and was about to continue
looking for it, but there were only three or four names and a
sentence:
“The amount of effort needed to compile a book is limited. All
rankings will only be counted in the top 100, and those below the top
100 won’t be copied.”
Xue Meng angrily threw the book away. “Is this Young Master that
poor?”
 The stall owner was shocked by him. He quickly picked up the
booklet and comforted him, “Don’t be angry, immortal. This ranking
brochure is always a mess. If you want to buy a book in Linyi, the
first place on the list of gentlemen will definitely be Sect Leader
Nangong. It’s just a game to watch, don’t be angry, don’t be angry.”
Hearing him say this, Xue Meng also felt that it made some sense.
Moreover, he was still very curious about the other contents of the
booklet. Thus, he snorted and took it from the vendor’s hand,
casually flipping through another two pages.
This time, he saw an even weirder ranking.
“Young masters of a Venerable Family’s Proud List”
 125. Shizun does not need to find a
lover

The handwriting on the name list was very neat and straight, and it
astonishingly wrote:
Number 1: Nangong Si
Identity: Ru Feng Sect Young Master
Second: Xue Meng
Identity: Sisheng Peak
Xue Meng, “……………”
He closed the book with a ‘pa’ sound. The muscles on his face
were all trembling. It seemed as if the slightest relaxation would be
unable to keep the ferocious beast in his heart in check.
“Sure.” Xue Meng’s face darkened. He used the book to pat the
panicking vendor. Every word he spat came out between his teeth.
“Wrap this book up for me and I’ll take it back myself.”
After roughly stuffing the《 Illustrated Cloud Ranking》 into his shirt,
Xue Meng shakily climbed back up the mountain while carrying a
stack of books and scrolls that the vendor had picked up for him.
He was very angry.
 He was about to die from anger.
The Young Master of a Venerable family was ranked second on
the Proclamation of Liberation?
Pui! If he knew who made the list, he would definitely drag that
person out and beat him a hundred times to vent out his anger! Fuck
your arrogance! Dogshit!
This sort of anger neutralized the ecstasy in his heart by a bit.
When he returned to the Red Lotus Pavilion, Xue Meng’s mood was
finally somewhat normal. He wouldn’t ignite it just a little bit more, but
it would immediately explode. Although he was still very excited, but
because he had just been angry, After a while, his mind was still
clear and he was not confused.
At this time, there were two high level disciples guarding outside
the pavilion. The rest of the disciples did not let the elder in so that
the elder could rest.
But Xue Meng was the Young Master. Who would dare to stop
him?
Thus, Xue Meng naturally entered.
It was dark now, and the window of the pavilion was ajar, revealing
a light as soft as honey. Xue Meng didn’t know whether his Shizun
had woken up or not, so he lightly walked in, carrying the book with
him as he pushed open the door.
It was so quiet that he could hear his own heartbeat, like a
sparrow on a branch.
For the time being, he threw the “Obscure Cloud List” to the back
of his head and held his breath. His eyes were bright as he looked at
the bed.
 “…”
After a long silence, Xue Meng was stunned.
“Huh?”
Why is there no one on the bed?
He was about to look forward when a cold hand fell on his
shoulder.
A voice filled with cold water vapor came from behind him, “What
is your intention for trespassing in the Red Lotus Pavilion?”
“…” Xue Meng turned his head stiffly. The light was dim on his
pale face, and before he could see clearly, he was already
screaming out in fear. He raised his arm and slashed at his
opponent!
Unexpectedly, the other person was even faster than him. With a
speed as fast as lightning, he hacked Xue Meng’s neck and then
kicked Xue Meng in the stomach, pressing him to his knees. The
books in his arms instantly scattered all over the ground, looking
extremely miserable.
Xue Meng had originally only suddenly been frightened, but when
he was kicked to his knees by that person, he was completely
shocked!
After all, he was no longer the same as before, he had been
training diligently for five years, and even Nangong Si was not his
opponent. Yet, this person, who he could not even see his face
clearly, had been able to completely suppress him in just two moves,
who was it?
 There was a buzzing in his head, and he could feel the blood
rushing to his brain.
However, at this time, he heard that person coldly say, “I have
been in seclusion cultivation for five years, and now anyone dares to
barge into my place? Whose disciple are you, and where’s your
Shizun? Did they even teach you the rules?”
As the sound of his voice faded, Xue Meng’s entire body leaned
forward and tightly hugged him.
“Shizun! Shizun!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng raised his head. He originally wanted to endure it, but
he still couldn’t. Tears flowed down his face and he couldn’t help
choking back a sob, “Shizun, it’s me… Look. It’s me…”
It turned out that Chu Wanning had just woken up from his sleep
and went out to take a bath. As a result, his hands were still cold and
filled with steam. He stood in the same spot. Although the lights were
dim, it was sufficient to clearly see what was happening now.
The one kneeling before him was a young man in his twenties.
His skin was very white, and his eyebrows were dark and deep.
His eyes and brow were slightly closer than normal, so his face was
very deep, and his eyes were filled with emotion. As for the lips, they
were full and straight, with a nice shape. Even when he was angry,
such a face would still carry a trace of a pampered look. In fact, such
a face would easily be associated with the word “seductive”, but he
would not.
The most spiritual part of a person’s face was their eyes. Xue
Meng’s eyes were like strong wine, aglow with a sharp, passionate,
impudent radiance. They were very threatening.
With these two pools of wine, even if they were filled with jade pots
filled with ice-white wine, no one would ever admit their mistake.
After all, five years had passed. When Chu Wanning died, Xue
Meng was only sixteen. Now, he was twenty-one.
Sixteen years old was the time when the man changed the most.
He changed his appearance every year and his figure every half
year. Chu Wanning had missed out on five years, so he did not
recognize him immediately.
“… Xue Meng.”
After a while, Chu Wanning looked at him and called to him.
It was as if he was calling out to him, but also telling himself.
This was Xue Meng, and Xue Meng was no longer the childish
youth from his memories. He had grown up, his shoulders were very
broad, and his height was also…
Chu Wanning pulled him up without batting an eyelid.
“What are you kneeling for, get up.”
“…”
The difference in height between the two of them was not much.
Time would pass quickly on a young person. With just a few
strokes, he was able to carve a child into a mature appearance. The
first person Chu Wanning saw when he woke up was Xue
Zhengyong. He didn’t know how long five years had passed, but now
that he saw Xue Meng, he finally understood that it had all been a
fleeting moment. Many people and things had changed.
 “Shizun, the Spiritual Mountain Competition, I…” Xue Meng had
some difficulty calming down, so he pulled Chu Wanning along and
said, “I got first place.”
Chu Wanning looked at him, then smiled, “Of course.”
Xue Meng’s face turned red as he said, “I-I fought with Nangong
Si. H-he has a Divine weapon, I don’t have it, I…” As he spoke, he
felt that his intention to claim credit was too obvious. In fact, he felt a
little embarrassed. He lowered his head and rubbed the corner of his
shirt.
“I didn’t lose face for Shizun.”
Chu Wanning nodded with a faint smile and suddenly said, “You
must have suffered a lot.”
“It wasn’t hard at all!” Xue Meng paused, then said, “it was sweet.”
Chu Wanning stretched out his hand, wanting to touch his head as
he had done all those years ago, but upon thinking that Xue Meng
was no longer a child, he turned around and patted his shoulder.
The books on the floor were scattered everywhere. Shizun and the
disciple picked them up one by one and placed them on the table.
“You bought so much? When do you want me to see it?”
“Not much. Shizun reads ten lines at a glance. I finished it in one
night.”
“…”
Even after so long, Xue Meng’s admiration still did not decrease in
the slightest. On the other hand, Chu Wanning was speechless. He
didn’t know what to say, so he lit the candle and casually flipped
through a few books.
 “Has the Jiangdong Hall changed Sect Leaders?”
“It’s swapped, the new Sect Leader is a female, her temper is said
to be very bad.”
The page he was reading was about the Jiangdong Hall’s
memories and it was filled with a vast amount of books. Chu
Wanning was reading them very attentively, looking at “the life of the
new head of the Jiangdong Hall”, he suddenly asked casually, “Mo
Ran… How has he been all these years?”
He asked very restrained, very shallow.
Thus, Xue Meng did not feel that it was too sudden. He truthfully
replied, “Not bad.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows, “Not bad, what do you mean
by ‘not bad’?”
Xue Meng considered his words for a moment, then said, “Just like
a person.”
“He wasn’t a person before?”
Before Xue Meng could open his mouth to speak, Chu Wanning
nodded again.
“It is indeed not like a person. Go on.”
“…” Xue Meng was most adept at narrating his own deeds very
long brilliantly and especially telling others, the stories of Mo Ran,
very, short and simple.
“He’s been running around all these years. He’s become more
sensible. Nothing else.”
“He didn’t go to the Spiritual Mountain Competition?”
“No, he was cultivating in the Snow Valley back then.”
 Chu Wanning stopped asking.
The two chatted about other things for a while longer. Xue Meng
was afraid that he would be tired. Although he still had countless
words to say, he still restrained himself and took his leave.
After he left, Chu Wanning lay on the bed in his clothes.
He still remembered everything that had happened in the ghost
realm, so he wasn’t surprised by the change in Mo Ran’s situation. It
was just that he did not know that Xue Meng was behaving in such a
manner that he almost could not recognize him. He did not know
what Mo Ran looked like now.
He could still remember Xue Zhengyong telling him before he left
today, “Yuheng, We will hold a feast tomorrow at Mengpo Hall to
congratulate you on coming out of seclusion. You better not refuse it.
I’ve already sent the letter to A-Ran, you can’t just let him come all
the way here and end up with nothing to eat or drink, can you?”
Thus, Chu Wanning did not refuse. Although he did not like
liveliness, Mo Ran had always been his weakness.
According to Xue Zhengyong, the last time Butterfly Town’s
Heavenly Rift Mountain was destroyed, and many of the villages at
the foot of the White-headed Mountain were destroyed. Now, the
survivors were all injured and crippled, and due to the heavy
consumption, many of the villages were still in ruins. The entire
snowy plain was like hell on earth.
These days, Mo Ran was there to help rebuild the village.
He looked at the book under the candle light for a while, but he still
couldn’t help but get up. Waving his sleeve, he attracted a voice to
the haitang, thought for a moment, and said, “Sect Leader, I’ll have
to trouble you to fix another one, and tell Mo Ran to not worry, that
it’s best for him to come back without hurry. If he doesn’t come back,
then I won’t blame him. As the weather gradually turns cold, every
year, the severe winter in the White-headed Mountain is extremely
cold. Let him live and settle down in the village, so he can’t deal with
it rashly.”
After tossing away the haitang, Chu Wanning sighed and lay back
on the bed. He picked up the book and continued to read.
Although his eyesight wasn’t as quick as Xue Meng had said,
allowing him to read through all these books in one night, he was still
able to read a few historical books with ease.
It was late at night, and the candles in the candlesticks were
flowing in a mysterious pool. Chu Wanning closed his eyes and
frowned slightly.
He had already read through the events of the past five years in
the cultivation world. At the beginning, the content of the book had
not floated up, but when it came to Butterfly Town’s Heavenly Rift, it
was filled with descriptions of Mo Ran.
Chu Wanning was originally lying on his side, supporting himself
with one hand and turning the pages lazily with the other. When he
read to this point, he couldn’t help but sit up and hold the book for a
closer look.
“When people cross the border to the east, they will not be allowed
to enter when they are stuck to building walls. A few days had
passed, and evil had spread throughout the land. Thousands of
people had died in front of the wall, their blood flowing like a floating
pestle. By September, the food supply was cut off and the people
were not allowed to eat for 17 days. All of them were murdered by
Yin…”
It was written here that many commoners of the lower cultivation
world wanted to escape to the Upper Cultivation World to seek
refuge. However, they were refused entry, and in the end, they had
no food in their stomachs, so they killed each other to survive.
The days of bloody storm and rain that filled the sky had become a
few words on a piece of paper. When Chu Wanning read it, he could
not help but feel disgusted.
“Young Master Meng and Young Master Mo of Sisheng Peak.
Under the Long Chang, after eliminating more than a thousand evil
spirits, driving the enemy out ten thousand enemies, Xue Meng’s
reputation rose rapidly. Mo Ran only mend the Heaven’s Leaks, and
absolutely devils and spirits in the Underworld. The Spirit Formation
techniques used by Mo Ran and Chu Wanning are completely
flawless, and shocked the entire world.”
Although Chu Wanning knew that the Heavenly Rift described
here was not as serious as it used to be, he was still surprised. He
widened his eyes and said, “He can actually repair it by himself?”
Looking further down, He read many more stories of Mo Ran
involved with the world to exorcise evil.
“… There was trouble in the east of the river, and because of
some reason, the Bitan Manor refused to pay attention to this matter.
Mo Ran had gone to meet the Yellow River and fought for three
days, after three days of war, he chopped off the heads and burned
them, and got rid of them. However, the Young Master was severely
injured, penetrating his belly through his ribs. It is a pleasure to meet
the Sect Leader of the Guyue’ye, Jiang Xi…”
Chu Wanning’s fingers were cold.
The Young Master was heavily injured, and penetrated his ribs
through his abdomen.
Whose stomach, whose ribs? Mo Ran?
He was someone who would never mistake a single word for
something else, yet at this moment, he was unwilling to believe it. He
repeated it four or five times, pointed his finger at it a sixth time, and
read it word by word.
Mo Ran Incantation went towards… War for three days…
Chu Wanning seemed to see the back of a man in black, his boots
stepping on the surging Yellow River waves, one hand holding on to
his back and the other holding onto a shining Willow Tree.
To cut, behead, and burn it, to get rid of it. However, the Young
Master was severely injured.
His hand tightened on the paper, and his knuckles turned to jade.
He saw Mo Ran cutting the vines out of the stormy sea. He howled
like hell and cut off a drought demon’s head. Blood splattered
everywhere. At the same time, that drought demon’s sharp claws
pierced through Mo Ran’s abdomen!
The behemoth that lost its head finally fell to the ground with a
loud crash, its massive body cutting off the Yellow River’s flow. Mo
Ran also fell to the side of the river. He could no longer stand
steadily, and his clothes were instantly soaked in blood…
Chu Wanning slowly closed his eyes.
 He didn’t open his eyes for a long time. It was just that his
trembling eyelashes were slightly moist.
All the books called him “Mo-zongshi”.
When Chu Wanning saw these three words, he felt an
indescribable strangeness.
He could not associate the smiling and lazy young man from his
memories to the term ‘Mo-zongshi’. He had missed out on too much
information regarding Mo Ran. He suddenly felt that if that person
returned tomorrow, would he still be able to recognize this disciple of
his?
The scarred apprentice had become Mo-zongshi.
As he thought of this, a vague unease arose in his heart.
He wanted to see Mo Ran, but he didn’t want to see it.
It was only in the latter half of the night that Chu Wanning finally
fell asleep.
Even if he had died once, he still didn’t know how to take care of
himself. He lied in a pile of files, not even covering himself with
blankets. He was really weak and his energy had yet to fully recover.
Not many people dared to trespass into the Red Lotus Pavilion and
no one woke him up. This time, he slept soundly. When Chu
Wanning woke up, it was already the evening of the second day.
Chu Wanning opened the window and looked out into the sunset.
He fell into a long silence.
“…”
The red glow reflected on the surface of the lake. A crane leisurely
flew across the horizon. A tired bird returned to its nest.
 It’s time to…
He had been lying in bed all day and all night?
Chu Wanning’s face was ashen. He put his hand on the window
frame and almost broke it.
This was truly outrageous. The banquet that the Sect Leader had
prepared for him was about to begin soon, but he was still drowsy,
disheveled, and his hair was in disarray… What should he do? What
should I do? What should I do?
He was secretly anxious.
“Yuheng!” At this moment, Xue Zhengyong came up the mountain.
He pushed the door open and entered the room. When he saw the
mysterious Chu Wanning sitting on the bed, he could not help but be
shocked.
“Why aren’t you up yet?”
“I’m up.” If not for a strand of hair sticking up from his forehead, his
appearance would have been very imposing, “What’s the matter,
Sect Leader? You need to come in person.”
“It’s nothing, it’s just that I haven’t seen you come down for a day.
I’m a bit worried.” Xue Zhengyong rubbed his hands together, “When
you’re up, go and get some food. Go to Mengpo Hall later. When
Shizun Huaizui left, he said you would have to wait for twelve hours
before you could eat. You had never eaten since you woke up
yesterday, and now it’s exactly twelve hours. I’ve had a lot of your
favorite dishes prepared. Crab powder, lion’s head, osmanthus
candy, come, let’s go together.”
“I’ll have to trouble Sect Leader to take care of this matter.” As
soon as Chu Wanning heard ‘lion head crab powder’ and
‘osmanthus root’, he couldn’t be bothered to take care of them
anymore. He was ready to change into a new set of clothes and
leave with Xue Zhengyong.
After all, if a crab meal with a lion’s head was to be eaten while it
was hot, it would be boring if it was cold.
“Of course, of course.” Xue Zhengyong watched him get off the
bed and put on his shoes. After rubbing his hands for a while, he
suddenly thought of something and said, “Oh, right, there’s one more
thing.”
Chu Wanning was not good at living. After five years of sleep, he
was even more slow. He put on his shoes and socks in reverse and
only changed back after realizing that something was wrong.
He was so focused on putting on his socks that he didn’t even
raise his head as he asked, “What?”
Xue Zhengyong laughed, “A-Ran sent an urgent letter this
morning, saying that he will definitely be back tonight. He even
brought you a congratulatory gift. This child got older and became
more sensible, I even… Sigh, Yuheng, what are you doing taking off
your socks?”
“It’s nothing. It was yesterday.”
Chu Wanning said, “It’s a bit dirty, change into a clean set.”
“… Then why didn’t you change it just now?”
“I didn’t remember.”
Xue Zhengyong was very straightforward, he did not think much
and just looked around: “Speaking of which, you’re not young either,
I think it’s time for you to find a cultivation partner, take a look at your
house. Master Huaizui left in a neat manner, but when you woke up,
he didn’t even stay for the night. There was only a piece of paper
and a piece of cloth… How about I help you keep an eye out?”
“May I trouble Sect Leader to leave?”
“Huh?”
Chu Wanning’s face was gloomy, he did not have a good temper,
“Let me change.”
“Haha, good, I’ll leave but about that cultivation partner…?”
Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head. His eyes were like a
frozen lake as he stared at Xue Zhengyong, the one who didn’t have
a keen eyesight.
Xue Zhengyong finally felt the atmosphere, and laughed dryly: “…
I’m just asking if you’re interested in Yuheng’s condition.”
Chu Wanning’s eyelids drooped down, and he seemed to have
rolled his eyes at Xue Zhengyong.
Xue Zhengyong sighed and said helplessly, “Did I say something
wrong? I know you’re picky.”
Chu Wanning said flatly, “I’m just not that bored, how could I be
picky?”
“Since you’re not going to choose, then tell me, what kind of
appearance do you have that caught your eye? As for me, I’m not
trying to force it, but at least I can help you pay attention.”
Chu Wanning found him annoying and could not be bothered to
talk to him, so he said half-heartedly, “A living person. A woman.
Sect Leader, you should pay attention to this, see yourself out.”
 As he spoke, he pushed Xue Zhengyong out of the door. Xue
Zhengyong was unwilling to accept this. After experiencing a series
of life and death situations, he was sincerely concerned about Chu
Wanning’s life.
When Chu Wanning died that year, Xue Zhengyong regretted that
he wanted Chu Wanning to have a child to stay, just like his brother.
He wanted someone to take care of him and make it up to him.
However, Chu Wanning had neither children nor brothers. He had
always been alone.
At that time, Xue Zhengyong was very sad and felt sorry for
himself, but he also felt sorry for Chu Wanning.
“It’s different if you say it or not… Yuheng, I mean it seriously -”
Xue Zhengyong was about to struggle when Chu Wanning pushed
him out of the room and slammed the door shut.
By the way, a barrier blocked him from the outside.
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
 126. Shizun, wait for me again!

Naturally, the entire sect would celebrate when Elder Yuheng

came out of seclusion. However, Xue Zhengyong knew that Chu
Wanning did not like the liveliness and his mouth was stupid. Thus,
he had arranged everything that he needed to say and should do in
advance. Chu Wanning was initially afraid that the dinner would be
awkward, but he soon realized that his worries were unnecessary.
Although Xue Zhengyong was a big and tall man, he had an
exquisite mind and knew how to handle the situation. In front of all
the elders and all the disciples, he said a few words that were as
good as out of their minds. However, he did not say much, and it did
not seem like he was fomenting emotion, but was instead very
touching. Only Elder Lu Zhe was relatively blind, so he yelled while
laughing:
“Yuheng, today is a joyous occasion, why are you still wearing a
cold expression? You should say a few words as well. There are
some new disciples here who have never seen you before.”
Xue Zhengyong held him back, “Lu Cong, I’ve helped him explain
everything that Yuheng has to say. You have to drag him along and
tell him all that he has to do.”
“That’s not the same thing. You should at least say a few words.”
“But he…”
 “It’s fine.” Xue Zhengyong wanted to say something, but was cut
off by a cold and low voice, “Since there are new disciples, I’ll say a
few words.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he stood up from his seat. He
surveyed the surroundings of Mengpo Hall. The bustling crowd of
thousands of people were all looking at him.
But Mo Ran had not come yet.
Chu Wanning thought for a bit and said, “The Red Lotus Pavilion
on the South Peak has many traps. To prevent accidental injuries,
please do not enter them.”
Everyone fell into silence.
Lu Cong could not help but say, “… Are you done?”
“I’m done.”
As Chu Wanning spoke, he lowered his gaze and sat down.
Everyone fell into an even longer silence.
Most of the new disciples were thinking to themselves, “To be
revived from the dead, after being separated for five years, could this
be the experience of a mortal?” He should at least tell us how he felt,
or thank his savior, and so on.
However, why did this person seem like he was reading out a
dogma? He was finished with just a single sentence. This was too
disingenuous.
The older disciples could not help but chuckle. A few of them
whispered to their companions, “It’s Elder Yuheng. He hasn’t
changed.”
“As usual.”
 “Pfft, that’s right, his temper is bad and he’s impatient. Other than
his pretty face, he can’t do anything else.” There were too many
people to listen from too far away, so someone teased him in such a
way. As they talked, they smiled at each other and then looked at the
man sitting next to Xue Zhengyong, who was wearing a white robe
that was as white as snow.
The banquet was held. In addition to the spicy and fragrant
Sichuan cuisine, there were also many exquisite pastries. There was
a plate of agile and sweet Jiangnan cuisine, and a table was set up.
Xue Zhengyong opened another hundred jars of top-quality pear
blossoms and distributed them to each table. The amber wine was
poured out in a lavish manner and Chu Wanning was currently
eating a fourth crab meal with a lion’s head when a large bowl with a
deep mouth was placed under his nose with a “Dang lang” sound.
“Yuheng! Have a drink!”
“… This is a bowl.”
“Aiya, I don’t care if it’s a cup or a bowl, drink it! Your favorite, Pear
Blossom White!” Xue Zhengyong’s eyes were filled with joy,
“Speaking of your alcohol tolerance, I, Xue Zhengyong, am the first
to admit defeat! It was truly like a thousand cups of wine that could
not be poured! Ten thousand cups won’t get drunk! “Come, come,
come — this first cup, I toast you!”
Chu Wanning smiled. He picked up the big bowl and clinked it
against Xue Zhengyong’s.
“Since the Sect Leader has said so, I will drink the first bowl.”
He drained all the bowls in one gulp and showed them to Xue
Zhengyong. Xue Zhengyong was overjoyed, but his eyes were red
again, “Good, good! Five years ago, you asked me for a jar of top-
grade pear blossom white, but I refused to give it to you. In the end,
my heart was filled with regret, and I thought that I would never…
Never again…” His voice gradually became softer, and he suddenly
raised his head, let out a long breath, and once again said loudly, “I
won’t say anymore! What are you talking about! In the future, if you
like it, all the pear blossoms in the wine cellar will belong to you! I
don’t care if you drink the best wine of your life!”
Chu Wanning smiled, “Alright, I will.”
While they were talking, Xue Meng was chatting with a man in the
corner. Suddenly, Xue Meng pulled that man and walked over. The
two of them greeted Chu Wanning in a proper manner.
“Shizun!” Xue Meng raised his head, revealing a young and
dignified face.
“Shizun.” That person also raised his head. He looked like a lotus
who had just emerged from the water. If it wasn’t Shi Mei, who else
could it be?
“This disciple was trying to treat you in the Medical Hall in the
Wuchang Town today, and I couldn’t get away. I only came to report
to Shizun now, so I have a guilty conscience. Please forgive me,
Shizun.”
“… It’s fine.”
Chu Wanning lowered his gaze and carefully examined Shi Mei for
a while. Although his face was indifferent, his heart was suddenly
filled with a sense of loss that surprised even himself.
This person, who was the most beloved of Mo Ran, was truly a
peerless figure.
 If five years ago Shi Mei was still a beauty, then now, when he was
fully bloomed, he was like a bunch of epiphyllum blossoms blooming
in the night. The tender green flower petals could no longer hide the
bright white color within as Fangfei slowly poked out, causing
everything around him to pale in comparison. He had a pair of
amorous eyes that were filled with tender spring water. The curve of
the bridge of the nose was extremely soft, the additional points were
too sharp, and the reduced points were too weak. His lips were full
and red, like a cherry that had been dipped in dew, and the words he
spat out were sweet and soft.
“Shizun, your disciple missed you so much.”
He rarely expressed his feelings in such a blatant manner, so Chu
Wanning was at a loss for words and did not know what to say.
Shi Mei’s eyes were red. He was deeply moved, which made Chu
Wanning feel ashamed.
Why did he have to be jealous of Shi Mingjing? He himself was a
bogus senior of so many years, yet he held such a high position.
What right did he have to be jealous of Shi Mingjing?
Thinking like this, Chu Wanning nodded and said, “All of you, get
up.”
With that, the two apprentices stood up.
……
Chu Wanning had originally calmed down, but when he glanced at
Shi Mei, he was stunned.
“…”
Shi Mei is taller than Xue Meng?
 This comparison made Chu Wanning choke. He coughed twice
and looked at them for a bit longer.
It was even taller than that.
But like this, Shi Mei’s figure was even better. His shoulders were
wide, waist was thin, legs were long, and he was soft with steel in
the middle. Unspeakable exquisite elegance. His hair was pulled
back, and he no longer had the frail look that he had when he was a
teenager.
Chu Wanning’s face couldn’t help but sink again.
He felt that he had lost quite badly.
But… Forget it.
In any case, he would never say what he was thinking about Mo
Ran even in death. It would be even more impossible for him to say
it out loud in the future. As for Mo Ran, that guy was chasing after
him, but he didn’t even notice that he liked him. In the future, it was
even more impossible for him to see through it.
The two of them had been shizun and disciple for the rest of their
lives, and their friendship was deep.
As for the rest, since he couldn’t force it, then forget it.
Xue Meng’s face suddenly turned red. He nudged Shi Mei with his
elbow and gave him a look.
Shi Mei felt helpless and whispered: “Do you really want me to
go?”
“Right, it’s more appropriate for you to go.”
“But these things have been prepared by you for the past five
years, Young Lord…”
 “It’s all because I prepared it that it’s so awkward. Go, let alone the
other things that you didn’t bring back today?”
“… Fine.” Shi Mei sighed. He couldn’t refuse Xue Meng, so he
could only take a large acid wood from the hand behind Xue Meng’s
back. Holding it with both hands, he walked over to Chu Wanning
who was sitting down to eat crab powder and lion heads.
“Shizun, Young Master and I… In these five years, we had
prepared some gifts, and they were all… For such a small matter,
please accept it, Shizun.”
Xue Meng listened from behind with a flushed face. In order to
hide his panic, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned
his head leisurely, pretending to have a strong interest in the carved
beams of Mengpo Hall.
It would be impolite to open the gifts given by others, but as their
shizun, Chu Wanning was not willing to accept things that were too
valuable, so after thinking for a bit, he asked, “What is it?”
“Just…some little gadgets that you buy around the place.” How
could Shi Mei not understand Chu Wanning’s intentions? Thus, he
said, “It’s not too expensive. If Shizun doesn’t mind, then go back
and open it.”
However, Chu Wanning replied, “Going back would be the same
as now. It’s time to go.”
“No, no, no! Don’t open it!” Xue Meng froze for a moment before
hurriedly rushing over to snatch it.
However, Chu Wanning had already opened the box and glanced
at him.
“Why are you in such a hurry? Aren’t you afraid of falling?”
 Xue Meng, “…”
As expected, the place was filled to the brim with small items of
interest. There were a few exquisite hairpins with exquisite
embroidery, a crafty clasp, a hook made from the work of ghosts and
gods, and a bottle of pills to calm one’s mind. Under the candlelight,
the armband of the Coldscale Saint Hand glittered brilliantly.
This box of items was priceless.
Chu Wanning didn’t know what to say. He raised his phoenix eyes
and glared at Xue Meng. Xue Meng’s face became even redder.
Xue Zhengyong laughed and said, “Since Meng’er is interested,
you can accept Yuheng. In any case, the other elders have already
prepared a gift for you, and their value is not light either.”
“Xue Meng is my disciple,” Chu Wanning replied.
The meaning behind his words was that he was unwilling to accept
so many things from his disciples.
“But these were all things that I saw that were suitable for Shizun
in the past five years!” Hearing him say that, Xue Meng got anxious,
“I used money that I earned myself, I didn’t spend a single cent of
Daddy’s money. Shizun, if you don’t accept me, I… I…”
“He will suffer, he will not be able to sleep.” Xue Zhengyong said
on behalf of his son, “Maybe he will even go on a hunger strike.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
He really didn’t know how to talk to the father and son, so he
looked down at the box again. Suddenly, he saw another, smaller
wooden box lying in the middle of a pile.
 “This is…” He took it out, opened it, and saw four clay dolls lying
inside.
When he looked at Xue Meng, he saw that Xue Meng’s face was
completely red, as if blood was about to drip out of it. When he saw
Chu Wanning looking at him, he quickly lowered his head.
Chu Wanning asked, “What is this?”
Xue Zhengyong was also curious, “Take it out and take a look.”
“No…” “I have to…” Xue Meng supported his forehead as he
weakly mumbled to himself. However, his father had happily brought
out the four little clay figures. The way the four clay figures were
pinched was extremely ugly. Apart from one being taller and three
being shorter, it was almost impossible to tell the difference between
them. It was obvious that this hand came from Xue Meng.
At first, Xue Meng wanted to learn mecha techniques from Chu
Wanning, but after a whole day of learning, Chu Wanning had him
switch to a saber art. For no other reason than that he did nothing in
the Red Lotus Pavilion that afternoon, and almost tore down the
mecha room with a file in his hand.
It was hard for him to pinch the clay figurine with this “Cymbidium
Heart”.
Xue picked up one of the clay figures and flipped it over. He didn’t
get it, so he asked his son, “What did you do?”
Xue Meng stubbornly said, “It’s… it’s just a casual game. It’s
nothing.”
“This black paint man is really ugly to pinch. The taller one is still
the prettiest. The brush is white paint.” Xue Zhengyong muttered,
touching the little guy’s head with his thumb.
 Xue Meng said, “Don’t touch!”
But it was too late, the little one started to speak.
“Uncle, don’t touch it.”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng slapped his face and blocked his eyes with his arm. He
didn’t even want to look.
Xue Zhengyong finally reacted after a long time, and laughed out
loud: “Aiyo, Meng’er, you’re the one who lit this fire? This is too ugly,
hahahahaha.”
Xue Meng angrily said, “That’s because he was originally ugly!
Look at my shizun! How beautiful!” He pointed his flushed face at the
little white clay figure.
The little white clay figurine’s head had been hit by his fingertip, so
it let out a cold snort and said, “Don’t be impudent.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Hahahahahaha!” Xue Zhengyong laughed so hard that tears
almost flowed out. “This is good, this is good. This little thing learnt
from Yuheng’s tone of voice that it really sounds like it, hahahaha!”
Chu Wanning brushed his sleeves and said, “Nonsense.”
Nevertheless, he gently retrieved the four little clay figures and
placed them back into the box, placing them beside him. He didn’t
have any expression on his face during this entire process, making
him appear very indifferent and calm. However, when he raised his
eyes again, there was an unfading gentleness in the depths of his
eyes.
 “I will accept this. As for the rest, take them back. You can use
them too, shizun does not lack any of them.”
“But…”
“Young Master, Shizun told you to take it back, so take it back.” Shi
Mei chuckled and quietly said, “Anyway, the one Young Lord wants
to send him the most is this little clay figurine, isn’t it?”
Xue Meng’s head was practically smoking now. He angrily glared
at Shi Mei and kicked his feet, biting his lips as he stopped talking.
Xue Meng had been highly praised since he was young. There
had never been anyone who could not say anything, could not do
anything. Thus, the way he expressed his feelings of joy and evil
was often very passionate and straightforward.
Because of this, Chu Wanning felt that it was very rare for him to
be so straightforward. This was something he had never had before,
and it was one of Xue Meng’s most precious qualities. He was
envious of it. Unlike him, he had never been an honest person. He
had missed his a lot, but he had never said it out loud.
Now that he had been reborn, although he felt slightly better, this
was all he could do. He wouldn’t get much stronger. It took more
than three days for the ice to freeze and he felt that he would have to
spend the rest of his life trying to change it, but it wouldn’t change
much. After a few changes, he would probably not be him.
As the banquet neared its end, Mo Ran still had yet to return.
Chu Wanning was actually very depressed, but he didn’t say a
word. Although he really wanted to ask Xue Zhengyong how the
letter was written today, and if Xue Zhengyong knew where Mo Ran
was.
 But he held the wine glass in his hand and drank from it again and
again. His knuckles were pale and the wine was burning through his
heart, but it didn’t heat up his heart enough to summon up the
courage to turn around and ask when he would be back.
 127. Shizun, slide carefully

Chu Wanning didn’t ask, and neither did Xue Zhengyong ever
mention.
The Sect Leader at the Sisheng Peak drank a bit too much. His
head felt dizzy and his brain swelled up, making it difficult for him to
speak.
He suddenly leaned in and said while staring at Chu Wanning,
“Yuheng, you’re unhappy.”
“Nope.”
“You’re angry.”
“Nope.” Chu Wanning said.
“Who pissed you off?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Do you even need to ask?
He would feel a lot better if he asked. Perhaps what Mo Ran said
wasn’t that he would definitely come back tonight, maybe he said he
would try his best to come back tonight, but Xue Zhengyong made a
mistake when he told him about it, or it was Xue Zhengyong who
misremembered…
Chu Wanning looked out of the door into the deep night.
The banquet was about to end, and the tables were turning cold.
 The first day he came out of seclusion, Mo Ran did not come
back.
All of the disciples at the Sisheng Peak had come, including those
he could not identify or never even seen before. The only one
missing was him.
Without him, the banquet would be incomplete.
All the crab powder lion head, osmanthus sweet lotus root, pear
flower white fragrant wine, are all unsatisfying.
Chu Wanning closed his eyes. Suddenly, he heard a ruckus from a
distant place, near the main hall of Mengpo Hall.
“Aiya! Look! What’s that outside?”
“What’s that in the sky!”
More and more people gathered, and everyone in the room heard
it. The crackling noise of the people, and the loud sound of the
spring thunder.
The crowd walked out of the room and stood on the grass in front
of Mengpo Hall, looking up. They looked up at the fireworks and
honeysuckles all night long. The stars and rivers were broken into
little fluorescent spots, which were blooming and scattering in the air.
“They set off fireworks!” The young disciples were beaming with
joy. The youthful faces were illuminated by the flickering flames, and
their eyes reflected the starry sky.
“So beautiful, I’ve never seen such a big spark before, not even
during New Year.”
Chu Wanning slowly walked out of the hall as well. He was not in a
good mood. Even though Xue Zhengyong had prepared such
splendid fireworks, he could not shake off the depressed feeling in
his heart even though he was grateful.
“Swish!”
A sharp whistle pierced the clouds.
He raised his head slightly and a bunch of golden red light shot
into the sky like an arrow leaving a bow.
So beautiful.
If that person was also here…
“Bang bang!”
When the dazzling starlight rose to the same level as Wu Gou
before exploding with a loud bang. Tens of thousands of sparkling
golden lights converged into a stream, causing the milky way to lose
its color and the moon palace to be devoid of light.
The fireworks like a haitang tree blowing down like snow, as if the
rivers sparkling and overturning waves. In the bright glow of the
morning light, Chu Wanning slowly closed his eyes.
“Disciple Mo Ran, congratulating Shizun for coming out of the
seclusion.”
Suddenly, someone behind him said this. Every word was clear,
every word was like needles.
Chu Wanning trembled all of a sudden. It was as if a thorn was
pricking his back like a charcoal fire in the throat. His heart was
beating faster, his blood was flowing freely. He could not breathe, so
he suddenly turned around —
A few disciples, who had just walked out of Mengpo Hall, were
standing behind him.
 Gradually, the person who was missed was no longer the same
person.
Everyone felt it was new. Those young disciples, male and female,
who were standing by themselves, in groups of three or five, all
looked at the brilliant night sky and said this sentence.
Disciple Mo Ran.
I wish you all the best in your life, Shizun.
The gentle sounds were like tides, like the crazy words in a dream.
Each sentence was firm like a boulder, like a mountain that weighed
a thousand kilograms. Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head. The
fire and flower in the night sky was flowing with his spiritual energy,
flickering in a brilliant array as they formed this sentence.
Those multicolored stars seemed to be separated by thousands of
mountains, separated by the past from the past, running towards him
from the night in Weiyang City. That person’s joy, sadness, and guilt
also ran towards him in this night in Weiyang City.
He felt as if he had suddenly become a floating log in the sea. The
seawater was the warm, passionate, resolute look in his eyes when
he was in the Ghost King Palace and in the Underworld Palace.
There was nowhere for him to run.
He was surrounded by the man’s murmurs, the man’s laughter,
and the man’s love.
Chu Wanning didn’t care about the feelings of love, Shizun and
disciple, or anything else.
As long as they had feelings, that was enough.
 Mo Ran still hadn’t had the time to return before the banquet
ended.
Even if it was covered by stars and a moon, even if it didn’t stop, it
was still a long way to the mountain.
Fortunately, there was also Elder Jing’s firework in the backpack,
fearing that he might be ill from the outside, it was an emergency, an
ingenious method, which could condense spirit energy to write on
paper, place it in the shaft and ignite it, and then the writing could be
placed into a large firework, even from a distance, the Sisheng Peak
could still be seen.
This firework had a price of a thousand gold coins and was
extremely difficult to control. However, Mo Ran did not care and only
begged his Shizun not to be angry.
Even though there were thousands of mountains and rivers, even
if time passed by…
He also wanted Chu Wanning to hear this.
“Disciple Mo Ran: Congratulating Shizun from being out of
seclusion.”
Few hours later, the feast was over. When he returned to the Red
Lotus Pavilion, it was already late at night.
Chu Wanning smelled of alcohol and felt uncomfortable. He
wanted to take a bath, but the sky had turned cold. The lotus pond in
the Red Lotus Pavilion was too cold. He had taken a bath yesterday
and almost froze himself. He thought for a moment, then went back
to his room to get a change of clothes and a wooden basin. Then, he
walked towards the Miaoyin Springs.
 The Miaoyin Springs was a bathhouse shared by the entire sect.
He had only bathed here during his first few months on the Sisheng
Peak.
It was late and very few people would be bathing in it. Chu
Wanning raised his hand and lifted the curtain. The Sisheng Peak
had been renovated in many places, but the Miaoyin Springs hadn’t
changed. Surrounded by the high walls of Dewar, he walked through
the gate and first passed a corridor with a gauzy hanging curtain.
When he reached the end, he saw the narrow wooden steps of the
Sixth Tier, painted with tung oil.
All the bathers took off their shoes and socks before they went
down the wooden steps, so it was easy to see how many people
were soaking in the pool with a single glance.
When Chu Wanning took off his shoes and socks, he noticed that
there were only a pair of boots left alone. They were rather big and
dirty, but they were neatly placed in a corner and not thrown out
because they were empty.
Who was it? Why did he come to bathe so late at night?
However, he did not think too much about it. Carrying his small
wooden basin, he walked barefoot down the steps, brushed aside
the last curtain at the end of the corridor, and descended into the
courtyard.
The courtyard was filled with a resplendent cloud of mist. Here,
there was a huge hot spring pool. It moved according to the terrain,
creating an extremely wide waterfall that rumbled with a muffled
sound. Faint steam, dense white smoke from the pool stretched from
his supple waist, rose into the air, scattered into every corner, every
inch of crevice.
Because the fog was too thick, everything in this place was blurry.
People had to be very close to each other to be able to see each
other’s faces.
Chu Wanning stepped on the smooth rainbow-stone path, passed
through the heavy overlaid peaches and arrived at the nearest bath
entrance. There was a low shelf carved out of bluestone, specially
designed to hold items for washing. He placed the small wooden
basin and the robe on top of it, then took off his clothes and slowly
walked into the pool.
So warm.
He could not help but sigh in satisfaction.
If not for the fact that he did not want to squeeze into the
bathhouse with so many people and did not want to take a bath
every night, he would have found the Red Lotus Pavilion cold and
crude.
After all, Xue Zhengyong was a person who did not care about the
details, and was very considerate. He oversaw the construction of
the pool, the pool has flowers, all year round Huasheng, the end of
the waterfall, used to wash. If he was tired, he could lie down in a
small wooden pavilion nearby and use the geothermal pebble to
press down on his meridian points.
Compared to the muddled bath he took in the Red Lotus Pavilion
yesterday, this place was far too comfortable.
Chu Wanning forgot all about his thoughts and became somewhat
happy. Seeing that there was no one around, he stretched his
slender body and swam to the waterfall.
“Hua!”
He just came out of the water and wiped his face with his hand, a
light smile still on his lips. Suddenly, he saw a man with his back
facing him, bathing under the intense waterfall.
If he had floated up a bit later and continued swimming, his
fingertips might have been able to touch that man’s leg.
Luckily, the cliff pulled up and did not run into him. However, the
distance was still very close and rude. He was almost standing
behind the man. The man was very tall, much taller than Chu
Wanning. His skin was tanned, making him look very wild. His
shoulders were broad and straight. His shoulder blades moved with
the movement of his arms like golden mountains, containing a
crushing force.
His muscles were not exaggerated, but they were well-
proportioned, and as the water rushed into his body, some of the
water threads converged on the broad expanse of land, others
splashed around, some seemed to wrap themselves around the
body, willingly turning into a thin layer of water that covered him,
making it difficult to separate them from him.
Chu Wanning was a cold person. When had he ever seen such a
hot body? His ears immediately turned red and he turned to leave.
However, it was unknown whether it was because the bottom of
the pool was too slippery, or because his feet were unsteady, but he
unexpectedly stumbled and fell into the pool, causing a large splash!
“Cough, cough!”
 This time, Chu Wanning’s face turned red from embarrassment.
He choked on a few mouthfuls of water, feeling both angry and
disgusted at the thought of the water and the water from the bath of
the guy behind him. He didn’t care about calmness anymore as he
was in a hurry to get up from the water.
How could he, a dignified Elder Yuheng, possibly —
Suddenly, a smooth and strong hand held onto him, pulling him up
from the rushing water. The man had been shocked by his
movements.
“Are you okay?”
The man grabbed his arm, his voice low and gentle. Their heights
differed just in time for the man to lower his head and speak. His
breath brushed against Chu Wanning’s ear. “The rocks here are
slippery, you have to be careful.”
Chu Wanning’s ears turned even redder. He could almost feel that
the man’s chest was just behind his back, a few feet away from him,
undulating, undulating. His heart softened as he crouched, sparing
his life.
Chu Wanning felt both shame and anger. Since when had he been
in contact with someone else?
After shaking off the man’s hand, Chu Wanning’s face was dark,
but his eyes kept darting around, “I’m fine.”
The sound of the waterfall was loud, causing Chu Wanning’s voice
to be unclear.
But for some reason, after hearing his words, that man suddenly
trembled and was stunned. He slightly raised his hand as if he
wanted to say something, but didn’t have the courage to say it…
 While he was hesitating, Chu Wanning had already walked to a
distant place and was hiding behind a curtain of boiling water.
 128. Shizun, clothes cannot be worn
carelessly

Chu Wanning’s heart was beating fast, and his face was flushed
with anger.
Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the man standing there like a
mountain. His figure seemed stiff, and even though Chu Wanning did
not look at him, he could feel his naked, undisguised gaze staring at
him.
Just like the sword that he had just taken out from the Sword
Crafting Pool, it was still radiating a shocking heat. After it had
pierced through the waterfall, the water had been evaporated by the
sword and pierced into his body.
Chu Wanning felt that he had been greatly offended. His face
turned uglier and uglier as he bit his lips and hid deeper into the
waterfall.
However, the man was actually an idiot. Chu Wanning hid inside,
and like a marionette, he followed suit and took a step forward.
“…”
Chu Wanning was furious. He reminded him of the perverted
demons at the Sisheng Peak. In the past, there was even a woman
who did not sleep at night and climbed up to the roof of the Red
Lotus Pavilion.
She secretly peeked at the water while he showered. This memory
made his scalp tingle, and goosebumps couldn’t help but rise on his
skin when that man grabbed his arm.
Fortunately, he had been hiding in the deepest part of the waterfall
and eating water droplets for a long time. That man finally seemed to
have let him go, turning back step by step as he returned to the
water flow and continued his shower.
Chu Wanning held back the fire in his heart and didn’t want to
soak in it any longer. He decided to wash up and leave as soon as
possible.
He reached for the towel on his shoulder, only to discover that the
towel, as well as the soap horn incense wrapped in the towel, had
both fallen into the water from that earth-shattering fall.
It had probably melted by now…
Go ashore to get more?
Walking naked under the man’s nose?
Chu Wanning was not blushing now, his face was green. He
pursed his lips, feeling very humiliated.
He won’t go.
As a result, he crossed his arms like a fool, leaned against the
mountain rock, and continued to rush into the deepest part of the
waterfall.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Man: “…”
 Suddenly, from a distance, that person raised his voice and
hesitantly asked, “Do you want a soap horn?”
“…”
“And incense.”
“…”
“I can’t rush over there, right?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, still not leaving, and said coldly,
“Throw it over.”
The man did not throw it at him, as if he thought it was rude and
disrespectful to treat a stranger like this. Chu Wanning waited under
the waterfall for a while and saw a peach leaf covered with spiritual
energy. It carried a soap horn and two incense sticks, drifting slowly
towards him.
Chu Wanning picked it up and was stunned when he saw the
contents.
Soap horn was nothing, everyone used the same thing, but the
person with the incense picked up two flavors, Plum Blossom and
haitang. They were his favorites.
He couldn’t help but glance at the tall figure hiding in the distance
through the glittering and translucent curtain of water.
The man asked, “Do you want these two?”
“Not bad,” Chu Wanning replied.
The man stopped talking again. The two of them were separated
by a long distance, each having their own thoughts as they silently
washed. Chu Wanning washed himself a little and felt a bit more at
ease. Then, he carefully came out from the depths of the waterfall
and stood up again. After all, the place where he had been standing
was in too much of a rush, making him feel extremely uncomfortable.
However, the moment he appeared, the man turned to look at him.
Chu Wanning felt that his eyes were strange, he wanted to say
something to him, but hesitated. He did not know if he should go up
and stare at Chu Wanning until he was scared out of his wits.
After washing himself for a while, he couldn’t take it anymore and
decided to leave by himself.
Unfortunately, the clothes were placed at the entrance of the pond,
so he had to return the way he came before he could put them on.
There was no other way, Chu Wanning could only grit his teeth and
grit his teeth as he walked over to where that man was standing.
However, when he was right in front of the man, who was
separated by a short distance, the man also moved. He tied up his
long hair and shook his wet hair. He followed behind Chu Wanning
and was about to take a bath.
The veins on Chu Wanning’s forehead were popping as he
quickened his pace. Who knew that the man would be so
shameless? He also quickened his pace.
Chu Wanning: “…”
The golden light from Tianwen was already flowing on his
fingertips. The reason why he held himself back from summoning his
weapon was not because he was afraid of injuring others, but
because he felt that no matter what, he had to put on his clothes
first.
He walked faster.
This time the man did not follow him. He stopped.
 Chu Wanning heaved a sigh of relief, but it was only half a sigh of
relief, not even a complete sigh. Behind him, he heard the man say,
“Your hair… has bubbles.”
“…”
“Aren’t you going to clean up?”
Just as Chu Wanning was feeling infuriated, the man slowly
walked over. This time, he was very close and his voice was clear,
he was right behind him.
If Chu Wanning was not so angry, he would have been able to
recognize that even though his voice had changed, it was still
vaguely familiar. It was a pity that the raging flames in his heart
bullied the heavens as they surged in all directions.
“You…” The man wanted to say more.
Chu Wanning finally could not hold it in any longer. He turned
around all of a sudden, a golden light flashed in his hand as he
swung it at the opponent’s face. His eyes were as sharp as knives.
Chu Wanning could not contain his anger, he wanted nothing more
than to kill him, “Are you sick?”
The Tianwen light cut through the hazy water mist and rushed
towards that person’s chest.
The man’s face was lit up by a flash of golden light.
Chu Wanning saw a pair of eyes, bright, gentle, and bashful, like a
river of stars, accompanied by the rising wind and rising clouds, but
also like a deep stream, hiding the past.
… Mo Ran?
 It was too late for him to stop the attack. The vines hissed as they
hacked at Mo Ran’s firm and smooth chest. He lowered his head for
a moment, then raised it again. His eyes still did not contain the
slightest bit of resentment, only that they were wet. It was as if they
had just been entangled in an early rain.
Chu Wanning retracted Tianwen and stood stiffly on the spot.
After a while, he said hoarsely, “… Why didn’t you dodge?”
Mo Ran said, “Shizun, Shizun…”
Chu Wanning was stunned. He had thought about the two of them
meeting again many times, but he had never expected to see him in
the spring water of the Miaoyin Springs. “What are you doing here?
When did you return?!”
“Just now. I was in a hurry. I was too dirty. That’s why I wanted to
take a bath first. Then I would pay my respects to Shizun. Who
would’ve thought that…”
“…” Chu Wanning was speechless.
None of them had expected this.
They all wanted to be upright and meet again with dignity.
Mo Ran, dressed neatly and elegantly, appearing in front of Chu
Wanning.
And the result?
Not only was it not correct, it was also laughable.
Not only was it not dignified, it was absurd.
Not only did he not wear a clean set of clothes, he was also
naked.
The cleanliness was barely enough.
 If it wasn’t so clean that not a single piece of clothing could be
found.
“Shizun, really… It’s really you…” Mo Ran did not care too much
about it. In the past five years, Chu Wanning had been asleep. For
Chu Wanning, it was only a dream, but to Mo Ran it had been over a
thousand days.
His emotions were far more complicated than Chu Wanning’s. His
eyes were slightly red as he forcefully suppressed the raging
emotions within him, “It’s been so long, I, I just… I didn’t even dare to
admit it. I thought I recognized the wrong person. I thought…”
“…” Chu Wanning felt like his head was going crazy. He didn’t
know what to say, so he said after a while, “…If you were not sure,
why didn’t you ask me yourself?”
“I also wanted to ask.” Mo Ran said softly, “But after five years…
Suddenly… I think I can see Shizun right in front of me. They all felt
like they were part of a dream…”
Nearer to home, afraid to ask people.
That was probably the feeling he had when he looked at his
silhouette.
He had been dreaming too much these past five years. He was
afraid that he was going crazy again. When he woke up, there were
tears on his pillow. Meeting each other was nothing more than a
dream.
Chu Wanning was flustered and worried, but he tried his best to
remain calm. It was hard for him, even when his heart was wet, he
still said dryly, “…What dream could be so ridiculous.”
 Hearing Chu Wanning’s answer, Mo Ran was a little taken aback.
He seemed to have thought of something and pursed his lips, a light
flowing in the depths of his eyes. He did not intend to talk about it the
moment they met, but he hesitated. He felt that if he did not ask
before Chu Wanning built the city wall, there would be no chance for
him to do so in the future.
So he paused and said, “… Shizun, you don’t remember?”
“Don’t remember what?”
“You’ve told me this before. Dreams that are too good are often
not real.”
“That’s just because…” He suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Chu
Wanning suddenly realized that he had said those words when he
was saving Mo Ran at the Jincheng Lake. Because he felt really bad
at the time, he could still easily remember such a depressing words.
However, how could Mo Ran know that the person from Jincheng
Lake was actually him? Could it be that Shi Mei told him?
Chu Wanning raised his head to look at him and found that Mo
Ran was also looking at him. It was only then did he realize that Mo
Ran was not sure about all the truth. The reason he said this was
only to observe his own reaction.
Mo Ran said softly, “So it really was Shizun.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran raised his hand and cut open the skin on his chest. There
was blood seeping out of it as he said with a wry smile, “All these
years, I have been thinking about the past and wanted to know what
Shizun has done for me. After thinking about it for a long time, I also
thought about the illusion of Jincheng Lake – Shi Mei never directly
calls me by my name.”
He paused for a moment before continuing, “The more I thought
about it, the more tortuous it was, so I wanted to wait until Shizun
wakes up. When I see you, there are many things that I needed to
personally ask you about.”
“…”
“The thing I want to ask you the most is… Shizun, the person who
saved me at the bottom of the lake all those years ago was you,
right?”
As he spoke, Mo Ran walked towards him. Chu Wanning wanted
to retreat.
This was because he suddenly discovered that Mo Ran was
extremely tall. It was as if he stood tall and every inch of his body
seemed to contain a strength that could take one’s life. He suddenly
discovered that Mo Ran’s eyes were so bright. It was as if the rising
sun had landed on the two pools of bright light. The rippling waves of
light filled the surroundings with multicolored light.
Chu Wanning felt flustered for no reason, he said, “It wasn’t me.”
Mo Ran didn’t believe him.
Chu Wanning panicked and tried to change the topic, but he was
too astonished, too nervous, too embarrassed to say anything. He
had just asked the question once, and Mo Ran had already
answered him.
He looked at the man with a bloody wound on his chest and said,
“I accidentally hurt you just now, why didn’t you dodge?”
 Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before he suddenly lowered
his thick eyelashes and smiled.
“You said the dream was too good to be true.” He answered again,
paused, and seemed to mutter, “I want to feel pain. If it hurts, it won’t
be a fake.”
He walked over and stood in front of Chu Wanning.
It was probably because they had suddenly met that the joy and
gentleness in his heart, the pity and jealousy, had surpassed
everything else. He even forgot that he should keep a proper
distance from Chu Wanning, a distance between Shizun and
disciple.
But he didn’t.
When his feelings were deep enough, he would always remember
that the person in front of him was Wanning, not his Shizun.
Mo Ran’s eyes turned even more moist and red. He smiled as he
raised his arm. “Just now, I seemed to have been splashed by
water.” As he spoke, he wiped his face and eyes.
Chu Wanning raised his head to look at him. Because he had
been waiting for Mo Ran to come back, he was a bit more clear-
headed than Mo Ran, but because of this sobriety, he had the extra
thought of noticing their current state. He didn’t wear anything as
they stood face to face and talked. Mo Ran was still so close to him,
just a little more and he would be able to hug him like when he did in
the ghost realm.
He didn’t want to look up at Mo Ran’s handsome face anymore,
but when he looked down a few inches, he saw his straight
shoulders and broad chest. The color of the blood slowly spread out,
and the undried water droplets trembled with the breath of Mo Ran,
so much so that Chu Wanning didn’t know if this firm chest was
hotter or if the water was hotter. He only felt that his surroundings
were filled with the aura of Mo Ran, causing him to be on the verge
of losing his soul.
“Shizun, I…”
Me what?
Before Mo Ran could say anything, Chu Wanning suddenly turned
around and ran.
“…”
He was shocked.
He really was running.
This was the first time he saw Chu Wanning in such a hurry to run
away, as if something would take his life and crush his spirit soul.
“I really missed you.”
Mo Ran stood at his original position. Because of his inertia, he
said the entire sentence in a daze and then pursed his lips.
Why did he have to flee…
Mo Ran felt wronged.
Arriving at the shore, he saw that Chu Wanning was in a hurry to
get dressed and his face was flushed red. He could not help but feel
even more wronged.
“Shizun.” he muttered.
Chu Wanning ignored him.
“Shizun…”
 Chu Wanning ignored him and continued wrapping himself around
his waist.
“Shizun…”
“What are you doing!” Chu Wanning, who had managed to put on
his clothes with great difficulty, heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that his
face and rationality had returned to his flesh and blood under the
cover of his robe.
His sword-like eyebrows were raised in anger, and his pair of
fierce phoenix eyes viciously glared at the traitor that dared to go
higher than him.
“Why can’t we go out and talk about it? You want to talk to me
while naked?”
Mo Ran felt a little awkward as he curled his hand into a fist and
coughed, “… I don’t want to be naked either.”
“Then why don’t you put something on?”
“…” Mo Weiyu paused for a moment and looked away. He looked
at a peach tree and said, “…It’s like this…”
He took a deep breath and finally made up his mind to speak.
“Shizun, what you’re wearing is my clothes.”
After saying this, Mo Ran stared at the peach blossoms swaying
on the branch and his face turned a little red.
 129. Shizun, are you satisfied with
what you see?

In that short moment, Chu Wanning’s mind was in a mess. Wind

and rain were mixing with each other, thunder and lightning were
flashing, and black clouds were splashing across the sky.
Should he take it off, or not.
It was a deadly question.
It seems inappropriate not to take it off. He already knew that he
was wearing the wrong clothes, he couldn’t possibly pretend that he
didn’t hear what Mo Ran had just said, right?
Take it off…
How could he have a face to? The clothes that he had struggled to
put on would not be taken off one by one in front of Mo Ran’s eyes.
A few eerie silences.
Mo Ran said, “However, I have washed this set of clothes very
cleanly. If Shizun does not mind, then… Wear it.”
Chu Wanning acknowledged, “Yes.”
Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief. He was a little blunt, but he did not
realize that Chu Wanning had already put on most of his clothes.
Was he trying to force his Shizun to undress in front of him?
 The image only made a small spark in his heart before Mo Ran.
His face was even redder. Fortunately, he was used to running
outside these years. He was no longer as tender as he was when he
was young. It was not easy to see his blush on his wheat colored
skin, but he felt that his heartbeat was a bit loud.
He was afraid that Chu Wanning would hear him. He hurriedly
went to get Chu Wanning’s clothes and put them on.
After arranging their clothes, the two of them looked at each other,
and then fell into another awkward situation.
It didn’t fit.
It was obvious that his robe was a little tight. It could not be folded,
so the flap of his shirt was wide open to reveal his tight, honey-
colored chest muscles. His legs were half exposed, making him look
unspeakably wronged.
Chu Wanning’s condition was not much better. He was wearing a
long black robe that covered his entire leg and even dragged it to the
ground. He looked nice with a white robe draped over his back like a
cloud, but it meant that he was much shorter than Mo Ran.
Chu Wanning was a little hurt.
With a sullen face, he said, “I’m leaving.”
It meant “I’m leaving.”
Mo Ran didn’t understand. He thought Chu Wanning was inviting
him along, so he nodded and took the initiative to help his Shizun get
a wooden basin and change clothes. He eagerly followed Chu
Wanning.
Chu Wanning: “…”
 The two of them walked to the entrance of the bathtub and lifted
the curtain. It was not as cold as near a hot spring outside. Chu
Wanning shivered involuntarily. Mo Ran saw it and asked, “Cold?”
“Not cold.”
How could Mo Ran not know that he was being stubborn? Thus,
he smiled and said, “I’m a bit cold.” As he spoke, he twisted the air
with his palm, and a red light appeared in his palm. A layer of cold-
protection barrier instantly enveloped the two of them. The
enchantment was very beautiful. It was flowing with brilliance and
there were small flower marks at the top.
Chu Wanning looked up and replied, “Not bad, you’ve made
progress.”
“I’m not as good as Shizun.”
“Almost. The Cold Wind Barrier that I’ve created might not be
better than this one.” Chu Wanning watched intently for a while,
looking at the faint flower marks on the light array. He opened his
mouth and said, “The peach blossoms are very beautiful.”
“It’s haitang.”
Chu Wanning’s heart trembled for a moment. As his gaze fell upon
the depths of his eyes, it was like a ripple.
Mo Ran said, “There are five petals.”
“…” Chu Wanning laughed, out of habit, he wanted to cover the
wavering in his eyes, so he pretended to be calm and even taunted,
“Learned from me?”
Unexpectedly, the man’s gaze was pure and straightforward. He
looked at him in an open manner and actually nodded his head. “I
didn’t learn well. I have let Shizun down.”
Chu Wanning was speechless.
The two of them walked side by side in silence for a while. Chu
Wanning did not want to stand by his side, so his pace was a little
faster. Mo Ran followed behind and suddenly asked, “Shizun, I didn’t
get the time to come back for dinner. Are you angry?”
“No.”
“Really?”
“Why would I lie to you?”
“Then why are you walking so fast?”
Of course, it was impossible for Chu Wanning to say, “Because
you are too tall.” He was silent for a while, then looked at the sky and
said, “Because it seems like it will rain soon.”
In the end, not long after his crow’s beak finished speaking,
droplets of water began to fall from the already dark sky, scattering
into the wet curtain of bead.
Mo Ran laughed.
His laugh was just as beautiful as it had been five years ago. It
was even especially dazzling because it had an additional hint of
innocence to it.
Chu Wanning stared at him, “What are you laughing so foolishly
for?”
“Nothing.” Mo Ran’s dimples were very deep and very sweet.
The young man was extremely tall, but his eyelashes were
rustling. When he looked back at him, he was very obedient and did
not have the slightest bit of arrogance.
 He was even a bit shy as he said, “It’s just that I haven’t seen
Shizun for a long time. Now that I have seen you, I am very happy.”
“…”
Chu Wanning looked at him, at the dimples on his cheeks. He
thought that these two jars of sweetness would forever belong to Shi
Mei, but later on, he realized that it wasn’t so.
Chu Wanning scolded him, “Idiot.”
Mo Ran’s eyelashes drooped. His slender and long made him
smile like a fool.
After a moment, Mo Ran accidentally stepped on the hem of his
shirt, which he had been avoiding all this time. Chu Wanning lowered
his head and looked at the ground, then at him with a dignified
expression, but no words came out.
“This dress Shizun is wearing is a little bit big.”
“…” It really was like talking about a pot.
Mo Ran walked Chu Wanning back to the Red Lotus Pavilion. Chu
Wanning was actually not used to it. He was used to coming and
going alone, and he rarely had the chance to share an umbrella with
others, whether it was the oil-paper umbrella or the barrier umbrella.
Thus, when he was halfway there, he stopped and said, “I’ll do it
myself. It’s only opening a barrier.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. “Why would you…”
“How could it be possible for Shizun to let his disciple use an
umbrella?”
“But Shizun has done many things for me.” Mo Ran was silent for
a moment, and then said in a low voice, “For the past five years, I
have been wishing every day that I could become better, because
Shizun can do anything, anything by himself. I just want to know a
little more than Shizun. This way, Shizun will be able to use me and I
will be able to repay Shizun. After training for so long, I still felt a
sense of awe. Perhaps my honored Shizun’s favor would not be
clear for the rest of his life. So…”
His head was bowed, and his hands clenched involuntarily into
fists at the sides of his legs.
The rain on the ground gradually gathered into a stream,
blossoming into two mandala flowers one after another.
“So, in the future, leave a small matter like an umbrella to me.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say anything, he just looked at him quietly.
“I want to keep Shizun safe for a lifetime.”
“…” Chu Wanning felt his heart burning. It was clearly such a
heartwarming sentence, but hearing it made him want to cry.
He had clearly experienced so much suffering, but he would not
easily show weakness.
He was like a traveler who had walked for a very long time. He
finally found a place to stay, a place to lie down and rest.
He fell, his bones breaking.
In this life.
Someone once said that when a person reaches twenty years of
age, the time they see is different from the time they saw twenty
years ago. Twenty years ago, three years, five years, they all seem
to be long enough to call it a lifetime.
 However, after the age of twenty, he would start to feel that time
was running out, and the dead would not return, and everything
would be in a hurry.
He said he would stop in such a hurry and hold the umbrella for
him.
Chu Wanning had received too little warmth before. With such
good intentions in his chest, he only felt pain. He looked at Mo Ran,
at the man with his head bowed. He suddenly said, “Mo Ran, look at
me.”
The man lifted his face.
“Say that again.”
Mo Ran looked at him. His face was still unfamiliar to Chu
Wanning. It was different from the one in his dreams, the one he
remembered.
He was gentle, calm, resolute, warm from the fire, tough from the
iron. Those two eyes met Chu Wanning without hesitation or
blinking.
Clearly, the last glance Chu Wanning had towards him five years
ago, he was still a young boy.
In the blink of an eye, he had become such a valiant and resolute
man.
This man knelt on one knee before him, raised his head, and said,
“Shizun, I want to hold up an umbrella for you for the rest of your
life.”
Chu Wanning stared at him blankly, looking at his black eyebrows,
handsome face, bright eyes, and high nose bridge.
 He had already grown into an excellent pine and cypress. They
were on par with each other, and soon after, they surpassed him.
One day, a tree that had been standing tall in the rain for too long
suddenly woke up from a dream. In the blink of an eye, the rain had
stopped, and the clouds had started to scatter. In the fresh early
morning sun, there was a tree even taller and more determined than
him, standing next to him.
This tree said that it would accompany him for the rest of his life.
Until they fell, the wood dried up and the branches stopped
growing. In the future, every spring, summer, autumn, and winter, he
would no longer be alone.
Chu Wanning looked at him and suddenly understood that Mo Ran
was no longer the bloodstained disciple he brought back from
Butterfly Town five years ago.
He stood in the rain, under the barrier that fluttered the haitang
blossoms. For the first time he looked carefully, inch by inch, at Mo
Ran, at the life the man had promised him.
Then, Chu Wanning’s heartbeat quickened.
He suddenly realized that Mo Ran’s current appearance was so
captivating. It went from the protruding bow and arc to his lips, from
the sharp and forceful line of his chin to the Adam’s apple.
If it was said that he had a deep love for Mo Ran before and could
conceal himself, today, when they met again, he felt that this man
had become a fire. He could easily ignite his handful of dried wood.
He felt the dormant lava in his heart awakening. It was clearing up
his muscles and bones in the abyss, ready to erupt violently at any
time.
 The lava wanted to make him proud and reserved, proud and
restrained…
They were all burnt to ashes.
Burn into ashes.
 130. Shizun, I haven’t seen you for
five years.

Chu Wanning’s breathing was heavy and his throat was dry.
He was not willing to give up just like that, so he made things
difficult in his heart. He suppressed the anger in his heart and asked
indifferently, “A lifetime?”
“For the rest of my life.”
“…I might walk fast, regardless of you.”
“It’s alright, I’ll catch up.”
“I may also stand up and not want to leave.”
“I’ll stand with Shizun.”
Chu Wanning was agitated by his sudden answer, he brushed his
sleeves and said, “What if I just can’t walk anymore?”
“I’ll carry you.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. He felt like it was a bit
disrespectful and a bit abrupt. He opened his eyes wide and waved
his hands, saying, “I’ll carry you on my back.”
 Chu Wanning’s heart was beating faster and faster. He had no
choice but to do his best to restrain the restlessness of wanting to
help this man up and touch him. The restlessness made him frown.
He looked very worried. He was a little angry and said, “Who asked
you to carry me?”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.
His Shizun was so hard to service, carrying on his back is not
good, holding him also no good, so he couldn’t carry him, much less
drag him along. He was very stupid, and he didn’t know how to make
Chu Wanning happy.
Thus, he lowered his head in disappointment like an abandoned
dog.
He whispered, “Then I’m not leaving either.”
“…”
“If you want to be in the rain, I’ll accompany you.”
Chu Wanning was at a loss for what to do. He was used to being
independent, so he said without thinking, “I don’t want you with me.”
Mo Ran finally stopped talking. From Chu Wanning’s angle, he
could only see his broad forehead, pitch-black eyebrows and two
rows of long eyelashes. They were like a curtain hanging down from
the sky as they trembled, as if there was a breeze blowing on the
curtain.
“Shizun…” Chu Wanning’s fretful refusal made Mo Ran
misunderstand his intentions. Mo Ran said, “Are you still angry at
me?”
 Chu Wanning was still immersed in the throbbing of his heart,
unable to get rid of it. He could not hear it clearly, so he asked,
“What?”
“Back in the Ghost World, I had told my Shizun many times that I
was sorry, but I knew that it was not enough. For the past five years,
I’ve been feeling guilty all the time. I know I owe you.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“I also want to do better. I want to at least be able to stand in front
of you and not feel too dirty or embarrassed. But I, I can’t catch you.
I wake up almost every day and worry about whether this is a dream
or not. I worry that if I wake up, you will be gone. The words you told
me when you saved me in the golden pond were always in my ears.
You said to me that dreams are too good to be true, so I…I am very
sorry…”
Mo Ran’s voice turned hoarse.
He still had some things he wanted to say, but he does not want to
say them. He felt that he had no face to continue saying them in front
of Chu Wanning, so how could he ruthlessly let him know everything
that had happened in the past five years?
He… Sometimes, when one was alone in a snowy valley, one
could not tell the time or where one was. At that time, he would take
the needle and prick himself, one by one, into the bone of his finger.
It was very painful, enough pain to know that his spiritual sense was
still awake, to know that he was still alive in this world.
He knew that all of this was not a big dream he had in his previous
life. When he woke up, he would see Xue Meng, who had eyes full of
hatred, and the Door of Wind razed to the ground.
 Just like when he was alive, just like when he was alive.
There were only four words that could cause him to weep blood.
Strangely, when he found out that Chu Wanning had died to save
him, when he went down to the ghost realm to save him, although
his heart ached, he had never felt such overwhelming despair.
But with the floating life, with the passage of time.
As the day of Chu Wanning’s awakening approached, Mo Ran
became more and more painful, as if a knife were stabbing into his
heart.
It was as if he had been alone for years, giving him more free time
to think. It was also as if he had been so hysterical during his
absence that he tried his best to imitate that person, wishing he
could shatter himself and change his image to Chu Wanning’s
reflection.
In short, many things that he had not paid attention to or thought
about before, things that he had gradually forgotten, all returned to
his mind. The memories, like the naked wetness of a beach after the
tides had ebbed, left him standing alone on the beach, the waves
already dead.
Everything was so clear.
He thought of his previous life, when the flames of war were rising
from all sides and things were coming to an end.
Xue Meng had sought out the Sisheng Peak. In the completely
unrecognizable Wushan Palace, Xue Meng had once asked him
word by word with tears in his eyes.
Why did he have to treat his own Shizun like this?
 Xue Meng had once forced him to turn back before his death —
Mo Ran, he said.
Think about it, and let go of your grisly hatred. Look back.
He had taught you martial arts and protected you from harm.
He taught you to read and write and to paint.
He used to cook for you, clumsily, with a hurt hand.
He used to, he used to wait day and night for you to come back.
By dawn…
At that time, Mo Ran did not listen and refused to look.
Now he had reached the shore of fate, the ebb tide. He lowered
his head to look at his feet and saw a heart that had been
abandoned. That heart had once been so good to him, and had once
been so sincere that it was on the verge of dying, almost as if all the
blood in his heart was going to boil.
It was because he was headstrong and had failed to notice that he
had stepped on it.
Just like that, he stepped on Chu Wanning’s heart!
Every time Mo Ran thought of this, his entire body would turn cold
and his flesh would be mangled. Just what had he done… What had
he done? In two lifetimes, in sixteen years, when had he ever been
able to repay Chu Wanning? Since when did he have such a day —
the first time he had ever placed Chu Wanning in his heart?
Beast!
Could it be that he once had a heart of wood, why couldn’t he feel
pain?!
 Over the past five years, he had seen Chu Wanning return with his
white clothes in his dreams many times.
When he woke up, his pillow was wet. Every day, he would say,
“Chu Wanning, Shizun, I’m sorry, it’s my fault, it’s my fault.”
He spoke every day, but his guilt didn’t decrease in the slightest.
Later, he would see Fangfei in the spring, he would think of him,
he would see the winter snow, and he would think of him.
Later on, every morning was golden, like Chu Wanning’s soul.
Every night was black, like Chu Wanning’s eyes. Afterwards, every
moonlight was like his sleeves fluttering in the snow, and every rising
sun was as warm as his eyes. Later, in the red clouds at the horizon,
in the green light of the morning crab, he saw Chu Wanning’s figure
in the valiant flowing sea of clouds.
He was everywhere.
Due to this pain and longing, he even gradually lost the hatred he
had towards those who came from humble backgrounds and the
fanatical love he had for his Shi Mei.
One day, he saw a snow-covered spring flower sticking out from
the crack in the wall outside the Snow Valley.
He calmly looked at it for a while, thinking just like usual, “Ah, this
flower is so beautiful. If Shizun saw it, he would definitely like it.”
He was thinking about the simplest and most casual of things.
When Chu Wanning was about to die, he was not driven mad by
the pressure. The sorrow that had defeated him rushed towards him
in a blink of an eye. When the thousand-mile dam was destroyed by
the ant, he suddenly collapsed.
 He burst into tears. The valley was deep, the geese were cold,
and his voice was hoarse and ugly, ashamed to cry over the golden
blossoms of the snow.
Five years.
He had never forgiven himself.
“Shizun… I’m sorry. I’ve been trying so hard today to hurry back,
and I’ve also brought you a present. When I saw you again, I’m not
empty-handed…” The calmness that he had forced himself to endure
had finally vanished into nothingness. The calmness that he had
pretended to be had finally collapsed.
Mo Ran knelt down in front of Chu Wanning. He was at a loss of
what to do, and only when he was in front of Chu Wanning would he
be at a loss of what to do.
“I… I’m still very stupid. The first thing I promised you after you
came back to life was that I couldn’t do it. It’s my fault.”
Seeing him like this, Chu Wanning could not bear it. He always
loved Mo Ran, and now that they had reunited after so long, how
could he bear to make him feel wronged like this?
However, when he spoke up to this point, he hesitated for a
moment, then asked, “Why are you late today?”
“Originally… It was just in time. But I met some evil spirits in
Butterfly Town, I……”
“Defeating demons delayed it?”
“I’m sorry.” Mo Ran lowered his head. “Not only I have delayed it,
even the gifts that I prepared for Shizun have almost been
destroyed… And I was covered in blood, so I came in a hurry to take
a bath, and…”
Chu Wanning’s heart softened.
Mo-zongshi.
This Mo Ran is no longer the same as he was five years ago.
Five years ago, he had been selfish, but now he knew what was
important and what wasn’t. If Mo Ran saw the trouble in Butterfly
Town and ignored it, he would actually be angry. But now, this man
who knelt down obediently in front of him and clumsily begged for
forgiveness, he felt that he was truly a little too stupid and cute.
Chu Wanning stepped forward slowly, feeling the warmth in his
heart. He reached out his hand to help Mo Ran up, but suddenly, he
heard Mo Ran’s voice, “Shizun, please don’t chase me out.”
This time, it was Chu Wanning’s turn to be shocked. He did not
know how guilty and uneasy Mo Ran was, so he did not expect Mo
Ran to say something like this. He said hesitantly, “How…”
“Even when it is raining, I will accompany you, chase you, guard
you, and carry you on my back. Even if you don’t want it or dislike it,
I beg you, please don’t chase me away.”
Mo Ran finally lifted his head, and Chu Wanning was shocked.
He saw that the man’s eyes were slightly red, and there was a
dense mist coming from them.
Chu Wanning, who had always been quick and decisive, had lost
his mind and was at a loss, “You… You’re already 22 this year, why
are you still…”
After a pause, he let out a long sigh and said, “You get up first.”
 Mo Ran suddenly raised his arm and ruthlessly wiped his eyes. He
said stubbornly, “Shizun doesn’t want me, so I won’t get up.”
… He’s really desperate!
Chu Wanning felt a headache coming on. He pursed his lips,
grabbed his wrist and pulled him up.
His fingers touched it and felt his muscles and flesh burning. This
young and strong body was no longer the same as when he was a
teenager. Chu Wanning suddenly felt a throbbing in his chest. He
was stunned and let go of his hand.
Fortunately, Mo Ran was upset and did not notice Chu Wanning’s
abnormality. However, after staring at his hands for a while, his heart
was in turmoil.
He, this is… What’s wrong?
Could it be that after five years of slumber, he had actually thrown
the lack of desire and pride to the back of his mind?
He raised his eyes again and looked at Mo Ran in shock.
Or had the person in front of him changed so much that he could
no longer control himself?
Mo Ran bit his lips for a while. He seemed to have steeled his
heart, wanting to continue but was unable to chase it away. “Shizun,
please don’t chase me away.”
As he spoke, he was about to kneel again.
How would Chu Wanning dare to help him again? He quickly
stopped him with a stern voice: “Kneel again! I won’t really care
anymore!”
 “…” Mo Ran froze for a moment, blinked his eyes, and suddenly
understood. His eyes lit up, “Shizun, you didn’t blame me… You’re
not mad at me for missing my appointment today? You…”
Chu Wanning was angered, “When have I ever underestimated
you?”
Mo Ran was so excited that he wanted to hug him, but this
frightened Chu Wanning. He took a step back and raised his
eyebrows angrily, “What are you doing? How is that acceptable?”
“Ah!” Only then did Mo Ran realize that he had misbehaved, and
he hurriedly said, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I forgot.”
Chu Wanning’s ears turned red, he forced himself to say coldly,
“more than twenty years old and still has no manners.”
Mo Ran’s ears were red. “It’s my fault,” he muttered.
“That became your catchphrase.” Chu Wanning listened, a little
angry, a little amused, a little sympathetic, and a little warm.
He lifted the curtain of his eyelashes and rested his gaze on the
end of his phoenix eyes. Faintly, he shot a glance at Mo Ran.
This glance revealed a handsome and straight man. It was
unknown if it was due to the heat from the hot spring or some other
reason, but his face was a little red and hot. The moisture around
him seemed to have been evaporated by his sunshine and vitality,
making his eyes appear pitch-black and bright.
Thump.
Chu Wanning felt as if his heart was trembling. His fingertips were
once again burning from the heat that came from touching Mo Ran.
He suddenly gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Not daring to look at
Mo Ran any longer, he cursed, “Idiot.” Suddenly, he turned around
and left.
With the barrier still in place, Mo Ran was just like he had
promised, chasing after him.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, not daring to look back. He knew
that his eyes were filled with an unconcealable love and desire,
burning like the fire at the tip of his fingers.
He finally ruined him.
Five years ago, Mo Ran couldn’t do it. Five years later, this man
could. Once he obtained his heart, he would sink into the sea of
desire.
From then on, Chu Wanning was no longer an immortal. His body
was made of flesh and blood, and he lived within the net. He could
not take it off.
 131. Shizun’s Reading

That night, Chu Wanning lay on his bed in the Red Lotus Pavilion,
tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.
He was thinking about how Mo Ran had grown up to be like this.
Mo-zongshi, Mo Weiyu, and even the man with the heroic face had
closed his eyes. His eyes were filled with determination and
gentleness.
Chu Wanning cursed under his breath and kicked the blanket,
causing it to slide off the bed. He then laid down on the bed and
looked up at the ceiling with a torturous expression.
He did his best to free himself from his lust, to sever all ties of love
until he was exhausted.
“Mo Weiyu you beast.” he murmured.
He turned his head but was unable to get out of his thoughts. The
fiery and compact body in the Miaoyin Pool seemed to be swaying in
front of his eyes. He saw a broad shoulder and a sharp back, turning
around and letting the warm water flow slowly down the line of the
merfolk fish…
He sat up abruptly, his face ashen, not daring to think further.
Grabbing a book at random is like grabbing a straw for life.
Pitiful Chu Wanning is a wise man.
 Now he had fallen to relying on books to get rid of his inner
demons. It was unknown which one of the books Xue Meng bought
was open, but when he opened it, he saw a row of fly-headed little
cards. At first, Chu Wanning was unable to read them, but after a
while, he suddenly realized what he was reading.
On the thin paper, there was a line of words:
“Size Ranking of Heroes in the prime of the cultivation world”
Even though he could read every word, Chu Wanning still could
not make out the meaning behind them.
At the prime of his life. Heroes… Size…Ranking?
What size?
Body size?
Looking further down the list, a slightly smaller handwriting was
added on the side: Because I am an adventurer of the Wealthy
Class, there are those who never bathe in the outside world, and
those who are not close to the Willow, thus the list is incomplete. The
outstanding talents of the Jufeng Sect lack the dimensions of
Nangong Sang and Xu Shuanglin, and Guyue’ye lack the
dimensions of Jiang Xi, and they lack the strength of Xue Meng, Xie
Feng and Chu Wanning…
“…?”
Chu Wanning was stunned for a moment.
What do you mean? They still needed to bathe outside to be able
to see their figure?
He even saw his own name…
 He frowned, tapped the sheet of paper with his fingertip, and
continued to read. Unfortunately, the first name made him choke.
It was Mo Ran.
Identity: The Sisheng Peak Gongzi, Mo-zongshi
Chu Wanning thought back to Mo Ran’s figure. This brat was
indeed tall and mighty, but he shouldn’t be ranked first.
Looking further down, it said, “Deyutang is not a vulgar thing, it’s
amazing when he takes a bath.”
“…”
De Yu Tang bath…
What the hell…?
Chu Wanning vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he was
used to pure thinking. After pondering for a long time, he still could
not figure out what was wrong, so he continued to read.
The second was a rogue cultivator that he had never heard of.
Beside him was a sign that read: “Vivid in the wild baths of the forest.
Very grand.”
“What nonsense.” Chu Wanning was a little disgusted, “Although
shoes and shoes can increase or decrease one’s stats, it’s not too
much of a difference. Why wait for people to take a bath to peep at
them? How can these types of books be popular among the
commoners today…”
Seeing the third place —
Mei Hanxue
Identity: Taxue Palace on Mount Kunlun
 This time, the words on the side were different. They weren’t about
bathing in the clouds, but rather, “The servant girl of Spring Glow
Tower, together with all the women in the cultivation world. Young
Master Mei can turn a woman’s body into water, turn her bones into
mud, and control ten people in the night without any difficulty.”
“…” Chu Wanning was at a loss for words.
After a moment of silence, Elder Yuheng’s head buzzed and
exploded. He threw the booklet from one end of the bedroom to the
other with a ‘pa!’ sound, as if he was throwing hot potatoes. His face
was as red as fire and his eyes flickered. He was completely
stupefied with anger.
What did he see?
What size! No matter how slow he was, he could feel the scent
now. What size could this be? Shameless! Shameless! Dirty! Dirty!
How shameless!
After sitting on the bed for a long time, Chu Wanning still couldn’t
calm himself. He got off the bed again and picked up the book. As he
exerted strength through his fingers, the piece of paper was
shattered into pieces.
However, the words “absolutely not ordinary things that are worthy
of admiration” were like red-hot iron. With a hiss, they burned the
depths of his heart, causing his face to flush red and his heart to roar
like thunder.
He was an extremely righteous person. Just now in the Miaoyin
Springs, he had deliberately shifted his gaze up, not looking in the
wrong direction, plus the steam swirling in the pool, his body was
blurred, even if he looked, he couldn’t see it clearly. However, at this
moment, this dirty book used eight words to present this scene in
front of his eyes. And the text, often more vivid than the picture, it is
easy to imagine.
This was definitely not a common thing…
Chu Wanning ruthlessly wiped his face. After a while, he grabbed
the blanket and covered his head.
What exactly did he encounter on the first day he emerged from
seclusion…? The world had changed, he wished he could lie down
and die again!
However, Elder Yuheng had always been strict with himself. Even
though he had not slept for an entire night, even if he was extremely
shocked and unable to calm down no matter how hard he tried, he
still got up on the second day on time. He washed up and dressed
neatly, but his dignified and restrained face still floated down from
the peak of the Southern Mountain.
Today is the monthly check-up. The armor of good and evil is
sparkling. Thousands of disciples are performing martial arts there.
The elders are checking it on the high platform.
After five years of absence, Chu Wanning was still standing on the
left side of Xue Zhengyong.
He was dressed in white and had a sickly expression. As he
walked down the long limestone steps, he sat down on the empty
seat and poured himself a pot of tea, drinking it while looking at it.
Xue Zhengyong saw that his expression did not look good and
thought that Mo Ran did not attend the banquet last night. He then
went over to Chu Wanning and said in a low voice, “Yuheng, Ran-er
is back.”
 Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning’s eyebrows twitched, and his
expression turned even worse, “En, I’ve seen him.”
“Ah? Have you two reunited?” Xue Zhengyong was startled, and
immediately nodded. “That’s good, how about it? Isn’t it getting a
little too much?”
“Hmm…”
Chu Wanning did not really want to continue chatting with Xue
Zhengyong. After all, ever since yesterday, he had been harboring in
his head the incantation “This is absolutely not something out of the
ordinary”. He did not intend to search for Mo Ran in the sea of
people below. He only lowered his head and looked at the table.
“So many fresh fruit snacks.”
Xue Zhengyong laughed, “Isn’t it too early? If you like it, then eat
more.”
Chu Wanning did not stand on ceremony. He picked up a lotus
flower cake and started to eat it with hot tea. The color of the Lotus
Blossom Sesame was orderly, from the bottom of the petals to the tip
of the flower. It was red like a nutmeg, with clear layers of skin and
crispy entrails.
“The skills of Lin An’s Pure Wind Pavilion…” Chu Wanning
mumbled, turned around and asked Xue Zhengyong, “It wasn’t made
by Mengpo’s Master?”
“No, Mo Ran brought it back to honor you. Look, there’s none on
the other elders’ tables.”
“…” As he said this, Chu Wanning realized that only the wooden
table in front of his was filled with various fruits, pastries and
preserves. There was even a small jade-green porcelain bowl with
the lid open, and inside it there were no less than three Soup
Dumplings.
The dumpling was not made of ordinary white glutinous rice. It was
made from the lotus root produced by Lin An, and in the dough
mask, there was a crystal clear one with a jade-like luster.
“Oh, this is a little toy that Mo Ran borrowed from the kitchen at
Mengpo Hall in the morning. The red one is for the rose bean curd,
the yellow one is for the peanut sesame seed curd, and the green
one says that it was made with Longjing Tea for fine powders. All
these are quite fresh stuff, just that they’re a little lacking…” Xue
Zhengyong muttered, “He was busy all morning and made it very
fine. He only made three.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Yuheng, do you have enough to eat?”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, then he nodded.
In fact, he had only eaten three Soup Dumplings. The first was
sweet, the second was sweet, and the third was full. If he ate
another four, it would be a bit tiresome.
Mo Ran had cooked exactly three dumplings. It was quite a
coincidence, no more and no less, just to his liking.
The white porcelain spoon scooped up the round and cute Lotus
Root Starch soup and brought it to his lips. He felt that the size was
just right and that he could eat it in one bite.
The person who made the Soup Dumplings seemed to know very
well how big his mouth could hold. He did not feel uncomfortable
with the size of the food in his mouth. The soft filling seemed to be
filled with endless intimacy.
 For some reason, this thought made Chu Wanning’s heart tremble.
He then died of shame, hiding his true feelings.
“His cooking skills are quite good.”
“Unfortunately, it’s only for you. No one else can eat it, not even
his uncle.” Xue Zhengyong sighed, feeling very regretful.
Chu Wanning listened and pursed his lips. He didn’t say anything,
but used a spoon to stir the hot water in the bowl. The dumpling had
been finished and was sweet enough to melt in his heart.
After having some snacks, ignoring the hustle and bustle of martial
arts practice, Chu Wanning took a file from the desk and went to see
the changes in the five years of his seclusion.
All these things were sorted out by Xue Zhengyong. His words
were concise. In no time at all, Chu Wanning had finished reading
the documents. He raised his hand to cover the scroll, only to see a
book underneath.
“This is…” He took it out. It was a thick thread-bound book. Xue
Zhengyong glanced at it and smiled, “It’s also a gift from A-Ran.
Yesterday, he said that he was on the way back, that he had fought
with evil spirits, that the book was accidentally stained with blood,
and there are many pages that were torn. He felt embarrassed to
give it to you personally, so he asked me to put it on your table this
morning.”
Chu Wanning nodded and opened the book. His slender hands
caressed the top of the book, and there were three words written on
it:
For my Shizun.
His eyes widened slightly in surprise.
 Was this a letter to him?
Suddenly, his heart felt as if it was being burned by charcoal. It
was hot and painful. He raised his eyes, wanting to go down to the
vast sea of people to look for Mo Ran’s figure, but what he saw was
an armor that glittered like a fish swimming in water.
Unable to find anyone for a while, he continued to read the letter.
It turned out that every day after Chu Wanning’s closed door
cultivation, Mo Ran would miss his Shizun. He had a lot of things on
his mind, he was afraid that after a while, he would forget about
them. Thus, he got someone to make a sturdy book, a thick book
with 1,825 pieces of paper inside. He calculated it well, for five years,
he would write a letter to his Shizun every day.
He had originally calculated a total of 1825 pieces of paper, no
more, no less. After he finished writing, his Shizun would come out of
seclusion.
But sometimes it would not stop. The words were squeezed into a
small ball and were passionately flowing on the paper, wishing that
Chu Wanning could see the Thorn Flower in the northern part of Mo
Bei, the misty mountain, and hide the dessert in the paper, waiting
for Chu Wanning to wake up and share it with him.
The lines of small characters did not stop from beginning to end.
There were no provocative words, nor did they write anything sad.
They only recorded every brilliant moment in the past five years, and
he only shared what was good with him.
As a result, the calculated page for every day was naturally
insufficient in the end. He attached another thick stack of letters, and
behind the book…
 Chu Wanning was flipping slowly, his eyes moist.
He saw Mo Ran in the handwriting, which went from childish to tall
and straight, and from tall and straight to handsome and elegant.
The latest ink stains seemed to have yet to dry, but the earliest
handwriting was already starting to turn green and yellow.
There were four words, “and my Shizun’s letter”, in each letter.
Each letter was different, and slowly… Time passed quickly, from the
light hooves to the white head.
In the end, the feather danqing, the triangular-iron broken gold, the
end of the curling, vertical curved screen.
Chu Wanning turned to the last page and ran his fingers over the
four words written on the paper.
A book for my Shizun.
He looked at the dignified brush and ink. It was as if he could see
that the tip of the brush had just been lifted and the brush tip had just
hung in the air. The man raised his head and realized that he was no
longer a youth.
From the first letter to the last, he seemed to see Mo Ran walk
from sixteen to twenty-two years old. His figure slowly grew, and his
expression gradually became deeper.
But every day, he would sit in front of his desk and write a letter to
him.
“Shizun!”
He didn’t know when the martial arts ended but Chu Wanning
heard someone calling for him. He suddenly raised his head and
saw that at the front of the platform, Xue Meng was waving excitedly
at him.
Beside Xue Meng, there was a man with broad shoulders and a
narrow waist. His legs were long and straight, and he stood there
silently.
Mo Ran saw that Chu Wanning was looking at him and was
stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled. In the golden morning light,
his smile was so mesmerizing that it was like the rustling of pine and
cypress soaked in the morning sun. His eyes were warm and his
strong, straight face seemed shy, alive and blazing, dazzling.
What a handsome young man.
Chu Wanning calmly sat on the stage with his arms crossed,
looking down at him proudly. The others could only see that his
expression was still as cold as before, but no one knew that he had
already lost his mind and abandoned his armor.
Amongst the crowd, Mo Ran was still laughing. He suddenly
raised his hand and pointed at his own clothes, then at Chu
Wanning.
“…” Chu Wanning didn’t have time to react. His almond-shaped
eyes narrowed as he looked at him in confusion.
The smile on Mo Ran’s face became clearer. He put his hands to
his lips and mouthed a few words.
Chu Wanning was stunned, “?”
The leaves rustled, and the morning breeze blew gently. Mo Ran
seemed to be somewhat helpless. He pursed his lips into a smile,
shook his head, and touched the hem of his clothes.
 Chu Wanning lowered his head. After a while, his ears suddenly
turned red.
“…”
Under the guidance of his disciple, the mighty Elder Yuheng finally
realized that he had woken up too hastily in the morning. His clothes
were piled up messily in the Red Lotus Pavilion.
…… No wonder I feel like I’m dragging something on the ground
when I walk today! So it was the hem of the robe!
You can do it, Mo Weiyu. In anger, Chu Wanning turned his face
away. You are a bastard who doesn’t have eyes for the world!
 132. Shizun and Shi Mei

In the evening, the tired birds returned to their nests. After a day’s
worth of work, the disciples rushed back to Mengpo Hall. Mo Ran
didn’t leave. He stood beside the wooden stake, as if he was waiting
for someone.
In these few years, Xue Meng’s relationship with him had eased
up by quite a bit. Especially after Mo Ran found the best Lingshi to
set his Longcheng knife, the grudge between the brothers was no
longer as distinct. Therefore, Xue Meng turned his head and asked
him, “Are you going to eat?”
“I’ll wait a little longer.”
Standing under the afterglow of the setting sun, Shi Mei’s skin was
like cream, and his beauty was unparalleled. He stroked his hair and
asked, “Is A-Ran waiting for Shizun?”
“Yes.” Even though Mo Ran had met him when he was cultivating
in the morning and was working hand in hand with Xue Meng to fill
the gap in the sky, he had also caught a glimpse of Shi Mei about to
surpass Xue Meng.
But at this time, as the sun was setting in the west, he and Xue
Meng stood together, one in front and one behind. Of course, it
wasn’t that he didn’t think that Shi Mei was good-looking, but…
 It was hard to say what that feeling felt like. He was probably used
to seeing how weak Shi Mei was and was always shielded by Xue
Meng. He never thought that he would be turned upside down now.
“Since I missed the banquet yesterday, I wanted to apologize to
Shizun and invite him to the foot of the mountain for a meal.
Therefore, I won’t be going to Mengpo Hall today. If you want to go,
then let’s go together.”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei were not used to eating with Chu Wanning.
They looked at each other and left. Mo Ran was still unharmed as he
squatted on top of a large green rock and picked up a piece of dog’s
tail grass while playing, waiting for Chu Wanning to descend the
mountain.
When the sun had set and the crescent moon peeked out from the
purplish-red clouds, a person slowly walked out from the bamboo
path in the south mountain. That person had already changed into a
fresh white robe and was holding a bag.
“I had something that I wanted to ask you about… Why are you
here?”
“Waiting for Shizun to eat.” As he said that, he jumped down from
the rock, his hand still holding onto the dogtail grass, and smiled
brilliantly, “I heard that the new restaurant in the Wuchang Town has
a famous chef who used to work in the cultivation world, making
excellent pastries. I would like to invite Shizun to have a taste.”
Chu Wanning sized him up from head to toe in an indifferent
manner, “You’re finally qualified. Are you rich?”
Mo Ran laughed without saying a word.
 Chu Wanning gave a snort and threw the bag to him. He took it
and asked, “What is this?”
“Your clothes.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he had already walked
away. Mo Ran quickly chased after him and stood shoulder to
shoulder. He smiled and said, “The material of this piece of clothing
is not bad. It’s light, but it’s warm. If Shizun likes it, I can ask
someone to make it smaller…”
“I don’t wear the clothes anyone else wears.”
Mo Ran was slightly startled, and then he became embarrassed. “I
didn’t mean that, I am… When I saw Shizun dressed this morning, I
thought Shizun liked it… It’s because I didn’t think about it properly
that I asked someone to go to that store and have someone cut a
new one.”
Chu Wanning asked, “Do you know how big my clothes are?”
How could he not know Chu Wanning’s size?
He used his arms to wrap around his waist and could estimate his
waist. He knew that when Chu Wanning put his foot on the ground,
his chin would land on his shoulder. When they were fighting to the
death in the past, Chu Wanning would bite him sometimes, with two
rows of sharp teeth near his collarbone that wouldn’t fade even after
a few days.
Of course, he also knew how long Chu Wanning’s legs were. They
were clearly powerful in combat, but they were so helpless around
his waist. His long and skinny legs would tremble and his toes would
tighten…
How could he not know how wide Chu Wanning’s shoulders were,
and how smooth and full the curve of his buttocks was?
 He had no idea what he had asked. He thought it was a brilliant
question that had troubled his good disciple, Mo Weiyu.
“You don’t know what kind of clothes I’m going to wear,” Chu
Wanning said, flicking his sleeves.
“…”
Mo Ran had no way to explain himself.
He could not possibly say that he knew, that when he was
kneading the Soup Dumplings, he would inadvertently think of Chu
Wanning’s figure yesterday. His well-proportioned and powerful
figure in the Miaoyin Springs was as vivid and solid as he
remembered.
His mind wandered, and he remembered that Chu Wanning’s lips
were pale and thin. When he was forced to swallow himself, he was
always in pain, unable to hold on. His throat was tightly-shut, and he
wanted to vomit.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his Adam’s apple rolling, but he was
secretly cursing himself as a beast.
To respect him, to love him, no longer to entertain wild thoughts.
To respect him… To respect him…
He took two deep breaths, and the burning desire in his heart was
forcefully suppressed, but he still felt that the Dumplings that he
kneaded out were a little too big, and his Shizun would probably stick
to his mouth after eating it, so he rewound and redid them. This time,
all three of them were exquisite, he pinched between his fingers and
compared them, considering for a moment, thinking about Chu
Wanning opening his lips slightly, and wrapping his sweet Dumplings
in his soft mouth…
 The tip of his tongue curled like a warm flame, igniting the seven
emotions and six desires of Mo Ran and taking away its life.
He even knows what kind of dessert he can hold in his mouth, yet
that fellow Chu Wanning asked him if he knew the size of his clothes.
The question was like the soft tip of a cat’s tongue licking his
chest.
Mo Ran did not dare to think any further. He lowered his head and
said, “Before I cut the clothes, I will naturally have to consult Shizun.”
Chu Wanning looked at him strangely and asked, “You have a
cold?”
“Nope.”
“Why is your throat so hoarse?”
“… Fire.”
Chu Wanning was stunned for a moment. He didn’t know what to
think, but he suddenly turned around and pursed his lips. The space
between his eyebrows was dark, but the back of his ears was slightly
flushed.
It was only until the two of them arrived at the Wuchang Town and
sat down in a private room near the window of the newly opened
Mid-Autumn Festival that this light shade of red finally faded away.
For the first time, Mo Ran seriously invited Chu Wanning for a
meal. Although he had treated him before, it was either out of
resignation or out of responsibility. His state of mind was truly
different.
The waiter of the Mid-Autumn House first soaked a pot of cloud
and mist over the mountain and brought out the seeds and nuts.
Then, he respectfully handed the two bamboo scrolls that were
transcribing the names of the dishes to the two immortal lords at the
Sisheng Peak. Mo Ran took the bamboo block and smiled to the
waiter naturally. He said, “Thank you very much.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Mo Ran.
This person never had the habit of thanking him before.
“Shizun, please order whatever you want to eat. However, I would
like to recommend this store’s pine nut mandarin fish. I’ve heard that
they are sweet and sour, and look very pretty.”
Chu Wanning nodded, “Then give me one. You can decide on the
rest.”
Mo Ran smiled. “Then I shall follow Shizun’s taste.”
“Do you know what I like to eat?”
“… Yes, I know.”
Even though he knew it in the past, he would eventually forget
about it.
Not anymore.
As he was looking at the bamboo block, he suddenly heard the
sound of footsteps coming from the stairs. The waiter’s voice was
transmitted over, “Ah, please come here immortal. The two people
you are looking for are sitting in the private room… Right, right. The
wine hasn’t been served yet.”
His glistening white hands gently lifted the green curtain, revealing
the agate beaded curtain.
An extremely beautiful man with soft black hair and red lips and
white teeth appeared by the door, carrying a jug of wine. Mo Ran
turned his head around, and was obviously stunned for a moment:
“Shi Mei? Why are you here?”
“Mengpo Hall has met a Sect Leader. He heard that you guys
came down the mountain to eat here, but he remembered that this
restaurant was newly opened. The dishes were good, but there was
no wine. He only sent me to deliver a pot of Pear Blossom White.”
As Shi Mei spoke, he waved the red wine jug in his hand. The jug of
wine was wrapped in bamboo vines and was chunky and cute. The
wine inside made sounds as if it could smell the fragrance of wine
through the mud.
Shi Mei laughed: “It’s a good thing I made it in time. Otherwise, if
you had ordered something to drink, it would have been a bit
excessive for me.”
Chu Wanning asked, “What about you? Have you eaten?”
“I’ll eat when I get back. Mengpo wouldn’t close the door so soon.
There’s still time.”
“You’re already here, what’s the point of leaving.” Chu Wanning
was a well-mannered person, so he said, “Sit with us.”
“This… I’m afraid this will cost him his money.”
Mo Ran laughed, “How could it be a waste of money to add on a
chair?” As he spoke, he asked the waiter to fetch another set of
utensils. This Mid-Autumn Restaurant was indeed a very extravagant
place. The private room was filled with fine chopsticks with gold and
silver threads embedded at the end.
Shi Mei sat down and poured a cup of wine for each of them. The
aroma of the pear blossoms filled the entire table, and the aroma of
the wine was very familiar. In his previous life, after Shi Mei died, Mo
Ran drank it all, and when Chu Wanning died, Mo Ran even drank it
all night on the roof.
Now that the disaster had passed, both of them were still alive.
Mo Ran suddenly felt that whether it was possession or love in the
past, they were all not that important anymore. The two people who
had treated him the best in his life were still in the world, and it was
enough for him to earn money and buy them a meal and a drink.
Three cups and two cups of wine were equivalent to ten thousand
miles worth of rivers and mountains in his previous life.
“Waiter, I’ll have to trouble you to order a portion of pineapple
mandarin fish, then a crabby lion’s head, crystal legs, cherry ham,
three fresh soups, and dumplings with steamed meat. These are all
things that cannot be touched with any spiciness. Then, a serving of
Boiled Fish, Mab Tofu, Couple Lung Slices, Kung Bao Chicken Ding,
these should be heavy and spicy. Shrimp dumplings, black bean oil
and taro steamed pork ribs, and chicken feet with black bean sauce.
“Dessert…” Mo Ran glanced at Chu Wanning and closed the
bamboo block, “I won’t take a closer look. Give me a copy of each
item.”
Chu Wanning didn’t even look up, “I can’t finish it.”
Mo Ran said, “Bring it back.”
“It’ll get cold.”
“… Let Mengpo reheat it.”
Chu Wanning felt that Mo Ran looked like one of those merchants
who became rich overnight after digging a mine. It was too
extravagant and wasteful to waste words with him, so he unrolled the
bamboo slip in front of him. He looked at it and said, “One bean curd,
one leaf rake, three bowls of Sweet Bean Sand, thank you very
much.”
Soon, the dishes were served. Shi Mei loved to eat spicy dishes,
but Chu Wanning was not stained with red. As a result, Mo Ran lit
up, half of the table was fresh, and the other half was red and thick.
“I’m here, the last dish. It’s the signature dish of our restaurant,
Pine Mandarin Fish —”
With a shout from the waiter, a plate of bright and fragrant
mandarin fish was served by two waiters. The fish looked like it
weighed five pounds and was fried until it was golden crisp. It was
placed in a large sky-blue porcelain dish with a thick, uniform flower
shaped body. Bright red, sweet and sour sauce was poured on top of
the fish and sprinkled on top of it were green peas.
Chu Wanning loved sweetness, especially sour and sweet.
Although his face showed no change in emotions when he saw the
fish, his eyes lit up involuntarily.
This light was seen by Mo Ran.
The waiter looked at their table and saw that there was still room
in front of Shi Mei. He then went to organize the dishes to make
space for them.
However, a pair of hands were faster than him and had already
begun to adjust the table. Mo Ran set the few pieces of meat that
Chu Wanning rarely touched in front of him. Then, he served some
spicy dishes that were quite tasty to Shi Mei. In this way, the seat in
front of Chu Wanning became empty. Mo Ran smiled and said to the
waiter, “Put the fish here.”
“Sigh, very good!”
 The waiter was obviously happy to meet a guest who helped him
change the table. He immediately beamed with joy and took the
dishes from the two waiters. He then placed them in an empty space
and left while nodding and bowing.
This adjustment was done very naturally. The others would only
think that he had helped the waiter, but Shi Mei sensed that it was a
partial favor. He was a little surprised at Mo Ran’s actions. Light
flowed in his eyes, and after a long while, he lowered his eyes, as if
he was a little disappointed.
Shi Mei felt that when Mo Ran returned after five years, not only
had his appearance changed, even his good attitude towards him
had faded.
He also liked to eat pine nuts and mandarin fish, so why would he
put them so far away from him? Doesn’t he know? Or…
Shi Mei was not someone who belittled himself. His looks and
temperament were all above Chu Wanning’s. In the entire cultivation
world, not many people could match his looks.
However, at this moment, he suddenly hesitated.
He knew that in his youth, Mo Ran seemed to be a romantic
person who loved those beautiful furs to the core, but that was just
an illusion. To Mo Ran, the most precious thing was friendship.
If someone gave him a tael, he would return the money.
Now that his Shizun had let go of his past grudges, his kindness
towards Mo Ran was not something he could compare with. Thinking
this, Shi Mei suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He abruptly
lifted his head to look at the faces of the two in the light.
 One had his head lowered as he drank. His phoenix eyes were
like water, his eyelashes were like smoke. His expression and face
were very dull.
Within the lights, there was snow falling from the roof, the moon
and pear blossoms from the moon. When his eyelashes moved, it
was as if ripples had appeared in the lake, and the stars were
shining in the sky. It was likely that even the owner of the pair of
eyes did not notice the love within.
Shi Mei was dazed for a moment. His elbow touched the
chopsticks, and with a “pa da” sound, the chopstick fell to the
ground. He came back to his senses and hurriedly apologized, then
bent down to pick it up.
When he bent down, he was stunned for a moment.
The chopsticks were straight as they landed beside Mo Ran’s
boots. It lay quietly and waited for him to pick up the items.
He could have asked the waiter to bring another pair, but Shi Mei
never loved to trouble others, and even when faced with such a
disparity, no matter how gentle or calm a person was, they would still
feel unwilling and at a loss. Or maybe it wasn’t that complicated.
Sometimes, what a person did was just a thought.
As for Shi Mei, at this moment, he really wanted to know what kind
of relationship Mo Ran still had with him… Thus, after a few
moments of hesitation, he lowered his head and extended his
slender white hands to pick up the chopsticks.
The chopsticks fell too close, so naturally, when Shi Mei picked
them up, the back of his hand would inevitably touch Mo Ran’s
calves.
 133. Shizun is the most lukewarm

At that time, Mo Ran was drinking Pear Blossom White, when he

suddenly felt something touch his leg. He subconsciously wanted to
move away, but before he could do so, the feeling of being touched
became even more obvious, as if something had just passed by him.
For a moment, he didn’t understand what had happened. It was
only when Shi Mei sat up straight again and looked at that peerlessly
handsome face dyed in a thin red, with his lips pursed and his brows
lowered as if he had something on his mind, that Mo Ran suddenly
realized —
What was that just now…?
“Cough, cough, cough!” Mo Ran instantly choked.
In his heart, Shi Mei had always been like snow in the sun, the
new moon in the willows, only to see in the distance and not to play
with. Even though he loved him dearly and hated that he couldn’t die
for him, he rarely did anything related to love, much less put it into
practice.
However, such a pure and flawless person, could it be that just
now… Touch him?
This thought shocked Mo Ran. He shook his head like a rattle, and
upon seeing this, Chu Wanning frowned, “What happened to you?”
 “Nothing!”
To touch him in front of Shizun!… How is this possible?!
This, this does not seem to be something that Shi Mei would do…
Mo Ran’s expression became even more complicated. Rather
than calling it a surprise, it would be more accurate to call it a shock.
He rested for a long time before he heard Shi Mei shout: “The
chopsticks are dirty. Waiter, please go and change a pair.”
The waiter came and went. Mo Ran turned his head to the side to
look at Shi Mei’s pale face. That person’s eyes were still calm and
gentle. It was as if he was hallucinating about the redness on his
face due to his shyness. Feeling that someone was looking at him,
Shi Mei lifted his peach blossom eyes a few inches and smiled faintly
at Mo Ran.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, nothing.”
Shi Mei said ignorantly, “The chopsticks dropped in the wrong
place, right at your feet.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief, his heart slowing down. As
expected, he was overthinking it. He was just about to say a few
more words to ease the atmosphere, when he saw that Shi Mei had
already turned his face away and was about to get a spoon of soup.
Mo Ran felt guilty for his earlier thought and said, “Let me help you
scoop it up.”
“No need, I’ll do it myself.”
As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and leisurely helped himself
to the Three Fresh Soup.
 Originally, he didn’t feel anything when he sat down, but now that
he stood up and scooped up the soup, the color of the soup was
especially clear. He almost had to stretch out his arms to get the
soup from the other side of the table.
One spoonful, two spoonfuls, slowly.
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei looked into his eyes and didn’t say anything. He only
smiled and continued to scoop up the soup.
When Shi Mei finished eating, he asked Chu Wanning if he
wanted it. When Chu Wanning said no, he moved the soup to the
middle, not too close to anyone and not too far away, just in right
place.
His mentor and his favorite people.
He shouldn’t have been biased in the first place.
When they were seated, Shi Mei suddenly said, “A-Ran, you have
become more sensible. You are no longer the disciple that made
Shizun angry. So, there’s one thing I want to tell you. The three of us
are here today.”
Seeing how serious his words were, Mo Ran could not help but
gaze at him. “What is it?”
“Do you remember the first time I made a scrip and sent it to you?”
Shi Mei said, “I wasn’t the one who made that bowl of wontons. I
never knew how to make noodles. That was…”
Mo Ran laughed. “I thought it was something else. So it’s this one.
I already knew about it.”
 “Ah, you’ve been…?” Shi Mei was slightly stunned. His beautiful
eyes widened as he turned his head to look at Chu Wanning, who
was drinking his wine, and asked, “Did Shizun tell you this?”
“No, I saw it before I went to the ghost realm.” Mo Ran was about
to explain the details when Chu Wanning put down his wine glass
and gave a light cough. He glanced at Mo Ran with a solemn
expression on his face.
Mo Ran knew that Shizun’s skin was thin, so he naturally didn’t
want others to know about his softness. Thus, he said: “In short, five
years ago, I already understood the cause and effect. It would be too
long to say.”
Shi Mei nodded: “That’s good too.” He then turned to Chu
Wanning and said, “Shizun, when you were unwilling to give the
wontons to A-Ran and had me deliver it to him, I didn’t think that it
would be a problem. However, after seeing the misunderstanding
between the two of you getting deeper and deeper, I felt very
apologetic. I wanted to find a time to explain it to A-Ran, but I
couldn’t get the words out of my mouth… Actually, I was also a bit
selfish back then. Aside from Young Master, he was a close friend of
mine at the summit of death’s door. I was afraid that he would feel
unhappy if he found out, so…”
“No worries, I was the one who didn’t want you to say it in the first
place. What’s wrong with you?”
“But I feel bad about myself, and I feel that I have stolen Shizun’s
heart. Shizun, I’m sorry.” As he spoke, Shi Mei lowered his eyes and
asked after a while, “A-Ran, I’m sorry too.”
 Mo Ran had never blamed Shi Mei, even though his initial good
intentions towards Shi Mei, were all caused by Chu Wanning, but the
warmth of Shi Mei was still real, and Shi Mei was just following Chu
Wanning’s instructions, he did not intend to do anything about it.
Mo Ran hurriedly said, “No, no, don’t mind it. How much time has
passed…”
He looked at the face of Shi Mei under the light. This was a face
he had never seen before in his previous life, because in his
previous life, Shi Mei had already died at this time.
He didn’t even have the chance to know what it looked like after
Shi Mei lived to the age of twenty-four.
He was tall and slender with a face as white as jade. His pair of
peach blossom eyes were sparkling with spring water. He looked so
gentle. It was likely that even if he got angry, he would feel soft.
His tightly clenched and wrinkled heart slowly loosened. He
inwardly sighed, suddenly feeling very happy. His heart was very
warm, very at ease.
Although he always felt that compared to the nineteen year old Shi
Mei, his twenty-four self was a little unfamiliar to him and not as
intimate as before. Perhaps it was because of this strangeness that
he had thought it was absurd that Shi Mei would take the initiative to
touch his leg, but Mo Ran felt that he would slowly get used to it…
As for matters of relationship, he didn’t want to force them anymore,
so he just let nature take its course.
He had been wandering around for five years, and his
whereabouts were hard to find. Among them, he had been in danger
a few times, but he didn’t know if it was the fake Chen who did it
intentionally or not. All in all, the mastermind behind this had yet to
be revealed, and he had yet to be caught.
The two people beside him, even if he had to throw away his life,
he would protect them forever.
Mo Ran temporarily let go of his inner demons, but he didn’t know
that his inner demons were never free. They let him go and instead
climbed onto another person.
Perhaps it was because he had eaten too much tonight, but after
returning home, Chu Wanning felt sleepy. He wanted to spend the
night painting the blueprints for the new machine armour, but after
drawing only half of it, he started yawning. He tried his best to hold
on for a while but was unable to. Finally, he blinked his eyes sleepily
and without even changing his clothes, he laid down on the bed and
fell asleep.
He slept in a daze and dreamt of many messy things.
First, it was that “In the prime of the cultivation world, the most
outstanding talent’s size is ranked”, then it was the robust and sturdy
body that he had seen in the Miaoyin Springs.
In the dim candlelight, a slight crease appeared on Chu Wanning’s
forehead. It was as if he wanted to escape from this shameful
dream, but he couldn’t help it. He sank deeper and deeper into it…
Then, he had the same dream as before.
The Alchemy Heart Hall that changed the appearance of life and
death.
Mo Weiyu, who had completely matured, pinched his chin. His
eyes were vicious and mocking as he spoke dirty words to him.
 He said, “If you let me do it once, I’ll agree to your conditions.”
This Mo Ran was different from Mo Ran that he had seen. He had
a crazed expression and his handsome face was also very pale. His
skin was not the same wheat colored color that he had seen before.
“Kneel down by yourself… Lick me well…”
The messy sentences came from the depths of the nightmare. It
was as if there was something inside his skull that was about to
break apart and break free from its shackles, rushing towards Chu
Wanning.
He felt a chill run down his spine, but he was also strangely
excited.
In his dream, he saw Mo Ran approaching him, tearing his
clothes. The sound of his clothes being torn had never been so clear
before, and then the dream suddenly turned dark, as if it had sunk
into mud.
Just like countless times before, the dream ended here.
If it was before, after the dream was broken, he would peacefully
sleep, not bothering for the entire night. But today, for some reason,
after this dream had ended, a faint light began to slowly shine in front
of his eyes.
Chu Wanning wanted to see what was in front of him, but the new
dream was blurry, as if it was separated by a layer of water vapor.
He could not see his surroundings clearly. All he could see was a
blurry patch of scarlet.
He couldn’t see clearly, but his sense of smell and touch became
clearer and more sensitive as the dream unfolded. He suddenly felt
an indescribable passion and heat. He saw a strong and sturdy body
swaying and pressing down on him. Chu Wanning was taken aback.
He instinctively wanted to struggle, but his body did not seem to
belong to him, but to his dreams.
He could feel himself trembling. He could hear the man’s heavy
breathing, the hot air blowing in his ears, his lips touching his ear
lobe from time to time, but not kissing him.
He turned his head to the side and saw a large soft bed beneath
him. As the two moved, it creaked and shook. He could even smell
the wild scent of ferocious beast fur. The bed seemed to be covered
with beast skins. He tried to reach out and grab the mattress as he
floated, but he lacked the strength.
The man was so fierce, so hard, as if he were about to tear his
body apart.
He shook his head in despair and tried to struggle free, but the
man’s strength was so great that it seemed he could shatter his
bones in his hands. Chu Wanning felt his scalp go numb. His entire
body was trembling uncontrollably…
Perhaps the dream was too realistic and he was too tired. The
next day, Chu Wanning woke up at noon. After waking up, he was
lying on his bed and was in a daze for a long time. He tilted his head.
He could still smell the smell of the beast skin in his dreams, which
brought with it the sweetness of the wild.
But in the blink of an eye, he was still lying on the clear and pitch-
black rosewood bed within the Red Lotus Pavilion. Everything was
quiet and nothing was out of the ordinary.
Only…
 Chu Wanning froze, he lowered his gaze and looked at his own
body.
“…”
Due to his mental cultivation method, he had been lacking in
desire for many years and had rarely reacted physically. He realized
that he actually had a disgraceful morning… “……” Oh no…
All these years of cultivation, could it be that he had cultivated to
the point of being like a dog in a dog’s belly?!
And yesterday’s dreams — what are they? How could he have
dreamt of such a filthy scene! How could this be… How could this
be?
Was it really just because he saw Mo Ran’s body in the Miaoyin
Springs and accidentally read that “admirable” dirty book?
Chu Wanning’s face turned black. He buried his face in his palms
and rubbed them hard. When he looked up again, it was still dark.
……
What had happened to him?
He pursed his lips, wanting to soak himself in the Cold Spring
Lotus Lake and cool down the flames in his heart. But before the tip
of the foot even touched the ground, it felt the barrier of the Red
Lotus Pavilion tremble for a moment.
Someone came in.
Chu Wanning’s expression immediately changed. He quickly
pulled on his blanket and covered his lower body. The man was also
walking very fast. He heard two knocks coming from the door.
“Shizun, are you up yet?”
 It was the same voice as the man in the dream. It was just that the
voice in his dream was even deeper and moist, filled with boundless
love and fervor.
The voice that came from outside was gentle and respectful, even
a little worried. It was probably because Chu Wanning had not
woken up yet, so he was feeling a little anxious.
Chu Wanning leaned against the bed, hugging the quilt. Hearing
this sound, the wall between dream and reality seemed to have been
destroyed. The endless emotions and intense impacts were all
illuminated by the voices outside. As a result, the emotions surged,
making it harder to calm down.
Just as he was about to lie down and pretend to be asleep, he
suddenly heard Mo Ran say, “Shizun, are you there? I’ll come inside
if you let me.”
I’ll come inside.
It was just a simple sentence, yet it reminded Chu Wanning of the
man in his dream. His lips were moving, and the masculine heat
almost burned him.
The man gasped, “Relax, I’m coming in.”
Chu Wanning face suddenly turned red. His clothes were messy,
his heart was raging, and his eyes were filled with a vicious
unwillingness, but that ruthlessness and unwillingness were like the
sand at the edge of a shallow beach. The people who dared not look
at the cold and ruthlessness of winter could not face them, but if the
spring water started to dissolve and the tide started to flow, their
sharp fangs would be completely submerged in the soft, rippling
waves of light, there was no trace of viciousness in them at all.
 It was rare for him to be so embarrassed and helpless, and he had
almost never felt such a strong desire.
He stayed where he was until Mo Ran opened the door and
entered the room. It was only then that he reacted and tried to
pretend to be asleep, but it was already too late.
As soon as he entered the room, he saw Chu Wanning sitting on
the bed. His black hair was spread all over his body, making his face
look like a glowing lake under the sunlight. His eyebrows and eyes
were both sharp, and when he looked at him, his eyes were like the
edge of a frost.
However, the tail of his eyes were a faint red, and thus the cold
light was filled with charm, ruthlessness, and humiliation. It was as if
someone had just tortured him and done something unspeakable to
him, and his eyes were filled with stubbornness and wetness.
Mo Ran silently looked at him. This man was like a tender bud that
had grown out of a thicket of thorns, causing him to suddenly slow
his breathing. He felt as if a huge rock had fallen into his chest,
causing enormous waves that covered the sky…
 134. Shizun can eat

Mo Ran did not say anything. After a while, his Adam’s apple
moved slightly.
It was almost as if he was in a torrent of desire, trying his best to
hold onto a piece of driftwood that did not allow him to indulge
himself. He stuttered as he thought:
Love and respect him.
Respect is respect for love, love is respect for love, do not
blaspheme, do not hurt, do not add extra feelings, let alone do
something confusing and absurd, humiliating Shizun like in the
previous life.
After the lava had boiled four or five times, Mo Ran managed to
calm himself down. He walked into the room with a smile and
greeted Chu Wanning.
“Shizun, so you’re actually inside… Why didn’t you answer?”
“I just woke up.” Chu Wanning said dryly.
His throat was dry and his desires were dry. If he accidentally
dropped a little bit of his starfire, then he might be able to set the
prairie ablaze.
He wanted to put the box on the table, but when he glanced at the
table, he saw that it was filled with files, drills, and iron, as well as a
mess of blueprints. He had no choice but to carry his food box.
He walked to the bedside of Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning was even angrier than usual. He looked at him with
a nervous expression and asked with a frown, “What are you doing?”
“Shizun got up too late. Mengpo Hall no longer had much to eat.
Since I had nothing to do, I made some food to accompany Shizun in
the morning.”
As he said this, he opened the box and laid out the dishes one by
one. At the top was a plate of stir-fried wild mushrooms, then a plate
of lettuce with a tender fungus, then a silver roll and sweet nectar,
and at the bottom two bowls of white rice and a bowl of winter
bamboo shoot ham soup.
Two bowls of rice…
Chu Wanning was speechless. So it turned out that he had such a
big appetite in his heart?
“The table is a bit messy. Does Shizun want to eat on the bed, or
should I clean up the table and bring the dishes over?”
Of course, Chu Wanning didn’t like eating in bed, but at this time,
his lower body desire had not disappeared. With the blanket
covering him, he walked between his appearance and face and
decisively chose the latter.
“There are too many things on the table. It will take a long time to
pack them up, so let’s eat here.”
Mo Ran smiled and nodded. “Alright.”
It had to be said that Mo Ran’s cooking skills were quite good.
Five years ago, the dishes were already very tasty. Five years later,
it was even harder for ordinary chefs to compare with. He knew that
he didn’t like porridge that much in the morning. The mushrooms he
chose were grass mushrooms, the silver roll didn’t contain a bag of
soy sauce but sweet potatoes instead. The winter bamboo shoots
were all tender, the ham was thin and half mixed, and it was as red
as the horizon…
Mo Ran had never asked for his taste, but everything was just
right, as if they had lived together for many years.
Chu Wanning was enjoying his meal. Although his posture was
calm, his chopsticks never stopped. When he finished the last
mouthful of soup, he looked up and saw Mo Ran sitting on the edge
of the bed, one foot on the wooden frame of the chair, the other hand
on his cheek, looking at him with a lazy smile.
“What’s wrong?” Chu Wanning subconsciously took out his
handkerchief and wiped it off, “Is there something in my mouth…”
“Nope. Seeing that Shizun is enjoying his meal, I feel happy.”
“…” Chu Wanning felt a little uncomfortable and said flatly, “The
food you make is delicious, just that you have too much food, next
time one bowl will be enough.”
Mo Ran seemed to want to say something, but in the end he held
himself back. He grinned, revealing neat white teeth.
“Yes.”
What a fool! He was careful and prudent when encountering big
matters, but in his daily life, he was unreasonably lazy. He didn’t
even notice the two pairs of chopsticks under the food box.
One of them had eaten two people’s worth of food, yet he actually
told him that he had eaten too much. It was a little too much…
 The more Mo Ran thought about it, the more amused he became.
He couldn’t help but gently hold his forehead, his eyelashes drooping
and rustling.
“What are you laughing at now?”
“Nothing.” Mo Ran was afraid that it would hurt his reputation, and
that his Shizun’s face was more important than anything else. Of
course he couldn’t embarrass him, so he changed the topic. “Shizun,
I suddenly remembered something. I forgot to tell you yesterday.”
“What is it?”
“On my way back, I heard that Master Huaizui left first the day
before you came out of seclusion.”
“Mm, not bad.”
“So you didn’t see him when you woke up?”
“Nope.”
Mo Ran sighed, “I can’t blame this matter on shizun for being
disrespectful. Earlier, when I heard people discussing that Shizun did
not know how to behave, Master Huaizui spent five years of his life
to restore Shizun’s soul, but when you woke up, he couldn’t even get
a single word of thanks. But Master left first, he couldn’t possibly run
out of the Wubei Temple to kneel down and be moved to tears the
moment Shizun woke up. These gossiping people are really
annoying. Since I’ve asked them clearly, I will let them speak of it at
tomorrow’s morning meeting.”
Chu Wanning suddenly said, “No need.”
“Why?”
 “… I have already had a bad relationship with Master. Even if he
was still here when I woke up, I would not have thanked him.”
Mo Ran was stunned. “Why is that? I know that Shizun expelled
himself from the temple back then and he has long since lost ties as
Master and disciple. However, when Shizun was in danger, he had
come to help…”
Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chu Wanning, “I
can’t say anything about him, and I do not want to talk about it
anymore. If others say that I have no conscience and no heart, then
let them be. It’s obviously the truth.”
Mo Ran was anxious. “Why is it the truth? You clearly — you
obviously aren’t that kind of person!”
Suddenly, Chu Wanning looked up, and his face turned cold. It
was as if the dragon had been exposed to its reverse scale, and
blood was flowing profusely from it.
“Mo Ran.” He suddenly asked, “How much do you know about
me?”
“I —”
He looked at Chu Wanning’s bright eyes. The place was frosted
over, and he could not keep his guard up. It always covered the
entire Thousand Miles City.
For a moment, he suddenly wanted to say that I know a lot about
you regardless of the fact that I know a lot about you. I know that
even if some of your past, some of which I did not know. I’m willing to
listen to it, willing to share it with you. Don’t you always keep
everything hidden in your heart, with layers upon layers of locks and
mountain barriers, don’t you get tired? Won’t it feel bad?
 But what position did he have to say that?
He was his disciple, and he could not act rashly or disobey him.
In the end, Mo Ran was left speechless.
After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning’s body, which was as
tight as a bowstring, finally relaxed. He seemed to be a bit tired,
sighed and said, “People are not sages, and they are weak before
the will of heaven. Alright, don’t bring up the matter of the Master
Huaizui to me anymore. You can leave. I need to change clothes.”
“… Yes.” Mo Ran lowered his head and quietly packed the food.
When he reached the door, he suddenly said, “Shizun, you’re not
angry with me, are you?”
Chu Wanning glared at him, “Why would I be angry at you?”
Mo Ran revealed a smile, “That’s good, that’s good. Then can I
still come tomorrow?”
“Up to you.”
After pausing for a moment, he suddenly thought of something
and added, “In the future, you don’t need to say the words ‘I’ve come
inside’.”
“Why?”
“You came inside! Isn’t this just a piece of nonsense?!” Chu
Wanning was infuriated again. He didn’t know if it was due to the
impurity of Mo Ran or his face turning red from frustration.
After Mo Ran left the room, Chu Wanning got off the bed. He was
too lazy to put on his shoes, so he walked barefoot to the bookcase
and took out a bamboo scroll. He opened the bamboo scroll and
stared at the words on it. His expression was dark and he didn’t say
anything for a long time.
This bamboo scroll was left by his pillow when he walked with
Huia. He had cast a secret spell that only Chu Wanning himself
could open. The handwriting was neat and tidy, with the words “by
Young Master Chu himself”.
Grandmaster called him Young Master Chu.
Ridiculous.
The content of the letter was neither long nor short. It explained
some of the things that Chu Wanning needed to pay attention to
when he woke up and spent most of the time ‘asking’ him for a favor.
After Master Huaizui had asked him to recover his strength, he
must go to the Mount Longxue, which was near the Wubei Temple.
In the text, he sincerely said that he was old and felt that his time
was running out.
“Before the old monk passed away, I looked forward to meet with
the Emperor. The Emperor still had an old illness, and after hearing
that he was affected by it, he needed to go into seclusion for ten
days every seven years. This made the old monk feel guilty. If the
Lord wishes to come to Mount Longxue, he can set up a formation
and heal himself. However, the Incantation of Law is very dangerous,
so the Lord will need to bring a disciple of the Wood and Fire
element to accompany the Spirit Suppressing Orb.”
Old illness. Mount Longxue…
Chu Wanning frowned, his fingers almost sinking into his palms.
How can it be treated? What had been destroyed, what had been
lost, and what had been lost in the Mount Longxue for a hundred and
sixty-four days, how could they be restored?
Caring for a sin is an ability that reaches the heavens, can it fill up
the wounds that have entered the third level?!
He suddenly opened his eyes as a golden light shone from his
palm. The solid Xiang Fangzhu scroll instantly shattered into dust
from his fingers and vanished into thin air.
He would never step a foot in the Wubei Temple again in this
lifetime.
He would no longer call him Shizun.
In the blink of an eye, four days had passed since Chu Wanning
was released from seclusion. On this day, Xue Zhengyong called
him over to the Loyalty Hall and handed him a letter of entrustment.
He shook it open and took a look. There were a few simple words
inside.
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows and said, “Did you give it to the
wrong person?”
“What?” Xue read the letter again and said, “I’m not wrong.”
“…” Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes, “It says, help the villagers in
farming.”
“Don’t you know how to?”
“…”
Xue Zhengyong’s eyes widened, “You really don’t know how to?!”
Chu Wanning was embarrassed by his question, so he said
angrily, “There’s no such thing as normal, like exorcism?”
Xue Zhengyong said, “Recently, things have been quite peaceful.
There really isn’t any place to cause trouble. Aiya, A-ran will go with
you anyways. It’s no big deal if you just sit down and rest, and let
him work hard. As a young man, it’s not a small matter to gather
some rice and get some grains.”
Chu Wanning frowned deeply, “Since when did the Sisheng Peak
start to take up such trivial matters?”
“… He had to accept them all the time. When Grandma Wang of
Wuchang cat climbed up the tree, he wasn’t be able to get down. It
was all because he went to carry the cat. It’s just that there were a
lot of troublesome things in the past, the simplest things wouldn’t
bother you at all.” Xue Zhengyong said, “Didn’t you just wake up
recently? Originally, I wanted others to do it, but I feel that you can’t
stay idle.”
“Neither do I… I want to harvest rice.” Chu Wanning took a deep
breath and decided not to say he didn’t know how to cut rice.
Xue Zhengyong said, “I already asked A-Ran to help you, so you
should go out and relax and walk.”
“If I don’t accept the mission, I can’t just relax and walk?”
“That’s true.” Xue Zhengyong scratched his head, “But Yuliang
Village is close to Butterfly Town, The Heavenly-Rift Barrier in that
area was made up by Ran-er, he’s not as good as you, so why don’t
you go take a look at the place that needs strengthening.”
It was only after hearing his words that Chu Wanning finally felt the
need to go over to the Alchemy Hall. Thus, he didn’t say anything
else, accepted the letter, and left the Loyalty Hall.
 135. Shizun Thieves

Yuliang Village was a very small village, and the people living in
the village head were a little old. There weren’t many young people,
so every year when the village was busy, cultivators would come
over to help.
No one would have accepted such a request, which had nothing to
do with cultivation. However, Xue Zhengyong and his brother had
started their life from scratch and were used to living in poverty. They
were said to have grown up eating a hundred meals.
Not only was he unable to refuse, he would always take it very
seriously and would always send his disciples to accomplish their
task.
The village was not far from the Sisheng Peak, or close to it, but
it’s too pretentious to travel in a carriage.
So Xue Zhengyong prepared two fine horses for them. Chu
Wanning went down to the front of the mountain and saw Mo Ran
standing under a tall maple tree. It was late autumn, and the forest
was gradually dyed red.
Just like a red carp.
Mo Ran was holding onto a black horse rope while the other white
horse intimately rubbed against his cheek.
 He was playing with a handful of clover flowers, and when he
heard footsteps he turned his head and saw that a few red leaves
had fallen and Mo Ran was smiling up at them.
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning slowed down and stopped at the last few steps.
Sunshine penetrated through the lush leaves and the mossy stone
steps. He looked at the man not too far away. Perhaps it was
because he had to do farm work, so Mo Ran did not wear the white
robe that he wore when he returned.
He was dressed in black cloth, and his wrists were wrapped in
gauntlets. It was a very simple style, but his waist and legs were long
and thin, and his shoulders were broad. He looked very good,
especially at the chest area, because the collar was open so that you
could see his firm, tight chest muscles and his honey-colored skin
bobbing up and down as he breathed.
If one were to say that the way Xue Meng wore armor that glittered
with silver light was called “Mingsao”, it was the way a peacock
spread its tail. While Mo Ran is a sullen wind, the innocent wind, the
rash and pure wind. In a word, an honest man, that won’t stir up
anything but hard work.
“…” Chu Wanning looked at him a few times and then said, “Mo
Ran.”
“Hmm? What happened to Shizun?” The sturdy man asked with a
smile.
Chu Wanning was expressionless, “Why are you so open, aren’t
you cold?”
 Mo Ran slightly, immediately felt that the master was concerned
about him. He put the alfalfa back into the basket, clapped his
hands, and ran up the bluestone staircase. Standing tall and straight,
he stood in front of Chu Wanning, and before he could react, he had
already grabbed his wrist.
“I’m not cold. I’ve been busy all morning, but I’m actually very hot.”
His heart was at a loss for words. He smiled and placed his hand on
his chest, “Shizun, look, isn’t it?”
So hot.
The young man’s chest was extremely warm, accompanied by the
sound of his blood boiling and his eyes shining like the stars. Chu
Wanning felt a tingling sensation on his back, hurriedly shaking off
his hand, and his face darkened.
“Like what?”
“Ah… there’s a sweat?” After all, in his previous life, he was
involved with him because of his unreasonable compulsion. He did
not think that Chu Wanning would have any feelings for him, so he
treated his Shizun’s displeasure as he could not stand the heat of
the sweat on his body.
Thinking about how Chu Wanning loved cleanliness and didn’t like
being in contact with people, Mo Ran couldn’t help but blush.
Scratching his head, he said, “I was reckless…”
If he were to look carefully, he would notice that the deepest part
of Chu Wanning’s handsome neck was a crimson red. Under his
aloof and cold eyelashes, a glimmer of love could be seen.
However, he did not realize at first glance that Chu Wanning would
not give him the chance to sense anything. His clean white shoes
stepped on the slippery green stone and walked straight to the black
horse. He turned over and mounted the horse, his movements
smooth.
He was clad in white, and was mounted on a tall black horse. He
turned his head to look at his disciple who was standing on the
ground, and his ice-jade face appeared very untamed. He was still
the sharpest Elder Yuheng, and was beyond handsome.
“I’m leaving, hurry up and follow me.”
As he spoke, his slender legs clamped down on the horse’s belly.
He rode on the red dust cloud and galloped away.
He picked up the alfalfa basket that he had just fed halfway into
his arms and tied it to the back of the white saddle. Then he jumped
onto the horse and said, “That black horse is my horse, why is
Shizun riding around… Shizun! Wait for me!”
The two of them galloped on their horses, and in less than an
hour, they arrived at the village.
There were dozens of acres of rice fields outside the village, with
golden tassels and waves rolling around. There were more than
thirty farmers busy in the fields, and because there weren’t many of
them, regardless of their age, they were all working. They were all
hunched over with their sleeves rolled up and swinging their scythes.
Mo Ran immediately went to look for the village chief and handed
him the letter. Without further ado, he changed into a pair of
sackcloth shoes and headed towards the interior of the stronghold.
With his strength and vigor, coupled with the fact that he was a
cultivator, it would not be difficult for him to cut some wheat. After
half a day’s work, two large fields of rice had been cut off.
 The golden tassels were piled on the edge of the paddy field, and
the sun was shining on them, filling them with the fragrance of grain.
The mountain fields were filled with the rustling of the scythes as
farmers ploughed, and the girls sitting on the ridge, busily tidying the
ears while leisurely singing the farm song.
“The sun goes down and the red flowers shine, the red flowers of
the four mountains against the peony, singing a love song, a red fan,
ask your lover about the hydrangeas. I pulled on husband’s belt. I’m
not free today. Tomorrow, I’m going to chop firewood. My son has
just come to my sister’s house.”
This soft melody, this shy chant, came out of the peasant girl’s
mouth unwittingly and floated between heaven and earth, landing in
the heart of the listener.
“I won’t be free today. I’m going to chop firewood tomorrow. I won’t
be able to come to my sister’s house until a few days from now.”
Chu Wanning didn’t go down to the ground, instead, he held a hot
water jar and drank it while leaning against the tree. Listening to the
song, his eyes were following the hardworking figure in the distance,
his heart was beating fast, and the water was running down his
throat, not to his stomach, but to his chest.
“The voice of the flamboyant.” When he finished the water, he
commented coldly. “Go and return the porcelain vat to the village
chief.
The village chief looked at him hesitantly.
Chu Wanning was a little angry and asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Not going to the ground?” The Old Village Chief was a very
straightforward person. Since he had asked, he replied with a shaky
voice. His white beard trembled and his white brows furrowed,
“Immortal… Are you here to supervise the work?”
“…”
This was the first time Chu Wanning felt so awkward.
Underground…
Didn’t Xue Zhengyong tell him to just watch from the side? You
really want him to go down?
…… He wouldn’t!
Unfortunately, the old Village Head looked at him with a look of
reluctance. Even a few young and old women beside him raised their
heads when they heard this and glanced at this well-dressed man.
A child with a bun asked crisply, “Grandma, grandma, this Taoist
elder brother is dressed so white, how could he go down to the
ground?”
“His sleeves are so wide…” Another child muttered.
“The shoes are also clean…”
Chu Wanning felt awkward as he felt the words stabbing at his
back. After standing in place for a while, he didn’t have the face to
continue to relax, so he chose a sickle. He did not remove his shoes
when he went into the paddy field, and the wet mud immediately
wrapped around his feet, and the icy cold water reached his ankles.
Chu Wanning tried to walk two steps, but the slippery feeling made
him frown, and he tried swinging the sickle a few times.
“… Pfft, this Taoist brother is so stupid.” Two children, holding their
cheeks, saw him under the mulberry tree and giggled at him.
Chu Wanning: “…”
 His face darkened, he was unwilling to get too close to these
people. Chu Wanning struggled to maintain a calm gait in the
quagmire, with his pretty face set straight, he strode towards the
distant figure who had finished cutting the rice.
He wanted to secretly take a peek at how Mo Ran did it.
The three of them would definitely have my teacher, and he was
going to steal my teacher.
Mo Ran was much more adept at sharecropping than Chu
Wanning was. Under the blazing sun, he bent over, raised his knife,
and fell from the golden tassels into his broad arms. He picked up
the rice and carried it in one hand, filled a bundle, and threw it into
the bamboo basket behind him.
When he was doing these things, he was very serious, so he didn’t
see Chu Wanning, he was honest and diligently lowered his soft
eyelashes. There was a vague shadow on his tall nose, and sweat
dripped down his cheeks, his body had a kind of wild aura, hot and
passionate. Under the sun, his skin was like burning copper and iron.
He seemed to be sizzling and emitting dense steam from the Sword
Crafting Pool. It was so bright and brilliant.
Chu Wanning was enjoying the scene not far away when he
suddenly realized what he was doing. He frowned and shook his
head. He mumbled something and kept walking with a straight face.
He was going to steal a teacher!
He wanted to see how Mo Ran’s hand could hold the scythe, and
how the angle of the fall was slanted. He wanted to see how the rice
in his hand was like iron wire, but in Mo Ran’s palm, it was all soft
and fragile girls.
 Perhaps because he was too focused on watching, Chu Wanning
did not notice that there was a frog that jumped up with a “gu” sound
and pounced onto the ridge.
Chu Wanning was shocked and quickly retreated to avoid the
attack. But the paddy field was too slippery and he did not notice that
the dignified elder Yuheng fell forward like a valiant frog!
“Swish!”
Seeing that his face was about to be buried in the mud, Chu
Wanning did not have the time to cast any spells. Instead, he
subconsciously pulled the busy figure in front of him.
The girl with yellow flowers sang charmingly, “I’ll pull the belt —
when will it be?”
Coincidentally, Chu Wanning pulled on Mo Ran’s belt, staggered a
few steps forward, and fell into a fiery, manly chest, with a pair of
sturdy arms encircling around him.
 136. Shizun, relax

As Mo Ran cut the rice, a hand suddenly grabbed his belt and
pulled it down. This feeling was also quite horrifying.
When he turned around and saw Chu Wanning, who was on the
verge of falling to the ground, he felt even more horrified.
Mo Ran hurriedly lost his scythe and turned to help him, but Chu
Wanning’s pounce was so painful that half of his body almost fell to
the ground. He could not help him so he had to carry him. The faint
fragrance of haitang blossoms, together with the man dressed in
white, he firmly fell into his arms, and Mo Ran hugged him without
any hesitation. The rice straw that he was holding in his arms fell to
the ground.
“Shizun, why are you here? You scared me.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“This paddy field is very slippery. You have to be careful.”
The person in his arms lowered his head and did not say a word.
He was too embarrassed to say a word. On the other hand, the
singing Sichuan girl was still dragging her throat, “I’ll pull — your belt
— Sigh — when will it be —?”
Chu Wanning felt as if he had been struck by cold lightning. He
quickly retracted the hand that was holding onto Mo Ran’s Cloak and
steadied himself. He took a deep breath and pushed the man away.
His expression was still calm, but his eyes were surprisingly bright.
He was clearly flustered, but he still forced himself to stay calm.
“…” Mo Ran suddenly saw that his ears had turned red.
He suddenly remembered what it felt like to bite these ears in his
previous life. He remembered that every time he did this, Chu
Wanning would tremble slightly, and even if he was extremely
unwilling, he would not be able to escape in his arms.
Mo Ran’s throat moved, and the burning gaze couldn’t help but
become deeper…
At this time, Chu Wanning was furious. No one knew who he was
angry at, but he gritted his teeth and said, “What are you looking at?
What is there to see!”
His heart chilled as he snapped out of his daze.
Beast!
Just because he had a selfish desire, how could he feel sorry for
his Shizun? Shizun was so arrogant, how could he be willing to bow
to him? He was a cold and aloof person. Even his emotions and
desires shouldn’t have existed. How could he continue to think about
such outrageous things?!
Mo Ran shook his head repeatedly, tossing his head like a rattle.
Chu Wanning angrily retorted, “Why are you shaking your head
and wagging your tail!? Is it really that fun!?”
“…” Mo Ran stopped shaking at once, but glanced at him.
This person was clearly ashamed, but he habitually pulled at the
mask in annoyance. If one looked carefully, it would be easy to
distinguish the color in his eyes.
He was afraid that if he fell down in front of his disciple, it would be
because of a shrieking frog falling onto the ground. It would be very
embarrassing.
So cute.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but laugh.
Unexpectedly, when he smiled, Chu Wanning got even angrier. His
black brows knitted together in anger, almost to the point where his
nose was crooked, “What are you laughing at now? I just don’t know
how to farm or cultivate. What’s so funny about that!”
“Yes, yes, yes. It’s not funny, not funny.” As Mo Ran coaxed him,
his smile immediately vanished as he became serious. The smile on
his face disappeared, but the light in his eyes could not be hidden. It
was still as bright as before, and it was indescribably brilliant.
After enduring for a while, the matter seemed like it was going to
turn into a different story. However, at this time, the frog that
successfully hopped onto the shelf puffed its cheeks, then arrogantly
“croak croak” twice, as if showing off.
Mo Ran’s indifference was broken and he could not hold it in. He
turned his face to the side and covered the tip of his nose with his
hand as if to cover it with a cough.
However, he didn’t cover it up well. He still laughed out loud.
“…” Chu Wanning was about to go crazy from anger. He was
about to stumble and climb up the ridge, but he was stopped by Mo
Ran.
 The two of them were very close. If it was any other time, Mo Ran
would have pulled him back. But today, he didn’t. He still had the
warmth of Chu Wanning in his embrace, and the fragrance of the
haitang blossoms on his clothes seemed to be lingering at the tip of
his nose.
He felt his heart go soft and he wanted to melt.
However, he did not dare to let his heart melt. The person in front
of him was so good, and he wanted to hold him in his arms and
worship him as if he was a god. He did not want to use his vulgarity
to hurt him even a little.
Therefore, he only called out to him, “Shizun.”
“What? Haven’t you laughed enough?” Chu Wanning squinted at
him.
Mo Ran Flames Pear Vortex is very beautiful, instead it is not
mocking, but gentle: “Do you want to learn to farm? Actually, it’s not
that difficult for me to teach you. Shizun is so smart, you will learn it
immediately.”
When Mo Ran taught him how to cut rice, Chu Wanning could not
help but think, he was here to steal a Shizun, how did he come here
to take a Shizun?
What a mess.
However, Mo Ran taught him seriously and very carefully. Seeing
his clumsy moves, he did not laugh at him.
His eyebrows were pitch-black, as deep as ink, and his facial
features were much younger than when he was young. He had the
sharp aura of hacking and chopping, and this kind of appearance
originally had a bit of ruthlessness in it. However, his gaze was
gentle and patient, as if he was hiding a lot of things, but also
seemed to not have done so because his gentleness was too deep,
and his years were too long.
“That’s it. You need to use some skill. Do you understand?”
“… Right.”
Chu Wanning did as he was told, but he was still not very flexible.
He would usually play with hard wood, but these soft rice stalks left
him helpless.
Mo Ran watched for a moment, then he stretched out his well-
proportioned, muscular arm and adjusted the hand holding the
scythe.
The touch of his skin only lasted for a split-second. Mo Ran did not
dare to touch him, and Chu Wanning did not dare to let him touch
him.
One was a torrent that had nowhere to escape, the other was an
almost dried up depression. He could clearly enter here and it would
be extremely painful for him. He could no longer find an exit from the
torrential waters, and he could also be watered and licked until he
cracked.
But just like that, they would avoid each other.
He taught him from behind, “Finger down a little bit more. Be
careful not to cut yourself.”
One of them said very firmly, “I know.”
“Relax, don’t be so stiff.”
“…”
“Relax.”
 However, the more Mo Ran said, the tighter Chu Wanning’s spine
and hands became.
Relax, relax, how could he not want to? It was said so lightly! Mo
Ran spoke to him very close, and his breath was even brushing
against the back of his ears. The air was hot and heavy, with this
man’s unique wild scent, how could he relax?!
His mind was inexplicably filled with wonder. He once again
recalled that shameful dream he had.
The dream was almost the same, Mo Ran was also beside his ear,
his lips would not stick up, but would rub against his ears.
He gasped, “Relax. Don’t hold me so tight.”
Chu Wanning’s face instantly turned red.
He tried his best to struggle free from such strange thoughts, but
before they could even calm down, he shook them off and thought of
that “Cultivator’s Wealthy Class Size Ranking” again…
“…”
Chu Wanning felt like his head was smoking.
Mo Ran was surprised. “Why are you so tense? Do you —”
“I’ve already relaxed!” Chu Wanning suddenly turned around, his
eyes filled with spring water and flames of anger. He glared at him,
at such a close distance, he was almost like a sword piercing
through Mo Ran’s heart.
It was clear that both men’s hearts were beating like a drum, but
they could not be heard from the other side unless he was closer,
unless his chest was pressed against his back, unless he was
holding his hand, biting the tip of his ear, holding his earlobe, panting
and muttering to him, “Relax, don’t be nervous.” Only then would
they understand each other.
But apparently, Mo Ran wouldn’t take initiative, so Chu Wanning
wouldn’t either.
Thus, Mo Ran awkwardly retracted his hand, awkwardly
straightened his body, and said, “… Then Shizun, do you want to
give it a try yourself?”
“Yes.”
Mo Ran smiled at him again, then picked up his sickle and cut a
few rice grains not far from him. He suddenly thought of something
and turned his head. “Shizun.”
“What?” Chu Wanning’s face darkened.
Mo Ran pointed to his shoes and said, “Take off your boots.”
“I won’t.”
“If you don’t, you’ll fall.” Mo Ran was very sincere, “Your boots are
so slippery. I won’t be able to stop you in time every time you fall.”
“…” Chu Wanning thought about it gloomily. Finally, he walked to
the edge of the ridge, took off his shoes and socks, and threw them
on the grass. He returned to the paddy field barefooted and buried
his head into the sand to cut up the rice.
By noon, Chu Wanning had finally mastered the use of sickles and
his movements became smoother. He and Mo Ran rice piled up
together into a small golden mountain.
After cutting off another piece of the ground, Chu Wanning felt a
little tired. He stood up and took a deep breath, wiping the sweat off
his forehead with the corner of his sleeve. A breeze blew across the
golden rice waves, bringing with it a refreshing coolness. He gave an
‘achoo’ and Mo Ran immediately turned around, looking very
concerned.
“Isn’t it cold?”
“Nope.” Chu Wanning shook his head, “I just had some grass
ashes in my nose.”
Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a
farmer’s girl’s voice from under a mulberry tree in the distance. She
shouted with her mouth wide open, “It’s lunch time — it’s lunch time!”
“It’s the girl who just sang, right?” Chu Wanning said without
turning his head.
Mo Ran leaned to the side and placed his hand on his eyebrow
bow. He gazed into the distance and said, “It really is her. Shizun
recognized it?”
“Hmm, the sound of shouting for someone to eat is so
unpredictable, there’s no one left.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he
moved the last basket of straw next to the pile. He was too lazy to
put on his shoes since they were already dirty, so he walked towards
the mulberry tree. Mo Ran smiled and shook his head. He
immediately picked up the shoes that he had left on the ground and
caught up with him.
The farm rice was cooked in a huge pot. Four or five farmer
women were carrying three wooden buckets. When they opened
them, they found a pot of steaming white rice, a bucket of boiled
meat, and a bucket of green bean curd soup.
In fact, the people in the lower cultivation world were not doing
well, and the meat was rather extravagant for the ordinary people.
However, since the cultivator had come, and the village chief could
not say anything about it, he decided to not take all the vegetables.
When the lid of the bucket was opened, those big and tall villagers
couldn’t help but swallow their saliva due to the fragrance of the
meat.
“The food’s not good. Two immortal lords, please enjoy your
meal.” The village chief’s wife was a sturdy woman around fifty years
old. She spoke with a loud voice and a big smile. She said, “These
are all our own cured meat and vegetables. Don’t mind them.”
Mo Ran quickly waved his hand. “I don’t mind, I don’t mind.” As he
spoke, he filled the bowl to the brim with two bowls of rice, gave it to
his Shizun at the top, and then scooped one bowl for himself.
Chu Wanning looked into the casserole and saw that the cabbage
roasted meat was filled with spicy seeds. He was a bit nervous, but
the aunt was particularly enthusiastic about him. He gave him a
spoonful of hot broth and stuffed him with several pieces of bright
red meat.
“…” For someone who could eat spicy food, it was naturally
delicious to the point of killing him. However, to Chu Wanning, this
bowl of food would cost him his life.
However, it was hard to refuse a country bumpkin’s enthusiasm.
Chu Wanning was frozen in place, when suddenly a hand came
over, holding another bowl, and passed it to him.
That bowl was filled with green vegetable soup made from tofu.
Although it was a little light, Chu Wanning liked it.
“Let’s exchange for it.” Mo Ran said.
 “… It’s fine, just eat your food.” Chu Wanning did not pick up the
message.
Seeing this, the aunt was stunned. After a long while, she finally
reacted. She slapped her head and cried out, “Aiya, could it be that
this immortal lord can’t eat spicy food?”
Seeing his guilt, Chu Wanning said, “No, I can eat something.” As
he spoke, he picked up a handful of rice that had been poured with
gravy and placed it in his mouth.
“…”
After a few moments of silence, Chu Wanning’s face turned even
redder under the watchful eyes of the crowd. His taut cheeks started
to tremble, and finally…
“… Cough, cough, cough, cough!”
He coughed up earth-shattering amounts of blood.
Who said that love, poverty and sneezing were the only things that
could not be tolerated in this world.
There was obviously chilies.
In the end, Chu Wanning had overestimated himself. He had
underestimated the Chao Tian Jiao, so much that his face and his
ears turned red. The surrounding farmers were all shocked. The
young children hid behind the adults, laughing and being patted on
the head by the adults.
After drinking the soup, Chu Wanning felt better. However, if it was
hot, it would only make his tongue hurt. He raised his head and
looked at him with tears in his eyes, saying, “More.”
And more.
 Chu Wanning asked for a bowl of soup, but Mo Ran couldn’t help
feeling his body heat up from the look in his eyes, as if he was in a
deep sleep.
For a moment he thought he saw the man who had lain under him
in his previous life, gasping for breath under the urging of the love
potions and desires, his body trembling slightly as he opened his
unfocused eyes and his wet lips opened and closed slightly. His
voice was hoarse as he moaned, “Please… more…”
 137. Shizun and I will stay out for the
night

The fingers of Mo Ran’s hands were trembling, and his heart was
beating unimaginably fast.
The saddest thing about a man was that his lust for sex was not
influenced by his rationality. Even if he was unwilling, his lower body
still felt unbearably hot and swollen.
He cursed himself in a low voice, adjusted his sitting posture so
that no one could see it, and then bent over to scoop another bowl of
soup for Chu Wanning.
When the bowl was handed to him, his fingers brushed against
Chu Wanning. He was shocked as he felt a numbing sensation run
through his spine like a bolt of lightning. His hand trembled and the
soup spilled out.
Chu Wanning frowned, he didn’t care too much about it. He carried
the bowl of soup to his mouth and gulped down the numbness and
pain. Mo Ran looked at his lips without a word. They were red from
the heat, like fresh fruit among the leaves, and the branches were
full of flowers.
The kiss was soft, warm, and moist.
 “Pah!”
Mo Ran swung his arm and slapped himself.
Everyone was shocked as they looked at him in silence.
Mo Ran suddenly came back to his senses. He awkwardly cleared
his throat and said hoarsely, “There’s a mosquito on my face.”
“Ouch.” Suddenly, a woman’s voice rang out, making a fuss about
nothing. “The mosquitoes in the fall are the most poisonous, they
have to survive the winter after they’ve eaten their fill of blood. Did
the immortal bring grass ointment?”
“Huh?” Mo Ran was taken aback for a moment before he turned to
look at the source of the sound. The one who spoke was a smooth
lady with black hair and a bright green coat. She had a picturesque
appearance, fair skin and bold eyes. When she met Mo Ran’s gaze,
she became even more excited.
Mo Ran did not know how to react. He could only think, “Oh, it’s
that girl who just sang a little tune.”
He was slow, but the aunt sitting next to the girl was bright. She
was a woman who had seven children, and she saw through her
aunt’s thoughts more than anyone else. “The immortal won’t stay in
the village for long. Ling’er, send a jar over to the cultivator.”
The girl called Ling’er immediately smiled brightly, “That’s great. I’ll
bring it to the immortal lord later tonight.”
“…” Before Mo Ran could say anything, the two passionate ladies
had already made their decision for him. Mo Ran could not help but
feel speechless. He turned his head to look at Chu Wanning and
saw him fished out a handkerchief, wiping the soup stains on his
hands in a slow and unhurried manner. He had a look of disgust on
his face.
Mo Ran was not good at dealing with women, so he whispered to
Chu Wanning, “I also spilled soup on my hand, I’ll wipe them after
you are done.”
Chu Wanning then handed him his handkerchief, the same one
with the haitang blossoms embroidered on it.
Although Chu Wanning looked thin and cold, he was actually
someone who had a long relationship with him. He had noticed in his
previous life that the style of this person’s clothes and the furnishings
in his room usually didn’t change much in ten to twenty years. It was
just that he did not expect this handkerchief to be the same.
It had been so long that the embroidered patterns had dimmed,
and the man who loved the old had not abandoned it.
Mo Ran wiped his hands and looked carefully at the handkerchief.
He suddenly realized that although the flower was meticulously
embroidered, the stitches were not good.
He thought to himself, “I reckon I pierced it myself when Shizun
was bored”. Thinking of Shizun poking the haitang with a straight
face, Mo Ran couldn’t help but want to laugh…
When he tried to take a closer look, the handkerchief was taken
away by Chu Wanning.
“What are you taking away for? I’ll help you wash it.”
“I can wash it myself.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he picked up the
chopsticks again. How could Mo Ran be willing to watch him court
his own death? He hurriedly swapped a bowl of rice with him and
said, “Eat this bowl of mine. I haven’t touched it before.”
 The Village Chief’s wife also hurriedly said, “If the Immortal can’t
eat spicy food, then don’t. It’s fine, it’s fine.”
Chu Wanning pursed his lips and said after a while, “I’m sorry.” As
he spoke, he swapped dishes with Mo Ran, who took over his bowl
and chopsticks. Just as he was about to eat, he remembered that
Chu Wanning had already taken a bite of the dish and felt a strange
warmth throbbing in his heart.
He picked up a piece of fat and thin streaky pork and put it in his
mouth. The chopsticks seemed to have bitten into his teeth as they
brushed past his lips…
In his previous life, he had been a debauchee, so what had he not
done with Chu Wanning before? But all his life he had only licked the
chopsticks he had used, his lips touching the bowl he had used.
It was actually just that, the lower part of his body was extremely
hot and hard.
Even if he was sternly admonishing himself not to have any lustful
thoughts towards his pure and innocent Shizun, his heart was not
like his. He could make himself not touch him, but it was impossible
for him not to miss him.
He no longer held any hatred towards Chu Wanning. He initially
thought that after he stripped away his hatred, all he would feel for
his Shizun was respect and love.
However, he seemed to have thought wrongly. When the layer of
hatred fell down, what it revealed was actually moist feelings, a
burning desire for love… He was floating in the sea of desires, trying
to climb up onto the shore by himself. However, a single glance from
Chu Wanning, a simple sentence, was enough to drag him back into
the abyss of desire.
He felt that he had really gone mad.
Chu Wanning did not like men, so even if Mo Ran died, he would
not touch or bully him.
Thus, desire burned into a sea of fire within his heart and spread
into a vast ocean. In the depths of the abyss, he even forgot about
everything else. Only the quiet person before him was able to enter
his heart that was not at peace.
As he sat beside him in the rustling autumn wind and the scented
frogs, Mo Ran suddenly thought that it would be nice if they could
just stay like this for the rest of their lives. Previously, he felt that he
was lacking everything, so he went crazy trying to snatch everything.
But now, he felt that he had everything, so he didn’t dare to ask for
more.
It would take about half a month for him to get busy with farming.
During this period of time, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were staying in
Yuliang Village.
Although this small village wasn’t rich, it wasn’t hard to clean up
two empty houses. It was just that the environment here was a bit
difficult. The Village Head’s wife gritted her teeth and made two thick
mattresses, saying that she would lay them out for Mo Ran and the
others. The two of them tactfully declined.
Chu Wanning said, “It’s warmer to spread the straw. You can keep
it for yourselves.”
Mo Ran also smiled and said, “No matter what, we’re cultivators.
We can’t fight over the bedding with you.”
 The Village Chief apologetically replied, “I’m so sorry. There were
many mattresses in the past, but last year, when there was trouble,
there was water in the village and many things…”
“No problem,” Chu Wanning replied.
After another few words of consolation, the Village Head and his
wife finally left while trembling in fear. Mo Ran helped to straighten
up the bed, placing a thick layer of straw under the mattress to make
the bed softer. It looked like a dog taking a soft pillow to its home.
Chu Wanning leaned against the table, looking at it blandly, “It’s
almost done. If you continue making the bed, I’m afraid I’m not
sleeping on the bed anymore, I’m sleeping on a pile in the valley.”
Scratching his head, he said, “I rushed it today. Tomorrow, I will go
to a nearby market and buy a mattress for Shizun.”
“You went to buy a mattress, do you want me to do all the farm
work?” Chu Wanning glared at him, “That’s it, that’s good.” He
walked over and sniffed. “There’s the smell of rice.”
Mo Ran said, “Impossible, Shizun, you are afraid of the cold the
most, you can’t…”
“It’s not winter yet.” Chu Wanning frowned, “Why are you talking
so much? Go back to your room. After a day of fatigue, your feet are
numb. I want to sleep.”
Mo Ran obediently left.
Chu Wanning had just taken off his shoes, scooped some water
from the vat, and washed his feet, preparing to climb onto his bed of
rice. He heard a knock on the door as Mo Ran had returned.
Outside, he shouted, “Shizun, I’m coming in!”
 “…” Chu Wanning flew into a rage, “Didn’t I tell you not to say ‘I’m
coming’ to me in the future!”
Mo Ran let him be angry, smiling as he rubbed his head against
the half-closed door. He really didn’t have the hands to open the
door, his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing his honey-
colored, tight, sexy arms. He carried a bucket full of water, which
was steaming.
The young man’s eyes were particularly bright and burning in the
mist.
Chu Wanning’s heart was pounding, not knowing what to say.
Mo Ran brought the heavy bucket to his bedside and put it down.
His face lit up, and the dimples in his cheeks melted. He said,
“Shizun, you should just soak your feet. You’ve been tired all day.
After soaking, I’ll press down. Shizun will sleep again.”
“No…”
“I know, Shizun said there’s no need.” Mo Ran smiled. “I do. The
first time I worked in agriculture, my back ached. If Shizun doesn’t
rest well, he won’t be able to get up tomorrow. Those children at the
head of the village will be laughing at you again.”
The water in the bucket was very warm and even slightly hot, but it
was not unbearable.
Chu Wanning’s bare feet were submerged in the water. His toes
were smooth and glossy, his ankle was smooth and distinct, and the
skin on his feet was very white. It had been a long time since the sun
had risen, it could even be called pale.
Seeing this, Mo Ran suddenly felt Chu Wanning’s skin was even
whiter and purer than those beautiful Sichuan sisters.
 When he thought about it, even the woman he had married in his
previous life, Song Qiutong, did not feel as good as Chu Wanning
did. Pui, what are you thinking about?
Thus, Chu Wanning started soaking his feet, while Mo Ran sat at
the opposite side of the table and started reading.
He had brought a book with him. It was a somewhat boring book
on healing immortal arts. The room was very quiet, so quiet that both
of them slowed their breathing, not wanting to let the other hear
them. In the lit room, the only sound that could be heard was the
sound of Chu Wanning’s feet moving in the water.
“I’m done washing. I’m not sore anymore. You can go back.”
But Mo Ran never believe in Chu Wanning’s ‘no pain’, instead he
put down his book, lowered himself near the bed, and half-knelt
down. He grabbed one of Chu Wanning’s legs that he wanted to pull
back, but his eyes showed that he was not going to deny it.
“After I’m done massaging for Shizun’s feet, I’ll go back.”
“…” Chu Wanning wanted to kick him so that he could get him to
fuck off and not talk in front of him.
But the hand that held him was so strong, so rough, the calluses
on the skin between the web of his hand and his fingers, and his feet
were so sensitive from the hot water, that for a moment he felt an
itch and wanted to laugh, so he put all his strength into it and missed
the last chance to pick up the weight and get rid of Mo Ran.
Mo Ran was half-kneeling. He had already placed his feet on his
knees, lowered his eyes, and began patiently and carefully
massaging his feet.
“Shizun, isn’t it cold in the paddy fields?” he asked.
 “Not bad.”
“There are also a lot of dead branches and rotten leaves. Look
over here, they’re all scratched.”
“…” Chu Wanning looked at the side of his right foot, and sure
enough, there was a small wound, “It’s just a small wound, I don’t
feel anything.”
Mo Ran said, “I brought some ointment for bruising. Shizun,
please wait a moment, I’ll apply it for you. Auntie’s concoction is
especially useful, it will heal your wounds in one night.” As he said
this, he walked out of the room. His cabin was right next to Chu
Wanning’s, and they were only ten steps apart from each other. He
quickly went back and brought back a jar of ointment.
“Is there a need to be pretentious?”
“How can that be pretentious? If it festers, it will become even
more troublesome. Come, Shizun, give me your foot.”
He had lived for so many years, his feet were a private place, he
was usually well-dressed, and of course he wouldn’t wander around
barefooted. Not many people had ever seen this kind of flesh, let
alone touched it.
Because he was fearless, he didn’t know what it was like to be
stepped on, so he let Mo Ran and he squeezed it a few times.
Unexpectedly, he felt that it was so numb and soft, like there were
ants in his heart that were trying to devour him.
Mo Ran could see that his clean feet were half covered by his
clothes, the hot water finally gave them some color. Chu Wanning’s
toes were well-proportioned and delicate, the toenails were like a
thin layer of ice on the surface of the lake in the southern winter, they
were crystal clear, but the toe tips that had just been soaked had a
tinge of crimson.
It was as if a budding flower had been frozen in the ice.
Mo Ran fell to his knees again, his expression gentle and
respectful as he held that warm haitang flower in his palm.
He felt the haitang trembling in his hands as its petals rustled. He
suddenly wanted to lower his head and bend down to kiss it, telling it
not to be anxious or afraid. He wanted it to unwind and release its
petals.
“Shizun…”
“What’s wrong?”
He thought he heard Chu Wanning’s hoarse voice. It sounded like
he was trying to suppress the flowers. The flowers were almost
unable to bear the pressure and the dew was about to drip onto the
ground.
Mo Ran suddenly raised his head. At this moment, the candle
flame exploded with a crackling sound, causing a string of sparks to
burst out. The candle tears slowly dripped down. He happened to
meet Chu Wanning’s gaze. Within the light, their eyes were very
bright, filled with both desire and fire.
“You…”
Chu Wanning let go of his two eyelashes and said lightly, “My feet
are itchy, hurry up.”
In the blink of an eye, Mo Ran’s face turned red. Fortunately, it
was not easy to tell since it was completely sunburned. He mumbled
an “Oh” and applied the ointment on the other party with a flushed
face.
His ears could not help but repeatedly echo him, “Hurry up.”
His Adam’s apple moved as he looked at the delicate skin in front
of him.
He thought of his past life, which was getting clearer and clearer.
He thought of the messy bed in the Wushan Palace. The bed was
bright red, which made Chu Wanning’s skin even whiter. They were
entangled like wild beasts, panting and growling, stinking and sticky.
He thought of Chu Wanning moaning under him, his ice-like voice
heated up by the waves of love, turning into soft water.
“Hurry up/faster… Ah…” Chu Wanning seemed to be moaning
right next to his ear, he could almost hear him.
Mo Ran suddenly closed his eyes and frowned.
Now, he finally understood one thing: it was too difficult for him to
be good to Chu Wanning.
If he was too far away, he might not be able to cover this person
up. He was afraid that he wouldn’t be able to take good care of him.
He was getting closer and closer, but he couldn’t suppress the evil
fire in his heart. If he wasn’t careful, his mind would be torched. He
was afraid that he would do something beyond his limits.
He wanted to be with him, he wanted him. At this moment, he
suddenly felt that what he wanted to do was not to kneel here and
rub his feet. This person was sitting right in front of him on the bed.
His strength was no longer any weaker than it used to be, and Chu
Wanning could not escape from him.
 He yearned to fuck him, to push him down onto the bed. He
yearned until his throat was dry and his desire was painful. He
wanted to press his body against Chu Wanning and move
rhythmically.
“Shizun, it’s finished!” He almost shouted it out loud. It gave Chu
Wanning a fright.
Only Mo Ran knew that his back was drenched in cold sweat.
He suddenly felt extremely sorrowful — Why couldn’t he be clean
and nice to his Shizun, why couldn’t he be open and nice to his
Shizun, why couldn’t he get rid of those burning desires?
Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning…
His Shizun was the most aloof person in the world. If he knew that
his disciple held such feelings for him, how much disdain and
contempt would he have?
Two lifetimes.
He didn’t want him to look down on him again.
Chu Wanning put on his shoes and socks. Throughout the whole
process, Mo Ran kept his head down and didn’t speak. He looked
like an obedient dog, but only he knew that what was locked in his
heart was an unsatisfied wolf.
After a long while, Mo Ran finally suppressed the scorching heat in
his heart and said, “Shizun should rest well. If there’s any discomfort
tomorrow, you shouldn’t go down to the ground. I’ll take care of two
people by myself.”
Before Chu Wanning could say anything, a tender voice shouted
from outside, “Immortal Mo, Immortal Mo, are you there?”
 138. Shizun is probably going to beat
me to death!

Chu Wanning’s eyelids twitched as he calmly looked at Mo Ran

and said, “It’s for you.”
“… Ah? Who will look for me at this time?” At this moment, Mo
Ran’s eyes were only focused on Chu Wanning. He had long
forgotten what he had said and done with the villagers.
“The one who sang during the day. That’s the prettiest girl in the
village.”
“Is that so… Why do I feel that the girls in this village all look the
same…”
Hearing his words, Chu Wanning did not say anything at first.
Then, he asked, “It’s been five years since we last met. When were
you blind?”
“…”
Chu Wanning’s tone was flat, but when Mo Ran looked up, he
could see a hint of a smile in the depths of his eyes. He seemed to
be in the mood to joke around. Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel
flattered, and his mood instantly brightened quite a bit.
 The girl called Ling’er held a white cloth bag with a green
background and shouted towards the room where Mo Ran was.
“Immortal Mo, Mo –”
“I’m here.” Suddenly, a man’s deep voice came from behind her.
Ling’er turned his head and saw that Mo Ran had parted the curtain
halfway. He leaned against the door and smiled at her. “Miss, it’s so
late. What’s the matter?”
Ling’er was startled at first, but then she rejoiced and immediately
walked up to him. “Luckily the immortal lord isn’t asleep yet. This is
for you, I asked Third Aunt for it.”
“I told you at noon. You can use it.” she handed him the cloth bag
in her arms.
Mo Ran opened it and saw that there were three clay pots inside.
“This is?”
“Herbal ointment.” Ling’er said passionately, smiling as she
pointed to his cheeks. “In the fields at noon, you said that you were
bitten by a mosquito…”
“Ah!” Mo Ran was suddenly enlightened and immediately felt a bit
embarrassed. He casually made excuses and this girl actually
believed him so innocently. She actually gave him a herbal ointment.
This made him feel a bit embarrassed.
The villagers of Yulang Village were too simple and honest…
“But the bite shouldn’t be too fierce.” Ling’er suddenly stood on her
tiptoes and carefully examined Mo Ran’s face. Her smile became
even more brilliant. “I don’t see any mosquitoes here.”
Mo Ran coughed dryly. “After all, I’m an immortal cultivator…”
 Ling’er then clapped her hands and laughed, “You people are
really interesting, and so funny. If I had talent, I would also want to
cultivate to become an Immortal.”
The two chatted for a while longer before Mo Ran thanked her and
took the herbal ointment back to the house. Chu Wanning had
already moved to another seat and was sitting by the side of the
table, flipping through the books left behind by Mo Ran. When he
heard the commotion, he raised his eyes and looked at him again.
“Herbal ointment.” Mo Ran felt embarrassed.
Chu Wanning said, “Did you really get bitten by a mosquito?
Come, let me take a look.”
Under the lights, Mo Ran’s face was the color of honey. It was
slightly dark, but it made his face look even more heroic. Chu
Wanning stared at it for a while before asking, “… Where’s the bag?
Where is it?”
Mo Ran scratched his head in embarrassment. “The thickness of
my skin has disappeared long ago.” As he spoke, he placed the
three jars of herbal ointment on the table, “I don’t need these.
Shizun, you should keep them. It’s easier for you to get bitten by
mosquitoes.”
Chu Wanning declined to comment and just said, “It’s the Gold
Sore Medicine and the Grass Ointment. If you continue, I’ll open a
medicine store.”
Mo Ran rubbed his handsome nose and laughed. His laugh was
very reserved and very straight. Chu Wanning looked at him and
poked his forehead, “It’s getting late, go back to your room and
sleep.”
 “Mm. Shizun, have a good dream.”
“Good night.”
That night, however, the people lying in the two old grass huts in
the small courtyard ten steps away were not the same as they had
been when they had wished each other good wishes. Neither of
them had fallen asleep, and they tossed and turned, unable to fall
asleep.
Naturally, Chu Wanning could not say much. He felt that his feet
had been numb to this point. He could feel the small cocoon which
was burning his fingers, rubbing against him.
Mo Ran is much more complicated, he turned over and over in his
mind, his head resting on the crook of his arm as he constantly
closed the cracks on the bed. He kept repeating in his heart: “If
Shizun is a god or an immortal, then he is aloof from worldly affairs.
No matter what happened in my previous life, I must never commit
another foolish act in this life.”
What’s more, there was also Shi Mei.
That’s right, he should think about Shi Mei — Shi Mei…
Suddenly, he felt even worse.
In fact, ever since he returned to the Sisheng Peak and saw Shi
Mei, he had always felt that he did not have much passion for him.
It seemed that liking and protecting the identity of Shi Mei had
already become a habit, one that did not need to think about. He did
it all the time, but then what?
He still felt close to Shi Mei from five years ago, but when facing
that handsome and pretty man from five years later, a sense of
unfamiliarity grew in Mo Ran’s heart.
This unfamiliarity left him at a loss. He suddenly didn’t know what
was wrong with him, and what he should do next.
The next day, Chu Wanning woke up very early.
When they walked outside, Mo Ran happened to pull up the
curtain and the two of them bumped into each other.
Mo Ran said, “Good morning, Shizun.”
“Morning.” Chu Wanning looked at him, “…You didn’t sleep well?”
Mo Ran forced a smile and said, “I’m not used to the bed, so it’s
alright. I’ll be fine after a short rest at noon.”
They went to the fields together. The morning wind was filled with
the sweetness of grass and trees, and the air was empty.
Occasionally, they could hear the croaking of frogs and the clear cry
of autumn cicadas.
Chu Wanning yawned lazily. When he caught sight of something,
he couldn’t help laughing.
“Mo Ran.”
“Hmm?”
A hand reached over and brushed past his hair. Chu Wanning
pulled a strand of straw from his hair and smiled, “You aren’t rolling
around on the bed, are you? It’s all over your head.”
Mo Ran was about to explain himself when he suddenly saw that
there was a small piece of straw on Chu Wanning’s head. He
couldn’t help but laugh as well, “Then Shizun is rolling on the floor
too.”
 As he spoke, he helped Chu Wanning pick out the golden stalk of
grass.
As the sun rose in the east, the Shizun and disciple looked at each
other amidst the overwhelming splendor of the golden wall. One of
them lowered his head slightly, while the other looked up slightly.
It was just that five years ago, the one who had lowered his head
was Chu Wanning, and the one who had raised it was Mo Ran. It
seemed as if time was finally going to come to an end. In the gentle
light of the morning, Mo Ran couldn’t help but jump into the field. He
opened his arms and smiled at the person in front of him. “Shizun,
you come down. I’ll catch you.”
“…” Chu Wanning stared at the half man tall field and said, “Are
you sick?”
“Hahaha.”
He took off his shoes and socks and lightly jumped into the paddy
field. The water rippled and made his feet feel a little cold, so Chu
Wanning waved his wide sleeves and majestically drew a large field
of rice into his range, “These are all mine. The rice I cut yesterday
was not as much as yours, so I will make you admit defeat today.”
Mo Ran extended his arms and scratched his head, the corners of
his mouth curled up, and a very pretty smile appeared on his face.
“Alright, if I lose, I will make Shizun a lot of Lotus Pancakes, a lot
of crab powder and lion heads.”
Chu Wanning said, “Add a lot more osmanthus candy.”
“Good! What if Shizun loses?” Mo Ran’s eyes sparkled with the
light of water, penetrating like the stars. “So what?”
 Chu Wanning cast a sidelong glance at him, “What do you want?”
Mo Ran pursed his lips and thought for a long time, then said, “If
Shizun loses, you will have to eat a lot of the Lotus Blossom Soup I
made, a lot of crab powder and lion heads.”
After a pause, a gentler voice landed in the cool breeze.
“Add a lot of osmanthus root as well.”
No matter who wins or loses, I want to treat you differently.
Chu Wanning cut the rice back in time. He was a person who
refused to admit defeat. It was fine if he was laughed at yesterday,
but today, he could not be looked down upon. Holding his breath, he
buried his head in the sand. By noon, he had cut out more grain than
Mo Ran.
Sitting under the mulberry tree, he was a little proud of his meal.
Although he didn’t say anything, nor could he see anything on his
face, his eyes were always on the dam, looking at the rice that he
had already planted into a mountain of gold.
Everyone sat around the table. Seeing that Mo Ran was eating
fast, the aunt quickly said, “Ling’er, go and get more food for the
Immortal.”
As if in a hurry, he put down his chopsticks and smiled. “No need,
I’m full. I have something to do, so I need to go out of the village first.
I’ll come back later. You guys can eat first.”
Ling’er was very surprised, but soon revealed an uneasy
expression, “Is this all you can eat? Is the food not to your taste? If
you don’t like it… Would you like… I’ll cook some for you alone…”
 “No, no. It’s very palatable.” Mo Ran naturally couldn’t see through
her thoughts. He smiled and waved his hand, then strode towards
the direction of the stables.
Chu Wanning asked, “Where are you going?”
Mo Ran turned his face to the side and said, “Go buy some things.
I’ll be back soon.”
“Cultivator —”
“Whatever, let him be.” Chu Wanning picked up a piece of fried
tofu and said lightly.
Although these two cultivators came together, they knew who had
a higher position, who had a lower position, and whose words were
heavier. Everyone could tell, not to mention Chu Wanning, who had
a cold appearance, since he had spoken, the villagers could not ask
any further and allowed Mo Ran to leave.
After dinner, everyone was in groups of three or five, either
chewing tobacco and leaves on the ground or napping with their
eyes closed, the peasant woman was knitting a piece of winter
clothing, the children were riding on a bamboo horse, a thin house
cat was sniffing at the ground expectantly, the tip of his pink nose
twitched, and his ears pricked. He was looking for something to eat
in the cold.
Chu Wanning was resting against a pile of valleys with hot tea in
his hands. Seeing that the cat was pitifully thin, he waved at it,
wanting to get it something to eat. Unfortunately, it was very alert
towards the living, and when it saw Chu Wanning raise his hand, it
thought he was going to hit it, so it scurried away.
Chu Wanning: “…”
 Was he that fierce? That even cats dislike him?
Just as he was thinking gloomily, he suddenly heard the tinkling
sound of a copper piece. Ling’er happily carried a cup of tea and sat
beside Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning turned to look at her, not showing much emotion.
This girl was very pretty, and what was even rarer was that she
wasn’t thin, she was a plump female that was rarely found in the
countryside. She also knew how to dress herself. She had no spare
money to buy a dress, so she washed herself up with some fine
pieces of copper and iron, grind into warm rings, and strung them on
the hem of her dress. They jingled as she walked, and the sun shone
brightly in the sunlight.
“Immortal.” She called out to him, her voice like ripe berries.
“What is it?” Chu Wanning asked. The voice was like cold smoke.
Ling’er was slightly surprised by his lack of kindness, but soon she
smiled and said, “It’s nothing. Seeing how the Immortal is sitting by
himself and is bored, I must come and have a chat with the
Immortal.”
“…”
Chu Wanning did not think that he had an amiable face. That cat
was probably the best proof of that. However, humans and cats were
different. Cats could not scheme against each other, but humans
could have other motives.
Sure enough, Ling’er told him a bunch of nonsense and then
casually asked, “Immortal, you guys are at the Sisheng Peak… What
kind of person would you take as a disciple? Look at me. Can you?”
 “Hold out your hand,” Chu Wanning said.
“Ahh…” She opened her eyes wide, and then, somewhat excitedly,
did as he said. Chu Wanning lightly placed his fingertips on her
pulse, after a long while, he said, “Nope.”
Ling’er’s face turned red. “Is… is there no Wisdom Root?”
“If you knew that I wanted to test your Spiritual Core when I told
you to extend your hand, you should have asked others before.” Chu
Wanning said, “Miss’ immortal fate is shallow, so I’m afraid that you
won’t be able to reach the Foundation Establishment stage even if
you cultivate to the age of eighteen. It’s better to just give up on this
idea.”
Ling’er didn’t say anything. Her face was downcast. After a long
while, she finally shook her lips and said softly, “Many thanks to the
Immortal for his guidance.”
“No need to thank me.”
She left silently, and Chu Wanning looked at her back with mixed
feelings. For many people in the lower cultivation world, they were
even more eager than the common people to become members of
the Immortal Cultivation World. This was because for the people in
the Upper Cultivation World, cultivation was simply a matter of honor
and glory.
However, to the people of the lower cultivation world, sometimes it
meant that they were protecting their lives.
Chu Wanning leaned against the pile of grains and took a sip of
tea. The weather had turned cold, so he hadn’t had a drink for quite
some time. The tea was getting colder and colder. He drank it in
twos and threes and closed his eyes in an attempt to take a nap, but
last night he had slept too late, and this morning he had been busy
all morning, and the sleep had been a deep sleep for most of the
day.
When he woke up again, the sky was red and the trees were
covered with graffiti and the rows of fields were littered with rice
stalks and bits of falling grain.
Chu Wanning was shocked and his eyes widened.
He slept through the night under the canyon. Perhaps it was
because of his status, but the peasants were too embarrassed to
wake him up. Not only did they let him sleep like this, but they also
covered him with clothes for fear that he would catch a cold.
“…”
Clothes…
Chu Wanning wanted to sit up, but a familiar smell came from the
tip of his nose. He came to his senses and looked down at the robe.
It was made of thick, but clean material.
It was Mo Ran.
He didn’t know why, but after realizing this fact, Chu Wanning
stopped sitting up. He relaxed his back and lay back down, half of
his face covered by the robe, revealing only a pair of bright eyes,
slightly squinting, hiding an inexplicable emotion.
This is crazy.
He squinted his soft eyelashes, searching for the figure of that
person in the field. He found it very quickly. After all, Mo Ran was
now so handsome and tall that he would be very eye-catching
wherever he stood.
 The young man was helping the village chief carry the rice onto
the oxcart. His back was facing Chu Wanning, and after working
hard for the entire day, he felt a bit hot. Like the other farmers, he
took off his robe and shirt, exposing his strong, honey-colored back.
Under the hot sunset sun, his broad back was suffused with heat.
Sweat slowly trickled down his muscles, into his waist socket, and
snaked beneath his tight waist.
He was like hot iron, like charcoal in a furnace, burning all the
feelings of love into a steaming male desire. Chu Wanning watched
from a distance, and his eyes gradually lost all other sights, leaving
only his fresh fur, smooth jaguar muscles, and his half-distorted face
when he joked with the village chief.
Seemingly sensing the gaze behind him, Mo Ran turned around.
Chu Wanning quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.
His heart was beating like a heavy rain, and his ears were filled
with the sound of rumbling blood.
After a long time, he peeped under the curtain of eyelashes,
opening a gap quietly. Mo Ran had already turned around, and
Ling’er walked over to him from the ridge. Her eyes were bashful as
she handed him a handkerchief.
“Immortal, wipe your sweat.”
Mo Ran was carrying a stack of straw to the car. He smiled and
said, “I’m too busy. Wait a moment.”
Ling’er seemed very happy as she stood beside him, occasionally
stretching out her hand to touch him. Mo Ran was rather surprised
by the girl’s enthusiasm. “Thank you.”
 She was even more delighted by the sight of this tall and sturdy
man emitting a masculine charm that was within reach. She heard
his breathing, looked at his relaxed shoulders and involuntarily
blushed, forgetting that men and women shouldn’t be so intimate
with each other. Grabbing the handkerchief tightly in her hands, she
gently said, “Immortal, if you don’t wipe your sweat, it will be in your
eyes.”
Mo Ran busily said, “No hands, no hands.”
“Let me help you wipe…” Before she could finish, she felt a chill
behind her back.
At some point, Chu Wanning had appeared behind them. He still
had a thick black robe that burned on his shoulders, and his face had
a sickly look. He had the aura of a newly awakened cultivator as he
said, “Mo Ran.”
“Huh?” The person who was still busy a moment ago immediately
put down the rice and turned around, rubbing his nose. The moment
he saw Chu Wanning, he smiled and said, “Shizun is finally awake.”
Chu Wanning looked him up and down, “Are you cold?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Hot.”
As soon as he finished his sentence, the drop of sweat that had
accumulated on his forehead started dripping down. He squinted one
of his eyes and looked at Chu Wanning with the other. Of course, he
felt embarrassed to ask a girl to borrow a handkerchief, so he asked
Chu Wanning, “Shizun, my eyes…”
“I washed my handkerchief.”
“…”
 Ling’er hurriedly said, “Then use my —”
Chu Wanning ignored her and walked straight up to him. His
expression was dull, but he looked up. He raised his plain white
sleeve and gripped it, carefully wiping Mo Ran’s face.
Extras
 312. Extra «Returning to the Garden
and Residing in the Country»

>>sexual content
— The story line took place two years after the end of the war —
The small room was filled with the fragrance of rice porridge.
A little boy with pointy ears and pumpkin leaves on his head
gathered in front of the stove and added new wood to the fire.
Beside him sat a red-haired girl, eating honey and watching the fire.
“I think we can make it bigger.”
“I don’t think so. If it was any bigger, I would die.”
“I don’t think so.”
“Pfft, what do you know? You only know how to eat sugar.”
Chu Wanning pushed open the door with the hare he had hunted.
Behind him were a group of chattering grass spirits, flower demons,
and even mosses the size of a fingernail.
The brothers and sisters who were sitting next to the stove
immediately stood up. They hurriedly bowed towards him. “Shenmu
Xianjun.”
Shenmu Xianjun2 was what these wood spirits called Chu
Wanning.
 Actually, when looking back, one would have already known many
things. In his previous life, he never knew why he was born with the
Jiuge godly weapon, nor did he know why he had such powerful
control over plants and vegetation.
Previously, he didn’t even understand why the wine gourds that
came out of the Golden Drum Tower would be so respectful to him.
Now he understood.
He was the Yandi Shenmu3, and the Yandi Shenmu was the
source of all the vegetation in the world.
After the battle at the Gate of Life and Death, Chu Wanning and
Mo Ran hid in the Nanping valley. Although they could not use their
tyrannical techniques, their days passed by in a dull and uneventful
manner.
Chu Wanning had already figured out a method to summon the
wood spirits and gathered all the little demons in the valley under his
command.
“It being the king of the mountain had its meaning.” Mo Ran
laughed and commented. “Just a tiger skin blanket on the floor.”
However, Chu Wanning, who ruled over the mountain, was very
anxious these days because a few days ago, Xue Meng had sent a
message to them, awkwardly indicating that he would come to the
Nanping Mountain during the Mid-Autumn Festival and meet up with
them.
After two years, the relationship between Shizun and disciple was
no longer as awkward as it had been in the past. Naturally, Chu
Wanning was willing to see his former beloved disciple again. Thus,
a month before the Mid-Autumn Festival, he began to seriously think
about which dishes he should prepare to entertain Xue Ziming.
“What is Shizun writing?”
The candles flickered in the night as Mo Ran approached and
hugged Chu Wanning from behind. He rested his chin on Chu
Wanning’s shoulder and looked at the ink and paper spread out on
the table with inky black eyes.
His main intention was to coax his Engong-gege into bed. He was
not really interested in what Chu Wanning was writing.
What else could this fellow be doing? He would then send the
blueprints to the master of the Ma family in the Peach Blossom Villa,
so that he could create them and sell them for a cheap price. At the
end, he would even sincerely write, “The surplus does not need to be
mine, it will all be at the Sisheng Peak”.
As a result, the building price was much higher than the selling
price, so Palace Master Ma made a profit and chased after Xue
Ziming with the bill.
“Hmm? You’re not drawing any blueprints today?”
Chu Wanning answered absentmindedly, “How can there be
inspiration every day?”
Mo Ran rubbed his face and kissed his ear. “Shizun…”
“What’s wrong?”
“…”
Mo Ran straightened up and touched his nose.
He couldn’t help but suspect that Chu Wanning was sick of
seclusion. Otherwise, why would he be so intimate with him and only
get a “What’s wrong?” that was as hard as steel without any
fluctuations in his tone?
He felt like he saw a ghost.
It was only at this time that Mo Ran finally started to read what
Chu Wanning had written on the table. It was good that he didn’t
read it, but with this look, he was so shocked that he took a big step
back.
“What are you writing?!”
It was just a question, but this time, it was a sigh filled with fear.
Chu Wanning was displeased by his tone. He finally put down his
brush and raised his invasive phoenix eyes. Even if his eyelashes
were as soft as cotton, it wouldn’t be enough to hide the sharpness
in his eyes.
However, no matter how fierce his eyes were, they were no match
for the fearsome words that Chu Wanning had just said.
“Mid-Autumn’s menu.”
Mo Ran: “…”
That’s right, for the sake of the first reunion dinner after the great
battle, the Beidou Immortal decided to do it himself.
Mo Ran stared at the stern and stubborn face of Chu Wanning in
the candlestick and the light, and could not help but tremble in his
heart.
Is he serious…?
However, it was a pity that Chu Wanning was an upright person
and never made unnecessary jokes.
 He spent the next few days frowning and studying the menu,
deleting a few dishes from time to time — and whenever that
happened, Mo Ran would let out a sigh of relief. Or add a few more
dishes – each time Mo Ran looked, he would feel a faint spasm in
his stomach.
Finally, when Chu Wanning finally showed him the prepared list,
Mo Ran pretended to be calm as he glanced at the ten cold dishes
and the twenty hot dishes, then he closed the bamboo block.
“… What’s wrong? Are there fewer varieties?”
“No.” Mo Ran felt that unless he wanted to see the new Sect
Leader die suddenly on Mid-Autumn Night, he would have to do
something to stop him.
He thought for a moment, raised his eyes, and smiled at Chu
Wanning, “I just feel that if the reunion banquet was prepared by only
my Shizun, it wouldn’t be sincere enough.”
Chu Wanning frowned, “Is that so?”
“We already said that we would meet him.” Mo Ran patiently and
softly continued, “Then of course, it will be more lively if we prepare it
together.”
Seeing that the other party was silent and seemed to be
hesitating, a thought flashed through his mind. He then continued,
“Honored Shizun, why don’t we prepare five cold dishes and five hot
dishes each? But we won’t tell the other what it is. When Xue Meng
comes, we would take these twenty dishes and serve them together.
Finally, we will ask him what was good about the cooking and what
he didn’t like. How is it?”
Chu Wanning did not immediately say anything, but his eyes lit up.
 These small thoughts and emotions were all captured in the
observant Mo Ran’s eyes. Mo Ran restrained himself from laughing
and locked his hands together. In a gentle voice, he asked, “How is
it?”
Chu Wanning looked up at him, “Is this a cooking contest?”
Mo Ran touched his nose and laughed. “Just let it be.”
After a few moments of silence, Chu Wanning suddenly stood up
and pulled away the bamboo block that Mo Ran was holding with his
other hand. Mo Ran was a little puzzled. “What’s wrong?”
“I won’t let you know what I’m doing.” Chu Wanning looked very
serious, “What’s written on it doesn’t count. I’ll rewrite it.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes, “Actually, my cooking isn’t much
worse than yours.”
“Yes, yes, yes.” Mo Ran couldn’t hold back his laughter any longer.
“Shizun, whatever you say is correct. Then I will wait for the Mid-
Autumn Festival to be a feast for all of my life.” As he spoke, he took
Chu Wanning’s hand, stroking his finger, which was callused from
years of mechanical work, and lowered his head to kiss it.
In the candlelight, he looked at Chu Wanning’s slightly widened
eyes that were unaffected by the mockery, at his slowly relaxing
body under the kiss.
His eyes curved gently.
“Whatever Engong-gege does, it’s the best.”
He was becoming increasingly intelligent and quick-witted to be
able to solve the crisis so easily. Mo Ran drank the wine in his heart
and then stood up with a smile under the gaze of Chu Wanning. He
went to clean up the dishes that had not been washed.
It was night. When Mo Ran finished washing up and returned to
his room, Chu Wanning was sitting by the window, looking at the
menu that he had studied countless times.
Hearing the sound of the door opening, he subconsciously closed
the book, and it seemed that he really did view Mo Ran as a
competitor. But Mo Ran only thought that this guy was quite funny.
There were only a few casual books on his bookshelf, and only two
were related to food. One was Bashu Food Book, and the other was
Linan Diet Note.
However, Chu Wanning felt that it was necessary to hide his
abilities, so he turned off the lamp by the window and looked up at
the young man, “Are you done washing?”
Mo Ran smiled and nodded.
Chu Wanning briefly nodded his head in agreement, and casually
put the book back on the shelf, then said, “Okay, I’ll go wash then.”
Mo Ran’s smile became even more obvious. “Shizun.”
“Hmm?” Chu Wanning turned around.
Mo Ran was uncertain if he should say this, but he scratched his
head in the end. He reminded him with some embarrassment, “You
had already washed them before me… Have you forgotten?”
“…”
When people tried to cover up something, they would always be
absent-minded. Even the famous Immortal Elder Beidou was no
exception.
 Amidst this awkwardness, Mo Ran looked at him with both
amusement and indulgence, and then leaned over. The window was
very narrow, with a chair and a row of bamboo bookshelves. There
was no extra space. With one hand on the window frame, Chu
Wanning had no way out.
Chu Wanning did not plan to retreat either. He was much better
than he was a few years ago, but he was still not used to being
intimate in a place like this – especially when he had interacted with
that unreasonable paranoid character a few days ago.
When he thought of those scenes, his cheeks began to burn, and
he became even more determined.
Chu Wanning said, “No. Go to bed.”
The response from Mo Ran was to move closer and cover his
slightly cold lips.
It had to be said that the things that Taxian-Jun and Mo-zongshi
liked were actually very similar. It was just that Taxian-Jun was tactful
with his words and Mo-zongshi was tactful with his actions.
But the results were all the same.
Before he had the chance to resist, Mo Ran had already seduced
him and pushed him onto the chair, just like Taxian-Jun. Mo-zongshi
moved his finger and used a demonic aura to activate the godly
weapon Jiangui, he tied Chu Wanning’s hands and legs to the chair.
“Can’t you just choose a more normal place?” Chu Wanning gritted
his teeth.
Mo Ran’s long eyelashes rustled innocently. He lowered his body
and touched Chu Wanning’s face with a gentle voice, “I’m afraid
you’ll get tired of it.”
 “…”
He was clearly doing something that was worse than an animal,
but it sounded like he had become a girl who was afraid of being
abandoned.
Mo Ran’s eyes were very serious. “Shizun, we’ve only lived
together for two years. We still have a long life ahead of us. If we
behave ourselves every night, you might eventually find me boring.”
“You’re very interesting.” Chu Wanning glared at him, “Now, let me
go.”
Mo Ran was also half-kneeling before him, staring at him.
“Let go.” Chu Wanning insisted.
It was probably because his eyes were too firm that he hurt the
young man’s weak heart that had already suffered so many cuts and
cuts. Mo Ran suddenly lowered his long eyelashes and didn’t say
anything. He looked a little sad, but obediently muttered, “Jiangui,
come back.”
The willow vine obediently withdrew.
Mo Ran lowered his head and added, “I’m sorry.”
“…”
When the young man was half kneeling in front of him, he was
much shorter than him. When the tall and straight body was in front
of him, he couldn’t recognize that he was a junior who was ten years
younger than him.
He rubbed his wrist, which was tied up so painfully by the willow
vine, and suddenly felt that his tone just now had been too harsh.
 Chu Wanning coughed lightly, and just as he was about to say
something, Mo Ran lowered his head and muttered to himself,
“Although I don’t really remember what I did when I became Taxian-
Jun, I… I still have a bit of an impression of him.”
Chu Wanning stopped rubbing the red marks on his wrist.
Looking down from the top of his head, Mo Ran’s eyelashes
appeared thicker and more slender than other angles, similar to
some loyal animal. Chu Wanning even felt that at some point, this
young man’s hair would have two fluffy ears, which would then droop
in frustration.
It was accompanied by a non-existent fluffy tail.
“I thought you’d like that. But I seem to have made a mistake.”
“…” You did make a mistake.
Chu Wanning thought in his heart.
However, he still reached out his hand and stroked the young
man’s head.
This comforting caress caused Mo Ran to raise his face. His
handsome face was filled with the pale yellow light of a candle. The
light of the lamp was reflected in his dark eyes, and the flickering
light looked like two twinkling stars. These eyes were very beautiful,
but because of the grievance, there was a little bit of red at the end
of the eyes.
“I’m sorry, Shizun. I wanted to make you happy.”
“…”
“It’s not like I did the right thing. I made you angry.”
Suddenly, Chu Wanning could not bear it anymore.
 He sighed as the strength in his hands slightly increased.
However, the youth was not at ease with his emotions. He
straightened his neck and stood rooted to the spot like a rock.
Chu Wanning tried to break him up a few more times, but nothing
happened and he could not help but say, “Come here.”
The young man was stunned for a moment before he knelt down
and obediently leaned over. Chu Wanning wrapped his arms around
the back of his head and pulled him close to his waist. He stroked his
soft black hair and sighed, “Idiot.”
The lanterns were still in the quiet room. Chu Wanning removed
the silk ribbon from his hair. His long hair was scattered, but he didn’t
mind. Instead, he used the white ribbon to cover his eyes. There
were some things that might not be as shameful if they were not
seen.
Sometimes, Mo Ran was really stupid. He was stunned for a
moment before he asked, “Shizun, what are you doing?”
“…”
Even though the candle flame was dim and yellow, one could
clearly see the color of blood under Chu Wanning’s snow-white skin.
He bit his lower lip and realized there was always a way to make him
soften and harden his heart in an instant.
Smoke was rising from the top of Chu Wanning’s head. If it were
not for the silk that covered his eyes, he would have been
humiliated. Otherwise, he would have been able to push Mo Ran out
of the house.
He was silent for a moment: “If you want to do it then do it! If you
don’t then scram!”
 Mo-zongshi is an honest man.
He was surprised by the passing of time.
For the rest of the good times, he devoutly used the Twisting
Tempest technique.
His clothes were quickly taken off and his skin was exposed to the
cool night air. Chu Wanning covered his eyes and subconsciously
raised his chin as he could not see what was happening.
Under the white silk of the lotus root, there was a straight bridge of
the nose. The soft lines extended downwards, drawing people’s
gazes to his lips.
Normally, because Chu Wanning’s eyes were too bright and too
cold, everyone who was looking at him would pay attention to those
two pools of snow and ice.
But now his eyes were obscured, and he had lost his sense of
majesty. Thus, Mo Ran naturally discovered that the lower half of his
face was actually very soft. It had a fine line to it, and very soft and
pale pink lips.
Because he had lost his sight, his lips were parted unconsciously.
This posture was like he was asking for a kiss. Although Mo Ran
was absolutely sure that his Shizun did not intend to do this, he still
gave him a gentle kiss.
His lips intertwined wet, his hands did not stop moving. He stroked
Chu Wanning with his calloused hands, and after the kiss ended,
both of their breathing hastened.
Mo Ran was placed against his forehead, and his voice was
slightly hoarse. “Can I?”
 The blindfolded man panted heavily, the color of his lips becoming
more and more alluring, like a budding haitang, extremely tender and
light red.
Chu Wanning asked, “What?”
“Right here, okay?”
“…”
Sometimes, Chu Wanning felt that even though Mo-zongshi was a
man of honor, always acting for his sake and never forcing him to do
anything he didn’t like, in some cases, this kind of ‘asking’ was even
more humiliating than the absurd things that Taxian-Jun did.
“Can you ask such a thing after taking off my clothes?”
“Ugh…” At a place where Chu Wanning could not see it, Mo Ran’s
face turned red.
He probably knew that he had asked a superfluous question, so
he pursed his lips in embarrassment. He leaned over to kiss the side
of his Shizun’s face and said in a low voice, “Sorry.”
In response to his cold harrumph.
Mo Ran no longer embarrassed him. His eyelashes fluttered like a
butterfly, and that kiss continued on all the way down, from cheek to
neck, to clavicle, to chest…
He could feel Chu Wanning’s tight muscles and his arms were still
holding the edge of his chair unconsciously. He knew that Chu
Wanning did not like to be excessively played with on his chest.
Although the scar would not hurt, it was always his fragile wound.
So he just kissed at the nipples, bent down and buried himself
between Chu Wanning’s legs.
 He looked up at Chu Wanning’s tense and stiff appearance, and
leaned over, breathing fiercely in his already raised tip.
Chu Wanning’s throat swayed, even under the cover of his eyes,
and he turned his face in embarrassment.
“Ah…”
Suddenly his cock was engulfed by Mo Ran, and the warm and
moist mouth wrapped him. In the darkness, the stimulation of the
touch of the other person was particularly strong. It seemed that all
his senses were pouring into his lower body, and his spine seemed
to be ran up with sparks and electricity, numb all the way to the tip of
his toes.
Chu Wanning leaned back slightly, biting his sudden breath.
But even if he tried to repress it, his erection honestly reflected in
the young man bent between his eyes. Mo Ran took him deeper and
deeper, sucking him. The tip of his tongue circled flexibly around his
bell mouth and stem. When he pulled it away, the moist saliva of his
mouth wet the angry pillar.
“Engong-gege…”
Chu Wanning’s face suddenly turned red. His voice was low and
angry when he said, “Don’t call me that.”
Mo Ran smiled gently. His lips were very close to Chu Wanning’s
cock. He could feel the air flow clearly when he spoke.
“Good. I will listen to Shizun,” said Mo Ran.
“…”
He didn’t know whether it was better to be ashamed of the title of
Shizun, or to be embarrassed by the title of Engong-gege.
 But Chu Wanning did not have much time to think. Mo Ran’s wet
kisses and licking came again. He could not see anything in front of
him. He could only breathe with his mouth slightly open under the
silk belt. However, he could almost imagine Mo Ran’s posture and
how the tip of his tongue licked him.
Eventually, in a deep throat, he could not help reaching out,
fingertips deep into Mo Ran’s hair, he slightly warmed up and said,
“Enough, enough.”
Mo Ran did not intend to listen to him this time.
Chu Wanning was a very strong person, even in bed. So if he said
“Enough”, in fact, it is far from enough.
When they returned to seclusion for the first few times, Mo Ran
believed in his evil. As a result, Chu Wanning tore himself apart
badly. Afterwards, Mo Ran stared at the bloodstained sheets for a
long time.
Since then, he has learned to regard Chu Wanning’s “enough” as
a byword.
Instead of paying attention to him, Mo Ran reached out and
clasped Chu Wanning’s other hand, trying to stop him, held it with
him, and then ran his tongue all the way up, licking in the place of his
desire, and then went down.
He paused, his black eyes moistened with lust: “Shizun, you have
to sit forward a little more… It’s hard for me to take care of you…”
He said it very euphemistically, but Chu Wanning still felt that his
head was fuming.
Seeing that he was not moving, but there was no resistance, Mo
Ran loosened his hand, held him to the edge of the chair, and knelt
down to further open Chu Wanning’s legs.
“… Ah!”
He licked past his hole. This stimulation was actually larger than
the front, Chu Wanning could not help crying out, spine arching,
neck thrown back, head resting on the back of the chair.
He could clearly feel Mo Ran on him licking, moistening and
intruding.
It was not something that he could take comfortably, but there was
a warm gush in his chest. The warmth of being accepted, loved and
pitied through every inch made him feel as if he were soaked in the
warmest spring in the world.
When embraced by Mo Ran, Chu Wanning felt his legs were sore
and numb because of excessive stimulation. They swapped places
and Mo Ran sat in his chair. His cock was now fully erect and his
angry stem was big in size.
Mo Ran held Chu Wanning’s waist in one hand while his other
hand kept opening his entrance. When Chu Wanning frowned and
said “enough” for the ninth time that night, he could not help laughing
and kissing Wanning’s temple.
“Good…”
Even if the lubrication was more than abundant, it still hurt to be
pushed into by such a large and hard sex organ.
Chu Wanning frowned and his back trembled slightly. He could
clearly feel the burning desire buried in his body inch by inch.
“… Ah…”
When they fit perfectly, they both murmured.
 “Shizun, does it hurt?”
“… Would you like to try it instead?
Mo Ran did not speak anymore, and he began to move gently. No
matter how uncontrollable his excitement may be, this young man
was totally different from Taxian-Jun at the beginning of his love. He
was very patient, but his handsome face was more and more
affected by the restraint of his desire.
His cock pulsated slightly in the soft and hot body of Chu Wanning
as he was sucked and wrapped in the tight walls. This feeling made
him crazy. He had to exert his utmost efforts to restrain himself from
immediately pushing the person in his arms up to the top and making
merry wild.
His chest was waving, his black eyes were like rubbed gemstones
with brilliant luster, his lust and enthusiasm burned him, sweat flowed
down his naked skin, and the room was full of lust.
He gasped, breathing more and more quickly.
That little scratch was almost a scratch across his boots, although
every time he entered it, he reached the sensitive point of his familiar
Chu Wanning, and the head of his cock was constantly crowding.
“Ah… Ah…”
Chu Wanning tried hard to suppress his sounds, but the gasps
overflowed low, with a very slight voice, but hoarse and sexy.
Mo Ran was fascinated to find his lips, the wet lips were in touch
with the hunger and thirst to invade and suck, while the frequency of
thrusting under the side was becoming more and more urgent.
 Chu Wanning sat on his lap and was almost crushed by his
shallow thrusts. Mo Ran was very gentle, but this gentleness was
like a cruel torment to him. Mo Ran knew him too well. He was
constantly pushing against the most crisp position. It was turbulent
but not violent. It seemed that there was an itchy place where his
fingers kept skimming around and making circles like feathers, but it
just kept the itchy climbing up without pleasure.
He suffered terribly. In such a tormenting situation, he gave a
vague low sound and moan in his throat, almost like a kind of
begging.
He could feel the heat behind him and the humidity of the junction,
which made him blush more and more. He wrapped him wetly and
sucked him in the back.
Chu Wanning preferred not to think further.
Fortunately, Mo Ran did not want to be like Taxian-Jun. He always
liked to listen to his moans but didn’t lose control in bed, or he did,
but not so subtly.
Mo Ran apparently also felt Chu Wanning’s gradual adaptation.
His pulling strength slowly became fierce. His hot cock was poking
from bottom to top. His hands were coiled and wiped around Chu’s
buttocks. He gazed at his lover in his chair and his eyes looked wet
and moist.
“Shizun, does it feel good?”
“…”
Naturally, the answer didn’t come, but Mo Ran could feel Chu
Wanning’s state from his reaction, his small groans and gasps.
 As he became more and more excited and vigorous, their love
gradually became out of control and delirious, from the initial tender
and lingering, gradually evolved into sweaty and intense sexual
intercourse.
The chair creaked unsteadily beneath him, and the wet and sticky
sound of the water when it collided at the junction. In the increasingly
fierce manipulation, Chu Wanning could not bear it. His waist and
limbs were soft, his body was close to Mo Ran’s chest, his head
shook slightly, his hair hung over his ribbon, and he gasped: “Slow,
slow…”
But at this time, the young man was addicted to it, and could no
longer be as obedient.
This fierce thrusting lasted for a long time, until Chu Wanning was
so directly manipulated by his fanatical and infatuated actions that he
released spasmodically, and the semen was all in his burning
stomach.
At that time, Mo Ran looked up at the man sitting on his legs. The
silk ribbon had skewed in the fierce intercourse, revealing a moist
Phoenix with a tiny closed eye.
Mo Ran seemed to be turned on by this, and suddenly, although
he was still immersed in the afterglow of the orgasm, he held him to
stand up. Because of the change of posture, his cock suddenly
poked into the depths of the hole, which overly stimulated Chu
Wanning, to moan out: “Ah…”
“Shizun, Wanning… Baobei…” He hugged him, kissed him, and
they fell down together on the bed. In the process, Mo Ran’s dick
slipped out of Chu Wanning’s moist and lustful entrance.
 Chu Wanning’s eyes were almost empty. The man’s perception of
stimulation was greater when he release. He could feel himself
shrinking and longing shamelessly behind him. Because of the
sudden slip of the sexual organ, he gasped heavily, raised his
trembling hand and pulled away the half-loose silk belt.
Those slightly picky and red eyes, were too wet to see Mo Ran’s
look.
Mo Ran cursed lowly. He raised the man’s legs on the bed to
press his hot and hard sex against Chu Wanning’s entrance, just
pushed forward, entered a front end, and heard the pain and
pleasure of the person under him moaning.
As he could no longer bear it, he whispered “I’m sorry” and
supported Chu Wanning waist. The whole length was fiercely and
enthusiastically thrusted inside.
The next mating was almost wild.
In the depth of infatuation, there was no difference between
Taxian-Jun and Mo-zongshi. They were not very sensible. They were
addicted to the twitching of the hot tightness. They were eager to
hear more of Chu Wanning’s vague and broken groans and gasps.
Two solid and symmetrical bodies on the bed were entangled in the
blazing heat. Mo Ran separated Chu Wanning’s legs very wide, his
ass was still, and his cock went deep instantly. The ground turned
upside down.
“Ah… Ah…”
Everything was chaotic, the dense thrust, the storm-like
intercourse. It made Chu Wanning feel like a soul floating in the river,
which can not be grasped, and could not be controlled.
 The only real thing was the face of the young man in front of him
who was obsessed with love.
Before Mo Ran came, he was extraordinarily fierce and almost
crazy pumping inside, and the last few ruthless and hot thrusts,
almost to squeeze the hole to its limits, followed by a large powerful
stream of semen in Chu Wanning’s body without ending.
His toes trembled and his eyes almost lost focus.
“How are you?”
It was a long time before Mo Ran recovered from his excitement.
He kissed Chu Wanning’s sweaty face, lips, and nose.
“Did it hurt?”
“…”
“Did you like it?”
He looked at the sincere and gentle face of the young man, the
man he had once lost, the man who had fallen into hell for him, the
man who had been so cold at his side.
Now he was so vividly entwined in his pillow.
In front of his eyes.
Beside him.
Within his body.
He abruptly closed his eyes, and for some reason, a sour taste
appeared in his throat, but the sweetness in his heart instead broke
through the soil. The sweetness and the sour taste merged together,
causing his throat to sound somewhat hoarse.
Chu Wanning was not a good talker, but he was also a very thin-
skinned person.
 Don’t expect him to answer any questions honestly on the bed, so
Mo Ran obviously won’t get an answer to his stupid questions this
time either.
But he would get something else.
Better.
Chu Wanning raised his head slightly. There was still a strand of
sweaty black hair scattered on his forehead, and his beautiful eyes
were fixed on the young man’s face. Then he leaned over and kissed
the young man’s well-shaped lips.
He placed his hand on Mo Ran’s chest, where there was still a
scar.
They both had a scar on their hearts.
But it was all over.
The scar was still there, but it would no longer hurt.
“… I love you.”
Chu Wanning said in a low voice. Then, as if to prevent Mo Ran
from seeing his embarrassment and blush, he pulled him down and
kissed him again.
This night, as before, they did it more than once. Mo Ran’s
strength that had been impregnated by the power of the devil
seemed better than before, although he was already somewhat
unreasonably good in the past.
The bed creaked as they entangled passionately in the Valley of
Nanping. Chu Wanning turned over and knelt on the bed. Mo Ran
sat behind him and covered his mouth. Then pushed him back like a
beast matting. In their fierce rhythm, the semen left in Chu
Wanning’s body was foamed and slipped slightly between his legs.
“Wanning…” During the feverish sexual intercourse, the almost
absent minded Chu Wanning laid on the bed. He had strands of
black hair in front of his eyes, and he could vaguely hear Mo Ran
behind him calling out to him, full of love, desire, infatuation, and
dependence.
He wanted to reply, but his voice was a little hoarse from the many
times he had cried out during the night. He could not make too many
sounds.
Just like that, Chu Wanning was pressed down on the bed. After a
while, he saw Mo Ran’s hand reach over and cover the back of his
own hand.
He could Mo Ran’s breathes, and the most sexy and beautiful
voice in the world, right next to his ear. He frowned, and clearly
perceived that his lover was groaning and gasping, and that the
semen was once again shot into his body, like an electric fire.
He heard Mo Ran press himself to his ear, solemnly, as the young
man had so often said in the past two years, as if he were about to
say it for the rest of his life.
No, not as if.
It’s for sure.
Mo Ran said, “Wanning, I love you.”
I love you.
From dawn to dusk.
Every day.
 All his life.
For a Lifetime.
As for the Mid-Autumn Festival…
Although Chu Wanning’s culinary skills were not good, his taste
sense was not bad.
After studying for a long time and not being able to cook for a long
time and seeing how Mo Ran was already used to marinate the fish
meat without any problems, three days before the Mid-Autumn
Festival, Chu Wanning finally gave up on the idea.
Thus, the first scene appeared.
Tens of monsters cultivated from plants and vegetation surrounded
Chu Wanning. Some of them were in charge of chopping firewood,
lighting fires, chopping vegetables, and scooping up food from the
wok.
Chu Wanning looked at the bubbling broth in the pot. Its color,
luster and fragrance were both very alluring. He could not help but
say to the two little demons who were cooking, “Thank you for your
help.”
“No need to thank me. We volunteered. Immortal Deity, Deity
Wood, has summoned us to help out. We can’t be happier yet.”
Chu Wanning looked outside and saw Mo Ran sitting quietly at the
end of the yard, chopping a pile of firewood. He did not have anyone
to help him, sweat was dripping down his face, his clothes could not
cover his tight chest and slim waist.
Very good, a beauty.
It was a pity that Chu Wanning did not care for the fairer sex.
 Although it was indeed unfair for him to secretly ask the demons to
help him cook the dishes, he had no choice but for Mo Ran every
night to torment them endlessly…
As he thought of this, he closed the kitchen door tightly and cast a
barrier to prevent Mo Ran from burning in. After doing all of this, he
turned around and returned to the place where he had once been
absorbed by the plants. He then picked up the recipe that he had
written down on the counter —
“Next, we need a squirrel mandarin fish.”
The voice of the Immortal Elder of the Beitang Clan came out from
the kitchen. Occasionally, one could hear the strange mumbling of
some lesser demons.
“Who catches fish?”
The smoke from the smoke rose in the air. It was sunset and dusk.
The fragrance of tea, rice, oil and salt filled the air.
In this sort of serenity and warmth, that year’s cold rain and snow
in the deep winter of Nanping Mountain would eventually fade from
his memories. Perhaps one day, the pain he had experienced would
become a faint shadow, just like the ink stains on his clothes. Once
or twice, it might not be clean, but as time passed, the shadow would
eventually become a gentle and shallow mark.
Every year in the future, regardless of whether it was spring,
summer, autumn or winter, they would be in the best world.
 Extra: The Only Possibility

313. The Only Possibility (Now) I

— This was a modern eg.

I thought I was playing a love game with multiple characters to
play, but this game can only play one ending.
— From One Failed Task Report by Xue Meng
Xue Meng was eating the penultimate coconut milk red bean cake
on his plate.
He had to be careful. He used a plastic spoon to cut along the
edge of the red bean cake. He wanted to preserve the integrity of the
cake as much as possible,
Unfortunately, half of it had been tainted by Mango Mousse, who
was sitting in the same plate.
He hated Mango as much as he hated his job with the Cultivation
Protection Department.
Unfortunately, he had no choice but to do it. This was the twenty-
first century, and the Taoist father’s foolish son had to come out to
work to support himself.
“Mission report, Mr. Xue.” A dry, mechanical female voice came
from the headset.
 Xue Meng rolled his eyes. Ever since the Bureau of Temporal
Protection called in a new bureau chief with the surname ‘Jiang’,
reporting on the mission had become something that he had to do
every day.
“Cough, I arrived at the office at 8: 20 today. I was not late, so I
packed a plate of raw fried meat for Shizun Li this morning.
I suggest that you all have a taste when you’re free. The key is
that the old grandpa who is selling fried food looks kind and praises
people, and the aunt who is 60 years old should not call him a
coquettish little girl. After eating the raw fried food, I started to seal
the —”
This was the reason why Xue Meng hated his job.
Yes, seal.
This was a long story, and the blame lay with his father. Xue
Meng’s father, Xue Zhengyong, was the Director of the International
Cultivation Bureau. As the Director’s only son, Xue Meng had lived
his entire life and no one dared to offend him.
The food they ate was specially prepared by the Cultivation
Bureau. Even the urine was made from the deep-sea mackerel,
ensuring that it would be slippery and not give rise to a prickly heat.
Those Bong Baoshi and Hua King’s diapers were nothing to the eyes
of their parents.
For such a Young Master of the cultivation world, his days were
naturally smooth sailing. After graduation, he directly entered the
Cultivation World’s Protection Bureau to work. On the first day of
work, he was personally received by the Director.
 At that time, the bureau chief’s name was Nangong Liu. He was a
chubby middle-aged man who could sweat cold sweat when climbing
two floors up.
Nangong Liu cordially held Comrade Little Xue’s hand and shook
his pork cheeks as he greeted, “Aiya, Xue Meng, right? He really
looks like your father. It’s clear from one look that he’s a real son.
She’s pretty!”
Xue Meng said, “Uncle, thank you for your praise.”
Nangong Liu chuckled. “Your father and I are old acquaintances,
so let’s not talk about other things. Come, let Uncle explain the work
that you need to do first.”
Student Xue Meng, who had just graduated, was still full of
ambition. He was determined to help build a harmonious new
cultivation world by contributing his own strength. Thus, he
straightforwardly said, “Just say it, I will complete the task you gave
me.”
Look, he didn’t even have a second generation cultivation. What a
good child!
Bureau Chief Nangong looked at him deeply before retracting his
smile and said solemnly, “Little Xue, the organization has considered
that you are from a cultivator family and have outstanding conditions.
So, even though you’re Director Xue’s favorite, we’ve decided to give
you the most difficult and difficult job.”
Hearing this, Xue Meng immediately became spirited. “Ever since I
was young, I have liked all sorts of adventurous things. In the past,
everyone had always obstructed my dad’s face, but I was not
allowed to do this, nor was I allowed to touch that.” His eyes were
shining. “I’m finally out of it.”
Bureau Chief Nangong patted his shoulder and gave him a
thumbs up, “Ambitious.”
Xue Meng asked, “Then what do I want to do?”
“Cough, cough.” Nangong Liu cleared his throat, “Overall, this is a
high difficulty job that no one on the board is qualified to do. It
requires superior patience, accurate judgment, and decisiveness on
the part of the person in charge. Because every decision you make
will control hundreds of thousands of lives — there will be a large
number of lives that will be saved because of you, but there will also
be many lives that will bleed because of you.”
His expression was solemn and his eyes were blazing, as if a holy
light was slowly rising behind him.
“It’s a hard job on the front lines. When you first came to work in
the Bureau of Space and Time, your father urged me to find you a
comfortable and safe position, but after looking at your resume, I felt
that you were a good and ambitious kid. I couldn’t let down the hot-
blooded young people, so after careful consideration, I gave you this
job.”
As he spoke, the bureau chief extended a hand and poked Xue
Meng’s chest.
“You have to live up to those ten million lives.”
Xue Meng’s eyes filled with tears, filled with reverence. “Bureau
Chief, thank you for ignoring my father’s hindrance and giving me
such a heavy responsibility! I will work hard and not disappoint you!”
 Bureau chief Nangong Liu gave him a look of praise and
encouraged, “Do your job well!” After he left, he hid his skills and
reputation.
That day, when Little Xue returned home, he was unable to control
his excitement. He hid it from his parents and secretly ordered a
batch of goods from the Peach Blossom Network’s Night Cat
Cultivator Merchant Shop. They were as follows:
Violent DPS Broken Skin Fried Chicken (manufactured by Frigid
Scale Pharmacy): Eating it will give you ten times the cultivation
required for an hour. You cannot use it in battle.
Ergou Life Continuing Pill (manufactured by Yuheng
Pharmaceutical Factory): If you die, it will be useless to eat more.
Liao Tou Wan (Wubei Temple): Can let your head shine, in the
dark to guide your companions.
Infinite Baiyuan Pill (produced by Taxian-Jun Pharmaceutical
Factory): To remove the chaotic state.
Ancestral thousand year jujube pill (Tanlang Pharmaceutical
Factory): Only for enemy use.
Just like that, little friend Xue Meng made perfect preparations. He
even dreamt of teleporting into the Second World Cultivation War,
bravely sacrificing his life in order to resist the black magic that came
sweeping in from the European battlefield. With a sharp “Avadaso’s
life!”, he fell into a streak of mysterious green light…
But the next day, when Xue Meng hesitantly arrived at the office,
he was stupefied.
“This is… My job?!”
 The sweet long-legged big-chested secretary’s sister poured him a
cup of fragrant tea and said gently, “Yes, Mr. Xue. This is your job.”
Xue Meng went to his desk in disbelief. Looking at the mountain of
reports on the cultivation world’s projects, his mouth gradually
formed an “O” shape.
Trembling, he reached for the uppermost stack of papers and
roughly looked at it. A row of bright red headlines entered his eyes,
the title was very convoluted and ordinary people could not
understand it: “The method to deal with the illegal use of the Lanyi
Mortal Pig Farm’s Lingyi Pig Feed: Guyue’ye Pig Feed”.
What could he do?
Xue Meng couldn’t help but feel dizzy.
But he gritted his teeth and continued to look.
Recently, the medical supervision team received a report that a
cultivator had illegally sold Guyue’ye’s expired pig feed through an
illegal channel to a mortal merchant, resulting in more than 8000
bags of expired feed to the market. Currently, there are already three
pig farms with pigs that have consumed this feed.
Xue Meng, “…”
He turned another page.
The Livestock and Drug Administration Committee of the
Cultivation World dealt with the matter by sending people to buy
back all the contaminated pork and destroy it.
The Mortal Board of Cultivators handled the matter by supporting
the decision and conducting an arrest and interrogation of the
cultivators involved.
 The Cultivators’ Advocacy Committee’s Disposition: I second the
opinion and invite the program team of “News Simulcast” to carry out
the follow-up public relations work.
Chairman’s opinion on the Comprehensive Case Committee of the
Cultivation Community Protection Bureau: (empty)
Confused, Xue Meng raised his head. He poked at the “empty”
character with one hand and asked the smiling little sister beside
him, “Why is there no one writing an opinion on this?”
The little sister smiled and patiently explained, “I was waiting for
you to seal it.”
“But I’m not…” He looked down at the report and read, “Chairman
of the Comprehensive Case Committee of the Cultivation Protection
Bureau.”
But when he raised his head again and looked at the affectionate
eyes of the big sister secretary, he could not help but hesitate and
become confused. “Am I?”
Little Sister magically took out a small brooch card from behind
her. On it was impressively printed “Chairman of the Comprehensive
Case Committee, Xue Meng.” There was even a photo with a head
that Xue Meng was most dissatisfied with.
He put it on for Xue Meng and smiled. “Now you are the honorable
Chairman. Congratulations!”
He even handed over two seals. One of the seals was imprinted
with a circle, while the other was imprinted with a cross.
“Agreed to close the case and deny it.” The little sister smiled and
said, “Please start working.”
 Xue Meng’s mouth opened and closed again and again. He had a
lot of things he wanted to say and a lot of curses he wanted to spit
out, but in the end he swallowed his saliva and with difficulty asked,
“Can I not choose?”
The elder sister smiled and said, “Of course you can. Then both of
you cover them up.”
“…” Xue Meng felt his anger dissipating. “If I don’t choose either
one of them, how will I deal with them in the end?”
“I’ll leave it to the secretary of the bureau chief.”
Xue Meng became even weaker. “Then what do I have to do?”
Little Sis kindly said, “Therefore, I personally recommend that you
only seal it once.”
Xue Meng, “…………”
And just like that, as the days went by, Xue Meng truly
comprehended the art of speaking back then. This damned, damned
job had made him live like a pile driver, looping or forking on different
reports. This indeed requires inhuman patience.
Of course, this patience is not just about facing boring work
without having a reverse mentality. His greater patience was that he
had to restrain himself every day in order to convince himself not to
rush into Nangong Liu’s office and strangle the Director’s
reproductive organs!
Although Bureau Chief Nangong had not lied to him, he had
decided to leave thousands of lives behind.
Just look at these reports —
 “Report on the Construction of the Exclusive Chicken Farm for
Violent Dps Crispy Chicken”
“Report on the Formation of Huluwa Essence after the
Establishment of the Republic of China”.
“Report on the Acceptance of the Black Cat Chief Officer after the
Establishment of the Country”
“Guyue’ye, Retired Sect Leader’s application: I really want to live
another 500 years”
“The Sphenoid Beauties Research Group: An Advocate to Call
Cultivators Carrying the Genes of the Beauties to Donate Genetically
Modified Human Beings”
Isn’t it a matter of hundreds of millions of lives.
With a face full of anger, Xue Meng raised his small fork and
slapped it over the 《 Donation of Essences 》 . He felt a sense of
righteousness that had saved countless lives, and he noted coldly:
“No one wants to be shot in a cup and frozen. Denied.”
He admitted that he was venting his resentment, but he hoped that
the Director would not tolerate such nonsense. It would be best if he
could get him to go to the mortal world to kill demons and exorcise
devils.
It was a pity that the director was as steady as a rock and didn’t
scold Chairman Xue. On the contrary, during a gathering, Xue Meng
heard that Miss Ye Wangxi, the secretary of the bureau chief, had to
work hard until the early hours of the morning because of these
pranks.
“If you let your daughter-in-law work overtime, I’ll resign
tomorrow!”
 Half a corridor away, the director’s son, Nangong Si, could be
heard thumping the table and stomping his feet.
With a guilty conscience, Xue Meng shrunk his neck back. After he
sent himself into a daze, he decided that he would still have to
seriously face these reports.
Just like this, several months passed. As his seal was being
sealed faster and faster, he almost forgot about his original ambitions
when he graduated. Nangong Liu had been suspended from his
position and had lost his iron bowl of rice because he had accepted
a bribe from a demon.
The new director was here.
Director Jiang Xi was swift and decisive as he took over any stand
very quickly. Only for Xue Meng, it took him an hour to understand
what it was used for.
Bureau Chief Jiang could not be blamed for this. It was because
the package Nangong Liu had given Xue Meng was too frightening.
He had taken apart the wrapping paper for a long time, layer after
layer, before he finally realized what was inside.
In short, Xue Meng’s position was practically useless. Even Little
Li, who had been slacking off in the cafeteria while washing
vegetables, had done more meaningful work than him.
Director Jiang could not tolerate such a position, so he decided to
abolish the position of “Integrated Commissioner” and find some
other work for Xue Meng.
He spent a week or so observing his ideas, and finally made a
decision. The first scene appeared —
“Mission report, Mr. Xue.”
 “Cough, I arrived at the office today at 8: 20, I wasn’t late, so I
packed a serving of raw fried food for Shizun Li in the morning.
Cough, I arrived at the office today at 8: 20, I wasn’t late, and I
packed a serving of raw fried food for Shizun Li in the morning. After
eating the raw fried food, I started to seal the seal…”
There was a sudden hiss of electricity from the headset.
Following that, Jiang Xi’s channel was switched on and the cold
voice disappeared. In its place was Director Jiang’s voice, which was
even more heartless than the voice.
“From today onward, you do not need to seal it. Rest early today
and come to my office tomorrow. I have an important job for you.”
Jiang Xi paused for a moment before replying without any emotion,
“Remember to bring me a serving of Shizun Li’s fried meat and add
vinegar.”
Xue Meng, “……………”
 314: The only possibility II

The next day, Xue Meng went to Bureau Chief Jiang’s office. After
listening to the details of the task, he came to realize something —
he had been assigned a job similar to that of a pimp!
Xue Meng was very angry. “Why am I not sealing the report on the
donation, but looking for a way out for the birth of a new life? You
should either hand this over to Jiayuan or the Lilium Net, what are
you looking for me for?!”
Director Jiang was eating raw fried buns one by one at an
astonishing speed and with a beautiful appearance.
“I told you this for the third time, you are not trying to play a pimp,
you are trying to light up the genetic engineering research team.”
He finished the last bun, slowly wiped his lips with a handkerchief,
and then raised his eyes. “Listen carefully, the abnormal movements
of the demons in the past few hundred years have become more and
more obvious. It hasn’t been two centuries.
There would probably be another fierce battle between Humans
and Devils. We need the most powerful combat power.”
“… To put it bluntly, you all are descendants that need special
beauties to reproduce.” Xue Meng rolled his eyes.
Jiang Xi didn’t mind. “Yes, that’s right.”
“But it’s been a long time since the Unique Butterfly-Boned Beauty
appeared. The only person with any leads was a guy called Mo
Ran.”
“That’s right.”
 “You need that guy to give you a baby.”
“Exactly.”
The disdain on Xue Meng’s face could be clearly seen. “But that
guy is a gay.”
Jiang Xi lightly added, “A purebred gay.”
Xue Meng gnashed his teeth and said, “That’s why you guys spent
more than ten years developing a virtual game called Fate Jump —”
“Jumper.” Jiang Xi corrected him expressionlessly, “And strictly
speaking, it cannot be called a game.”
“I don’t care if it’s a jumping machine or a jumping machine!” Xue
Meng finally couldn’t help but roar. “In short, you want me to use that
machine to simulate fate and find an opportunity to correct a gay
man’s sexual orientation in the life of Mo Ran.
Just like those characters who can file and read files, introduce
him to girls who have long breasts and long thighs and let them have
children —”
Jiang Xi interrupted him again. Mr. Director waved his finger and
said, “It doesn’t need to be as long as one’s chest and thighs. It only
needs to be the size of one’s buttocks.”
“…”
Xue Meng’s earth-shattering roar came from the bureau chief’s
office, “Isn’t this fucking Grandma Wang’s job?!”
“Calm down. The Destiny Jumper is only a simulation of various
possibilities. To put it bluntly, it’s a test version.” Jiang Xi took a sip of
his tea. “The bureau will collect your test results and formulate a real
practical plan.”
 “I refuse.”
“Relax, young man.” Bureau Chief Jiang ignored his rejection,
“Just treat yourself as a test taker to develop a game.”
“I said I refuse! Do you need to go to the otolaryngology
department and test your hearing, sir?”
Unfortunately, Director was very stubborn, so in the end, Xue
Meng still had to accept this task. Of course, Bureau Chief Jiang was
not so unreasonable. He kindly arranged a game assistant for Xue
Meng, a talking little paper dragon.
“Assistants, staff officers, guides, toys, summoned beasts,
Kobolds.” Jiang Xi leisurely said as he held the tea cup, “Call me
whatever you want. It’s yours now. We’ll enter the simulation game
together and give you advice.”
With that, he waved his hand, ignoring Xue Meng’s ruckus, “Let’s
begin, new graduates.”
“What did you call me?”
Bureau chief Jiang no longer planned to care about him.
With a wave of the director’s hand, the new graduates were forced
into the operation room to put on a series of equipment and begin his
mission.
After a moment of spinning, Xue Meng arrived at the first world.
…… He had seen people who didn’t allow young people to play
games, but he had never seen anyone who forced young people to
play games.
However, since Jiang Xi had said that this was a mission, he might
as well finish it as soon as possible.
 Xue Meng turned his head around with a darkened face. He
discovered that the little paper dragon was lying on his shoulder, its
short dragon claws clutching a quest guide. As it read, it exclaimed,
“Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ~”
“Shut up. Are you a goose?”
“Of course I’m not! I’m the dragon of the candle that split the world
and knows everything!” As the little paper dragon said this, it swung
its tail at Xue Meng’s face. “This way.”
Xue Meng looked in the direction it was pointing. It was a small,
dilapidated, dark alley with all kinds of advertisements of psoriasis
pasted on the outside. On the ground, there was an unknown fluid,
like a mixture of leaking garbage bags and spilled spittoons.
Xue Meng firmly lifted his foot and walked in the opposite
direction.
“Hey hey, where are you going?”
“Let’s go on a cleaner path.”
The little paper dragon was angry. “Do you think I want to choose
this path?” As it spoke, it smacked the mission book against Xue
Meng’s nose, “Look for yourself! It says, “Walk two hundred meters
into this alley and find a noodle shop. Then you will see Mo Ran,
who is currently in primary school!”
Xue Meng took the mission guide and looked at it doubtfully. It
seemed to be true.
With an ashen face, he returned the guide to the little dragon,
gritted his teeth, and stepped into the darkness.
 Although he felt like he was going crazy, he followed the directions
and walked out of the alley. He turned left, and the road gradually
became spacious and clean.
“Yes! Right in front! That ‘again at the noodle shop’.” The little
dragon was excitedly dancing and waving his hands. Xue Meng
could not help but feel glad that due to the magic, the people in this
virtual world could not see them. Otherwise, it would be very
embarrassing.
Soon they found Mo Ran among the diners. He had a tattered
school bag on his back, and he was wearing a pair of shoddy
sneakers. His dark, greasy hair looked unwashed for days, and his
head hung limply in front of his eyes.
Although Xue Meng was still quite far away from him, he was
almost certain that Mo Ran had a very rancid smell. This was
because there were no customers willing to sit in the seats around
him.
“What a well-nourished little dirty dog.” Xue Meng stroked his chin
as he commented.
“He’ll be very handsome when he grows up.” The dragon
reminded him.
“Then why are we looking for Mo Ran, who is currently in primary
school?” Xue Meng said, “Just find the adult handsome him and stuff
a ‘Yin-Yang Fusion Powder’ into his mouth. Then catch a girl and
throw it into the dark room, wouldn’t that be enough?”
The small paper dragon looked at him with disdain, “Big brother,
we are from the Cultivation Bureau, not the Yi-Hong Courtyard.”
“…”
 “Besides, the Cultivation Bureau has ordered to prohibit this kind
of illegal drug use. You must make Mo Ran willingly fall in love with a
girl and marry her and have children. Then cultivating relationships
since young must be the best.”
While saying this, the little dragon tried to look for supporting
evidence in the quest guide, but what was even worse was that he
actually found it.
“Haha, I told you that I, myself, am the dragon of candles who can
do anything in the world! Look, there really is a recommended
target!”
“… Is the one that Jiang Xi stuffed in front of you really not a
cheating machine?”
Even though he said this, Xue Meng still drew the guide back with
a look of disgust. He smoothed the crumpled paper out of the little
dragon’s hand and squinted under the dim light of the street lamp.
Hell, it really did list a dozen female targets for the current Mo
Ran.
“Target 1: Wang Xiaomi. How to make friends: Please cast a spell
to let the noodle restaurant in the sudden rabies, to bite the noodle
burning. Wang Xiaomi is the daughter of the owner of the car. She is
one year younger than Mo Ran, and will be in the third grade of
primary school. They will meet on the car and become childhood
friends.”
Xue Meng had a face full of anger, “This is fucking okay?” He
continued to look at the next guide.
“Target 2: Li Daimi.
 “This won’t do.” Xue Meng, who had been sealing the chicken
farm for a long time, actually had some pity for animals. His
conscience made him use the veto, but his curiosity still drove him to
read on, “After Wangcai’s death, the shop owner’s daughter will
come out to caress his corpse and cry. His crying will attract his little
friend, Li Daimi, and Mo Ran will meet the two girls tonight.”
“Then why can’t you directly take over the daughter of the noodle
store’s owner?”
Hearing Xue Meng’s mutterings, the little paper dragon shook his
face with its tail, then pointed it forward with the tip of its tail. He saw
the daughter of the noodle store owner was at least three times as
big as Mo Ran, and his eyes were narrowed into slits.
Xue Meng, “… I understand.”
If it was the daughter of the noodle store owner, she would
probably push Mo Ran into the abyss of a dead gay man even more
thoroughly.
Alright, although work is not pleasing to the eye, but since I have
taken on this job, I have to settle the matter properly. This is the
good leader of the people, the good cultivator of the country.
Therefore, Little Xue constantly complained, but still earnestly
looked through the ten female targets that could be triggered.
The book editor was probably an idiot who was bored to death. He
wrote down the hobbies and interests of the ladies on the book, and
even included a two-inch headshot of each of them.
With his straight male aesthetic, Xue Meng fell in love with a little
girl called “Zhao Wumi”.
 “… Oh, this name sounds like it has a slim chance of winning.”
The little paper dragon sighed.
“What do you know? She’s cute, she’ll definitely be a beauty in the
future. If I choose her, I definitely won’t be able to bend the knee.”
“That’s what you said.”
As a result, a person and a dragon began to carefully follow the
guide.
“In order to trigger the ‘Zhao Wumi’s Meeting Event’, you have to
wait until Mo Ran finished his noodles, and then walk two blocks
forward before starting the rain. This way, Mo Ran will run under the
nearest roof to shelter from the rain without an umbrella. At this time,
he will hear the cries of a little girl coming from the back street.”
“It sounds like a ghost story.”
“Nonsense, this is clearly a story of a hero saving a beauty. Look,
the book said that Mo Ran would go over to check on the situation
after hearing the crying sound. He found out that little friend Zhao
Wumi was being bullied by a group of domineering girls. Mo Ran
helped out on the way, and they got to know each other.”
Xue Meng went to make sure that Zhao Wumi’s little friend was
surrounded by a group of hooligans, and everything went smoothly.
The senior girl who looked the most boisterous in the female group
of “Beauty Milk” picked up a brick and smashed it into Mo Ran’s
head.
The heroic youth lit up the ink and threw himself onto the street.
Xue Meng, “…”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
 Xue Meng said, “What about the special Butterfly-Boned
Beauties? Just this combat strength? tease me?!”
Little Candle Dragon: “Probably too young to be activated…”
Amidst the sounds of thunder and lightning, Mo Ran fell into the
rain, and blood was flowing out of his forehead. When the female
overlord of the campus saw this, aiya, my mother, it caused
someone’s death! She hurriedly led her lackeys to scatter, but the
most extreme one was still Student Zhao Wuxi. She trembled as he
got up from the ground, and upon seeing the torrential rain on Mo
Ran’s corpse, she was scared out of her wits. She actually left her
savior with a scream and left in the dust.
Its running speed was so fast that it left people stupefied. Xue
Meng couldn’t figure out how the “big” girl group had caught up to
her. Even a rabbit wouldn’t be able to reach this speed.
Xue Meng and the little dragon squatted beside the unconscious
Mo Ran and looked at each other.
“What do we do now? Save him?”
“But we can’t do it directly to the people in this world…”
Xue Meng said in shock, “Then won’t he bleed to death like this?”
“Aiya, it’s a game simulator anyways. It’s not like it’s a real space-
time travel. If I die, I die.” The little dragon spoke in a muffled voice,
“Victory and defeat are commonplace in war. Young Hero, please
start over again.”
Although what he said was correct, Xue Meng was still very angry.
He raised the manual, and his anger was evident on every single
one of his eyelashes, along with the light blue veins. “This book is a
swindler, right? We all did it according to the book, how could there
be any mistakes?”
The little dragon hesitated for a moment, but still pointed his sharp
dragon claw at a small line of words behind the cover of the guide:
The guidance provided in this book is derived from the Big Stick
Fate Calculating Algorithm, which is unstable and responsible in the
event of an accident.
Xue Meng paused for a few seconds before roaring at the sky,
“Jiang Xi, fuck you!”
Master Jiang Xi was one of the agents. Since the Fate Jumper
was a full simulation of reality, they also needed to collect data on all
sorts of unexpected situations.
The most important thing at the moment was to protect Mo Ran,
bleeding little brain.
Xue Meng and the little dragon thought of many ways to get the
kind-hearted people to notice that in this dark corner, there was a
little friend who needed warm care.
They overturned garbage cans to block the pedestrians’ path, and
cast spells for the wildcats to hold the pedestrians’ pants in their
jaws. But the only things that came to mind were the curses of
passers-by about garbage cans and mental cats. It was late at night,
and people were hurrying home, and no one would pay attention to
the unremarkable trails.
“A-Ning, wait here.”
Suddenly, a mother and son came around the corner. The mother
was young and beautiful, wrapped in a long coat of camel-colored
cashmere, and the son had come only to his knees, carrying a white
umbrella with a picture of a big-headed cat on it. The wind had
picked up, and the child seemed to be a bit scared. He shrunk his
fair and delicate face into his cashmere scarf, revealing only a small
half of his face.
“Mom is going to take care of some work on the other side. You
just stand here and don’t run around. I’ll be right back.”
The child nodded quietly and obediently, and the fur cap that
covered his head slid down over half his eyes.
“Good, good, good! This little brat! Then, cast another spell to get
the wild cat to go out and peck at his pants leg!” The little dragon
was extremely excited.
Xue Meng did not need to say it a second time. This time, it went
even more smoothly than before. The child quickly noticed this place
and was led over by the wild cat.
When he looked down in shock at Mo Ran on the ground, he
walked forward and called out: “… Hey, are you okay?” At the same
time, the nearby Xue Meng and little dragon (of course, no one else
could see them) couldn’t help but let out a long sigh.
“Thank God for salvation.”
“There is true love in this world.”
The two of them wiped the sweat off their foreheads. While Xue
Meng watched the boy anxiously run across the street to find his
mother, he took out his shitty little guidebook and said, “I’d like to see
how the follow-up to Zhao Wumi’s incident goes.”
The guide automatically flipped through several pages, as if it
understood his words. Finally, it stopped at one of the pages at the
back.
 The pages glowed with a golden light, and the scene around them
twisted and changed. By the time it was all over, twenty years had
passed.
Beside him, little Candle Dragon was yelling at him,
“Aooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo What are
you doing?”
“… I was just saying it casually.” Xue Meng was also somewhat
stupefied. “I didn’t expect that this book would directly send us to
twenty years later to read the results.”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
Xue Meng was stupefied. “But if that’s the case, it means that the
incident that we just managed to create with Zhao Wumi had an
impact on the future of Mo Ran. Otherwise, the guidebook wouldn’t
have brought us here.”
The little Candle Dragon furiously puffed up his cheeks for a long
time, and finally sighed: “You’re right, this should be the change we
made in this simulation. Let’s go and see the outcome.”
As they walked forward, they discovered that the old road from
twenty years ago was still the same. Apart from the surrounding
buildings being even more dilapidated, there were no major
changes.
However, along the way, every store was painted with a large
“Remove” character in red. There was not many people along the
way, making the place seem very desolate.
“We’re going to flatten it out here next month.” Suddenly, Xue
Meng heard a slow and gentle male voice coming from the narrow
alley to his left. With a smile, he said, “I’m a bit reluctant.”
“Me too.” The other man’s voice was clear and light. “After all, this
is a place that we used to come from.”
“Haha, more importantly, I met you here.”
That light voice laughed. “At that time, your entire body was
covered with mud, and you still have the nerve to say it.”
The following sounds gradually died down, and in the end, only the
wet, lingering sound of kissing and the heavy breathing of the men
could be heard from the corner of the room.
“…” Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon stared dumbfoundedly at
the two handsome and tall men that were embracing and kissing on
the small path. Even after twenty years, their childish faces could still
be vaguely seen.
“So…” The dragon trembled.
“Mo Ran or…” Xue Meng swallowed his saliva and answered with
difficulty.
“Becoming a damn gay!” A man and a dragon said at the same
time. They then turned their heads to look at each other and cried
out miserably.
“It was all thanks to us!”
The little Candle Dragon was unwilling, and shouted: “The main
blame is on you! Who told you to cast a spell for a wild cat to guide
the way for this ‘Wanning’!”
Xue Meng did not expect it to shirk its responsibilities and
immediately became angry, “Blame me?! It was you who created the
torrential rain, causing Mo Ran’s eyes to be glued to his head while
he was fighting, and only his head was hit by a brick!”
“Blame you! It was you who picked Zhao Wumeng’s guide line.
Look, what a wise choice you made!”
“Blame you! It was you who did not point out the small words on
the back of this guide to me. You are just a selfish, selfish little
dragon!”
“Blame you! You are blind!”
“Blame you! You’re too annoying!”
“Blame you! Blame you! Blame you!”
The two staff members of the Bureau of Space and Time were
quarreling. Mo Ran and Chu Wanning had walked out from the
shadows, their fingers interlocked as they recalled the past twenty
years they had known each other and walked through this old street
that was about to be demolished…
Looking at their backs, Xue Meng pressed down on the little
dragon’s head and hysterically roared, “It’s all your fault!”
However, no matter how noisy it was, the mission had to continue.
Since one guide wasn’t enough, then he would think of another.
There were many girls in the world, and there was always a girl who
could introduce Mo Ran to marriage and give birth to a child.
Come on! How could there be only one ending to raising a game!?
The two staff members were filled with rage and ambition. After
encouraging themselves, they changed the route of the Destiny
Jumper and arrived at another branch of the game.
“It’s not that damnable path this time…”
After Xue Meng steadied himself in this world, he looked around.
“We seem to have been sent to the gymnasium of a school…”
 315 The Only Possibility (Turning Now to Mischief), III

The setting sun spread a caramel glow on the brightly lit windows
of the stadium, and the red light outside was like a brocade.
Xue Meng and the little dragon walked in a circle around the huge
building. At this time, there were not many people in the stadium.
The training had already ended. Only the incandescent light in the
equipment room was still lit.
The man and the dragon looked at each other and walked towards
the equipment room.
They saw Mo Ran from junior high school. It was probably
because of the fact that he was in the first year of high school, and
the poor family didn’t provide him with enough nutrition. So naturally,
the child was still not as tall as he was. He didn’t differ much from the
image he saw in the noodle shop,
Mo Ran’s small body was wrapped in a sack of school uniform, his
dirty black hair hanging down to his cheeks, and his ghostly,
unremarkable little head.
The little ghost head, Mo Ran, had his back to them as he sat
cross-legged on the ground, tidying up the badminton balls that his
classmates had used up.
“Why is he alone? The others won’t help?”
The little dragon flipped through the guide, and frowned: “Well,
they just played a badminton match with the class this afternoon,
and they lost miserably…” The other team members all felt that Mo
Ran had dragged them down.
“That’s why we left him here to organize everyone…”
 After he finished reciting, he couldn’t help but be speechless.
“Wow, this is too tragic, isn’t it?”
As a favored son of heaven, Xue Meng had never experienced
this kind of feeling as a backer, so he was first at a loss. After a long
time, he slowly opened his eyes and finally reacted.
“Holy shit!” He said angrily, “What nonsense! You lost the match
and you’re looking for trouble with a single person? Are these
people’s heads caught by the door?!”
“I admire your grandeur, Little Xue Meng. But our current task
seems to be to open the main line of the female lead’s encounter
with the Wookiee Mo Ran?”
“I admire your ruthlessness, quadrupeds.” Xue Meng rolled his
eyes. He still went closer to the little dragon to study the strategy for
this battle.
On this game node, there were a total of three female characters
who could choose to be activated.
“One is Yao Lan, a female senior who is two years older than Mo
Ran.”
“Then it’s almost graduation.” The little Candle Dragon shook his
head, “No, there’s too much instability.”
“You’re right.” Xue Meng narrowed his eyes and looked at the next
person, “The second is called Rong Yan, this… fuck? This is the
head of the Education Bureau?”
The little Candle Dragon was stunned. “Mo Ran can actually
attract the head of the Education Bureau?”
 “She’s 36! He was only 13 years old! This isn’t fucking sister-in-law
relationship, this is aunt-nephew’s love!”
Amidst their shouts, a large red cross suddenly appeared on the
guide, followed by a row of small, awkward, and shy words:
“Sorry, I made a mistake. This can’t be used as a guide.”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
Xue Meng: “So this guide really isn’t artificial intelligence, but
artificial intelligence?”
The guide shyly and hurriedly wiped away all the words related to
Rong Yan. Because he wiped them too quickly, he even accidentally
wiped off half of Yao Lan’s photo.
“There’s only one left.” Xue Meng turned the page. “This, Luo
Jian.”
According to the guide, Luo Jian was the flower that ignited their
class. She was favored by the boys, and she had a gentle
personality and high moral character. She was never beautiful, but
she had a kind heart.
“Alright, alright, alright. Then this is it. If you keep praising me, I’ll
be tempted. Perfect wife.”
“That’s for you. There are some men with unique tastes who like
perverted and hot ladies. They can’t even reach 10 cm tall and 1 cm
short. Fiery Flames, red lips, small leather whips, sunglasses, and
military cap, they don’t even slap each other when they’re angry,
they only slap each other on the left or right.”
Xue Meng evaluated, “You’re probably talking about the SM Club’s
advanced VIP member.”
 They didn’t know if Mo Ran was such a VIP.
But they happily reached a consensus on the idea that Luo was
more likely to win than Yao Lan.
The guide began.
“Try to keep Mo Ran in the equipment room until six o’clock in the
evening, when the self-study begins. And ensure that Mo Ran’s
image at that time was very miserable.”
“What else?”
Xue Meng carefully read the guide three or four times. “No more.”
“That’s it?” the little dragon asked in surprise.
“That’s it.” Xue Meng closed the book.
The dragon looked at the clock on the wall. “It’s almost five
o’clock. We’ll only drag him out for an hour.”
The two of them rolled up their sleeves and did as they were told.
Stopping them would not be easy. They watched Mo Ran, cast a
spell as it finally settled the racquet on the rack, which began to
shake and then toppled with an irrational anti-human movement.
The noise was mixed and the ping-pong volleyball fell to the floor.
Mo Ran: “…”
Looking at the little fellow’s black eyes that involuntarily widened,
the look in them when the dogs were injured. Xue Meng and the
Little Candle Dragon couldn’t help but feel a strong sense of guilt.
However, they still firmly believed that what they did wasn’t wrong.
Mo Ran began to hastily rearrange the sports equipment on the
floor — his hands and feet were very agile, and it didn’t take long for
him to almost put all of those items back into their original positions,
even though he was tired to the point of perspiration, his moist lips
were slightly opened and closed, and he was even panting a little.
But he had to admit that he truly had talent in organizing things.
Xue Meng was stupefied as he watched Liu Ming use his speed to
return the last ball back into the ball cup and stuffed it into the corner.
The cleaning process only took fifteen minutes.
“…” Xue Meng swallowed his saliva and nudged the little dragon
with his arm. “Come again.”
As a result, Mo Ran helplessly watched as the frame seemed to
have been hit by evil and fell down a second time.
“…”
Next was the third time, the fourth time…
They watched as Mo Ran’s tired, weak figure chased the ball
across the field, sweating, his eyes blank and helpless, but still
carefully arranged the ball again and again, checking to see if the
four feet of the rack were secure, and carefully putting the equipment
back in place.
However, the ball rack still collapsed at the last moment.
In the end, Mo Ran stood blankly in front of the shelf. His eyes
were a bit wet and wronged — he probably thought of this as a high
class joke set up for him by some classmate to tease him.
He was carrying a basketball, and his small, lonely figure looked
miserable and helpless.
Xue Meng’s conscience had already been destroyed to the
extreme. He could not take it anymore. “We look like villains.”
 The little Candle Dragon covered his green eyes with his fat
dragon claws and shouted, “No! Only you are a bad guy, I am just a
bad dragon.”
“………………………………………………………………………………
……………………”
Five minutes to six.
Mo Ran was panting again. He was four times taller than he was
before, so he descended the ladder.
This time he stood hesitantly in front of the rack and waited a
dozen seconds.
There was no movement.
It didn’t fall.
After about ten seconds, he was finally relieved. With heavy steps,
he turned around and was about to leave the equipment room.
However, at a place where he couldn’t see, Xue Meng and the
little dragon were already quarreling.
“You do it!”
“NO! It was me just now!”
“I’ve pushed my limits far more than you have!”
“I don’t want it! My conscience can’t bear it! I feel like I’m bullying
my little classmate!”
“Then can I make it?!”
Three minutes to six. Seeing that Mo Ran was about to leave and
the mission was about to fail, and that Xue Meng was still able to get
out, he clenched his teeth and hardened his heart. He raised his
hand and hit the apparatus shelf.
 “Rumble ~ ~ ~ ~”
The shelves were full of things, and even the shelves themselves
crashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust under the lights. It was
more thorough than ever before.
Whether it was the transparent Xue Meng and little dragon, or
Little Mo Ran, who shrank back in fear at the entrance, it was good
as well.
Everyone was dumbfounded.
“… But it’s finally over six o’clock, isn’t it?”
Afterwards, the little dragon spent a long time comforting Xue
Meng’s broken heart as the shelf collapsed.
“Aiya, that wasn’t your intention. Look, the heavens are about to
descend upon us…”
Xue Meng was still covering his face with his hands as he
squatted beside Mo Ran, who was chewing on his lips and silently
adjusting his tools. “Shut up.”
The dragon shut up.
However, not long after, Xue Meng heard its noisy voice. “Hey!
Hey, look —”
Xue Meng, “Shut up!”
The little dragon: “Luo Jian is here!”
Xue Meng suddenly raised his head, only to see that under the
yellow light of the stadium, Luo Jian’s plump and graceful figure
appeared in front of the slightly open door. She pushed open the
door, revealing a pair of slender white legs beneath the pleated skirt
of his school uniform.
 Holy. Light. Descend. Rumble!
These were the only four words that came to Xue Meng’s mind.
His eyes filled with tears. Great! He no longer had to cover his
conscience and push the equipment rack around! Even for this
reason, he still wanted to give Luo Jian ten points!
“Mo Ran?” When she spoke, her voice was sweet and gentle, like
a summer orange flower.
Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon looked at each other and
wept. They both felt that Mo Ran’s gay career was finally saved.
Class Blossom Luo quickly followed the lights to the equipment
room. She leaned her head in carefully, and when she saw that Mo
Ran was still busy, she couldn’t help but open her beautiful eyes.
“Sigh… Why is it so chaotic?”
Mo Ran turned his head and saw that it was her. He sighed and
said, “It’s all over.”
“Teacher told me to call you back for your evening self-study.” Luo
Jian walked into the equipment room and looked around, “… Let me
help you. We should hurry up and go back together after we’re
done.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before beads of sweat dripped
from his eyelashes into his eyes.
“Thank you,” he muttered gratefully.
“What a start.” Little Candle Dragon was very touched.
“It’s gratifying.” Xue Meng sighed with emotion.
The two teenage boys and girls busied themselves helping each
other in the dimly lit small room. The pleated skirts fluttered with their
footsteps as the boys carried volleyball after volleyball, handing it to
the beautiful girl who was standing on the scaffolding and tidying up
his equipment.
“Wuwuwu.” The little Candle Dragon’s eyes filled with tears.
“Human love is so cute.”
Xue Meng rarely agreed, probably because he had single-
handedly facilitated it. “Indeed, you are pure and naive, causing me
to be moved.”
The two classmates climbed up and down, but Xue Meng was too
ruthless in the end. He cleaned up the messy room slower than ever
before. Qian Jin had cleaned up the whole room for over an hour, but
she still wasn’t done.
Thus, it was time for the gymnasium to close.
When the footsteps of the patrolling student on duty, Inspector
Zhou, came through the door, Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon
were still immersed in their joy, unable to extricate themselves.
It was only when they turned around that they saw a handsome
senior with Zhou Zhang on his back walking in. He was holding a
recording board.
Xue Meng, “…”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
They found their smiles frozen like sunburned dog droppings, and
their mouths opened in an O of their own accord.
“This is that…” Xue Meng’s throat was dry.
Little Candle Dragon shouted, “It’s that Chu Wanning!”
 Chu Wanning walked into the workshop that was filled with smoke
and miasma. Luckily, he was already so calm at such a young age.
When he saw the house after the tsunami, he could only frown,
“What happened?”
Mo Ran turned his head. His eyes were bright and moist from
excessive exercise.
Tidying things up with Luo Jian made him feel relaxed and happy,
so naturally he smiled brightly at the senior he had never met before,
the dimples on his cheeks melting.
“Things have been dumped all over the floor and are being taken
care of. Senior, if you want to close the door, you’ll have to wait a bit
longer.”
Chu Wanning let out a sigh. Xue Meng and the Little Candle
Dragon shook their heads in unison as they put down the recording
board and walked into the small room that originally had only one
man and one woman.
Although the senior had a poker face, he was very kind. “Let me
help you.”
Luo Jian smiled and said, “That would be great. Thank you senior.”
The little dragon and Xue Meng roared in unison, “Thanks to his
head!”
Because Xue Meng’s last elbow hit the shelf too hard, the butterfly
flapped its wings and its fate was once again changed.
When they had followed the Destiny Jumper to twenty years later
and looked at the results, they had tragically discovered that Mo
Ran, who had become the president of the university’s investment
department, was chatting with the current dean of teaching (which
was why the guidebook had miscalculated; it had confused Director
Rong with Director Chu) in the stadium grandstand.
It was still around six o’clock. The clouds were like the evening in
the sea of red maples.
There was no one in the empty gymnasium. They sat in the
stands, with only two students of the week mopping the floor. The
stadium had long since been expanded and renovated, several times
the size of when they were in school. They were on one side and the
cleaning student on the other, too far away to be anything but two
faceless shadows.
“Where’s Luo Jian?” Little Candle Dragon didn’t give up and asked
while holding onto a strand of hope.
Xue Meng chose to remain silent.
This was because he saw Mr. Mo holding Shizun Chu’s hand in an
unremarkable manner.
Later on, when no one was looking, Mo Ran went over and kissed
Chu Wanning’s cheek.
Damn.
…… Again!
This father doesn’t believe that there’s no hope!
Once again, they used the Jumper to reach a turning point in the
game.
“Where is it this time?”
The little Candle Dragon asked impatiently, still unable to stand.
Xue Meng was just as angry and unwilling as it was. He quickly
looked around and made an accurate judgement, “It seems to be a
bit early, I think this node has just entered kindergarten. I’m afraid
that even the gender awareness hasn’t been clearly divided. This is
a good opportunity to change the outcome of the game.”
“… So where are we?”
Xue Meng raised his hand and pointed to the left three o’clock
direction. He accurately read the young, round words on the
entrance door. “I’m teasing you to play in the children’s theme park.”
The Little Candle Dragon rubbed his hands together, his entire
body seemed to be enveloped in a golden light, his eyes blazing with
fire: “Good! The amusement park is where the sweet little girls
gather. This time, we must give Mo Ran a perfect guide, and
definitely cannot fail!”
However, Xue Meng was not as impulsive as before. In the first
two failures, he had managed to gain some experience, so before
the construction began, he narrowed his eyes and pondered for a
long time before raising his head.
“I’m thinking, should we switch to a different strategy this time?”
“Huh?” The little Candle Dragon’s beard rose, “What do you
mean?”
Xue Meng said, “Previously, we had all failed on Chu Wanning’s
appearance. I have a bad feeling. Even though we still triggered the
female lead line this time, the branch line of Chu Wanning will still be
triggered at some point in time. He seems to have a special affinity
with Mo Ran, just like the bug in this game.”
The little dragon waved his tail unhappily. “How is this fate? It’s just
like buying a one-off shampoo in a supermarket.”
 “That’s right.” Xue Meng said, “Imagine, if we were to painstakingly
follow the strategy and attract a pretty girl, but because of certain
reasons, Chu Wanning ‘coincidentally’ passed by once again…”
The little dragon only thought about it for a second before letting
out a heart-wrenching shriek, “Then it’s all fucking over!”
Xue Meng slapped his thigh. “That’s right! It’s all fuckin’ over!”
“So what do we do?”
As a bookworm who had the courage to discard books and create
new games, Xue Meng spoke hesitantly, “So I think, this time we
must not only trigger the female lead, but also prevent the descent of
this NPC, Chu Wanning!”
The little dragon immediately began to clap his hands in a very
polite manner. After a while, it discovered that it was still somewhat
confused, so it stretched out its little claws and tried to scratch its
head. It was a pity that its claws were too short to scratch its head.
Xue Meng glanced at it and extended his hand in a benevolent
manner to help scratch its head.
The soothed little Candle Dragon snorted happily and asked, “Your
plan is not bad, but there’s a problem. We’re not programmers, so
we don’t know if or when Chu Wanning will appear.”
“I’ve thought about that for a long time.” Xue Meng grinned, “This
time, we will do nothing and let Mo Ran move freely. We will see
under what circumstances he will meet Chu Wanning, if not, it’s best
if we can’t meet him. If there’s any possibility of them meeting each
other, we will have to be extremely careful, and try our best to avoid
this kind of situation.”
 The little dragon was probably very comfortable under Xue Meng’s
massage, or perhaps it was really enjoying this idea, or perhaps it
was both.
In the end, it smacked its lips and sincerely praised, “You’re right,
you’re too outstanding.”
Thus, the two young friends happily came to a consensus.
They decided to wait and see how they met in the amusement
park.
 316. The Only Possibility (Turnaround) IV

“Selling ice cream, chocolate ice cream, vanilla flavored ice cream,
and various flavors of sand ice, come and take a look ~ ~”
The slightly plump young girl wore the ears of a rabbit in the theme
park. She held up the signboard written on the small wooden board,
smiling as she went about her business.
She was supposed to be a student who worked during the
summer vacation, with a lively aura of green onions dancing
between her eyebrows, her face flushed from the sun, and her lips
moist and full like the syrupy cherries on a cheesecake, even though
there were one or two acne spots on her forehead.
She was still very pretty and cute.
A group of primary school students wearing yellow kindergarten
hats surrounded her, chirping like little sparrows.
“Auntie! A strawberry-flavored ice cream!”
“I came first! I want three!”
“Sister, can I touch your rabbit ears?”
The rabbit girl maintained a bright smile on everyone, but Xue
Meng noticed that she gave each of his older sister’s children a
spoonful of creamy ice cream and gave it to them first. And those
who called her Auntie waited for a long time, and the ice cream ball
was obviously smaller.
Xue Meng and the Little Candle Dragon watched from not far
away. The Little Candle Dragon subconsciously licked his noble
dragon lips, “I also want some ice cream. I want two balls, a cup of
tea, and a chocolate bar.”
“Don’t even think about it, I won’t buy it for you. And this is a
game. They can’t see us, and we can’t eat the ice cream here,
understand?”
The Little Candle Dragon rolled his eyes, trying his best to
maintain the dragon’s might in front of the ice cream. “I was just
saying it.”
Xue Meng ignored it. While searching and observing in the crowd,
he said, “Looks like it’s a spring vacation organized by a
kindergarten. Find out where Mo Ran is.”
They found him quickly.
Mo Ran’s family was not in a good situation, and he didn’t care
about his looks when he was young, so he didn’t have any good
companions. Of course he wouldn’t be crowding around the ice
cream truck like the other children in the kindergarten, spending
enough money for a week’s worth of cheap breakfast to buy the
clump of frozen cream that would soon melt.
Sitting alone in the shade of a tree, he stared unblinkingly at his
classmates. He subconsciously licked his lips in anticipation and bit
down on them.
His movements were exactly the same as the little Candle Dragon
who wanted to eat ice cream.
“… Pfft.” Xue Meng couldn’t help but laugh.
The little Candle Dragon felt his face turn red, and he said angrily:
“What are you laughing at? You are not allowed to laugh!”
 Mo Ran had no ice cream, no friends, and very few snacks in his
bag.
He sat alone under the big tree, and at noon he ate a piece of dry
bread, and then he dumped the crumbs on the ground by the roots
and watched the ants line up and share his pitiful food.
“Don’t be hasty, don’t be hasty. Everyone has a share.” He
murmured under his breath and held his knees as he looked intently
at the ants. He must have been so bored that he even gave them
names.
“Liang Zhaowei, if you move this piece too far, you won’t be able to
move it. Would you like a smaller one?”
“Guo Degang, you should be modest. That piece of bread was
obviously chosen by Lin Zhiying first. You can’t bully the weak with
your strength… Oh, that’s not right. Actually, the two of you are the
same age…”
The excitement around him didn’t have much to do with him. Xue
Meng and the Little Candle Dragon, the two transparent fellows,
were sitting on his left and right sides. However, they gave off the
feeling that there were not just two invisible creatures under the tree,
but three.
Whether it was the other children, or the teachers, it was as if he
did not exist. But what was rare was that Mo Ran did not feel
depressed or gloomy because of this. Instead, he and his ant friends
had a good time together.
When Mo Ran went to kindergarten, he was obviously addicted to
the “Still Pig Geiger”, a melodramatic love court drama about how
you’re crazy and stupid. He muttered:
 “Little Swallow, you don’t have to fight with your sisters for food. I
have bread.”
“Sigh, Ziwei, you’ve taken the wrong path… The Ant Hole is
here…”
It was probably because his attentive look had aroused the
curiosity of others that the fattiest little fatty in the kindergarten
walked towards him aggressively while shaking the two lumps of soft
flesh on his cheek.
Hearing that Mo Ran was instructing the “Purple Wei” on how to
walk, the little fatty widened his eyes. “What are you doing?” Who
are you talking to?”
Mo Ran hurriedly stopped him. “Don’t go any further. You’re about
to step onto my Forbidden City.”
Little Fatso: “?”
Mo Ran pointed at the ants and introduced them to the little fatty
with a smile, “Look, this is Liang Zhaowei, this is Guo Degang, this is
Lin Zhiying, this is Su Youbo, and that one with the bulging nostrils,
that’s Er Kang…”
Little Fatso said worriedly, “… Have you got a fever? Ants have no
nostrils.”
“No, I’m fine.” Mo Ran said patiently, “The ants have nostrils, you
can see them just by looking at them. Also, look at that red one, it’s
only Lin Xingru.”
Little Fatso said in a trembling voice, “… Then who are you?”
Mo Ran seriously thought for a moment, then firmly said, “I am
Huang Ama.”
 Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon were laughing hard at the
side. Xue Meng hooked his transparent arm around the little guy, so
happy that tears were almost flowing out of his eyes, “I’m really
going to fall in love with this treasure. After I finish my work, I will
definitely go to the real world to find Mo Ran and kowtow to him!
Hahahaha!”
Little Candle Dragon was also laughing so hard that he started to
stutter. “Then you’re the prince! You’re the emperor’s sworn brother!
Hahahaha!”
Unfortunately, the little fatty could not feel the interest in Mo Ran at
all. He treated Mo Ran like a lunatic, and after glancing at him in
horror, he turned around and ran away, like a beefy tank that
weighed less than one meter but weighed almost eighty pounds. As
he ran, he tripped over a stone.
After a while, Mo Ran suddenly had the idea of building a park for
the ants.
Xue Meng sat to the side and watched the little guy use the
branches as a bridge and the leaves as a parasol. He even used the
rocks to build a small defensive fence. However, he still felt that he
was lacking in beauty. He dug a small hole that was neither too deep
nor too shallow, then patted his gray hands together before turning
around and walking towards the stream in the depths of the forest.
“What’s he going to do?” the little Candle Dragon asked as he
studied the Ant Park that was being built by Mo Ran.
Xue Meng stared at the hole. “I think he might be trying to create
an artificial lake for the ants.”
“… Didn’t he know that water would seep into the ground?”
 This time, it was Xue Meng’s turn to roll his eyes. “Big Brother,
he’s only in kindergarten. He can’t be more than six years old.”
As the dragon and the human muttered, Xue Meng suddenly
caught a glimpse of a child walking on a small stone path nearby. He
was startled at first, but then his face turned pale with fright. He used
his elbow and hit the little Candle Dragon frantically: “Quick! Look at
the time! What time and how many seconds is it now?”
The little Candle Dragon was knocked down, baring his teeth in
anger: “What are you doing?! If you have something to say, then say
it, don’t touch them!”
“Quick, quick, quick!” But Xue Meng’s expression was the same as
if he had run into a ghost, “Hurry and time it!” The boss is here!”
“Bo… What do you mean ‘bo’…” Before the little Candle Dragon
could say “ss”, he suddenly choked when he followed Xue Meng’s
line of sight, “Ah! Oh my god!”
They frantically began to search themselves for watches or other
timekeeping tools.
The little Candle Dragon cried out, “Chu Wanning is really in this
park?!”
“Didn’t you say they were buying one-one-one-one shampoo?
What’s so strange about that!” Unable to find his watch or cell phone,
Xue Meng was in a frenzy.
“I take it back!” the Little Candle Dragon shouted: “They are not
buying a one-to-one shampoo. That thing can still be taken apart
when we get home! They are Oreo’s sandwich and biscuit slices!”
No matter what they were, when Chu Wanning passed by the
trees, he was attracted by the tree branches, rocks, dead leaves,
and the unfinished pit.
He stared blankly for a moment, then slowly walked to the empty
tree. The shadow of the tree gently fell on his fair skin. He lowered
his head and silently looked at the “Ant Park”, then raised his head
and looked left and right.
There was no one around. It seemed like a deserted project.
Chu Wanning hesitated for a moment, then in a delicate white shirt
and light blue suspenders, he stepped into the dirty pit with soft
Italian leather shoes, under the silent protest of Xue Meng and the
little Candle Dragon, he started to play with the “architectural ruins”
left behind by Mo Ran.
“… We’re finished.” Xue Meng said.
“It’s all fucking over.” said the little Candle Dragon.
“Chu Wanning’s main line is about to be triggered again.” The two
of them spoke in unison.
Sure enough, when Mo Ran returned with a bottle of stream water
in a plastic bottle, he was surprised to find that an unexpected guest
had appeared next to his “park.”
“Don’t move!”
Chu Wanning was startled when he was a child. He stood up and
stared with his feline eyes at the dirty child running towards her.
“… I’m not…” Chu Wanning was holding onto a branch with one
hand. He felt a little awkward. He looked down at the park, then
looked up at the child, “I just…”
The dirty child anxiously and nervously stood in front of his Ant
Park. “This is not a violation of the rules…”
 Chu Wanning: “…”
The dirty child then said, “I can’t tear it apart.”
Chu Wanning: “… I don’t intend to tear it apart either.”
“?”
“I think it’s pretty good.” Chu Wanning asked tentatively, “Can I
play with you?”
Thus, the two children somehow ended up playing together.
Both of them thought it was a good idea to rebuild the wall made
of stone by Mo Ran. Thus, they looked for suitable branches in the
pile of fallen leaves, and Mo Ran was responsible for cutting them
into the soft soil at the same distance.
Together they rebuilt the walls, placed plastic bags in the dug
holes, and poured water into the streams to create artificial lakes.
Chu Wanning picked up a few pieces of haitang petals from
somewhere and sprinkled them on the surface of the “lake”. They
even placed two ants on the petals to let them experience the faint
fragrance of the boat.
When Mo Ran was being used, it was quite powerful. The mud
that was brought out splashed on Chu Wanning’s expensive clothes.
Chu Wanning did not mind at all. He shared a common interest and
beauty with this dirty child they had just met. They were having fun,
ignoring the clothes, the mud on his hands and the sweat on his
face.
There were only two pairs of eyes as bright as stars. There were
also two pairs of small hands making a dreamlike Ant Paradise.
The sun was setting.
 The children in the kindergarten had to return to their own teams,
but Chu Wanning and his father had come together, so there was
still plenty of time.
“Help me finish the tower.” Mo Ran reluctantly told his little friend
before he got on the bus.
Chu Wanning’s expressionless face broke into a smile, “Okay.
When I finish, I’ll ask my dad to come over and take pictures.”
“Next time, show it to me when you have the chance.”
“Hmm, I’ll show it to you next time I get a chance.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had suddenly
thought of something, he turned pale and said, “Ah! We’ve been
playing for so long, but I still haven’t asked you for your name!”
Chu Wanning was also stunned for a moment, and then his face
brightened up, his expression became even brighter, “It’s really… I
forgot about it too…”
Mo Ran laughed heartily. “I keep having the feeling that we’ve
known each other for a long time.”
Chu Wanning pursed his lips but did not say anything. However,
his eyes were full of smiles.
“My name is Mo Weiyu. I work in the Drunken Fish kindergarten.”
Mo Ran thought for a moment and imitated the TV show. He
stretched out his muddy hands like a small adult, but quickly
retracted them and wiped them on his clothes. Then, he passed his
hands to Chu Wanning, “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Chu Wanning didn’t turn his back or hesitate. He held onto his
partner’s muddy paws, which could not be wiped clean even if he
used them. His black hair fluttered in the wind, “It’s a pleasure to
meet you. My name is Chu Wanning.”
“… I suddenly felt it.” At the side, little Candle Dragon silently
ridiculed, “… They’re doing fine.”
“… Don’t say it.” Xue Meng’s head was aching. “I think I’ve been
moved…”
The little Candle Dragon anxiously shouted, “We can’t be moved,
we can’t be brainwashed! We have to contribute to genetic
engineering!”
“You’re right!” Xue Meng looked like he just woke up from a dream
and said sternly, “I’ve recorded the approximate time and route of
Chu Wanning’s appearance. Please reopen this round’s strategy. If
we are prepared, we will definitely be able to prevent him from
triggering his main line!”
 317. The Only Possibility (currently referred to as Mischief), V

The plan this time was a success.

Xue Meng used facts to prove that there was no such thing as an
indestructible Cp. There were only players who didn’t try hard to
break it. In this game called “Mo Ran Is Not gay,” which he had
secretly dubbed himself, Player Xue Meng fully displayed his
intelligence and successfully separated the two men.
He and the little dragon looked through the guide, chose the
female lead, made plans, and split up. One man and one dragon
moved separately, one person kept a close eye on Little Mo Ran in
the northern part of the park, and one dragon kept a close eye on
Little Chu in the southern part of the park.
When Mo Ran got on the school bus and left, he did not even see
Chu Wanning’s sleeves.
It was exciting.
“We did it!”
“We let Mo Ran establish a friendship with a girl!”
“They will soon be best friends!”
“When puberty comes, they will secretly be together behind their
parents’ backs!”
“After school, I’m wearing my school uniform and secretly dating!”
“They would hide a box of sweet and greasy chocolates in each
other’s school bag!”
“He would carry his on his back in the torrential downpour so that
his pink leather shoes wouldn’t get wet!”
 Xue Meng raised his head and laughed loudly. “Pink leather shoes
are a bit exaggerated.” He paused for a moment, then continued with
sparkling eyes, “But it’s a good idea to carry your girlfriend home in
the torrential rain…” Mo Ran from high school was around a meter or
so long?”
The little Candle Dragon flipped through the guide, “From 1.86 to
1.89, look at his luck. In short, he’ll be at this range.”
“Tsk, that really is…” Xue Meng revealed a subtle expression, as if
he was somewhat envious, but at the same time trying his best to
keep it taut. This caused his expression to become as painful as if he
was suffering from a toothache. He pursed his lips, not intending to
continue this unpleasant topic.
He did not want the little Candle Dragon to notice that he was still
wearing the inner garment.
“Anyway, their love affair will go smoothly.” Xue Meng concluded,
even somewhat paranoid, “It must go smoothly. Otherwise, I won’t
be able to compare myself to Jiang Xi.”
In order to ensure that Mo Ran and the girl’s emotions were stable
and undisturbed, Xue Meng and the others prepared to continue
observing for a while — of course, in this game, the speed of time
could be adjusted. They only needed to state the date in the guide.
“We want to see the first date between Mo Ran and the girl.” Little
Candle Dragon said.
Xue Meng also added, “Alone, there aren’t any third parties.
Although their age can’t be called dating, with your intelligence, you
should be able to understand what we mean.”
 It was as if he had forgotten who had called this guide an “artificial
mental retardation.”
“Just playing together, doing homework together, doing other
things together, playing house, etc.” He thought about it, then added,
“Anything like that.”
For the sake of what was known as the shame of artificial mental
retardation, the guide accurately set aside the time for a week and
three days.
It was one night, they were downstairs in a neighborhood, and
from the warm yellow light coming from the windows of many homes,
the housewives in the kitchens, the shouts of small children and the
faint voice of the anchorman in the newsreel, they could tell it was
about seven o’clock.
Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon waited for a while, but Mo
Ran appeared.
Just as he had expected, he was carrying a small bag on his back
and carrying a lunch box with the words ‘pirated cartoon of Vinny
bear’ on it. Vinny bear’s nose was frayed, which made the originally
unsightly pirated bear look even more hideous and ridiculous.
However, all the malevolence and ridicule could be covered by the
girl beside him who was happily chattering away.
“My family lives on the second floor. My father went on a business
trip, but my mother is home. Don’t be afraid, she’s a good person.
Yesterday I told her that you were coming to play, and she told me
that tonight she will have fried egg yolks and chicken wings, as well
as the cheesecake cake with cheese that is sold in the pastry shop
at the entrance. Do you like cheesecake?”
 “I…” As Mo Ran mumbled, Xue Meng noticed that his old tennis
shoes had already taken off their glue. “I’ve never eaten this kind of
thing before.”
The girl didn’t laugh at him. She was just stunned for a moment
before she laughed heartily, “You will like it. If you don’t like it, then
give it all to me. But don’t tell my mom. She’s worried that I’ll become
a fatty if I eat it like this.”
Under the street lamp, Mo Ran lowered his head and kicked at the
small stones and dirt by the roadside with his degummed sneakers.
He was truly courting death by doing so. His originally pitiful looking
sneakers became even more unsightly.
“You can’t eat fat.” After a while, Little Mo Ran finally let out a
muffled grunt.
“What did you say?” The girl didn’t hear clearly.
“… I said you can’t eat fat.” Even though the light was dim, Xue
Meng still noticed that the little guy’s face seemed to be a little red.
“If you like it, I’ll give you the cake in secret.”
He bit his lip and turned his face away awkwardly, so that even the
dull little candlestick noticed that his ears were red. “I won’t tell your
mother.”
The little Candle Dragon jumped up and down around the two of
them, screaming, “Ah! I love this little girl so much!”
“I love her too.” Xue Meng laughed, “Like I said, there are so many
sweet and good girls in this world, how can there be a gay man
made of steel. Look, at this rate, we should be able to complete the
mission very soon.”
 “I can’t wait to go to their wedding — no, to see their children.” The
little Candle Dragon looked like his blood was boiling. Sometimes, it
was as if he would fly into the sky and sometimes sink into the earth.
“What does it matter if I’m single or not? As long as my CPS can
get married, what does it matter if I’m single for a hundred years?”
They followed Mo Ran and the little girl upstairs.
They watched the two kids eat dinner together, share a piece of
after-dinner cream cake, watch TV together, and do their homework
together.
Ah, what a pleasant Bamboo Horse friendship.
I can’t fucking fall in love, my girlfriend has to be nurtured from the
era of the red scarf, otherwise when I graduate from university and
don’t even have a girl to chat with in my contact list, will I have to go
to gay?
At eight-thirty, a man and a dragon bid farewell to the girl and the
girl’s mother with satisfaction, and Little Mo Ran walked briskly to
catch the last bus. The two of them followed, beaming with joy.
After that, he came to the girl’s house a few more times, but too
often, for fear of leaving a bad impression on her parents, so on
those occasions he went around to the back of the building and used
a few of the less pointed pebbles to knock lightly on the window of
the girl’s bedroom.
“The restless youth has been brought forward.” Xue Meng crossed
his arms and commented, but his expression was very excited.
“I feel like this guide is foolproof.”
 However, a little Candle Dragon shouldn’t be called a little Candle
Dragon. The Black Crow’s beak was probably a more suitable name
for it.
Just as it said the word “absolutely”, the force in Mo Ran’s hand
shifted. The stone did not hit the girl’s window, but slammed the
glass door of the neighboring room.
The two staff members of the Cultivation Bureau who had not
realized that their fate was about to change were still feeling
complacent. “Mo Ran is really an active and enthusiastic child.”
“And romantic.”
“In the future, they will become boyfriend and girlfriend. This is a
very good memory.”
Suddenly, the sound of a fan opening and closing came from the
window next door. Then, a voice that clearly carried impatience and
sleepiness rang out, as if nitrogen had instantly frozen the water, and
with a splash, it splashed onto Xue Meng’s little Candle Dragon.
“Don’t you think it’s too late for a prank?”
It was even a familiar formula… No, it was a familiar voice. It was
still a familiar tone.
Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon looked as if they had met a
ghost. They swallowed their saliva and then shakily turned their
heads to look…
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
 Each scream sounded more tragic than the previous one, as
though the death knell had rung for the end of the world.
They both looked at each other and wailed, “What the fuck?! Why
is Chu Wanning living next door to that lady?”
He wasn’t willing to accept this.
How could he be willing! How could he allow fate to fearlessly
extend its Demon Claw to slap them! How can you let the
motherland’s trumpet flower become a gay, gay, angry dahlia!
“At least this time, they didn’t meet happily.” Xue Meng tried to
point out the crux of the matter, even though he was not confident.
“Yes.” The little Candle Dragon also tried to unearth various
possibilities of the development of the situation. “This kind of
unpleasant meeting for the first time should also lead to the fact that
they wouldn’t be able to get along amicably.”
“I feel like we can save him this time.”
“I think so too. Let’s at least look at the situation for a year before
deciding.”
Once again, they came to a consensus. Using the guide, they
arrived at a certain night a year later.
It was still this district, and it was still night time.
Even the position where Mo Ran was standing did not change. He
was still standing under the street lamp, which was not very bright
and was occasionally flickering due to the unstable voltage.
Even Mo Ran was using small pebbles to lightly smash against the
window that had a glassy sheen in the moonlight.
 …… However, he did not smash the window of the girl, but the
window of the bedroom next to Chu Wanning’s.
“… Tell me it’s a coincidence. Tell me that his hands were only
trembling, and that he did not manage to land steadily, and that he
missed again.”
Xue Meng was still rather rational. He did not say anything, and
his face was ashen.
One smash was an accident, ten smash errors was true love.
No one would make a mistake ten times in a row, so Mo Ran
knocked on Chu Wanning’s window. The person he wanted to meet
was his little brother, Chu Wanning.
What a fucking ghost!
The window opened and the summer night breeze carried the
fragrance of the magnolia orchids into the room. Chu Wanning was
wearing a white child’s fur pajamas, but despite his impatience and
sleepiness, he still moved a stool over and stood on tiptoe to look
down.
“Why are you here again?” Chu Wanning leaned against the
window and yawned. His voice was not soft, as he lazily said to Mo
Ran, “Didn’t we just finish playing together this afternoon?”
Mo Ran remained silent under the street lamp, smiling and waving
at him. He folded up several paper planes and flew towards him.
Finally, one of them flew into his room.
Chu Wanning opened the paper airplane. There was a crayon
drawing on top of it, with a white cat and a little dog on top. There
was also a line of words written in milky yellow color.
 I forgot to say good night.
I wish you a good dream. We’ll go to the swimming pool tomorrow
and play.
Call our good friend Ling’er, if he means “you”.
Mo Ran.
“So.” The little Candle Dragon almost twitched, “In the end, he and
Chu Wanning became ‘us’, and that cute girl next door became ‘our’
friend.”
Xue Meng was silent for a moment.
He actually wanted to find some polite and reserved sentences in
the corners of his brain to express his disappointment. Even Tang
Shi Song’s lyrics and song, the opera from Europe, was enough to
give him goosebumps.
But no.
He finally managed to squeeze out the curse that had been
burning his blood.
“Damned motherfucker, fuck you, second uncle.”
“… You should change your words one last time.”
“Never mind my words! I’m so angry right now!”
“No. I just wanted to remind you that if you’re going to fuck his two
lords, then you’re a gay too.”
“…”
“Grandfather-grandson relationship.”
 318. The Only Possibility (Now turn to prank) End

After trying to change many different branches of fate, Xue Meng

and Little Candle Dragon finally realized one thing:
Even though Mo Ran might not be gay, but in his long life, he
would definitely meet a person called Chu Wanning and fall in love
with him.
“So, rather than wasting our time to introduce her to Mo Ran, it
would be better to just kill Chu Wanning.” The little Candle Dragon
gave a satisfactory summary of the mission.
“Or we could just change Chu Wanning’s personality.” Xue Meng
added.
“Or Mo Ran.”
“No matter how much this game is played or how many female
characters you can choose, Mo Ran will still end up with Chu
Wanning in the end.”
Facing the chorus of these two cultivators, Chief Jiang Xi’s face
was somewhat gloomy. He had one hand on the side of his face,
He flipped through the thick stack of task reports in front of him. It
listed all the female lead’s strategy, and without exception, all of
them ended up married to Chu Wanning.
“I used to think it was a romantic game.” Xue Meng’s expression
was not any better than Jiang Xi’s, “I didn’t expect this to be an early
and boring RPG single-outcome game. Bureau Chief Jiang, have
you ever played the Immortal Sword Sect’s Legend? Year 98… or in
the year 01, I don’t remember, in short, even that computer game of
the last century will have Lin Yueru’s hidden ending.”
 As he spoke, he bit his lower lip in frustration, “I feel that the life of
Mo Ran is inferior to the life of Immortal Sword 1 from 98 years ago.
He didn’t even have a hidden ending.”
The young man crossed his arms in front of Bureau Chief Jiang’s
desk, complaining nonstop. Bureau Chief Jiang, on the other hand,
didn’t say anything.
“Actually, it doesn’t have to be limited to the life of Mo Ran.”
Finally, Jiang Xi raised his thin eyelids. “Have you tried his other
reincarnation threads?”
“Why haven’t I tried it? The line of the Republic. Future lines… He
tried everything that he could. Turn a few pages back.”
As expected, the latter half of the report still had the main strategy
attached to the other paths of Samsara.
“The Republic Line is the most despairing. We imitated a time
back in the Republic of China. Mo Ran was the Young Master of a
big family, so when he was young, his father had arranged for him to
marry a young lady from the same village. She was only waiting for
him to marry her once he was old enough.”
Jiang Xi said, “Oh? Isn’t that good?”
The Little Candle Dragon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry:
“What’s good? Before the girl could grow up, Mo Ran ran away from
home to join the National People’s Party and announced that he
wanted to be free and not arrange a marriage.”
“… And then?”
“And then there was the war, the war against the pirates and the
civil war. During the Civil War he was sent as a spy against his
family.” Xue Meng let out a sigh. After finishing his sentence, he
helped Jiang Xi turn the thick task book to the front page of the
Republic of China line. “Look here, look at this photo. This brat
dressed in a sheepskin cloth, looking very decent. He did not even
reveal a little bit of the warlord’s tail. Right? So everything was fine.”
Jiang Xi had almost known what would happen in the future. He
was not the least bit surprised and asked lightly, “So, how did Chu
Wanning appear this time?”
“Don’t mention it.” Xue Meng waved his hand in annoyance, “He is
the company commander of the company that Mo Ran is working
undercover. Once, in an ambush, Mo Ran had been shot, and he
was bleeding profusely. It was Company Leader Chu who carried
this National Party spy back to the safety of the trenches from the
mountains of corpses and the seas of blood.”
“…”
The little Candle Dragon continued, “In order to save this guy, Chu
Wanning almost lost his life.”
Jiang Xi sighed, “After Mo Ran woke up, he betrayed the National
Committee and became a spy. He was now on Chu Wanning’s side.”
He did not even use any words of doubt. It was as if he had clearly
seen the transformation of Mo Ran through the years and the
smoke, the skin and the brain.
“Right.” Xue Meng rolled his eyes. “They fell in love again. They
turned down the good women who had been so enthusiastic about
the organization. They had fought side by side, lying in a trench and
looking at the stars with guns. After liberation, they lived in a
compound and became two ‘bachelors’ who had bewitched
thousands of young girls. These two ‘bachelors’ would pack
dumplings together, ride the Phoenix bike together on excursions, go
to the Shadow Tower together to take colorful photos, and go to a
department store together to say that a bag of malt candy was in a
brown envelope for eating.”
One after another, the sweet and trivial old stories were narrated in
rapid succession by Xue Meng. Even though he spoke so quickly
and the past flashed past his eyes like a meteor, Jiang Xi was still
easily able to imagine those scenes.
Pale green smoke, dirty and damaged military uniform.
In the trenches of blood and mud, two young men lay together for
the night. Their black eyes were winged lashes, which shone with
the starlight of the wilderness. Far away, soldiers were playing
harmonica, which drifted around them and died in the mist of the
twilight.
Tonight, there was no war, only a little smoke in the fog telling of
the turmoil of time.
There were also two youths with dark green stubble on their jaws
that had not been shaved off in time.
“Later on, they were seventy or eighty.” Xue Meng said dryly. After
the sour smell of their relationship, his speech slowed down, “Later
on, even the calamity that began in six or six years was unable to
separate the two stubborn old fellows.”
He finished.
The sour smell of love permeates to the dead, in fact, death can
not turn it over.
Jiang Xi didn’t speak for a long time. Finally, he stopped reading
the report. He closed the report and felt a headache coming on. He
raised his hand and pressed his sunspot.
It was said that couples were like birds in the forest, each flying in
their own direction in the face of a great calamity.
Jiang Xi didn’t know how much of a possibility it would be if he
forced Mo Ran to give up the job as a girl.
Or maybe Mo Ran wasn’t gay?
Perhaps it was only in his life and in his fate, he could never miss
a person called Chu Wanning. That was all.
After work, the people from the Cultivation Bureau left the office
building one after another on the background music of “Home”,
which was played by the former Chief of the Nangong family.
Some of them lived in the cultivation world for a long time, so they
could ride their swords home without worry. Others were used to
blending in with the mortal world and living together with the people
who no longer believed in ghosts and immortals. These people had
to hide their extraordinary abilities.
“I don’t think there’s any end to this.” Jiang Xi stood in front of the
French windows with his back to Xue Meng and the Little Candle
Dragon, watching the traffic below.
Finally he said, “Never mind.”
Xue Meng couldn’t comprehend it for a while, so he asked, “Hm?”
He made a sound.
Jiang Xi crossed his arms and turned his head to look at him. “I
mean, your mission is over.”
No matter how he looked at it, there was only one conclusion to
the game.
 Before the cultivation world had developed a new method, there
was no need to test it again and again.
“Let’s go home.”
This was Xue Meng’s first mission failure.
Although he knew that it wasn’t his fault, he still felt somewhat
uneasy upon hearing Jiang Xi’s words.
He subconsciously ground the carpet with the toe of his shoe.
After a moment’s hesitation, he said, “I still have a problem.”
At this moment, Jiang Xi had already turned around. He leaned
against the spotless window and raised his eyelashes slightly. “Go
ahead.”
Xue Meng took a deep breath. “When I saw him in the simulator, I
thought he should be around my age.”
“So?”
“… So why don’t we just find him and ask him if he’s willing to
cooperate?”
Jiang Xi went silent for a moment, and then sneered, “Gene
experiments are very dangerous. In this world, do you think that it is
the same as the world you studied in history, the still chaotic and
ignorant world of cultivators? We’re not going to do this sort of thing
with any free man.”
“…”
“Even if that person is a Butterfly-Boned Beauty Feast.” Jiang Xi
said, “Child, wake up. The era of cannibalism is long gone.”
Under the cold and white light of the bureau chief’s office, Xue
Meng’s face seemed somewhat red.
 He muttered, “I didn’t mean that… I just. I just don’t know…”
Jiang Xi started to pack up the documents. During the process, the
new director looked up at him again, “I know you don’t mean that.
But I have to remind you, no matter who your dad is — kid, no matter
how good you’ve been at school, no matter how many scholarships
you’ve taken, no matter if you have a baby trophy that your mom
wiped shiny in the bookcase for display.”
Xue Meng’s face became redder and redder. Previously, he was
embarrassed, but now he was angry.
“I don’t care how well you did with Chief Nangong, how many
seals you sealed, and how many works you reviewed.”
Jiang Xi ignored his anger. He locked the file in a drawer, lifted his
slender fingers, and adjusted his dark green silk tie. “You still have a
lot to learn from me,” he concluded.
After the domineering bureau chief finished speaking, he moved
his long legs and lightly brushed past Xue Meng.
Xue Meng trembled with anger and finally couldn’t hold back and
exploded, “Jiang Xi!”
Jiang Xi only stopped in front of the office door for a moment
before he turned around and pursed his lips at the young man.
“Remember to turn off the lights.”
“…”
It was now around 7 PM.
The last light in the Bureau of Cultivation building went out.
There was no war and no huge project to be worked on. No one
would work overtime. People had their own place to go back to.
 To meet a friend, to date a lover. His wife and husband were
curled up on the sofa, eating popcorn and watching the flickering
blue light on the TV screen. The tall young man wrapped his apron
around himself and helped his parents prepare dinner.
They all had places to go.
Although Jiang Xi was a bastard, he was right. Although no world
was perfect and no era was spotlessly clean, but they were living in
a world where everything was much better than before. It had been
far, far too long since the turbulent years of order being overturned
and rebuilt.
Many stories and names had faded and disappeared in the long
river. It was so long that countless souls emerged in the air,
experiencing the cycle of life and death over and over again.
Long enough that you were no longer the you of the past, and I
was no longer the me of the past.
But we were still together.
Fanghua will grow old, flesh and bone will rot, life will lose to time.
However, those who entangle themselves with their souls will always
be given new flesh and blood by time. Those persistence that have
not been diluted by the cycle of reincarnation, will always in the
endless floating life, get the hug of the lover again and again.
Life after life.
Xue Meng bid farewell to the Little Candle Dragon and walked out
of the building.
The sky was gray with thick leaden clouds. He saw tiny
snowflakes drifting down from the night sky, scattering onto this
golden and dazzling world.
 Without his umbrella, he turned up his collar and hurried to the
nearest station, the white mist drifting with his breath by his nose and
mouth.
Beside him, in this city shrouded in the sky, in this world, there
were countless fates intertwined —
The old man from Shizun Li’s raw frying shop was calculating the
income of the day, this old man was doing good business, and
getting more and more attention. He smiled as he counted the
money, intending to buy the book he had liked for a long time from
the bookstore on the day of rest.
His daughter was only a few hours away from his twenty-sixth
birthday, having just graduated from the University of Agricultural
and Forestry, and was taking a taxi downtown to spend his twenty-
sixth birthday in a nightclub — he didn’t know that at the party his
best friend was giving her, he would meet his big brother, whom he
had known for so many years, and he didn’t know that he was going
to have the love he was meant to have.
The casino was brightly lit. Lady Sun, who wore bright colored
fingernails, giggled as he watched the guests spend a fortune on her.
It was really good to have money.
The girl surnamed Ye and his fiancé were sitting in the wedding
shop. They had been seriously arguing for half an hour about the
position of a pearl on the dress, as if the most deadly thing in the
world was this pearl. As long as this pearl was completed, all the
headache-inducing problems would be easily solved. What a
wretched couple, the pearl on the wedding dress was their only
worry.
 Shouldn’t they be looking at the other two people three blocks
away?
They were not an illusion from the simulator, a game, or Xue
Meng’s quest.
But it was obvious, and without any suspense, that they would still
be together for the rest of their lives.
But at this very moment, they were quarreling over some trivial
matter. The cause of the incident was that Mo Ran wanted to go to
the cinema to see a romantic movie starring Xun Fengruo as a
popular movie star, but Chu would rather choose an action movie
starring Zhen Congming.
“Can’t you watch some hot-blooded male movies?” At that time,
Chu Wanning had narrowed his eyes and stared dangerously at his
handsome boyfriend who was half a head taller than her, but his
momentum hadn’t lost out at all.
If it weren’t for his long eyelashes that looked like the stamen of a
flower under the street lamp, he would look even more ferocious.
“Every time you enter a movie, you either choose a funny movie or
a love movie. Listen to this name.” Chu Wanning gritted his teeth and
said, “《Dumb Husky and his White Cat Shizun》 — are you a retard?
This is an animated cartoon right? Could the poster also have
printed ‘This film is suitable for preschoolers’?”
Mo Ran looked pitifully at his angry lover. He wanted to defend the
similarly pitiful 《 Dumb Husky and his White Cat Shizun 》 several
times, but he could only helplessly swallow his anger back down.
“I can’t stand your theatrical aesthetic any longer.”
“…”
 “I told you the last time, ‘Baby Tianyun’s Battling Voldemort’ and
‘Captain America’s Battling Parabala’s Little Demoness’ have
already crossed my bottom line. I’ll never, never, never accompany
you to a movie theater to see that kind of crap again.” Chu Wanning
seemed to have held it in for a long time, his thin lips opened and
closed in anger, “I’m a police officer, Mo Ran.” His words were
illogical. “I can’t lose my IQ with you, even if I’m out of uniform and
still a cop. What are you looking at me like that for?”
“…”
“Do you think that if you look at me like this, I will accompany you
to watch 《Dumb Husky and his White Cat Shizun》? Please, you’re in
your twenties, go to the counter and tell the waitress, “Please give
me two tickets to 《 Dumb Husky and his White Cat Shizun 》 , don’t
you think it’s embarrassing?”
Mo Ran’s black eyes looked at him and suddenly felt wronged.
“My colleague told me that this isn’t an animated movie. Although
I’m not sure if it’s good or not, I can guarantee that this is really a
serious love movie…”
Chu Wanning finally exploded in anger, “No proper movie would
give such a silly name!”
“…”
After saying that, Chu Wanning walked forward angrily. After
taking two steps, he saw that Mo Ran was not following him and was
still glaring at him. He choked on his anger and repeated, “No!”
Mo Ran bit his lip, still staring at him without saying a word.
And so, the conflict between the two happened. If this scene was
witnessed by the cultivation director, Jiang Xi, he would definitely
sigh with emotion. How stupid and hopeless are these idiots trapped
in love. Why do you have to watch a movie with two people? You’ll
each buy your own tickets and go to a different screening hall. Are
you girls who need to go to the toilet hand in hand during class
break?
Jiang Xi would definitely think so. After all, he was a great, cold,
witty and intelligent Commissioner.
At this moment, Chu Wanning was walking along the road in a
cool manner, both his hands in the pockets of his black fur coat. No
matter how many times his boyfriend tried to hold his hand, he just
ignored him.
“Later in the night…”
“…”
“Alright, don’t leave so quickly. Let’s continue discussing…”
“…”
“I promise you, it won’t be any worse than ‘The Celestial Baby
Battles Voldemort’.” “And I don’t think that ‘The Telltale Baby Battles
Voldemort’ is as ugly as you make it out to be. “Next year, I’ll still
want to watch the same series of ‘Beautiful Girl Haig’…”
Unfortunately, the last sentence was heard by Chu Wanning. He
was shocked to the point of turning his head to look at him in panic,
“What did you say? Say it again. “Forget it.” He shook his head and
tried to wave away the nightmarish title he had just heard, his
Adam’s apple bobbing in his throat. “Don’t repeat it, I pretended not
to hear it.”
“… Oh.” Mo Ran continued to feel wronged.
 Chu Wanning continued to walk forward with large strides, his
trench coat swayed in the wind. He couldn’t speak, really. Every time
he thought he had a deep understanding of Mo Ran’s terrible opera
aesthetics, Mo Ran would refresh his bottom line with an even worse
piece.
Mo Ran had been following behind him the entire time, walking at
a distance of one step.
They walked on for a while, and finally, Mo Ran mustered up his
courage to try persuading Chu Wanning, “Why don’t we… Why don’t
we decide what to look at? You can draw lots. Or shake the dice…”
His voice became softer and softer as he stopped in his tracks. He
seemed to have noticed something from the corner of his eyes.
An idea came to him.
“…”
“Hey, Chu Wanning!”
Finally, Chu Wanning’s tall and handsome boyfriend stopped by
the side of the road. Under the dim light of the street lamp, he raised
his hand and pointed to the right side where there was a stall selling
sweet potatoes.
“Hello, Chu Wanning.” he repeated.
“…” Chu Wanning ignored him.
“Officer Chu.” He bit his lip, a smile in his eyes.
He understood Chu Wanning, and he knew what Chu Wanning
liked to eat, and what he would like to hear from others.
They had known each other for too long.
 Chu Wanning turned around, but he didn’t turn around. Instead, he
turned his face to the side and kept his hands in the pockets of his
coat. He raised his chin slightly, his long, thick eyelashes narrowing
as he stared at the man under the streetlight.
The man met his gaze. As expected, he lowered his head and
laughed. Then, he was at a loss. He considered his words, and in
the end, only managed to think of the simplest four words.
He took off his hat and scratched his head. “Do you want to eat?”
“…”
“Baked sweet potatoes in winter.” He smiled. “Your true love.”
“…”
“And I see this one has a white core, you like a white core, that’s
hard to find. So eat one. Don’t be angry.”
Chu Wanning’s expression was no longer as hard as a block of ice
that had been frozen overnight in the winter in the north. He stood for
a moment, then turned with his cheeks slightly puffed out. He walked
towards Mo Ran and said calmly, “No, I want to eat four.” It was as if
he did not care at all, as if he was not tempted at all.
“Good, good, good.” His handsome boyfriend looked at him with
both helplessness and amusement. Really, he used to be like a wild
and unruly leopard, but after all these years he had become more
and more soft, and now and then he would even become like a little
white cat baring its teeth. He truly had this illusion.
Mo Ran smiled, “Alright, so be it. But can you still eat dinner like
this…”
“Don’t underestimate my stomach. This is just an appetizer.”
 “Alright, then eat your snacks first. After that, we’ll go eat and then
go watch Zhen Congming’s movie…”
Chu Wanning took the steaming sweet potato and took a bite.
Resisting the faint smile on his lips that was about to betray him, he
shook his head indifferently, “It’s fine if you watch 《Dumb Husky and
his White Cat Shizun》.”
Mo Ran’s eyes immediately lit up. “Really?!”
“Yes. I’ll be dumb with you one more time.”
The voice of Mo Ran instantly became so bright and bright. Joy
and sweetness were like a bubble drop that fell into water. Honey
bubbled and bubbled, turning a pool of water sweet.
He was about to die of sweetness.
“How kind of you!”
“…”
“Then the next ‘Beautiful Girl Hagrid’…”
“Don’t even think about it…”
On the snow-covered street, two pairs of footprints slowly moved
forward, next to each other, very close to each other.
At a crossroads, Xue Meng, who had already boarded the bus,
was wearing earphones. He unconsciously looked out of the window
at the passing crowd and the flashy lights.
He was relaxed, his forehead pressed against the slightly cool
glass of the window, the colorful neon shattered in his dark eyes. He
yawned and did not notice a pair of young men carrying roasted
sweet potatoes walking by on the sidewalk, and the two young men
were quarreling over “The Beautiful Girl Hagrid.”
 The green light came on and the car started.
As they passed each other, Xue Meng hummed the song in his
earpiece. He was deaf, but who would stop him from humming
happily because he was deaf?
He had just received word from his mother that his father had
returned from a business trip, and that tonight he had his favorite fish
and spicy chicken.
No one could stop him from singing anymore. The earth’s
destruction and flooding could not be stopped. He had to finish the
Boiled Fish.
Just like this, their lives were filled with countless possibilities.
Different jobs, different places of origin, different paths of growth,
different kinds of love and hate. Perhaps even for such reasons, their
appearances would be slightly different. However, reincarnation
could not change Xue Meng’s good impression of Boiled Fish. It was
just like how it could not change the sweetness of Chu Wanning, it
could not change the fact that Mo Ran loved that bowl of roasted red
oil.
In the end, their story would only end up with one ending.
It was a compromise of the will of the heavens to the small life, to
the mayfly that shook the tree, to the boasting of a day.
After all the suffering.
They will end up with the people they love.
They will eventually reunite with the people they love.
— The end of The One and Only Possible—
 Extra: Who moved Xue Meng’s
dessert

319. Who moved Xue Meng’s dessert (Forum body) 1

[First Forum of Cultivators] [Residential Area] [Water Tile]

Title: [Highlight]: Has anyone obtained a box of oddly shaped
dessert recently?
Content: This is so infuriating! Someone took my dessert!
Author: Phoenix First Cry
…… So? Isn’t it just a box of snacks?
1: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Just a box of snacks and you want the light? How poor are you,
OP?
2: Our Sect Leader is rich
Poverty limits my imagination.
3: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
Haha, being so poor, you must be from the lower realms, right?
4: Very smart.
I am the OP. Can you all wait for me to finish before replying?
 The fact is, I recently lost a box of strangely shaped desserts, dark
brown, hard, bitter to eat, with a bit of wine coming out of it. It’s not
food from the Central Plains,
It’s very rare in the upper and lower realms, and as far as I know
no more than ten people have it.
I don’t like sweet foods that much myself, so it doesn’t matter if I
lost them. But the problem is that eating them all up would be
dangerous for ordinary people, so I hope my friends can tell me
whether they stole them or not.
Still accidentally took the wrong, please do not eat, as soon as
possible private message contact me, otherwise bear the
consequences.
5th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Black, very hard. There was even wine inside… It was truly
unheard-of. You are an expert in this, what do you think?
6: Recruitment of disciples without discrimination
But why was the dessert bitter? Are you sure this is food?
7th floor: I don’t know Mulan is a girl
Surprisingly, there was still food in the world that I had never eaten
before.
8th floor: Accept only Brain Platinum
…… My whole life? Ye Zichen felt like the expression was weird.
Could it be that the person upstairs is a ghost…
9th: I’m afraid of ghosts
Don’t be afraid upstairs, the ninth floor means he was born to this
day. However, wasn’t there anyone who was curious about the
strange reaction that would occur after eating this box of dessert?
10: Cockhorse
…… I know who LZ is. I’ve seen this box of pastries. How could
you lose something so important? When was it lost? Was there any
trace left around the place where the snacks were stored?
11: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Wow, it seems like the one upstairs is really strong
12: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
The Middle Mountain Wolf Is Not Greed
It’s you? You never told me that your vests in the First Forum were
this…
I don’t know exactly when it was lost, but at least ten days ago it
was safely in the storage box in my room, and when I needed to take
it yesterday it was gone. There were no obvious marks around the
storage box, and the rest of my room probably hadn’t been moved.
But I was in a hurry to get out, and I didn’t look at it. I’ll go back
tonight and look at it again.
13th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
It seems that it really isn’t just a box of ordinary snacks. The
matter seems to be a little serious… Apologize to Lz. You shouldn’t
say you’re poor.
14th: Our Sect Leader is rich
Yes. He was not poor.
15th: Things that cannot be solved without money
Can Lz specify the reaction after taking a snack? It’s been so long,
and I’m afraid the person who got the box of pastries has already
eaten it.
16: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
I forgot to tell you about the suit. I didn’t mean to hide it.
I’ve already asked someone to look into the matter at our door.
In addition, it was best not to place such an important item around
in the future.
17th poster: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Wait, what did you know upstairs? Who’s Lz?
18: Receive disciples without discrimination
The teaching of the religion, the acceptance of the disciples
Read the private message.
19th floor: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Eh, the 15th floor seemed to know the inside story as well, so how
did the 15th floor know LZ wasn’t poor?
20: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
Previously, I wasn’t sure if the effects of the box of snacks could
be revealed to everyone, so I went to ask the person who gave me
the snacks.
That box of dim sum was actually a transformed snack, not exactly
considered food, but more like a type of medicine. After eating it, it
would transform into a beast form, which would allow it to easily
complete some missions.
However, the most frightening thing was that after transforming
into a beast, the consumer would not be able to transform back into
their original form. They would have to eat another type of white hard
candy to recover.
The problem was that all the white hard candy in my room was still
there. Not a single one was missing.
I’m afraid that some people will never be able to go back to their
original forms once they become animals.
21st floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Damn it…
22nd floor: Our manor lord suddenly became rich
I’m not smart enough. IQ limits my imagination. Apologize to LZ.
23: Really smart
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! It felt
like a very interesting dessert! Hurry up and take a look. Will you be
able to develop it and sell it before the 21st?
24th floor: Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach,
Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach,
Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach
Received. Dad, we’re going to work overtime right now.
25th floor: Night Cat Products Development Department
…… So Lz was…
Alas, Lz never remembered to put his things away properly.
26: Receive disciples without discrimination
He came over here to surf the internet when he had nothing better
to do, but he actually saw this kind of post. The first cry of the
phoenix truly did not make one feel at ease.
 27: No one is more handsome than me
Even though children had their own children, it was useless to
worry about them. No one is more handsome than I am.
28th floor: Duroy flowers
Since the consequences are so serious, we should hurry up and
let the Sect Leaders inform the cultivators and mortals under their
jurisdiction. @ The First Forum’s super manager, please take note.
29: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
It was impossible for the Night Cat Merchant Shop to produce a
formula, so he had better give up earlier.
30th: Things that cannot be solved without money
Please take note of this post and deal with it in a timely manner.
31: 1st forum super manager
Received.
31: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
…… I’ve already dealt with it, okay? No need to @ me anymore,
I’m worried about the safety of my disciples, I’m very annoyed!
32: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
Benefactor Xue need not be anxious. This old monk has a word
for you: others are in a hurry, I am in a hurry to come out of illness,
no one can do it for me, why think back on it, if I want to die in a
hurry, who can do it.
If you calm down, everything will be fine.
33rd floor: Great master Xuanjing of the Wubei Temple
 Oh? I seem to have a very similar thing, a green semi-liquid
substance. Licking it a little would cause me to choke. It’s not some
sweet stuff, but the effect is the same. It was given to me by
Guyue’ye. Hmm… But shouldn’t they say so much?
34th floor: East River with Hua Ruowei
Don’t be a Sect Leader if you’re a fool.
35th floor: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye sank
…… I seem to have some kind of kind, but it’s not the same. What
I received was a box of stinky tofu with a rich smell. It was also a gift
from Guyue’ye. At that time, the little disciple who delivered the
goods told me if I wanted to eat it or not, I had to endure it for the
sake of magic… So there was another taste?
36: Li Xuehe, Jidan Manor
……
37: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
!” Sorry, Sect Leader Jiang! I only saw your post on the 35th floor
after I replied! Ah, I’m really sorry. I don’t know if I can’t say it, but is
it still possible to withdraw now?
38th floor: Li Xuehe, Jidan Manor
Do you think that this is >
39: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Received, will deal with immediately.
40: Fire Phoenix Pavilion Wei Feiyan
 Currently, no one from the Taxue Palace reported the loss, but
they would strictly ask about it.
41: Taxue Palace Moon Restaurant
I know.
42nd floor: Upper Clear Pavilion Willowleaf Su
Wait a minute, did Palace Master Li and Hall Shizun Hua receive
this kind of deformed dessert? Could it be that every Sect Leader
has one? Then why didn’t I?
43: Peach Blossom Villa’s Ma Yun
Uh, actually, not every Sect Leader has one, so Palace Master Ma
shouldn’t think too much about it.
44: Taxue Palace, Bright Moon Tower
It felt like things had gotten serious.
45: I’m just a passerby
Yes, a little. For the past few days, everyone has to pay attention
to the unknown food. Don’t touch it, I have to tell my parents.
46th floor: I’m just a passerby.
phoenix first cry
Lz, could you please tell us what kind of animal it would be if you
mistook that box of dessert? This would at least minimize accidental
injuries. If someone was unlucky enough to turn into an animal… We
can also think of a way to keep an eye on it.
47: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Upstairs, it was really kind.
48: Received only brain platinum
 I am still extremely afraid of this expression of ‘life’. Upstairs, are
you a human or a ghost? Otherwise, I would have nightmares
tonight!
49: I’m afraid of ghosts
If you don’t do something shameful during the day, you don’t have
to worry about knocking on the door at night. What’s so scary about
it?
50: Receive the gift and only accept Brain Platinum
Hello everyone, I’m coming. Thank you. I didn’t know Mulan was
the girl who reminded me. The animals that would turn into peacocks
after taking that box of snacks.
51st floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
That’s called the peacock. You can do that because you’re a man.
If a woman ate it, he would turn into a female peacock, and wouldn’t
open his mouth.
52: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Oh, oh, oh! Fortunately, it was this animal! He heaved a sigh of
relief! If it was a peacock, it wouldn’t be easy for it to be injured by
accident. Fortunately, it didn’t turn into a pig or a chicken or duck, so
it wouldn’t be able to cry even after being eaten.
Haha, suddenly I’m a bit curious about what it feels like to become
a peacock.
54: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
QAQ My Shizun is gone, in these two days… I just saw this post
and I’m completely dumbfounded…
55: Ergou
 fuck!
56 - The Top Disciple of Death
The sky was shaking. Could it be that he had turned into a
peacock and flew away?
57th: I’m just a passer-by
Could it be that your Shizun ate that box of dessert…
58: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
I don’t know! I’ve searched the entire mountaintop, but I still
haven’t seen any sign of him! There was no note on the table, and
the clothes in the closet were still there. It didn’t seem like they were
going to travel far!
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” What to do! And he
really liked sweets! But I don’t think he’ll take anything from anyone
else to eat. My God, my head’s going to explode!
59: Ergou
Second Gou Zi, calm down. Things might not be as bad as you
think. Is your Shizun’s house close to the LZ’s? If they weren’t close,
they wouldn’t have been able to get that box of pastries.
60: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
QAQ is right, where do you live?
61: Ergou
The Animal Research Society of the Cultivation World, please pay
attention to the nearest peacock race. If there is a peacock showing
human will, then it is very likely to be a human-transformed peacock.
62 poster: Received only brain platinum
 One did not need to observe the peacock race; they could become
a peacock. Others might not.
63: Things that cannot be solved without money
What do you mean…
64th floor: Cockhorse
On the 63rd floor, you’re responsible for the speech. What do you
know? Do you really know how to do it? Or do you know more than I
do?
Also, Ergouzi lives in Shu.
65th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
It meant that even pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, cats, horses, rabbits,
monkeys were possible. After eating, he would see what was
changed.
Besides, the one upstairs, I do know more about this box of
sweets than you do.
66th floor: Things that cannot be solved without money
Heh, what a big tone you have. Do you know who I am?
67th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Smelling the smell of fire (cough) medicine, I came to remind you
that it is prohibited to fight in our district for three days under the title
of personal attack.
68th floor: 1st forum living area manager # 3
Not only do I know who you are, I also know who your biological
father is.
69: Things that cannot be solved without money
 AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Then what should he do!?
Can you stop playing guessing games! LZ lives in Sichuan! Although
Shizun and I don’t live in Sichuan anymore, we know a lot of people
there. What if they were sent here as gifts and my Shizun eats
them? QAQ, @ No money can’t solve the problem…
Great deity, do you really know the inside story? QAQ, I want to
check it out right away. Saving a life is better than building a seven-
level pagoda. Please save me, TAT.
70th floor: Ergou
What a filial disciple, touched.
71: Selling candied fruits in the Underworld
Miaomiao ~
72: The vegetable bag
There is nothing silver can’t solve. So it was you?
73rd floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Yes, it’s me.
74: Things that cannot be solved without money
MLGB: Is it fun for you to wear a vest?!
75th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Hey, can you please ignore me!? Can you not be so cold-blooded!
There is nothing that can’t be solved without money
Friend, what personal grudge do you have with LZ before you
settle it? “I’m really worried to death right here. What should my
Shizun do? QAQ!”
 76: Ergou
Note the wording. No cultivation.
77: Something that can’t be solved without money
I was wrong about QAQ
This immortal elder, please pay attention to my message. My
Shizun is in danger right now, so I hope you can show me some
mercy and give me some directions.
Thank you!
78th floor: Ergou
Pfft, it is such a tragic thing, but I don’t know why I feel like
laughing when I look at the top of the stairs.
79: Really smart
Hahahaha 1
80: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
Don’t laugh, it’s really important. Second Gou Zi, I can understand
your feelings, but unfortunately, I don’t know anything about
pharmacology. I’m really sorry that I can’t help you.
81: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
You’ve done well. Don’t scold yourself.
82nd poster: Received only brain platinum
The friend upstairs, I’ve seen you a few times, you are…?
83: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
You don’t need to know who I am.
84th floor: Received only brain platinum
Wow… Was this a confession?
 85th floor: East of the Yangtze River
Watching the confession from the front row…
86: I’m just a passer-by
Can you not confess!? QAQ, I’m dying of anxiety! I feel like I’m
going to go crazy if this goes on, I’m going to go crazy, I don’t know
what I’m going to look like…
87: Ergou
I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you, but I already have someone I
like.
And can we keep an eye on Ergou-tzu? I think his business is now
the most important.
88: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Okay, okay, listen to the girl.
89: I’m just a passer-by
If I were to put in a word, I would say that Mr. Qian is not lacking.
He’s the one on the 77th floor. When he said “pay attention to your
words, you’re not cultured”, it was not for Ergou. It was for Lz, the
Little Phoenix.
90th floor: I’m just a passerby.
Ah? I looked back over my shoulder, too, and that seemed to be
the case. Because Ergou was in a bit of a hurry and didn’t say a
single dirty word.
However, Mr. Qian had replied with a “mlgb”…
91 Floor: Jade Cold Village Flower
 Hahahaha, he solved the case. Ergou is really dumb, he
apologized for nothing.
92: I’m just a passerby
Don’t know Mulan is a girl
I know you have someone you like. He likes you, too.
I’ve used up all my time online this month, so I’ll come back to see
you later.
Good morning.
93rd poster: Received only brain platinum
…… For some reason, he felt that the little brother on the 93rd
floor was a bit pitiful.
94th floor: Jade Cold Village Flower
Do you have no money to pay for the internet? Why don’t I transfer
you a little? This little money is nothing. Do something for the young.
95th floor: Cockhorse
It’s not about the money, it’s about the time we have to climb over
the wall.
96th floor: Received only Brain Platinum
Climb over the wall… Is Big Brother Brain Platinum a foreigner? If
it’s a foreigner, @ Mehmet’s official number
Can brother Mehane help him think of a way?
97: Jade Cold Village Flower
Can you guys stop talking about this nonsense? QAQ to look at
me… I think. I can’t help myself.
98: Ergou
 He looked at Ergou and pleaded.
Help me out if you can. Chat can be done after you solve the
problem.
99: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
The matter regarding Ergou would have to wait until he had
nothing that could not be solved with silver. Since his ID was so
domineering, it must be very reliable. However, why did this Mr. Qian
suddenly stop talking?
Because it was a bluff, if he couldn’t continue bragging, he would
run away.
101: Our Sect Leader is rich
Young Master Mei Hanxue is busy with some private matters, and
I am his waiter.
If you want to meet Young Master Mei, please make sure your
gender is “female” and reply in the background.
To resolve the pain of lovesick, please reply in the background 2.
If you want to ask a question about your relationship, please
respond backstage 3.
If you would like to register for Young Master Mei’s Kazakh
Language Interests Class, please reply 4 (No male disciples) from
backstage.
If you want to beat up this unscrupulous person, please go to Mei
Hanxue’s official number
102nd floor: Mei Hanxue official number
Get lost.
103rd floor: Mei Hanxue official account number
 …… This old man could probably guess that the little friend with
the platinum brain probably didn’t want to go over the wall because
of something, and he shouldn’t be overseas either.
@ Receive only Brain Platinum
Little brother, take a look at your private message. This old man
has been busy with business lately and doesn’t have much time to
surf the internet. There is still quite a bit of time left this month, so I
can give it to you.
104: Selling candied fruits in the Underworld
……
Thank you, Taoist Li!
And about my father… I’m really sorry.
105: Received Brain Platinum only
No need to thank me.
The past was just the past. There was nothing to be worried about.
Go play, good child. This old man will be logging off to do
business.
106: Selling candied fruits in the Underworld
When I came across this post, I knew a little about this drug and
had been involved in the development of this drug before. Second
Gou Zi, don’t worry. I’ll organize the documents and send you a
private message.
107th floor: Blind people rely on technology to access the Internet
The netizen on the 101st floor, I looked at your Eddie, you had
better also pay attention to the wording. No one ran, no one boasted.
 I went to drink some medicine, Ergou.
The box of pastries would be judged based on the user’s
personality, appearance, and preferences. You can try to imagine
what your Shizun would have become if he had been an animal. If
you know him well enough, you think of him as he will change after
taking the medicine.
108: Something that cannot be solved without money
Oh, does the upper floor really know? He couldn’t be making it up
for the sake of face, right?
109: Our Sect Leader is rich
……
110: Things that cannot be solved without money
Our Sect Leader has the money… Hello, may I trouble you to go
to Guyue’ye’s punishment platform. The Sect Leader has invited
you.
111th: Whatever godfather says is right
Oh, okay, three grams of oil.
112 - Our Sect Leader is rich
No need to thank me.
113: Whatever godfather says is right
…… I don’t know why, but I feel like I won’t be able to get back on
the 112th floor.
114th floor: Prophet
Haha, perhaps the impression that Sect Shizun Guyue’ye gave
was just too oppressive. But then again, it had been so long, why
hadn’t Ergou spoken up yet? What kind of animal does your Shizun
look like? Tell us, we’ll keep an eye out for you.
115: Jade Cold Village Flower
A mere village flower dares to circle around this reputed one.
However, seeing that your heart and eyes aren’t too bad, I’ll let you
off this time.
As for what kind of animal this person will become, I will take care
not to meddle in other people’s business.
116: Ergou
Eh?
117: I’m a passer-by.
What was going on?
118: I’m a Passerby B
Why did Ergou’s mood change all of a sudden? Stolen account?
119: Cockhorse
This account was originally mine, a group of fools!
120 - Ergou
Wait! This familiar tone… This tone… This account name…
Could it be the person I was thinking of…
121st floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
So what?
122nd floor: Ergou
Ergouzi
Sigh! You don’t have to be so fierce. Then I want to help you too.
 123: Jade Cold Village Flower
I think LZ recognized a lot of familiar vests on this floor, haha, the
world is really small.
124th floor: Receive disciples without discrimination
Don’t laugh, I know who Ergou is. This is going to be troublesome.
125th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Urgent! Attention, cultivators! For some reason, Sisheng Peak will
be filled with all kinds of white cats from today onwards. Cultivators,
please bring all ownerless white cats to our sect. We will reward
each one with 5000 gold!
126th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
One, a red riding Sect Leader laughs, no one knows it’s a white
cat?
127: I’m a passer-by.
Ah! So cute! My real name is Xue Meng X White Cat!
128th floor: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
Interesting. Jiangdong Hall wants his clan to be exterminated?
129: Ergou
Who is that guy from the Jiangdong Hall? Don’t fucking speak
nonsense! Is there something wrong with you!?
130th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
Why did he suddenly gather white cats? Our sect already has an
orange cat, so we can’t raise any more.
131th floor: Sisheng Peak: Elder xuanji
Please read the private message for me, Elder.
 132nd floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming.
There was no private message.
133: Sisheng Peak, Elder Xun Ji
He sent you a trumpet.
134th floor: Elder Tanlang at Sisheng Peak
What? He’s just kowtowing? That Ergou-zi, what is he doing? It’s
like he stole your husband, hmph! Disgusting!
135th floor: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
Miss Hua, I can’t help but give you a word of advice.
136 poster: Cherish the Jade Snow Region Plum
Haha, what I’m more curious about is, a cat is 500 gold, and a
white cat is such a common animal, won’t Sisheng Peak go
bankrupt?
137th floor: I’m a passerby.
Meow Meow QAQ
138th floor: Vegetable Packs
Look, even the vegetable buns are crying… How can you have a
white cat that doesn’t care about the feeling of the oranges? Was the
tangerine no longer a group pet at Sisheng Peak?
139: Jade Cold Village Flower
We have a sponsor.
@ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye
Give me money.
140th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
……
 141: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
What was this expansion? Why would Sect Leader Jiang sponsor
Sisheng Peak to do such a foolish thing? Is there a business
opportunity that I don’t know about? Could the white cat be used to
refine medicine?
142nd floor: Receiving horses
You can’t use cats to refine medicine!
Myrtle Mountain wanted their sect to be exterminated?!
143rd poster: Ergou
…… Ergou’s style of painting had really changed a lot… It felt like
it had been refined… Threatening to annihilate someone’s sect at
any time, as though he was a skilled exterminator…
144: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
How much?
145: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
fuck! Really!?
146: Really smart
Did Guyue’ye have a lot of money? How could he invest in
something like this that was obviously a loss? What sponsor? It was
the father of the financial backer who gave away money without
paying it for himself!
147 - I also want the father of the customer
Sect Leader Jiang! We have a setting sun industry here. Although
it has no future, do you want to understand how to be a charity?
148th floor: Sunset Red Old Age Cyclists Club
 Sect Leader Jiang! We have a building here. Although it has no
future, do you want to consider investing in it?
149th floor: Jiufeng Gate Tomb Scenic Spot Room Sales
Department
Sect Leader Jiang! We have a project here that will ensure that
you will be able to make a fortune, which is against the law, but do
you want to consider going into the sea with us?
150 - Cultivator: Exquisite male sex film producer
Wow! I’m not going to stand on the white cat!
I’m standing here, Xue Meng Si Jiang Xi!
151: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
Why wasn’t it Jiang Xi and Xue Meng?
The super manager of the first forum sealed off all accounts from
the 148th floor to the 151st floor, sealing them for life.
153 poster: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Sect Leader Jiang, on principle, we cannot give a member a
lifetime title. Please forgive us.
154: Forum 1 super manager
Forbidden 148 to 151. One floor one hundred thousand gold.
155 - Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Heavy
Sect Leader Jiang, on principle, we cannot accept money from our
customers, and we are the super VIP users in Floor 151. On
principle, we cannot ban the sect leader’s account.
156: Forum 1 Super Administrator
 Hello Administrator, my foster father is already old and his ability to
express himself isn’t very good, so his words aren’t very clear. He
means that if you ban 148-151, we will count the total floors of this
post to the total floor before the problem is solved, at one hundred
thousand gold per floor. For example, before the problem had been
solved, this thread had been sent back to a total of 200 floors. Then,
Guyue’ye would give your forum 200x10 = 2000 gold. If it was only
at 2000 floors that the problem was solved, then it would be 2000
x10 = 20,000 gold.
But I have to say, @ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye, my foster father, you are
wasting money like this, and people will make mistakes sometimes.
It is always necessary to give others a chance to start anew.
Think about it again?
157: Godfather is right in everything he says.
Yes, he had to think about it again.
@ First Forum Super Administrator
Also ban the account number on the 157th floor
158: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
 320. “Who Moved Xue Mengmeng’s Dessert (Forum Body)” (2)

[System Notice] Due to violation of the relevant version rules, the

user “Jiangdong Huaruwei”, the user “Sunset Red Old Age Car
Riding Club”, the user “Ru Feng Sect’s Tomb House”, the user
“Cultivator World’s best man’s small film producer”,
The user’s ‘godfather is right’ has been banned for life. From now
on, the above users can only visit the forum to read the post, never
speak.
159: Forum 1 Super Administrator
…
160: I’m a passer-by.
…
161: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
Haha, this is the legendary “hold on until you can’t accept it”.
162: Received Brain Platinum only
Unseal “whatever godfather says”. He was just a child. It was fine
as long as he was taught a lesson. No need for real punishment.
163: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Yes, immediately.
164 Floor: Forum 1 Super Administrator
…… The father was different to his son. Other names were true
lifetime restrictions, not even the woman would be merciful.
However, ‘godfather is right’ was only banned for less than a minute.
165: Yuliang Village Auntie’s local specialty store
 Thank you, godfather. But even if you will be angry, I should still
remind you that if you continue to do so, Guyue’ye’s finances will
one day be in deficit.
166: Whatever foster father says is right
…… Reseal him for me.
167: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Okay, seal it immediately.
168: Forum 1 super manager
Pfft, I feel 166 floor should not be called “whatever father says is
right”, too face-smacking, should be called “whatever father says is
wrong.”
169: Our manor lord suddenly became rich
A super administrator should not be called a super administrator.
170: Very smart.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Poverty limits my imagination! Sect
Leader Jiang, father of the Golden Lord!
163: I also want the father of the customer
The father of the financial backer! Do you still lack a son?
164: I also want the father of the gold mine.
Father Jiang! You’re asking to take me in as your son!
165: I also want father 2.
Father! Look at me! I promise! Everything you do is right! How do
you want to spend your money! I promise you, it’s completely
different from ‘Godfather is right in everything’! Father! I am your
long-lost son!
166 poster: I also want to buy 3
People these days really have no backbone! Shameful!
If you have money, then you’re a father? Ridiculous!
Look at me! I’m completely different from all of you!
167: Jiang Xi is my dad
Hahahaha, too naughty! Then let me register a vest!
168 - My dad is Jiang Xi
Do you even have any shame?
169 post: Beginning Phoenix Cry
…… Aiya, the tower lord has appeared. If not for that, I would
have forgotten the purpose of this building… I even thought that it
was Jiang Xi from the support committee…
170: I’m a Passerby A
I’m sorry, I think this is ridiculous,
The first forum was used by the various sects to communicate with
each other. However, the administrator had sealed the account
number of a Sect Leader without any explanation and even banned it
for life. In the future, whoever provoked Jiang Xi would have their
account sealed? You were talking about principles just now, what
about now? Is principle a waste of paper?
In addition, your title was given as a “violation of the rules.” I would
like to ask what kind of rules they violated. I have also been the
moderator of this forum, so the rules are not as clear as you. I hope
you can give me a reasonable explanation.
 171: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
A new rule was added ten minutes ago, article 131: Please
respect the largest investor in this forum. I want to know.
172: Forum 1 super manager
This was truly interesting. @ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen, do you
want to do the same as Nangong Liu? It’s not like you don’t know the
lesson of the Jufeng Sect.
173: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Sigh… Why do you always have to be the first person to stand
up…
174: Accepting the gift only requires Brain Platinum
Jiang Xi, please say something.
175: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Aiyo, is that girl sick? He has money, and he is the biggest
investor. So what if you have to respect her?
176: I also want the father of the moneymaker.
The caretaker didn’t ‘say no’ to them and just gave them their
number. The caretaker gave them the money and gave them their
number. My father spent so much money to buy it, how did he offend
anyone?
177: My dad is Jiang Xi
…… I’m getting more and more confused about the atmosphere of
this building.
178: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
There are a lot of things you don’t understand.
 In addition, many people have come to the sect to deliver the cat.
Sect Leader, you should go and take it.
180th floor: Sisheng Peak — Elder xuanji
Needless to say, I spend money legally.
181: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
In the past, the Ru Feng Sect used to bully people, but today,
Guyue’ye relied on his wealth to be impudent.
Sect Leader Jiang, although your nature is not bad, if you continue
like this, you will suffer sooner or later.
182: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Sect Leader Jiang, do you need to forbid Mu Lan from speaking
like a lady?
182: Forum 1 super manager
I don’t know if Mulan is a girl or not.
The super manager of the first forum, don’t seal her.
Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming, has sent the banknotes.
183 - Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Heavy
It’s my birthday! Who the fuck sent an orange cat with a white
stain to cheat!
184: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
…… You don’t even recognize an orange cat? It never changed
when you dyed it.
185: The Top Female Disciple in Death
What about the basic trust between QAQ people and people?
 I’ve already put a basin of water in front of the door. All the cats
need to take a bath before they can come in!
186 - Top Disciple in Death
Hmm… The moment I saw this building, I was about to ask…
Didn’t you find a problem?
187th floor: Cultivator Holmes
Hm? What is it?
Building 188: Jade Cold Village Flower
Haha! I found something, too, but I never said it! Sherlock Holmes,
are you trying to say that Jiang Xi only sealed the one hundred forty-
eighth to one hundred fifty-first floors and left the one hundred fifty-
two floors alone? Jiang Fu granny probably thought that saying that
he was attacking or praising him.
189: The trumpet is not afraid of offending Jiang Fuxian
…… Jiang, Jiang Fuxian?
Ha ha-ha ha ha!
190: Smile and use a trumpet too
[System Notification] The user’s “smiley face” has been deleted,
the user’s “smiley face” account has been deleted. The keyword
“Jiang Fuxian” has cost forum level 1 sensitive words, all account
names that contain the key words cannot be registered, all
statements that contain the key words will be blocked.
This forum must register the real name in order to prevent the
person from wearing the vest.
191 Floor: Forum 1 Supervisor
 …… Do you have to have dog legs like this? Jiang Xi herself didn’t
say anything…
No, even though I’ve noticed that the 152nd floor isn’t sealed,
that’s not what I’m talking about.
Why would Sisheng Peak suddenly collect white cats? You guys
probably didn’t pay attention to it and only played it as if it was water.
Otherwise, it would be very easy to notice.
Wait a minute for me to tidy up, then send it up.
193: Cultivator Holmes
Lalalalala ~ sit and wait 818 ~
194: The East River with Hua Ruwei
…… Manager, didn’t the 194 floor have a title? Am I blind or did
you smoke it in the forum?
195: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
It was my mistake! I just sealed his off! Maybe I didn’t do it right,
so I’ll seal it again! I’m sorry!
196 Floor: Forum 1 Supervisor
Hehe, I can’t believe it, right? I’m bubbling again!
197th floor: Huarouwei Hall, Jiangdong
He quickly sealed it and looked at the eyesore.
198: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye sank
Alas, no matter how many years have passed, men who do not
know how to take care of women still do not know how to take care
of them. Actually, there’s no need to talk too much with this kind of
girl. As long as you move his with your emotions and make some
concessions, he will understand what you mean. There was no need
to be so irritable.
199: Cherish the Jade Snow Region Plum
Sect Leader Jiang seems to have a problem… The people who
were just given the title, other than the person who invited you to do
a movie in the ocean, have all been released and are unable to be
sealed again…
I’m really sorry. I’ll contact the technical department right away and
ask for urgent action.
200: Forum 1 Supervisor
No, I know.
The godfather is right in everything
Did you do it?
201 post: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Un, it’s me.
202: Whatever foster father says is right
This isn’t the past; your wings are hard, and I am not in your eyes
anymore.
Very well, you are capable.
203 - Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Heavy
Plug in the front row of a building and eat a melon
204: I’m a passer-by
Crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab,
crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab,
crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab,
 Little big brother ~ ~ The kindness of saving an account is
unforgettable ~ ~ mua ~
205th floor: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
I don’t look down on you. You are the most gentle, kindest, and
sweetest person on the continent. But you’ve done something
wrong, and I can’t stand by and watch you do it.
Actually, I know who is right and who isn’t, and foster father knows
it clearly in his heart. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have let go of ‘I don’t
know Mulan is a girl’.
206: Whatever Godfather says is right
OMG, what did I see? The LS actually said that Jiang Xi was the
gentlest, kindest, and sweetest person in the entire cultivation world?
Am I blind, or did the forum get a beating, or did that ‘godfather says
whatever is right’ get crazy?
207: I’m a passerby.
…… The emergency doctor of the Eye, there is a patient who
needs to be treated.
208: Really smart
Ridiculous, the 206th floor was simply wearing a 80,000 meters
thick filter. The most gentle, sweetest, and kindest idiot in the entire
cultivation world is clearly one of my people!
209: Ergou
Ergou’s speech exuded a strong sense of disease.
210: I’m a passer-by.
I think, Jiang Xi… And sweet. are two nonsymbiotic words.
211: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
 Upstairs, add, I feel that Jiang Xi is not only incompatible with
“sweetness”, but also with the words “kindness”, “gentleness”,
“holiness”, “integrity”, “softness”, “deep love”, “intimacy”, “sadness”,
“compassion” and “love”. Jiang Xi and these nice words are like two
anti-virus software that will attack each other until the computer
crashes.
212: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
You don’t understand him. Please don’t say that about him.
213: Godfather is right in everything he says
This disease should not be in Aet’s ophthalmology, it should be in
Ate’s mental health department.
But I think he’s very sick. Give up the treatment.
214: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
 321. Extra: “Who Moved Xue Mengmeng’s Dessert (Forum
Body)”

Cold scale ophthalmology emergency service for you.

Glaucoma Reply 1
Cataract Please Reply 2
High myopia please return 3
Old Fantasy Please Reply 4
“If you’re blind, please call the Cold Scale Sacred Hand Global
Hotline 3838748.”
The filter cannot be removed, please transfer to the mental health
department
215 Floor: Cold Scale Ophthalmology Emergency
Haha, I told you to transfer to the mental health department.
216: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Godfather said everything to my little brother. Did you only speak
like that because you were forced to do so by Jiang Xi? How pitiful…
Seeing as you have unsealed my seal, this sect leader is willing to
accept you to come to Jiangdong Hall, so you can be my protector.
If I think you’re good-looking enough after the noodle, it’s not
impossible for you to become the Sect Leader’s husband in the
future ~ I’ll give you a chance ~
217th floor: Huarouwei Hall, Jiangdong
At the wedding scene.
218: I’m a passer-by
 Thank you for your concern. No one is forcing me, and I don’t want
to go to the Jiangdong Hall. Release you only because you are the
Sect Leader, please don’t @ me again, we are not familiar with each
other.
219: Godfather is right in everything he says
I’m coming!
I just got home, it’s not convenient to type on my cell phone.
Please pay attention to the speeches on the 125th and 126th
floors.
Don’t laugh, I know who Ergou is. This is going to be troublesome.
125th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Urgent! Attention, cultivators! For some reason, Sisheng Peak will
be filled with all kinds of white cats from today onwards. Cultivators,
please bring all ownerless white cats to our sect. We will reward
each one with 5000 gold!
126th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
The difference in recovery time between these two floors was not
more than a minute. Combined with what had just happened, the
“Phoenix’s First Cry” discovered that it had lost its snack. This snack
would turn into an animal after eating it. And then Ergou-tzu came to
report it,
After saying that his Shizun had disappeared, Phoenix’s initial
reaction was neither too calm nor too polite. The others also did not
have much of a reaction. However, from this floor onwards,
Phoenix’s initial cry suddenly said, “Things have gotten complicated.”
 Everyone could guess that he said that things were troublesome
because he had guessed Ergou’s identity. In other words, once he
found out Ergou’s identity, he had also realized who Ergou’s Shizun
was — this proved that Ergou’s Shizun had a very close relationship
with “Phoenix’s First Cry”. Phoenix’s First Cry was very likely to be
worried for Ergou’s Shizun’s safety.
Let’s look again. After the “Phoenix First Scream” panicked, in less
than a minute, “Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming” came online and for
some reason began to collect all kinds of white cats at high prices.
My friends, this is too much of a coincidence! Who would believe that
it was a chance factor!
Therefore, I made a bold guess that the “Phoenix First Cry” was
the nickname for “Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming”, and Xue Ziming had
always been a little unconcerned towards others. To make him act
this way and to transform into a beast into a cat, there was only one
person that I could think of.
I don’t know if what appeared before everyone’s eyes was the
same figure that I was thinking of.
220: Cultivator Holmes
“Ah!” So thoughtful… I’ve been splashing around hahahaha, I’ve
never thought about
it………………………………………………………………………
221: I’m a passer-by.
Now that he said it, it was true!
I immediately thought of Grandmaster Chu!
222nd floor: I’m a passerby.
 Chu Wanning + 1
223 - Jiang Xi is my dad
I also feel that there is no one else other than Chu Wanning, this is
a gift subtopic.
224: Very smart.
However… However, Grandmaster Chu did not look like someone
who would steal food from others?
225th floor: Jade Cold Village Flower
It might have been sent by mistake, or something.
226: He’s really smart.
He was shocked! “Well, according to Holmes’s theory.” Phoenix’s
First Wail was Xue Ziming. If the missing person was Chu Wanning,
then Ergou should be… Ta, ta…
227: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
…… Afraid, I logged off.
228: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
I, I remembered that I haven’t paid my online bill this month, so I
logged off as well.
229: Jiang Xi is my dad
My computer is running out of power. Goodbye everyone.
230: My dad is Jiang Xi
Do you know that you’re afraid of me now? A bunch of fools.
Top of the Dead Xue Ziming
How is the search going?
231: Ergou
 Your Majesty, we were wrong, please don’t be angry, don’t destroy
the forum…
232nd floor: I’m a passer-by.
Wow! Had he really guessed correctly?
However, if Phoenix’s first words were Xue Meng’s, he would feel
that it would be very easy to dig out the vests of the others after
going down 8 years and analyzing their conversations.
233rd floor: I’m a passerby.
This forum strictly forbids the deliberate stripping of horses, please
take note.
234: Forum 1 super manager
Ergouzi
Without any progress, those cats were really just ordinary cats. On
the other hand, there was something wrong with the vegetable
package from before. Many of its own kind had arrived, so it was
likely that it felt that its territory had been occupied. It was always
very anxious as it circled around me meowing, unable to chase me
away no matter how hard it tried. However, an hour ago, I had
already ordered some people to bring it with me to pacify it. I had
also invited the animal experts of the Fire Phoenix Pavilion to
decipher the language of the dishes and was now waiting for
someone to come over.
235th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming.
Excuse me, may I ask what the package is…?
236: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
 An orange cat kept by Wang’s wife at the top of the mountain.
Because it ate too much, it was suspected to be pregnant all year
round.
237: He’s really smart.
It was unknown if it still enjoyed eating the small silver fish in the
stream at the back of the mountain. It was somewhat nostalgic.
238 Floor: Duroy Flowers
Haha, an orange cat has an orange cat, don’t think too much
about it.
Speaking of which, our fourth ranked brother is having a banquet
at the mansion. There are a lot of delicious things here. Let’s go
offline and eat together ~
239: No one is more handsome than me
Mm, I’ll listen to you.
240 Floor: Duroy Flowers
No need to send any more cats!
@ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye
You don’t need to send me any more banknotes, since I’ll return
the rest to you. I don’t want to take advantage of you.
241: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
What was going on! If you say so, then so be it? What about his
life? You don’t care?
242nd floor: Ergou
My foster father said he couldn’t be bothered with us and had
already logged off. However, I will tell him. Sect Leader Xue can rest
assured.
243: Whatever foster father says is right
Xue Ziming, get the hell out of here! Explain yourself, why do you
suddenly stop giving out cats?
244: Ergou
…… I’m only going to the depths of the south to mine some ores.
What are you replenishing in your head?
Ergouzi
I’ll be home in an hour.
245: I have over a hundred sets of the same type of white clothes
You’re back!?!?
246: Ergou
Watching from the front row, one could see Elder Yuheng’s
trumpet.
247: Top Disciple in Death
…… He may not have read Holmes’s post, and may have felt that
he had not lost his horse. There was no need to remind him of this
upstairs.
248th floor: I just want to see a show
I didn’t make myself clear just now, so I was in a hurry to deal with
some problems with the Fire Phoenix Pavilion’s people.
Hello everyone, the alarm has been lifted. There are no humans
mistaking my snacks, but rather entering the belly of the vegetable
bag… When my family’s vegetable bag was strolling around at night,
I was curious, so I ate it secretly. After eating this snack, the animal’s
IQ will be greatly improved. The vegetable bag always wanted to tell
me that it ate the food, so it also became clever. Just now, the Fire
Phoenix Pavilion member had deciphered its miaow, and only now
did we understand what it had been talking about all along.
It was a false alarm, but thank you for your help.
Besides, it doesn’t matter if I don’t get rid of my horse. I’ve never
done anything I shouldn’t have done with a trumpet, but I’m afraid
you’ll all be able to speculate about a lot of irrelevant underlings after
a thorough investigation. To prevent malice, I’ve already informed the
administrator to delete the post in three minutes.
Thank you again for your cooperation.
249: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
Taking advantage of the three-minute countdown, I can get Jiang
Xi to pay a little more for the extra floor. I’m very happy to take
advantage of this.
250: I’m a passer-by
Hahaha, water together ~
251st floor: I’m a passerby.
You guys can do whatever you want. Even if you manage to obtain
three thousand layers in three minutes, to Sect Leader Jiang, it
would be nothing more than a drop in the bucket. I think I should
quickly save this page and take it back and slowly study it to be
interesting.
252: He’s really smart.
Uh… It’s not that I want to beat the crap out of you, but the
contents of this post can’t be copied. The administrator seemed
prepared.
253: Jade Cold Village Flower
Wuuuuuu, I don’t care! I want to take advantage of the deleted
thread to confess to Elder Yuheng!
254 Lou: Top Disciple in Death
Me too! I also want to confess to Elder Yuheng!
255th floor: A female disciple at Sisheng Peak
Add me!
256th post: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
LS, are you a traitor to Peach Blossom House?
Add me!
By the way, I have over a hundred white shirts
Have you finished drawing the new blueprints? Can you authorize
me to go into business? How about getting rich together?
257 Floor: Passenger Horse
…… What happened?
258: I have over 100 pieces of the same type of white clothes.
Nothing much, Xue Meng’s IQ just dropped off again.
Are you home yet?
259: Ergou
Heh heh, I’m not on the 258 floor.
260th floor: Passenger horses
Ergouzi
The door opened.
 260: I have hundreds of similar white shirts
Who wants to get rich with me… I want to earn more money, build
a Taobaojie Awkou rake division rudder, a person who believes my
eyes ah QAQ ah.
261: Cockhorse
No one will believe you. The beaver rake doesn’t sound like a
moneymaker.
262: Really smart
Yes, I’d rather invest in my father’s Jiangnan Pharmaceutical
Industry.
@ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye
At the edge of danger, Father, do you look at me?
263: My dad is Jiang Xi
Get lost.
264 Floor: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
…… Strange, I remember that Sect Leader Jiang had just logged
off to rest? Could the person who replied be…
265: Jade Cold Village Flower
I have entered into the countdown to delete the post, please do
not reply, if there is anyone who needs to contact, please send your
own private message backstage. Thank you for your active
participation.
266th floor: Forum 1 super manager
Please wait, I want to @ Yuliang Village Flower
 Young lady, you are so beautiful. Can I be honored to be your
friend?
267: Cherish the Jade Snow Region Plum
A day’s notice was given as a warning for any violation of the rules
upstairs.
I said no one was allowed to return to this building.
Three, two.
268 - Forum 1 super manager
AHHHHHHHHHHHH! Wait a minute! I still want to see Elder
Yuheng!
269: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
You won’t have a chance, so give up.
No, I didn’t return. Guess who I am.
270: I have over a hundred pieces of the same type of white
clothes
…… Was there even a need to guess…
271: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
@ First Forum Super Administrator
You seal it, I’ve already prepared for this. I still have this kinship
binding number.
Yuliang Village Flower
Lady, it’s still me. I sincerely hope that you can be my good friend.
You can come to me any time you like, but please add the number
267, because I’m not usually using it right now. Waiting for you.
272: I don’t want to be a scapegoat for my brother anymore
 One.
273: Forum 1 Super Management
= = = = = = = = = = This post has been deleted and you can no
longer view it = = = = = = = =
= = = = = = = = = = The page will automatically jump back to the
home page after 10 seconds = = = = = = = = = =
= = = = = = = = = = If there is no jump, press this link = = = = = = =
==
The Body of the Forum “Who Moved Xue Mengmeng’s Dessert”
END
 Extra: Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich
Wife on Blind Date

322. Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind Date (1)

The horse owner of Taobao Mountain Villa has recently developed

a magic weapon that has swept the world of comprehension—the
Scroll of Relieving Worry.
There are eight golden characters on the user guide:
The artifact is in hand, the marriage is worry-free.
When Xue Meng first heard of this artifact, he was practicing his
sword on Wujianping on the top of death and life. He took a white
handkerchief and wiped the Dragon City clean. He turned his face
angrily, and said to the disciple of Taobao Mountain Villa who
recommended him: “What mess, why should the pick-up horse
recommend this kind of junk to me?”
“Uh, this… Our Ma Zhuang Master said, Head Xue, you have
worked hard day and night, and you must have no leisure to go out
to meet various female cultivators. He has obtained a lot of tips from
your master, Master Chu, and refined magic tools in the past two
years. It is getting better and better, so I thought that we must give a
good reward to the top of the dead…This worry-relief scroll was
created for the head of Xue.”
 Xue Meng was furious, Longcheng Huaguang flashed, and the
white paja was cut in two: “built for me? It’s ridiculous. Don’t I seem
to lack women?”
The disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa carefully looked back and
forth at the head of Xue Yuxuan, the magnificent Fenghua
Zhengmao, swallowed his saliva, and cautiously said: “If you lack a
man, a man can find it, as long as you have a chance…”
Lack of men?
Xue Meng was startled, his face turned blue with anger, he
returned his sword into its sheath, stood in the breeze hunting on
Wujianping, and said angrily: “Come here!”
“Head, here!”
Xue Mengjun raised his eyebrows and said sharply: “Send me off!”
“Yes!”
It’s not wrong that Xue Meng rushed to this guest. Of course, it is
impossible to know only a good female lover for a generation of
giants. It is true that the owner of Ma Zhuang developed this “worry-
relief scroll”, and it is true that the “worry-free scroll” can match the
monks to the gods and relatives, but it is a big lie to say that the
owner of Ma Zhuang only developed it for the head of Xue.
When he joined the group, his purpose was very simple, with only
one——
Attract female nuns.
After the Battle of Heavenly Sunder, the world of comprehension
has undergone earth-shaking changes. The pinnacle of death and
life has become one of the leading factions in the Nine Provinces.
Many lists in the “Unknown Clouds List” have been reshuffled. Xue
Meng did not Before accidentally ranked among many rankings, she
became the lover of the girls’ dreams.
As a well-known businessman, the owner of Ma Zhuang must be
very concerned about the best-selling booklet “Incomprehensible
List”. Ever since, on a dark and windy night for a month, the owner of
Ma Zhuang happily grabbed his feet, happily ate melons, flipped the
latest rankings, and made a tut.
“No. 1 on the list of heroes, Chu Wanning. Current situation:
Return to hermit.”
“Second on the list of heroes, Mo Weiyu. Current situation: Same
as above.”
He spit out a bunch of watermelon seeds, the owner of Ma Zhuang
and his henchmen sighed: “Oh, if you say that these two are single,
then we can try to drag them in. I wonder how many girls can be
attracted. It’s a pity that Xiu rushed to grab the’Relief Scroll’.”
After that, I also showed the small portrait of Chu Wanning painted
on the booklet to the other person: “Look, I didn’t think it before, but
the more you look at it, the more you look. Look at the master of
Chu, how beautiful and handsome. Alas. …” The more I thought
about it, the less reconciled, and finally simply said, “Should we
discuss with Master Mo and say a few more words in front of him,
and ask him to let his master come out to pimp for us?”
The subordinates obediently said: “Head, if you ask Master Chu to
pimp us, are you not afraid of Master Mo’s schizophrenia?”
“…” The lovely horse owner touched his neck, feeling a little cold,
“You are right, then let’s change the object.”
 After pondering a cup of tea, the owner of Ma has a new goal:
“How do you think we drag Mei Hanxue in?”
The subordinates cleverly said: “The head, our scroll positioning is
to stay together for life, but if Meixian grows up, it will become an
overnight romance. We should not or should not, we are serious
businessmen.”
“What do you think! I’m talking about the bigger one.”
“Aren’t you afraid of the small one pretending to be the big one?
He has done this before.”
“……Right.”
I pondered a cup of tea time again.
“Or Jiang Xi, he is good-looking, he can bring capital to join the
company, and he is also very smart.”
The subordinate continued to obediently said: “But he is a black
businessman. You are a decent and kind person in charge. It’s best
not to do business with people like him. Beware of nothing. And his
temper, if you know you will use him as bait , To attract female
cultivators to purchase worry-relief scrolls, for fear that they will be
able to make you a human being and leave you in the pigpen in the
lonely night to spend your youth with the sow.”
The owner of Ma Zhuang smiled and touched his confidant dog’s
head: “Little brother, I like your outspoken and straightforward
appearance.”
After flipping back and forth several times, finally Ma Zhuang said:
“Why don’t you… drag Xue Meng. Although he has no name on the
rich list, and no name on the height list, at least the appearance list
is still ahead. And he is a new head, besides, he should be old
enough to talk about marriage… Let’s try? Send someone to talk to
him.”
Since then, there was the nonchalant phrase “Quietly asking the
head, there is no lack of men” from the disciples of Taobao Mountain
Villa.
Xue Mengxue was very angry.
His lungs are about to explode-does he look like a man? It’s also a
man who lacks him-ah! It’s not right for men to lack him! He was
almost confused!
You must know that since Xue Meng took over as the head, his
temper has been somewhat reduced, and it is rare for everyone at
the top of the dead to see him still so angry. So Elder Xuanji asked
with some concern: “Honorable Lord, what’s the matter? But is there
anything bothering you?”
Xue Meng gritted his teeth and said: “I don’t understand. There are
too many people in the world who don’t form a marriage partner.
Why does the surname Ma miss me?”
Elder Xuanji Bingxue was smart, and immediately realized that he
was afraid that he was hurting his feet, and said hurriedly: “The Lord
is the head, after all, it is the eye of all people. It is normal to be
stared at. You don’t have to worry about it.”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Then why didn’t he pay attention to Jiang
Xi?”
“…Although the head of Jiang still looks the same, after all, his
seniority is there. In fact, when he was young, he was never missed.”
Xue Meng felt even more depressed when he heard this. He
thought of his mother, and his heart was in pain, but he couldn’t help
but imagine Jiang Yeshen’s youthful, unfaithful and cold-blooded
loneliness. He wanted to make his mother-in-law more sad?
But he didn’t want to tell others about the secret between him and
Jiang Xi, so he cursed in a low voice and changed his target: “Why
doesn’t the Ma surname care about Mei Hanxue?”
Elder Xuanji smiled implicitly: “Honorable Lord, you also know that
Meixianchang. If he wants to start a family, I am afraid that he will be
able to cause another bloody storm in the upper and lower
cultivators.”
“…”
“That, that, that—”
After a long time, I couldn’t think of a third person who could shirk.
When Xue Zhengyong urged him to get married, he could still move
out Chu Wanning and Mo Burning as a shield, but if I mention them
again, it will only It made him more desolate and lonely.
Xue Meng’s breath instantly choked on his chest like a big stone,
and he became more and more unable to come over.
Angrily, his head started to hurt, and finally he said simply:
“That doesn’t make sense! The headmaster will marry or not,
when will he marry, and what is his relationship with others! Nothing
to panic! I’m leaving!”
After talking about learning his master, he walked away proudly.
.
Xue Meng sincerely hoped that the creation of the owner of Ma
Zhuang would lose the money.
 However, things backfired. Although he lacked his help, the
“Worry-Relieving Scroll” was still popular a few months later.
Xue Meng was very angry about this: “What kind of world is this?
People are so leisurely today?”
“You can’t say that.” Elder Xuanji was very fair. “The first two
months are New Year’s Eve. You know the Lord. On this festive
season, the elders in the family must urge their children to marry in
every way. I think it has solved the urgent needs of many children of
the world, and it is not surprising that it can be sold out.”
“…”
“And I heard that the scroll is very delicate, even if it’s not for
finding a partner, it’s purely a novelty, it’s very interesting.”
“such as?”
“I can’t tell you.” Xuanji said softly, “But the elder Greedy Wolf was
bored and bought a play. He said that he was bored, but I went to his
room ten times to find him, and he was holding it nine times. Scroll
thinking.”
Xue Meng was amazed: “Isn’t Elder Greedy Wolf continuing
unintentionally?”
“Yeah. He didn’t want to continue.” Xuanji smiled slightly, “He is
just a child with a temper and likes to play fresh, so he takes that
scroll to pass his leisure time.”
“…”
Greedy wolf like a child?
Xue Meng said nothing in silence. Xuanji and Greed Wolf are the
elders who entered the scene of death and life almost at the same
time. In weekdays, Greed Wolf speaks always yin and yang, and is
not very close to others. It is even more incompatible with Chu
Wanning. There is only Xuan Ji, not only can talk with Chu Wanning.
Words can also coax the greedy wolf to hum.
And the person who can compare the mocking wolf to a child with
such calmness is probably only Xuanji in the school.
Elder Xuanji smiled and said, “If you are curious, you might as well
buy one for a try?”
“…Cough.” Xue Meng cleared his throat and said arrogantly, “I am
the master of the dignified faction, I am curious about such a crappy
thing. I won’t try it!”
.
However, the next night.
The Danxin Hall at the summit of death and life is brightly lit, but
the sandalwood gate is closed on the left and right.
Head Xue said that tonight he is going to retreat and practice, so
that all the high-level disciples who are responsible for serving him
are guarded at the door. Unless Elder Yu Heng is visiting from
Nanping Mountain, he is not allowed to come in and disturb him
when the sky is falling.
All the disciples admired the head Xue, who was so happy that
night, and they were touched by Xue head’s hard work, and they all
expressed that they would guard with all their heart, and there will be
no difference.
None of them knew that Head Xue was sitting on the newly
repaired high seat of the Danxin Temple, looking at the jade scroll he
was holding seriously. There are four big characters on the scroll:
 Worry-free scroll.
Yes, that’s right, it is the best-selling magic weapon of the horse
owner.
Just arrived today.
And for the sake of the Lord’s face, Xue Meng still specially placed
the order in the name of Elder Xuanji.
The young head Xue held the worry-relieving scroll and looked at
it curiously. This artifact is made of a special jade material, filled with
ample spiritual current, and can show itself in the lower case of the
hairpin with a faint golden light. In terms of appearance, it is already
very beautiful.
Xue Meng then began to silently recite the curse of unblocking
according to the notes on the letter, and tried to start using this
magical weapon that swept the cultivation continent——
“Upstairs with the residual lamp and Xiaoshuang, people who
sleep alone get up on the acacia bed. There is so much love for one
night stand, the corner of the earth is not long.
After a line of miserable poems, a few new lines appeared on the
jade slip:
“Spring returns to the earth, even the swallows are in pairs,
Xianchang, are you still alone in the vacancy?”
Xue Meng: “…”
Jade Jane: “Give Taobao Villa a trust and a chance for yourself.
Put aside the awkwardness of the matchmaker’s talk, narrow the
distance between the upper and lower cultivators, and relieve the
worry scroll, so that you no longer envy others’ You have found your
true love in the vast crowd.”
Xue Meng again: “…”
Jade Slip: “Please give yourself a name before using it.”
What?
Need a name?
Xue Meng is an honest person, so he held it up and replied
seriously: “My name is Xue, and my name is Xue Meng.”
Yu Jian did not respond.
Xue Meng continued to add honestly: “You can also call me Xue
Ziming.”
The jade slip reflected this time, and a line of gold characters
appeared on the top of it–Ma Zhuangzhu warmly mentioned that
when using scrolls, please use nicknames. Such as “Pick Up Horse”,
“East Wall Liu”. This artifact was refined by the West Lake Taobao
Mountain Villa with great effort, and declined any name similar to
“Lonely Moon Night”, please forgive me.
Upon seeing this, Xue Meng frowned, and muttered: “That Jiang
Xi, did you steal the business surnamed Ma again?”
Muttering back to muttering, Gu Yueye’s hatred had nothing to do
with him anyway. Xue Meng saw that the orange cat left by his
mother was lying on the carpet and licking his paws, so he gave
himself a name and asked Yujian. Said: “Then I’ll call it Caibao.”
After finishing speaking, he patted Daju’s head, “Excuse me, let me
borrow your name.”
 Daju turned her face away indifferently, and continued to lick her
back.
Xue Meng vaguely felt that the beast’s eyes were full of contempt,
and it seemed to be suggesting something to himself. After careful
thinking, it suddenly became clear-his mother-in-law’s cat called
Caibao, the entire life and death knew that if he had such a name, it
would not be easy Can be recognized? Very wrong.
Xue Meng sighed and stroked the big orange: “The smart
vegetable bag, you still think carefully.”
“Meow…”
So the head Xue had thought about it again, and finally looked at
the Du Ruo potted plant that his mother had planted in the hall
before his death, and looked at the picture scroll of the water village
that his father had hung on the wall before, and finally gave himself
an uninspired name——
“My name is Wang Xiaoxue.”
The top of the dead and life will not be named. It is true that it is
passed down from the same line. From Xue Zhengyong named
Shimei “Xueya”, then to the two peaks of “Ahhhhh” and “Wowwow”,
and then Mo Ran Shenwu “Damn”, Finally, to Xue Meng’s current
nickname “Wang Xiaoxue.”
No one laughs at anyone.
Originally, Wang Xiaoxue’s nickname was ugly enough, but the
jade slip gave birth to a wonderful misunderstanding. After it
received Xue Meng’s nickname, it surfaced a few new lines of gold
characters:
Okay, Fairy Wang Xiaoxue.
 Xue Meng: “…”
Xue Meng: “???”
Xue Meng: “That’s a female name you said! I said my name is
Wang Xiaoxue! My mother, the king of Chuqing, and my father Xue
Zhengyong’s Xue!”
The jade slip continued to float: “The name change spell is being
adjusted. I’m sorry, Wang Xiaoxue Xianjun, I can’t change the name
for now.”
Xue Meng was a little angry: “Obviously you have heard it wrong,
why can’t you change it?”
Yu Jian: “Xianjun, please don’t be angry here. If you must change
your name. I can transmit the sound of the horse owner for you, and
ask him to modify it for you.”
…He shouldn’t contact Ma Yun! !
I can think of Ma Zhuangzhu smilingly approaching him and
teasing him-head Xue is not autistic? Head Xue wants to open it? Is
head Xue lacking men or women today?
…Nightmare.
Xue Meng had to say: “Let’s do it, let’s do it, if you say Wang
Xiaoxue, then Wang Xiaoxue, your scroll is too bad, you can’t hear
it.”
Yu Jian is not angry, but still gentle and juvenile said: “Good
Xianjun Wang Xiaoxue, in order to have a good understanding of
your character, please follow the instructions of the worry-free scroll
to complete the following questions and answers. After this item,
scroll We will present you the talented and beautiful woman who
matches you best. I wish you an early marriage and make you a
good couple.”
Xue Meng didn’t have much interest in early finding a good
relationship to get in and out of a pair, but he was quite curious about
this huge cultivation world, and the Scroll of Worry would think who
could get him.
So the big thorn stabbed: “You can ask.”
“First question, have you ever experienced emotional injury?”
Xue Meng touched his chin and replied: “No.”
“Second question, have you ever been in love with anyone?”
“No.”
“The third question, have you ever secretly admired others?”
“No.”
“Fourth question, have you ever been confessed?”
“No.”
Yu Jian did not ask any more questions this time. It paused
hesitantly, but a new line came out: “Xianchang, please don’t tease
the scroll with a repeating curse.”
“Who used the Repeating Curse?!” Xue Meng was immediately
unhappy, “If there is no, then there is no, do I want to make
something out of nothing?”
Yu Jian quickly said: “I’m sorry, I was wrong. Fifth question, may I
ask you how much you are this year?”
“Okay. In your twenties, Wang Xiaoxue is immortal. In the past
twenty years of your career, you have never fallen in love with
others, have never secretly admired others, have never been
confessed, and have never experienced love hurts.”
“Yes.”
Jade Jane: “Okay Wang Xiaoxue is a fairy. I want to ask the sixth
question, but before asking the question, I want to know whether you
prefer to be straightforward, or a person who prefers to be sloppy.”
Xue Meng raised his eyebrows and said: “Nonsense, of course I
am a person who likes to be straightforward. Who likes to make
rounds?”
“Okay.” Yu Jian asked quite bluntly, “Sixth question, do you look
ugly?”
Xue Meng: “…………………………”
After a moment’s silence, the high-ranking disciples outside the
Hall of Dan Xin could hear the sound of the head smashing things,
and the screams of horror from Daju.
I have to say that Taobao Mountain Villa’s art of refining has grown
more and more over the years, and the Scroll of Worry-Relief is still
strong under Xue Meng’s hammer. It is not damaged, and it is still
very persistent with shiny golden text. Coax Head Xue to answer
some of the remaining questions. In the end, twenty leaf cards
condensed by illusion technique emerged from the scroll, one by
one, all floated into Xue Meng’s hands.
No, they are not actually leaf cards. They just look like leaf cards.
There is no cake cone on the cards. Instead, they describe the
situation of the twenty monks in a very psychedelic and hazy way.
“Xianjun Wang Xiaoxue who is not ugly but has been single for
twenty years, congratulations. After my calculation, the soul that fits
you best in the world is hidden in these twenty leaf cards, waiting for
you to discover .”
To be honest, Xue Meng did not believe in this evil.
He felt that he could only see his face in the color gourd back then,
and there must be no one in this world who could see him. But he
couldn’t help his curiosity, so he couldn’t wait to look at the twenty
leaf cards.
Head Xue named himself “Xianjun Wang Xiaoxue”, and other
people on the card would naturally not use their real names. The first
one Xue Meng saw was a fairy named “Ruoying”.
The Jieyou Scroll described her like this:
If Yingxian is long, the mist is light, the body is bright, the
fragrance is quiet, and the body is quiet.
This person has a lofty status, has a rich family, is good at
managing bad debts, is good at managing the family business, is
clean and self-conscious, and stays simple. Although there are often
people who flatter him, if Yingxian has a reserved heart in his heart,
he sees all temptations as if there is nothing. It is a kaolin flower that
everyone wants to pick, but it is difficult to pick.
Hobbies: Cultivating flowers and plants, taking care of the weak.
Xue Meng was shocked just by looking at this one and not seeing
the others.
This looks like a cold beauty who is all over the country and the
city. Moreover, he is not stained, self-sufficient, independent of men,
sensible and family-friendly, and kind-hearted… The most important
preference is actually similar to his mother, Mrs. Wang!
 How rare!
As a good son of twenty-four filial piety who worshipped his
mother on the altar, Xue Meng believed since childhood that if a girl
had a temperament like Mrs. Wang, he would never go wrong when
he married home. Just look at his mother-in-law, how well they took
care of their father and son.
I have to say that Xue Meng was actually a little moved.
It’s just that he still has some doubts, firstly, since there is such a
rare fairy in the cultivation world, how could he have never heard of
it?
The second is a vaguely weird intuition.
He held this golden leaf card and read it again. Hey, it was really
weird. The more I read it, the more I felt that he had actually seen a
similar person somewhere.
…Who is it?
The author has something to say:
I’m coming! ! ! ! ! Bobo buddies! !
Yan Yan did not dare to promise you ten cars recently, but it is
always possible to drive a sand sculpture! ! !
This extra time happened after the war. Xue Meng has succeeded
as the head, Chu Wanning has gone into hiding, Jiang Xi, who was
seriously injured during the war, has awakened, but the fallen
disease has not been cured. Ye Wangxi and Shimei have both
entered the world in Mortal Dust. , A travel relief, a practice medicine
atonement, Mei Hanxue and Mei Hanxue are still in Taxue Palace as
big brothers, the story at this stage~~~
 As for Xue Mengmeng’s first blind date, I think you guys should
have guessed who it is. I wish Xue Mengmeng peace~~~= =
It’s wailing every other day at ten o’clock in the evening, thank you
for every lovely person this year~
323. Extra “Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind Date (2)”

Originally, Xue Meng just wanted to casually understand this

worry-relief scroll that has swept the world of comprehension, and
did not intend to really use it in depth, nor did he intend to meet the
fairies on these leaf cards according to the scroll’s recommendation.
Probably there are many people with the same mentality as him.
Master Ma feels that this will not work. The magical tools must be
used carefully. If they are just for playing and not using them, they
will soon be thrown into the corner of the corner to accumulate dust.
So a few days later, Yu Jian broke out a shocking good news.
——
“From now on, within three months, all those who are actively
looking for Taoist couples through the jade slips will be included in
the Taobao Villa VIP profile. After March, regardless of whether they
find a good relationship, the owner of the horse will be from the most
active immortal. Changli chooses one and presents the magnificent
gift box of Taobao Mountain Villa. We sincerely look forward to your
participation.”
The news emerged on the jade slip that day, and the upper and
lower repair world exploded.
Almost everyone is talking about this.
“Taobao Mountain Villa is a beautiful gift box! Have you read the
contents of the gift box?”
Passer-by is a wealthy fan who sees money and opens his eyes:
“Look! One hundred and eighty top-grade spell files, one thousand
top-grade tempered spirit stones, one hundred Taobao Villa
discounted iron coupons, and ten Taobao Villa secret-level magic
tools smelted. The blueprints… are amazing! It really is a role model
for the Baidao merchants, the big wealthy merchants in the
cultivation world!”
Passer-by B is Ma Yun’s licking dog: “It’s only the rich. The owner
of the Ma Zhuang is also very courageous. He dares to use the
secret-level artifact drawings as a reward. Who doesn’t want to
study? Who is not tempted?”
Passerby C is neither a money fan nor a dog licker. His thoughts
are the freshest: “Oh, you laymen, look at me, I am different… I am
not interested in these jewels, spells, or drawings. However, I heard
that there are five hundred pieces of unique erotic pictures and love
story books in the gift box… Hehe, I heard that they have never been
circulated in the market. If I get this, I will be cool in the second half
of my life. La!”
Everyone rolled their eyes at him: “Nothing to do!”
However, I have to say that this treasure chest of Zhuangzhu Ma
accurately poked the weaknesses of almost all the cultivators in the
realm of cultivation, regardless of money, color, and knowledge… all
have extremely temptation points.
Moreover, the sagittarius owner said, you don’t need to form a
good relationship, as long as you actively use the worry-relieving
scroll, even if you are still a bachelor after three months, you can still
participate in the lottery.
In this way, there are fewer restrictions and more temptations.
Countless monks who used to play casually out of curiosity plan to
really and actively try to use it for their big gift box.
 Among them are the poor, poor and short-minded Lord of Death
and Life, a generation of Tianjiao, Xue Meng and Xue Ziming.
Xue Meng turned out the twenty leaf cards again.
He had already read the introductions of the fairies recommended
above, and felt that each one was pretty good, but the “Ruoying” in
the first picture was preconceived, and he thought she was the best.
The so-called active participation of Scroll of Worry is to meet with
each other.
And the way of meeting is very special. Zhuangzhu Ma meant that
everyone was looking for “soul couples”, so the appearance was
considered last.So how to avoid judging people by their
appearance?
The solution is very poor.
When the two meet, they need to wear a special sachet made by
Taobao Mountain Villa. The sachet will make the wearer’s voice and
appearance change in the ears and eyes of others, so that when
dating, each other knows each other. If the appearance of is fake,
you will be more patient to understand content that has nothing to do
with your appearance.
The illusion will not disappear until the sachet is taken off, and you
will be able to see the true appearance of the other party.
I have to say that the owner of the Ma Zhuang loves money and
loves money, and bother is really bother.
In order for the lone wolves of the upper and lower cultivators to
find a companion for their souls, how exhausted he was!!
Xue Meng made an appointment with Fairy Ruoying to meet.
 Although his motivation is not pure, he did not hope to find a
lifelong partner, but went to the big gift box of Taobao Mountain Villa,
but the head of Xue is the head of Xue after all. When he was young,
he could ignore the little girl. We scolded in the street, but after
becoming the head, we still have to show demeanor and demeanor.
In the words Xuanji often urged him to say-“Your Lord, your
speech and behavior not only represent yourself, but also represent
the peak of life and death.”
So in order not to humiliate the life and death, Xue Meng still
carefully prepared this date.
To tell the truth, this is the first time in his life that he has an
appointment with a female sister alone. It is false to say that he is not
nervous.Head Xue seems to be very indifferent and calm, but in fact
he is still a little weak in his heart.The day before the appointment,
he was lying on the bed, holding the leaf card of Fairy Ruoying, and
reading it back and forth countless times. The sentence “Noble
status, rich family in China” made Xue Mengpo a little concerned.
This is a rich woman.
But it doesn’t matter.Xue Meng secretly encouraged himself.
Although he is not ranked on the rich list of “Unintelligible List”, no
matter how much he is a man with a few hills, he is just a little-known
little girl film, no matter how rich he is. Can you be richer than him?
No matter how high his status is, can he be better than him?
Never can.
Yes, that’s it.I will meet tomorrow, and I must take the other party
to the most luxurious place, eat the most abundant meal, press down
the other side, let her know who is the most beautiful cub in the
lower cultivator world!
Head Xue holds this misconception that he is bigger than his blind
date, imagining that girl Ruoying casts envious eyes on him, and
said in admiration: “Brother Wang Xiaoxue, you are so rich!”-can’t
help but With a sweet and content smile, he hugged his Dragon City
and fell asleep in a daze on the big bed.
The next day, Xue Meng woke up early.According to the
agreement, he put on the special sachet made by Taobao Mountain
Villa, and his sword went to Yangzhou City to meet the sister.
Before leaving, he deliberately asked Xuanji which restaurant is
the best in Yangzhou, and also asked about the price. Although it
was painful for him, he felt that he could bear it for the sake of his
face and the top of death.In a word, don’t show your timidity in front
of rich women!
Xue Meng’s expression was arrogant when he told the other party
the three words “Xihua Pavilion” through the worry-free scroll.
The most luxurious teahouse in Yangzhou City!Just ask if you
accept it!
Xue Meng could almost imagine the other party waking up in the
boudoir, seeing the date spot that appeared on the scroll, so Zhu’s
lips lightly opened, his bright eyes opened in surprise, and he
muttered softly: “Ah, he really is a noble and generous son. …”
As he was thinking about it, the worry-relief scroll in his hand lit up.
Ruoying: OK.
……Row?
 Finish, finish?
Xue Meng almost fell from the Dragon City Imperial Sword with
anger!No, you don’t need to express your joy and surprise. Anyhow,
you say thank you?Whose girl is this, so unruly!!
When he sat angrily on the sword and flew above the Yangtze
River, the Worry-Relief Scroll was lit again, and this Ruoying girl
once again sent a biography: Xihua Pavilion is crowded with
customers today, if you don’t mind, you might as well change a
place, I Come order.
Xue Meng’s unhappiness eased slightly.
…… Well, this girl is kind of polite, and she was willing to treat
herself for the first time meeting the male Xiu.The word “Xing” that
was lonely just now was probably just because she was not good at
expressing herself, just like his master.
Thinking of Chu Wanning, Xue Meng sat upright, and said, yes,
you must be magnanimous, not to mention that the other party is still
a girl, even if it is really not so polite, you should be more patient.
So he replied on the Scroll of Worry-Relief: It was me who asked
me to ask, don’t change it.
After half a cup of tea, the other party returned another word.
“Row.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Once he jumped his feet and calmed down again, this time Xue
Meng was not so angry. He sat on the Dragon City with his long legs
dangling, his scimitar pierced the clouds, and flew all the way from
the misty clouds to the direction of Jiangnan Water Village.
 Yangzhou City will soon arrive.
The appointment with Ruoying has not yet arrived, Xue Meng
walks in the bustling streets and looks around in a leisurely manner-
Yangzhou City is under the jurisdiction of Guyueye. It is like flowing
water and flowers like brocades. A prosperous and prosperous look
of singing and dancing.In addition, the old man with pedicure on both
sides of the road and the flower-seller yelled lazily, opening his
mouth with an accent similar to his mother-in-law, and he sounded
more or less cordial, and his expression relaxed.
He bought a sweet candies in front of the sugar painting stall, and
went shopping while eating. When it was almost time, he went
straight to Xihua Pavilion on the edge of Slender West Lake.
At first glance, there were many people.
And almost every guest is equipped with Taobao Mountain Villa’s
phantom sachet. It seems that there are quite a few monks actively
participating in the host’s grand event, and everyone likes to swell
their faces to fill the most expensive places.
Xue Meng was quite speechless. He looked around the bustle of
the lobby and said to the shopkeeper who was coming up: “I have an
appointment with a seat on the second floor. My name is Xue…
cough, Wang. My name is Wang.”
After a pause, he added awkwardly: “Wang Xiaoxue.”
Dian Xiaoer was probably numb by these blind date monks for a
while. He didn’t even move his eyelids for such a silly name. What
kind of name is Wang Xiaoxue, Zhao Dagen, Du Corns, and so on.
He almost listened to it all, immediately. Very calmly led Xue Meng
upstairs.
 “Wind-style elegant room. According to your request, facing the
window.”
Xue Meng looked at it, good guys, people from Jiangnan are really
elegant, saying it’s a private box, but it’s actually covered by two thin
bamboo curtains. The bamboo curtains are dense and exquisite in
workmanship, and you can see the shadows of the potted plants
later.Elegant to elegant, but not sincere, speak a little louder, you can
hear it all around.
But it’s all here, how can it be done?
Xue Meng took his seat, and at this time Fairy Ruoying passed the
book to him through the worry-free scroll:
“I just sent away a business guest. I just went out and I will be
late.”
“…”
Xue Meng stared at this sentence over and over again and again,
feeling that he had met a master.
Too much, this woman is already showing her wealth before she
even appears!She doesn’t show off jewellery, not more than the title
deed, but creates a posture that big business guests will visit early in
the morning, every inch of time and every inch of gold.
What a busy female boss!This is in stark contrast to myself who
wandered around idly all morning and ate candied haws!
Xue Meng frustratedly took a sip of the tea that Xiao Er made for
him.
This is a powerful woman, Xue Meng thought, this game is right
and forget it. After she comes, he will definitely give the other side a
slap in the face to let her know—
He Xue Ziming is not poor!
324 Extra “Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind Date (3)”

When Xue Meng was almost impatient, he finally heard Xiao Er’s
greeting from outside the box: “Wind-style elegant seat, please come
here.”
This woman finally came.
Xue Meng swept away the impatience between his eyebrows, sat
back upright, and assumed the posture of a calm man like his father,
raising his eyes and looking out.
I could only hear the footsteps calmly, and walked towards him
without hurries, and then a vague figure passed from behind the
flower shadow of the bamboo curtain, the curtain was half curled,
and the first thing that caught my eye was a silver dragon. Pattern
water pipe.The smoking gun was attached to a light blue tobacco
pouch embroidered with Du Ruohua, and the hand that lit the
cigarette rod was very beautiful and slender, with a sexy radius, and
there was a thin cinnabar mole on his wrist.
Xue Meng vaguely felt as if he had seen such a hand somewhere,
but he looked like a flower in the fog, dimly unable to remember
it.Just thinking about it, they entered the house.
It was stated on the Worry-Relief Scroll: After wearing a blind date
sachet, the sachet will wrap around the body with illusion. Your
appearance in the eyes of others will be your own original
appearance, plus other people’s preferences and imagination.
To be clear, this Ruoying herself certainly doesn’t look like this.
Xue Meng felt what she should look like, then when she appeared,
she would be biased towards that face, but there would still be some
shadows of the deity.
As a result, because Xue Meng thought that this Ruoying female
fairy should be a bit like his mother-in-law, the girl who walked out
from behind the bamboo curtain really vaguely looked like Mrs.
Wang.
She has very white skin, looks extremely dignified and serene, and
there is a slight sickness between her frowning eyebrows.
Xue Meng stood up suddenly as if hit by a boulder in his chest.No
wonder he was excited, letting anyone see a person who was three-
point similar to his departed beloved mother appearing in front of
him, even though he knew that the appearance was fake, he couldn’t
help being confused.
He opened his mouth, and the word “niang” almost came out.
Fortunately, Xiao Er followed into the room at this time, and suddenly
recalled Xue Meng’s mentality. Xue Meng rolled his tongue and
vaguely changed “mother” into ” you”.
“you……”
“You are Wang Xiaoxue?” Ruoying spoke, her voice as cold as
water. Although it was also distorted by illusion, it was not at all like
Madam Wang.
“Yes, yes.”
Ruoying’s glazed apricot eyes looked him up and down.
Xue Meng had a very strange feeling at that moment. He always
felt that Ruoying’s eyes were inherently picky and cold, and even a
little impatient.
 “I don’t have a good memory, and I can easily call the wrong
person’s name.” Ruoying said, “Simply, call you Wang Xianchang,
can you?”
Although it was in the questioning sentence, there was no
questioning tone.
Even somewhat arbitrary.
Xue Meng began to mutter, how could he feel that such a person
is like his mother-in-law?
But whispered back to whispered, after all, Head Xue is the head,
and under the careful guidance of Elder Xuanji, Xue Ziming’s ability
to deal with people is not what it used to be.So he still took out the
bearing of a generation leader, cleared his throat and said: “Okay.
Fortunately, if—”
He originally wanted to call people Ruo girl, but what an ingenious
man Ma Zhuangzhu is. In order for everyone to find his soul and
Taoist companion without any interference, he added a variety of
things when refining the portable sachet. Mantra.In addition to
wearing the blind date sachet, what you see is the illusory
appearance of the other party, and you can’t test the other party’s
age, height, fat or thin… or even gender.
Therefore, before Xue Meng said the word “girl”, he was cursed
with silence by the sachet on his waist.
The old mother’s uncle Ma Zhuangzhu seemed to be raising his
arms and shouting-age, height, fat, thin, beautiful and ugly-and
gender, that is not the key to finding a couple!
Please pay attention to the soul under the skin!
 However, Xue Meng did not realize the painstaking effort of the
owner of Ma Zhuang at this time. He only felt that there was
something wrong with Taobao Mountain Villa’s goods, so he frowned
and changed his words: “If the fairy is long.”
“Yeah.” Ruoying accepted it comfortably, and then took a seat
opposite Xue Meng with a big boss-like posture.
Xue Meng: “…”
No, sister, do you not greet me and say thank you?
If the rich woman glanced at him indifferently, she nodded: “You sit
down, don’t have to stand.”
Xue Meng: “……???”
What’s this tone?
Before this was changed, Xue Meng probably jumped up and
yelled at the other party long ago, but now Xue Meng is holding
back.
He is already the most beautiful cub in the Lower Cultivation
World, a noble lord who sits on several hills, and a mature man who
wants to make his father the top of his life.
Yes, he is not angry with girls.
Thinking about this, Xue Meng sat down in front of Ruoying.He
straightened his back, stretched out two fingers, and pushed the
Xihua Pavilion’s refreshment list to the other party: “What to drink?”
Ruoying seemed not interested in ordering tea and cakes, and
said, “You can do it all.”
After that, he leaned against the official hat chair of the small leaf
red sandalwood and Kuilong pattern, and added some shredded
tobacco to the water pipe.
Xue Meng: “…you smoke numb. Cigarette?”
“Re-tuned prescription.” Ruoying didn’t bother to lift her eyelids, “It
won’t affect you.”
“No, you are young—”
“Who told you that I am young.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Then how old are you?”
Ruoying leaned against the window, lit a cluster of flames with his
fingertips, lit the water pipe, took a sip indifferently, and then slowly
vomited out one by one.
“What does it have to do with you.”
“…”
“Furthermore.” Ruoying lifted her chin that was slender, and
nodded at the kit hanging around Xue Meng’s waist. “The surnamed
Ma has set a bunch of bans. Before removing the sachet, I also
answered. I can’t help you.”
“Just sit down and sit down, I am here to meet you, not for the
sake of being a couple.”
Xue Meng was shocked. Damn, how could this woman snatch his
lines?!
For blind dates, if two people are unintentional, it becomes
especially important to seize the opportunity to speak out, and the
one behind will lose face.
Xue Meng felt very shameless at the moment.
And not only did he feel that he was very shameless, but he also
felt that the other party must be a person with rich experience on
blind dates—otherwise, how could she know that the first is better?!!
She must have been drawn by the matchmaker for a thousand
marriages, and she was rejected by the man once because she was
too wild!
It must be so!
Xue Meng’s handsome face was slightly green, and his back
molars were frustrated: “Do you think I came for a blind date? I… I
tell you the truth! My wealth is very good, and I beckon someone
who wants to climb my house. You can go from Yangzhou to
Shuzhong!”
Ruoying looked at him indifferently.
Before Xue Meng spoke, he felt like an emperor.
After speaking, there was a moment’s immersion in the opponent’s
eyes.
He suddenly felt like a mentally retarded.
And Ruoying’s next calm tone made him more and more
consolidate his thoughts of being mentally retarded.
Ruoying took another sip of water pipe, turned her face slightly,
and said to the shopkeeper who was familiar with her face: “Here is
a set of Yaotai winter plums. Give this fairy head.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Didn’t you say I’ll come here?!”
“I am a frequent customer of this store.” Ruofu said calmly, “Yaotai
winter plum is sweet and sweet, and it’s most suitable for you
fledgling young descendants.”
Xue Meng became even more angry.
 When he was so angry that he had a refreshment, he didn’t want
to move at all. The tea was clear and the pastries were crystal-clear,
which looked very tempting, and he was not at all moved.
Ruoying: “Don’t you eat?”
Xue Meng exclaimed, “I have money and I like extravagance and
waste, can I manage you?”
When Ruoying heard him say this, she passed her apricot eyes
and looked at him lightly in the pale blue smoke.After a while he
asked, “Wang Xianchang is from Taobao Village in West Lake?”
“No.”
“Linyi rich businessman?”
“Neither.”
“…Yangzhou Gu Yueye disciple?”
“Guyueye? What’s so great about Guyueye.” Xue Meng said
frivolously, “Don’t talk about the disciples, just their head Jiang Xi,
hehe, I won’t accept gifts for me!”
Ruoying raised her eyebrows slightly after hearing his words for
some reason.
Xue Meng: “What’s your face? Don’t believe it?”
Ruoying sneered and didn’t answer, but continued to smoke a
hookah.After smoking for a while, he suddenly said, “Since it’s so
great, you can just order more. I haven’t eaten breakfast yet.”
Although Xue Meng had seen her very uncomfortable now, but
since the girl took the initiative to eat, he had no intention of rejecting
it. While taking the food list from the table, he asked: “What do you
want?”
 “Linglong 18 kinds. I order this every time I come.”
Xue Meng said indifferently: “Okay, just click-cough cough cough
cough!!!”
Glancing at the price list on the tea list, he almost stared out!
“Every time you come—you eat this?!”
Ruoying said indifferently: “Add another pot of top-quality
Jinchengchunlu.”
Xue Meng felt an old blood stasis on his chest. At this moment,
even if a kitten patted him softly, he could bleed and vomit.
If it weren’t for the date set by him, he would doubt whether this
Ruoying was disguised by the tea girl from Xihua Pavilion!Want to
play fairy jump with him!!!
After a meal, Xue Zhangmen’s heart dripped with blood and his
pockets were half empty. When the two of them came out of Xihua
Pavilion, Xue Meng’s footsteps were a little drifting.
“you’re uncomfortable?”
Faced with Ruoying’s frowning question, the face-saving Xue
Zhangmen cheered up: “Uncomfortable? No, no, I’m not
uncomfortable, I’m very comfortable.”
“If a person has a disease, it is inappropriate to avoid the disease
and avoid doctors.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “You are sick! I’m very healthy!”
“Really?” Ruoying’s voice seemed to have been soaked in
Chinese herbal medicine, and there was a faint smell of medicine in
the conversation. He said quietly, “The lower plate is hollow, her
waist and knees are sore, five upset and hot.” Those almond eyes
swept across. Xue Meng’s whole body actually gave Xue Meng the
illusion that he was cut through from skin to bone, “Your kidney is
weak.”
Xue Meng exclaimed “Ah” with anger: “Shut up! You quack
doctor!!!”
The quack doctor added indifferently: “And anger.”
Xue Meng: “…”
It seems that my previous imagination is completely wrong.
Women who like medicine are not necessarily as beautiful as their
mothers, and there are assholes who can be like her!
But what caused Xue Meng to collapse the most was Jieyou
Yujian’s rules: according to its requirements, two people met, and it
was less than three hours, otherwise the meeting would not be
counted in the positivity.
Well, he has come now, and the money has been spent. If he still
doesn’t count, then he will lose out.
In order not to trade at a loss, Xue Meng decided to endure and
must endure!
What’s more, this woman showed obvious insensitivity to him at
the beginning of the game, which undoubtedly greatly stimulated
Xue Meng’s self-esteem, so Xue Meng made a secret decision in his
heart:
Not only do I have to endure, but in the next two and a half hours, I
have to create the posture of a mysterious rich man!Yes, that’s the
kind of pearl as earth and gold as iron!
 He must make this low-minded rich woman regret it, and at least
he will leave a strong mark in her emotional experience of failure!
But the most luxurious Xihua Building in Yangzhou brought her
here, and there was no turmoil in the girls, so where else could she
go to frighten her?
Thinking about going, suddenly thought of a wonderful place——
The head of Xue, who regained his morale because of his
suffocation, raised his head in a broad-minded posture, and said
deeply: “When we meet in peace and water, my body will not be
troubled and worried. Way. How about I take you to find a good place
and open your eyes?”
Ruoying was silent for a moment, and said, “Where are you taking
me.”
Xue Meng finally led the people to the long night party.
It is a three-story wooden structure with deep eaves and a ridge. It
stands near the Yangzhou port. It is a well-known stolen goods store
in Yangzhou City.According to rumors, most of the things in the
realm of cultivation that cannot be seen on the countertop finally
flowed into this Qionglou, and a large part of the reason why this
black market chamber of commerce can be proud of the rivers and
lakes is that a lonely night is supporting it.
When Xue Meng was young, he once wanted to go to Jiangnan to
play. Mrs. Wang specially summoned him, took him by the hand and
exhorted a thousand exhortations, confessing a lot of what was
missing, and finally said: “Meng’er, Yangzhou The long night party in
the city is not a good place, not to mention the high prices of goods,
and the things they sell are… and some…”
 She seemed a little hard to speak, Xue’s blush was slightly red,
and finally coughed lightly: “Anyway, you don’t have much
entanglement on your body. If you go in, you will come out shyly. So
when you see the long night party, you have to go around Go, do
you understand?”
Xue Meng is a good son who obeys his mother’s own words, and
he is extremely pure, and he didn’t hear his mother’s illocutionary
meaning. He only asked curiously: “Is the Long Night Club a place
where fools with a lot of money go?”
Xue Zhengyong listened to the side with a laugh, and said to his
already weakly crowned son: “Oh, it’s actually not. Your mother
always treats you as a baby. I’m sorry to tell you that your father and
me are different. What’s wrong—” Before finishing speaking, Mrs.
Wang slapped her elbow with carelessness.
“Cough cough cough!” Xue Zhengyong clutched his hit chest and
hurriedly changed his words, “There are things you really shouldn’t
know!”
Xue Meng looked at them unclearly, but his parents only smiled
awkwardly at him.The silly monk Zhang Er couldn’t figure it out. At
this moment, the teacher came to find him to go to the back
mountain to collect medicine for Master, and he left in a daze.
However, starting from that day, Xue Meng had a number in his
heart. When he saw the “Long Night Club”, he had to walk around,
because the things in it were expensive, burned money, and the
wealthy talent would go in and wander in.
Today, in order to redeem his dignity, and of course because he
felt that he was the head, he should open his eyes, so he led
Ruoying to this magnificent golden red building.Along the way,
Ruoying repeatedly asked him if he really only considered going to a
long night club. Xue Meng waved his hand and raised his jaw
proudly in order not to show his timidity. The gesture was like a
peacock opening a screen.
“You are a frequent visitor of Xihua Pavilion, and I am a
distinguished visitor of the Long Night Club. I will take you there.”
Ruoying’s expression is quite subtle.
At this moment, Xue Meng stood in front of the old steward of
Xihua Pavilion, like five thunders, and his ankle was red to the
strands of hair——
“Wh, what kind of VIP pendant? I, my mother didn’t tell me that
year, she said that you can enter whatever you want!”
The old housekeeper said from his eyelids: “Your mother hasn’t
been to Yangzhou for more than ten years? The long night party has
changed the rules early. Only the old lady who has the VIP jade
pendant is welcome to enter the cabinet. If you don’t have one, then
please Back.”
“I, I, I—” Xue Meng wanted to find a piece of tofu and hit himself to
death. He praised others in Haikou. Didn’t he say that he was
slapped in the face?
After stumbling for a long time, he blushed and stubbornly said,
“Oh! I have a bad memory! I just remembered it! There is such a
thing!”
The old housekeeper had sleeves, the old turtle read countless
people, and Xue Mengtai was too immature. This bad reason made
him hey.
 “But I, I, I came out too eagerly this time, I left the pendant at
home!”
“Oh, it’s not a coincidence. Then you two, please come back
today.”
Xue Mengzheng stared at the low-looking old turtle with great
discomfort, embarrassed, wronged, and at a loss, suddenly a hand
stretched out from beside him.
——The thin porcelain-like arms are surrounded by a pendant that
is as gentle as jade and adorned with gold beads. The white jade
color sets off the cinnabar mole on the arm.
“I brought it.”
The old manager looked at the pendant, and he suddenly felt
aroused. The folds on the old face were almost squeezed out by his
shock, panic, and flattery: “Heaven, Tiantian VIP pendant?!”
Ruoying said indifferently: “I won’t open the door yet.”
“Yes Yes Yes Yes!!”
The big door with red sandalwood carvings opened right and left
immediately, and the old man made a beating before handing over,
so he almost bowed his head to aunt.Ruoying Yin’s cyan wide
sleeves flicked, and looked back at Xue Meng who was
dumbfounded.
Then with a faint sarcasm, he said: “Wang Xian has a long
experience, are you leading the way?”
Xue Meng: “…………………………”
 325. “Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind Date (4)”

Before entering the gate of the Long Night Club, Xue Meng
wanted to bite the bullet and hold on: “Lead the way and lead the
way!”
After entering, he couldn’t stand it anymore.
What kind of shabby place is this long night club!Isn’t this
harmful!Look at these maids!What kind of clothes are you
wearing!How come there are people dressed up like a nine-tailed fox
demon, with those breasts, legs and waists, so that he doesn’t even
look at it!!!Yangzhou’s boss is Jiang Yechen, right?Jiang Yechen that
dog thief!How can we allow such a vulgar scene to be swaggered in
the middle of the downtown area!!!
Ruoying seemed to see his embarrassment and smiled slightly: “If
Wang Xianchang is not used to it, then we can find another place to
walk. Don’t force it.”
“Who, who said I was reluctant? Have you ever heard of it?”
“Slightly heard.”
Xue Meng said, “I, I, I, I am ranked first on the list of self-
cultivation!”
“… Isn’t that Mei Hanxue.”
“That’s me being low-key, I let people take it down for me!”
“Is there any mention of withdrawing from the list?” Ruoying
sneered, “How much did it cost.”
“Can I control you.”
 Xue Meng rolled his eyes and walked forward swaggeringly,
although his ears were a little red, he was still a little fluttering when
he walked.
There are three floors in the long night party. Xue Meng summed it
up, and the plenary style can be concentrated into one sentence:
dog thieves in strange costumes are selling strange shit.
Those coquettish female stall owners who wished to let out the
buttocks to blow the air did not say anything. He watched his nose,
his nose, his heart, and his eyes were not so exciting. The key is that
he didn’t even sell the things on the stalls. A few can be
understood.He didn’t even understand the meaning of the shouts of
those black market merchants.
Lord Xue can understand every word, but they don’t understand
when they are connected together——
“The Essence Edition of the Collected Works of Begonia, Nine
Dragons, One Phoenix, and Shuanglong. Into the cave, the content
is informative, not to be missed, and the author Sam Mei and the
signature of the author are madly cursive.”
“Mr. Dagen, Mr. Dagen, a radish is cultivated into essence. All
Dagenjun in this shop has condensed unique spells, which can be
transformed into the size of any immortal monarch on the “Sizing List
of Heroes in the Age of Comprehension”. I want to feel the same as
Master Chu Exciting? Do you want to experience the Kunlun Twins
taking you to fly together? You only need one Dagenjun, a great
experience, and you will have endless aftertastes.”
Listen, listen!
What’s all this stuff?
 But although my heart is messy, my face still needs to be infinitely
calm.Especially when Xue Meng took a peek at Ruoying and found
that the other party was looking at him mockingly, Xue Meng was
even more annoyed to come out, and simply strode to a stall and
made a pair of regular customers. appearance.
“You carrot essence, give me ten roots.”
Owner: “…”
Ruoying: “…”
Xue Meng rounded his apricot eyes: “What are you doing? What
do you see me doing?” He touched his nose, “Is there something on
my face?”
The shopkeeper choked for a while before he said sincerely: “Guo,
our family’s great roots are all refined according to the top ten of the
“Heroes of the Years”. Once unblocked, the effect is vigorous, very
much like the deity. If you are not three Ten like a wolf and forty like a
tiger, I suggest you only buy one.”
Xue Meng didn’t understand at all. He looked down at the white,
tender and chubby radishes placed in the brocade box. He didn’t
know what these great roots would become after they were
unblocked, let alone what messed up ” “Thirty as a wolf and 40 as a
tiger” do not know what it means.
It is a good character not to be ashamed to ask.
Unfortunately Xue Meng did not.
Xue Meng feels that men who think independently are the most
capable.So he thought about it for a while, and it was a bit of
annoyance—these great roots might be like the thousand-year-old
ginseng.However, the monks in their 30s and 40s often encounter
cultivation levels, like tigers and wolves, who need spiritual ginseng
tonic, but these great roots are very effective, so most people can
get through the meridians by eating one.
All explained!
Xue Meng cheered loudly for himself in his heart, and said proudly
to the store: “How can one eat enough for me?”
Shopkeeper: “…Two of them are not impossible, but don’t buy the
first three. I am a black businessman, not a profiteer, so I have to
make it clear to the customer.”
Xue Meng said impatiently: “You guy…! I said I want it!”
“You, you want too much.” The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from
his forehead, “You can’t stand it.”
“Huh.” Xue Meng said proudly, “It’s like I haven’t eaten it before.
Don’t talk about two, twenty is enough for us for three days.”
The store was completely silent this time.
He looked at Xue Meng’s pale lips with awe, his eyes moved all
the way down, and he was in Xue Meng’s…
“What are you looking at!” Xue Meng was alert and glared at him,
“Do business, do business, don’t look where you shouldn’t be!”
The store quickly took his gaze back from Xue Meng’s lower body,
and coughed a few times: “The customer is very talented, small and
small, very happy. Then, then I will pack you ten carrot essences.
——Do you want Master Mo’s size?”
“?”
What does the size of Master Mo mean?
Why are you still connected with the Mo Ran dog thing?
 Xue Meng pondered for a while, and then relied on his
extraordinary understanding to figure it out.
Does it mean that the tolerance scale of Lingliu is the same as that
of Mo Ran?Then he was a bit unconvinced, if he talked about
Yingjie’s spiritual tolerance in his prime, he was not much worse than
the ink.
Immediately he said with a calm face: “No. I want Xue Zhangmen
size.”
The store was stunned for a moment: “Kehu, you are joking,
where is the head of Xue in the top ten immortals?”
Xue Meng was more stunned than him, and even more angry after
the stunned——
“No Xue Ziming?!”
The store was at a loss: “??? Why is there Xue Ziming???”
Xue Meng Qingjin jumped: “Why is there no Xue Ziming!!!”
Her glazed eyes stared at Xue Meng and looked back and forth
several times, then suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Xue
Meng’s arm.
The two of them talked with the duck and yelled at each other for a
long time. No one noticed that Ruoying, who had been standing by
and watching the excitement, suddenly frowned and frowned.
Xue Meng turned his head and said, “Why are you arresting me if
you are not married?”
“…Do you know what these carrot essences are used for.”
“Nonsense! Just like ginseng, it replenishes spiritual power!”
Ruoying: “…”
 Owner: “…”
Ruoying turned her head and said to the shopkeeper, “Unblock
your monster, and turn your head back to the lonely night account.”
As she raised her hand and pointed, the seal on a brocade box was
suddenly unlocked. .
Seeing that the unremarkable radish essence emits a brilliant light
in an instant, before everyone’s eyes, it becomes a… lifelike… with
clear details… exquisite appearance… large size…
jade.Potential.
It’s still the one that moves on its own.
Xue Meng froze for a while, his face instantly burst green!
He pointed angrily at the store and almost bit his tongue: “You,
you, you—you rascal!”
The store was shocked and aggrieved: “You want to buy it
yourself, and you said you don’t have enough food…”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!
While running away, they bumped into a solid body.
He ran into Ruoying who was blocking his way.
But how does it feel-not like a woman at all???
Ruoying stared at him coldly, “Xue Meng?”
Xue Meng was shocked: “How do you know? Who are you?!”
Ruoying didn’t say anything, grabbed him by the collar and
dragged him out of the long night meeting. Ren Xue Meng shouted
and resisted, but she didn’t move.
 Waiting outside, looking for the little pavilion on the river bank, Ruo
Yingcai suddenly released him and turned back.
Xue Meng was almost strangled to death by her, clutching his
neck and coughing again and again: “You dog king! You, you, cough-
who the hell are you?!”
As soon as Ruoying raised her hand, a blue light flashed across
her fingertips. Before Xue Meng could see clearly, the phantom
sachet of Taobao Mountain Villa between the two of them was
shaken to pieces.
Xue Meng raised his head in shock, and nearly killed him on the
pavilion pillar.
“It’s you?!!”
After the phantom shape dissipated, the man standing in front of
him was tall and handsome, dressed in a silver-blue and turquoise
robe, on which was embroidered with the most extravagant peacock
silk thread with a faint lonely moon and night phoenix bird totem.But
no matter how splendid and prosperous the clothes are, the
temperament of this person is not as good as this person’s own
temperament. The eyebrows are beautiful, the nose is straight, the
lips are beautiful, and the pair of apricot eyes are like the smoke and
rain all year round, and they are born with a sense of pride.
“Jiang Ye Shen?!!!”
This Immortal Ruoying, who is Jiang Xi who is not the head of Gu
Yueye and the top richest man in the cultivation world?
Fupo Jiang…Oh, no, it was Jiang Yechen who choked on Xue
Meng in the first sentence: “You are so disappointing.”
“???”
 If Xue Meng hadn’t been strangled and hadn’t slowed down, he
could really be killed by one head-this person’s face was very
delicate and not big, how could he say such shameless words
without blinking his eyelids!
“The head of the dignified faction does not want to make progress,
but is idle here, what a decent way!”
This time I couldn’t get any more slack, and I gotta slack off. Xue
Meng coughed several times, put down his hand rubbing his neck,
and stared at Jiang Xi, “Why do you teach me? Where can you get
it?”
Jiang Ye said angrily: “You are young and don’t want to befriend
some famous female nuns from serious occasions, but here you are
listening to Ma Fangzhi’s bewitching words of the profiteer, and
buying a worries-relieving scroll that messes up the relationship
between men and women. You are too unreasonable. !”
Xue Meng also said angrily: “Why don’t you talk about yourself,
you are so old, you used to treat my mother… You didn’t honestly
rectify your lonely night, but ran out to provoke the younger
generation with your tender face ! Why didn’t you think that your
blind date might be younger than your son? Of course I didn’t say I
was your son, I just wanted to say that you are not good!”
Jiang Xi was even more angry, and slammed his sleeves, gritted
his teeth and said: “I’m not for a blind date.”
“Then what are you doing? Oh, I see, is it to study the magic
weapon of the rival horse dealer? You said he is a profiteer, why
don’t you look at your long night club, you are so shameless!”
 “I’m shameless, you want a face? A man, a man named Xiaoxue,
who do you lose?”
“No one who I lose can lose you!”
“You presumptuous!”
“You fart!”
“Xue Ziming!”
“Jiang Ruoying!”
A man who was slowly passing by with an ox cart and his wife
glanced at them. The old woman asked, “My wife, what are the
young couples arguing in the pavilion?”
“Old lady, you are dazzled, they are two brothers.”
“Huh? Isn’t that girl in silver and blue clothes?”
“It’s a man with a delicate face, you think he is much taller than his
brother.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Jiang Xi: “…”
Xue Meng jumped angrily: “Look at you, why are you not old after
a long time! Come out all day long to take advantage of others!”
Jiang Xi said indifferently: “My Medicine Sect has always been like
this. If you don’t agree, you can switch to my Gu Yueye Sect.”
Xue Meng exclaimed, “Ah! I don’t want to see you again! The old
woman was right when she said that you are a woman! I heard about
Wang Xiaoxue because the Scroll of Worry-Relief was out of
business, and you are pretentious like Ruoying. woman!!”
“I started Ruoying because of—”
 “Because of what?”
Because Du Ruo is prosperous, I am happy.
But suddenly thinking that Wang Chuqing’s favorite flower is this
flower, it may add to the misunderstanding, so she pursed her lips
again.
“Look! You are just pretentious, you still don’t admit it!”
Jiang Xi raised his hand suddenly and lit Xue Meng’s nose, as if to
teach him how to talk to elders who were older than him and older
than him, but when he came to the mouth, he felt that he was by the
river with this fool. The quarrel almost dropped one’s position, so he
put his hand down again aggressively.
At this time, the discomfort in the chest was coming up again,
Jiang Xi turned her head away, covered her mouth with her sleeve,
coughing again and again.
Xue Meng thought he was choking at first, and he was quite
gloating, but seeing that he coughed more and more severely, and
even his apricot eyes were a little misty and moist, he was a little
flustered: “Hey, hello…what’s wrong with you?”
Jiang Xi coughed badly and his eyes were red. He lifted the pipe
with trembling fingertips, and took a few suffocations.
Xue Meng said in surprise: “Why do you cough and smoke?”
Jiang Xi ignored him, but after a few puffs of smoke, the symptoms
eased.He panted for a while, and slowly stood up straight.Turned his
head and walked to the pavilion, silently looked at the flowing water
outside, and said for a while: “Go back to the top of death and life.”
“Your injury during the war…”
 “There is no me in the world, Jiang Yechen can’t cure the disease.
You don’t need to take care of my affairs.”
The softness that Xue Meng had finally developed was pinched
back by Jiang Xi abruptly. He stood there for a while, saying that it
was neither soft nor hard, with a small face panicked.
Jiang Xi took a few more mouthfuls of waterpipe, raised her head,
and exhaled section by section: “In addition, you are indeed not
young. You should find a decent person to start a family. But don’t
spend your energy on such grandstanding blind dates. When
marrying a wife, you must know the foundation and the foundation.
The other’s character, family background, skills, and appearance
must not be confused.” After a pause, he frowned, “It’s not that Ma
Fangzhi’s worry-free scroll can solve it for you.”
Xue Meng widened his eyes: “Jiang Yechen, have you made a
mistake, and talked about love and sickness? This sentence is what
you said. I can understand who urges me to marry. What medicine
did you take wrong?”
Jiang Yeshen turned half of his face indifferently: “Talking about
love is indeed sick, but it’s for me.”
“…”
“It’s different to you, it’s infertility and sickness to you, you have to
get married.”
“???”
Xue Meng was very fortunate that his father was Xue Zhengyong
and not Jiang Yechen. He had never seen a grandson who had a
different scale than Jiang Yechen. He dared to excuse himself by a
set of rules. When he came to him, he became a grandson. Must
press their heads to get married?
Jiang Yechen is really a dog!
After Xue Meng returned to the top of death and life, he angrily hit
the leaf card with “Ruoying” written with a big cross, and then tore it
to pieces.
Jiang Xi didn’t let him play, he just wanted to play!
He won’t let the big gift box of the good businessman Ma
Zhuangzhu fall into the hands of the bad businessman Jiang Xi!
With such thoughts in mind, Xue Meng’s heart rose with a raging
flame, once again revealed the leaf card, and began to look at the
remaining mysterious people.
This time he was long-minded, knowing that Scroll of Worry-Relief
might recommend a man to him, he decided to investigate and
screen carefully, this time, no matter what, at least he must choose a
woman of his own age!
He Xue Ziming will never admit defeat!
After careful study, Xue Ziming, who refused to admit defeat,
turned the second sign of a man named “Leng Gong”.
Although the Scroll of Worry-Relief is a mix of men and women,
regardless of gender, but everyone is in the cold, can he still be a big
man?This must be a miserable girl.
The leaf card describes the girl in the cold palace like this:
Cold palace.Perverse temperament, straightforward,
unreasonable, possessing treasures.
 Because he was abandoned in the cold and cold night and kept
the empty bed alone for more than ten years, Leng Gongxian Chang
has a different paranoia and madness towards love, and even
suffered from a slight mental illness, easily falling into self-denial and
self-denial. In self-doubt.Perhaps only the most forgiving and gentle
Taoist companion can heal the scars in his heart and ignite the
blazing fire of love in his heart.
Hobbies: intense things.
I have to say that Xue Meng is actually a very kind-hearted child.
Normal people should hide away when they see this kind of blind
date, but Xue Meng chose her.
The reason is that, in addition to believing that she is a woman,
Xue Meng also felt that there was a pitiful atmosphere between the
lines in this leaf card.
Staying alone in the empty bed, paranoid madness, self-denial,
heart trauma.
Look, what a miserable girl!!What a shame and cold-blooded lover
who once abandoned her!It is Jiang Xi second!The scum in the world
of comprehension!
Xue Meng thought to himself that he didn’t really want to go on a
blind date anyway. This girl is so poorly qualified and no one would
choose her. Then her heart will be hurt more and she will fall into
more entangled self-doubt and denial. This should be What a sad
story.
This girl also likes “violent things”, she seems to be very radical, I
wonder if she is extremely sad, will she choose to hurt herself
radically?
 The more Xue Meng thinks about it, the more he feels he can’t
stand by and watch. Xue Zhengyong’s indoctrination to him many
years ago seemed to sound in his ears again:
“Pity our world, there are so many sorrows, if you have spare
capacity, you should do your best.”
Since then, Xue Meng, who has as much justice and compassion
as his father, made a great decision-good!He wants to send warm
fire to this cold palace girl!
The heart is not as good as the action. Xue Meng immediately
passed the sorrow-relieving scroll to Girl Lenggong and asked her to
wear a magical sachet three days later to meet in Wuchang Town in
Shuzhong.
The author has something to say:
I think Smarty, you already know who the blind date Oolong No. 2
player is!!!Ah… We Xue Mengmeng may need to buy an
insurance…
PS. “Pity our people, there are many worries” from Jin Yong’s “Tale
of Heaven and Slaying Dragon”, which is a misunderstanding, and it
is just a talk~~
Then ps. Well, the person wearing the sachet will also change in
the eyes of passers-by. For example, if a passerby first sees the
back of Jiang Zhangmen, although passers-by have no special
intentions, they will have something in their mind. Imagine the face,
when you see Jiang Zhangmen’s front face, it will look like that. If
you don’t have any imagination at all, or if you see the front face at
first glance, the sachet will automatically adjust to the wearer’s
original appearance to give way. People can’t recognize the deity~~~
 Extra: Xue Meng’s Missing Young
Woman on Blind Date

326. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on Blind Date

(1)”

The agreed meeting date with Fairy Lengong came soon.

This time Xue Meng went to the appointment with the enthusiasm
to make friends and enlighten the young woman who had missed his
feet, so he didn’t have any intention of being competitive. The way of
meeting each other on the blind date was naturally with He Ruo…
Bah! When Jiang Xi met the dog-man liar bastard, it was completely
different.
The town of Wuchang belongs to Xue Meng’s own territory. Which
one has the best food, the best wine, and the most authentic snacks,
he has a clear mind.
Xue Meng chose a home-style restaurant he often went to. The
small stir-fry and Gudong pots in this store are excellent, but the
location is a little bit off, and it’s not easy to find. He was about to
send another letter to Miss Leng Gong to tell her the specific
location, when he heard a slightly mute magnetic female voice
coming from the aisle: “Hey. Shopkeeper, I’m looking for Wang
Xiaoxue.”
 “Wang Xiaoxue?”
The female voice said impatiently: “Yes, just a guest.”
Before the shopkeeper had time to answer again, Xue Meng had
already opened the half-rolling curtain and looked out—
Standing next to the beech wood wine cabinet, she was a tall
female nun who was about twenty-seven and eighty-eight, with long
black hair, her eyes dark and purple, her eyelashes slender, and her
appearance extremely beautiful. She wore a black and gold warlock
robe, narrow waist and closed her body. She looked up at the waist
and long legs, full of aura, and she exuded rich wildness and tension
in her panic.
Although this is a re-adjusted voice and appearance based on the
original appearance and original sound of Leng Gong. But it can also
be seen that she was originally a beauty with outstanding height and
looks.
Xue Meng then waved to her, and Leng Gong glanced at him, Jin
Dama came over and looked at him with down eyelashes: “Is you the
one you asked for?”
“I made an appointment with you.”
“Very well, you have a vision.”
After that, he sat down opposite Xue Meng with extraordinary
imposing manner. He directly crossed his legs and folded his arms.
The sitting posture was called a mighty domineering.
Xue Meng originally thought that she would come over miserably,
and to attend the appointment faintly and bitterly. Unexpectedly, it
would be such a rigid appearance, which was a little unexpected for
a while. But to be honest, Xue Meng is actually not very good at
coping with crying women. Seeing that Leng Gong is suffering from
emotional wounds, but his head is still very iron, he adds a bit of
admiration and favor to her in his heart.
But Xue Meng is a fellow who is not good at complimenting others.
From his birth to the present, people who praised him can break it
clearly with three fingers: his father, his mother, his master. So he
held back for a long time before sternly squeezed out: “You…you are
so hard.”
“…” As soon as Leng Gong sat down, he folded his arms and
looked out the window. Hearing this, the purple-black pupils turned
around quietly, staring at Xue Meng like a falcon staring at a rabbit.
After a long while, “Can you see this too?”
Xue Meng thought to himself: You have been thrown away and
you are still walking so majestic and windy, with such a hardened
heart that a fool can’t see it.
So he nodded.
Leng Gong touched the bridge of his tall nose, and smiled
somewhat proudly and somewhat coldly: “Yes. You people are like
this, not for this, or for status and money.”
As she said, she leaned back in the chair, stretched her arms and
held it back, and raised her chin slightly.
“Let’s order.”
In her words, there was quite an aura of contemplation of the
world, simple three words, soaked by the tip of her tongue, and then
spit out just like the imperial edict. While Xue Meng felt oppressed,
he was a little unhappy.
 Xue Meng glared at her.
“What do you see me doing?” Leng Gong’s eyes were cold but
with a kind of temptation. He raised his legs, raised his cold white
fingers, and pulled his tightly closed placket impatiently, “Looking for
a day?”
Xue Meng was shocked!
“What, what?”
The young woman who stumbled had a second mental attack on
Xue Meng, a young man from the Liang family, without changing her
expression and heartbeat: “I said, what are you doing looking at me
like this. Looking for a day?”
Xue Meng was a little suffocated.
His face was white, red, red, white, and finally raised his head
quickly: “You, you, you—you shameless!—you, you—you give me
self-respect!”
Leng Gong raised half of his eyebrows slightly, pursed his thin lips,
smiled slightly, a faint pear vortex appeared on his cheeks, and his
fingers lay on the table and knocked casually: “You are looking for
me, isn’t it for this? Scroll, sleep with you to relieve your sorrow.”
“You, you, you are nonsense!” Xue Meng almost jumped up. If it
were normal circumstances, someone talked to the head of Xue like
this, the head of Xue should have picked up Dragon City and battled
this person to the death. Xue Meng knew that Leng Gong had
suffered a miserable emotional injury, and also knew that her spirit
was very fragile. With a heart to save a young woman who had
missed her feet, Xue Meng finally did not use a knife to kill.
 But he was still so angry that his nose was almost crooked: “How
can you talk like this? I’m looking for you, the root, there is no such
meaning at all!”
“Oh, is it so?”
Leng Gong seemed to be more interested than before. She finally
put down her long legs and sat upright: “Very well. Then our heroes
see the same. To be honest, I did. It’s the golden basin that has been
washed and hung up. If you want me, I don’t want to move.”
Xue Meng covered his ears, and didn’t even realize that Leng
Gong’s new word Jieyou Scroll could not be recognized, so that the
other party could smoothly say it and revealed his gender:
“Ahhhhhhhh!! Can you stop saying such vulgar words? Up!”
“Hey, you look so innocent and ignorant, but you really look like an
acquaintance of mine.” Leng Gong said, “Okay. For your insightful
sake, if you want me not to say it, that’s fine. But you I have to do me
a favor.” Xue Meng raised his head. Because this woman was so
terrifying, he couldn’t help but feel a little nervous: “What’s the
business?”
Leng Gong said: “Be my friend.”
“…” Xue Meng almost lifted the table, “Didn’t you come here for a
blind date?!”
“What are you doing in such a hurry. Don’t listen to me to finish.”
Leng Gong rolled his eyes, “Fake. I want you to pretend to be my
friend.”
“…Why?”
Leng Gong suddenly showed a fierce light, slapped the table,
leaned forward, and whispered: “Because I want to piss someone
off.”
“Who?”
“My truth is good.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Oh, dare to love this person who has been abandoned and left
alone for so many years, his mental disorder, self-denial, sadness,
paranoia, madness, and entanglement with that comprehension
world Chen Shimei?
That kind of unkind man doesn’t kick him as soon as possible, and
even talks about it, and even has to find someone to pretend to be a
love rival to piss him off. This cold girl is really not very good, right?
“No way?”
“…”
“To be honest, I have seen a lot of people these days. Either they
are plotting against me, wanting to do a fake show, or they are
unwilling to agree to do me this favor, and ran away after listening.”
“…”
“If you can’t, then forget it, don’t talk anymore, I will think of
another way.”
any solution? Do you hurt yourself violently?
Xue Meng couldn’t help having a headache.
He rubbed his forehead, waved his hand, and opened the small
green bamboo slip with the name of the dish: “Xing Xing Xing, my
father said, saving a life is better than building a seventh-level
buddha. Can I promise you not? “
Leng Gong’s eyes lit up: “Is this true?”
 “A gentleman can’t chase a horse with a word. I lie to you. I’m a
dog. Don’t think about it when you are happy.” Xue Meng sighed,
“Then let’s not eat and talk? You look at this first. What do you want
to order?”
Leng Gong raised his hand: “No need to order.”
Just when Xue Meng wondered whether she was planning to drink
Northwest Wind if she didn’t order, she saw her raise her hand and
snapped her fingers clearly.
“Treasurer, give me all the most expensive dishes you have here-
well, bring them to me!”
This time Xue Meng’s nose is not crooked, his entire face is
crooked.
Where did the king of the mountain come from, he was just an
uncultured and temperament turtle!
Xue Meng said loudly: “You! Don’t you know it is shameful to
waste food?”
“This sentence is good for me, the careful man often said.” Leng
Gong narrowed his eyes, “but I am not happy, so I want to waste
today, you don’t say a lot. Otherwise, I will buy the entire store. Buy
one clean.”
Xue Meng was stunned by the rich Leng: “…Are you from Taobao
Mountain Villa?”
“No.”
“…Linyi rich businessman?”
“Neither.”
“… Yang, Yangzhou Gu Yueye?”
 Leng Gong sneered: “Gu Yueye is nothing. It’s not enough to bring
me shoes.”
Xue Meng: “…” Why do these words sound so familiar?
Hot dishes and Gudong pot were not so fast, but the side dishes
came up soon. Xue Meng glanced at the millet chili sauce on the
white porcelain plate, and suddenly reacted: “You came from Lin’an,
don’t you eat spicy food?”
“Why don’t you eat it?” Leng Gong said, “I just like this.”
After that, I clamped two chopsticks, and he stuffed it into his
mouth without changing his face.
“It’s cool. It’s been a long time since it was so cool.”
Xue Mengqi said, “Since you like it, why don’t you eat more?”
Leng Gongyan simply said: “Because I can’t stand my friend.”
“Huh? He can’t stand it himself, so he won’t let you be happy?”
“That’s not true.” Leng Gong touched his chin, and didn’t know
what he thought of, his eyes suddenly became blurred, “In fact,
sometimes the more he can’t stand it, the happier I will be. I still like
his kind of strong can’t hold it. He looks like, especially the attitude of
high abstinence and self-restraint, but in the end I always get lost, he
will snorting and haunt me when he is lost, I just…”
Xue Meng did not understand. But I feel Leng Gong’s expression
looks happy.
As Leng Gong was talking, he suddenly realized his trance,
recovered from his thoughts, and cleared his throat: “But it’s really
because of him that I haven’t touched Lazi for a long time.”
Anyhow, I understood this sentence.
 Spicy lover Xue Meng was therefore very angry: “It’s too shameful!
Anyway, come to a mandarin duck pot!”
“It’s not that he didn’t let me eat, but I didn’t let me eat.”
Xue Meng opened his eyes wide: “Why don’t you let yourself eat?”
Leng Gong wanted to explain, but he seemed to feel that the
explanation was not clear in a few words, so he gave it up boringly,
and said with no good air: “Because I am sick, I am hypocritical.”
Appeared, the self-denial and self-doubt mentioned on the
relieving scroll.
“Forget it. Don’t talk about this.” Leng Gong said, “Let’s talk about
how you will pretend to be my falsehood next, and it’s good to be
angry with me for the truth.”
“It can be…” Xue Mengdao, “but you are angry with him, what is
the purpose?”
Leng Gong snorted, with a hostile look on his face, grinning his
teeth and said: “Because he lost the kit I gave him!!”
Xue Meng said in his heart, didn’t he still neglect you for many
years? You should have been used to it if you lost the gift bag or
something…
But before the words were spoken, Leng Gong added another
sentence: “I gave him this Qixi Festival!”
It’s not particularly serious than letting you stay alone in the empty
bed…
Leng Gong was talking, but his face became worse and worse,
and his tone became more and more fierce: “Have I ever sent
something like this to someone else? I am not happy to reward him
with gold and silver jewelry. There is nothing new in sending him the
soldier’s map, so I reluctantly. I personally made a kit and gave it to
him, who knows that he does not know how to cherish this lifeless
thing!”
Oh… that seems a bit too much.
When Leng Gong said this, he pursed his lower lip, his expression
seemed to be angry and embarrassed, and also somewhat
unspeakable. After a while, just when Xue Meng thought she had
finished complaining, Leng Gong suddenly slapped the table and
said: “If you lose the one I gave it, it’s okay. You fucking wear the one
that someone gave him. He is What do you mean? Deliberately
angry me?!”
Xue Meng was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes widened
suddenly: “Got other people’s tips? Is he or he empathizing?”
Leng Gong was extremely angry: “Otherwise, why do you think I
should be angry with him? I must remind him that this world admires
Ben… Well, there are many people who admire me. He doesn’t
know how to cherish it, and others are rushing to ask me. , I don’t
care about him at all. If he doesn’t come to coax me, then I will
completely disappear from this world, and let him go with that
respectful bitch!”
 327. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on Blind Date
(2)”

Xue Meng: “!!!”

Hearing these words, Xue Meng, who had as much justice as his
master, suddenly felt a strong shock and anger. The beginning of
chaos and the end of abandonment, abandoning his wife, red
apricots out of the wall, three nights and four nights, eating and
drinking, etc., a string of words surged in his heart like a flood, and
he angrily said: “This is too shameful!”
After thinking about what Leng Gong had just said in anger,
“completely disappear from this world”, there was a groan in her
heart, and it was true that this girl had a fierce self-harm tendency.
He must stop her from hurting herself like this!
Xue Meng said indignantly: “Don’t worry, what I don’t like most is
this kind of profligate generation of Qin Muchu, who is wrapped
around me, I will support the scene for you, and make sure that he is
so angry that he vomits blood for three liters, and I regret it!”
After a pause, he said earnestly and angrily: “But knowing yourself
and the enemy can survive a hundred battles. You’d better explain
your affairs to me clearly so that I can know the truth.”
Leng Gong frowned: “Our matter is too difficult to tell. I can’t
explain it for a while.”
“…Oh. Then let me ask and you answer.” In the face of such a
poor woman, Xue Meng was rare and understanding, “If you have
something you can’t say, then let’s skip it. What do you think kind?”
Leng Gong thought for a while and nodded: “Sure. Just do it.”
 At this moment, their Gudong pot and stir-fry were also coming up
one after another.
The two of them ate and chatted, Xue Meng said: “You and your
Taoist companion first, how long have you two known each other?
What is the situation?”
Leng Gong clamped a crispy garlic stalk fried loin slices with
chopsticks. After eating two bites, she put down the chopsticks and
looked up at Xue Meng.
“The matter between me and him is actually a bit horrible, so I just
ask if you are afraid.”
Xue Mengdao: “There is nothing more shocking than my own life
experience. Just say it.”
Unexpectedly, Leng Gong was a gossip, and suddenly he came
over with interest: “Oh? Really? What is your background?”
Xue Meng: “…Are you going to let me help you irritate?”
Leng Gong retracted her curiosity and coughed twice: “Okay, then
just say mine.”
Then she spoke.
The first sentence is really shocking.
“My friend, he used to be my master.”
“…” Xue Meng suddenly thought of a certain unpleasant
experience. He picked up the teacup and took a sip in silence, trying
to suppress his shock.
The second sentence is more shocking.
“We worshipped and became relatives a long time ago.”
 Xue Mengduancha’s hands trembled a little, but he was able to
stabilize his place.
Until the third sentence exits-
“We go to bed every day. We went to bed before we got married.
After we got married, we were even more adulterous and happy day
and night.”
Xue Meng took a sip of tea and spewed it out: “Cough cough
cough!”
Scroll of Jieyou said that Lengong Fairy was “direct”, but Xue
Meng didn’t expect that she could go straight to this point when she
was a girl.
But before it’s over, Leng Gong is still talking endlessly: “He is not
very good in bed, so I am the only one who does not dislike him.
Because my bed is very good, so he gradually has a sense of taste,
although his mouth I said no, but I have to come with me violently
three or four times every night, sometimes even seven or eight
times. We have done it in the flower hall hot spring pool in the bed
yard…”
“Stop!” Xue Meng finally eased from his cough, his ears smoked,
and his face flushed while wiping the choked water, “You don’t need
to describe these details so clearly. I know you guys. The life of the
husband and wife is harmonious.”
“Yes. Our husband and wife live in harmony. We have to come
three or four times every night, sometimes even seven or eight
times. Most people can’t hold it, but I can. We have done it in the
flower hall hot spring pool in the bed yard…”
Xue Meng: “…”
 “Fuck.” Leng Gong suddenly became angry when she said that.
She slapped the table and shook her cups. “If we weren’t able to
have children, I’m afraid we would already have children, what else
could happen to that birdman?”
Xue Meng was startled. It turns out that this cold girl was actually
taken advantage of by the wicked woman who came from behind
because she couldn’t have children.
Thinking about it this way, his mother-in-law is also in the physique
that he can no longer conceive a second child, but Xue Zhengyong
does not dislike her at all, and still spends his whole life with her.
There are really too few men like his father in the world, so there are
so many long-term grievances, and the white head is as new.
Xue Meng was therefore very angry and couldn’t bear it, and
asked: “Then have you tried to regulate your body and seek medical
advice? Although Jiang Yechen of Lonely Moonlight is not very good,
his medical skills are still acceptable. ,You can—”
“Huh, why not? Although everyone else thinks it’s impossible, but
my fate lies in my absence, let alone others. I want to have a baby
with him, so I don’t care what he has. That’s why I went to the door
to ask Jiang Ye to discuss There is a way, but the little beauty named
Jiang is very awkward, saying that it is a harmful thing, so she
refuses to give it to me. She doesn’t know what is good or bad!”
Xue Meng: “…”
It’s right for Jiang Xi not to know good or bad, but what is his
beauty? ? ? Where can I get involved with the three words “little
beauty”? ? ?
 But leaving aside the beauty of this story, how could this story
sound familiar…
Xue Meng thought for a while, but couldn’t remember, so he
stopped thinking about it, and only persuaded: “The dog thief Jiang
Yechen has always been ignorant and unrighteous. He doesn’t know
the suffering in the world. He is a black businessman. Don’t worry
about him. Then later on. What? What’s the matter with the
intervener who snatched people from you? Your master and you…
well, since that kind of thing is still harmonious, then he should love
you, so why don’t you fall in love?”
It’s okay for Leng Gong not to mention this. When I mention this,
he gritted his teeth even more: “It’s all because the other party took
advantage of my absence, opportunistically, took advantage of the
void, and took advantage of the gap, and it was cheap!”
Xue Meng let out a cry and widened his eyes: “Could it be that
during the time when you were alone in the empty bed, he caught up
behind?”
Leng Gong gritted his teeth: “Yes.”
Horrible! Just let the newcomer laugh, but where do you hear the
old cry?
Xue Meng was so angry that he slapped the table and stood up:
“Where is he Jiang Yechen second? He can almost keep pace with
Jiang Yechen!”
Leng Gong became curious again, tilted his head, tapping his long
fingers on the table unconsciously: “You seem to know Jiang Yechen
well? Who are you?”
 “…” Xue Meng sat down dry and poured himself a cup of tea, “I
am his father.”
Leng Gong: “???”
Xue Meng: “Oh, I’m angry. I have nothing to do with Jiang Yeshen.
I will use him as an analogy. Who doesn’t know that he is a scumbag
in the realm of cultivation, a scum in the female cultivation world.”
Bah” took a sip.
Leng Gong opened his purple-black eyes: “Really? How did I hear
that he hates men and women the most. A row of women went to
him to hand over letters, and a row of women could receive
prescriptions for various diseases. Still very upright, he directly said
that “adult acne” and “fat limbs”, did he play with female sex?”
Xue Meng opened his mouth, only to find that he was speechless
and unable to speak, so he narrowed his mouth and said: “…No. I
only said that he was a traitor and a merchant.”
“That’s not wrong.”
Xue Meng felt that he could no longer carry on this topic. His
anger towards Jiang Xi was always difficult to calm. If he continued,
he might miss something. So he said: “Let’s talk about your master,
why did he leave you behind at that time? Why don’t you take the
initiative to chase him if you are reluctant to bear him?”
“I can’t bear him?” Leng Gong sneered, “Joke, I don’t care about
him at all.”
“…”
After a while, he squinted at Xue Meng and asked reluctantly: “Ah,
how do you see that I am reluctant to bear him?”
 “…It’s not because of someone I know.” Xue Meng’s expression
was subtle, seemingly embarrassed, annoyed, or helpless. After
tangling for a long time, he said dryly, “He’s symptom, let’s be
honest. You look alike.”
“Really? What’s the situation with him?”
“When he was just weak, he disliked him every day, he was
indifferent, he was not good enough to give him shoes, and he said
that he was not rare, didn’t care, didn’t like it.”
Leng Gong listened with gusto, and even began to eat peanuts:
“What then? What happened then?”
Xue Meng put his hands on his chest and rolled his eyes: “What
can I do, I regret it.”
“…”
“Crying and screaming and rolling all over the floor, dignitaries
come back, go up to the sword, and down the sea of fire, pretend to
be a grandson to flatter everything.” Xue Meng said, “So I advise you
to stay on the sidelines, so you can meet in the future, and don’t talk
so full. .”
Leng Gong didn’t care, she leaned back, raised her chin, and
sneered: “I won’t cry and beg for someone to come back. If I don’t
want him to go, there are other ways to keep him.”
Xue Meng saw that she was very unconscious. Although he
couldn’t bear it, he still stabbed her: “Then you keep it?”
Leng Gong’s triumphant smile was somewhat frozen.
Another cut: “Aren’t you still dumped?”
Leng Gong’s frozen smile slowly disappeared.
 Another cut: “Won’t you still be with others while you are not with
him after he has dumped it?”
Leng Gong’s disappeared smile gradually turned into an angry
flame.
Xue Meng said: “Look, if you have a good talk with him earlier,
don’t screw your head down, maybe he won’t leave.”
Leng Gong seemed to have been touched, and the anger
suddenly went out. Although she was strained, there was still a slight
pain in her eyes.
After a while, she said: “…He was really forced to leave that year.”
“…”
“But I didn’t want him to go. I always…I always…”
Pause for a while, turn your head away, red eyes.
Xue Meng suddenly panicked, ah, don’t she want to cry? He grew
up so old, but he never knew how to coax a woman!
I was worried, but realized that I was just unreasonable worry.
After Leng Gong’s eyes became red, he began to become fierce
again, and said stubbornly: “Just leave, what’s so great. Wouldn’t I
be able to live if he left?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“Don’t talk about it. I’m not happy when I say it.” Leng Gong refilled
himself a cup of tea, gurgled and drank it dry, and then said, “Come
on! I’ll continue to talk to you about that respectful and stubborn
man.”
“Damn it.” When he said about this person, Leng Gong was like
resentment for more than ten years. He was so angry that he raised
his hand and pointed his finger to say something, but because of his
lack of words, he couldn’t find words that could vent his anger.
Come, so he sighed fiercely, “…I don’t understand, why is he better
than me?”
Xue Meng: “…How does your master think he is better than you?”
Leng Gong said angrily: “He? If he dares to think that he is better
than me, I will let him taste the pain in bed!”
Xue Meng was a little tired. He rubbed his forehead: “Then just
talk about it. If you are an outsider, such as me, how would I think he
is better than you?”
Leng Gong reluctantly began to think.
After thinking about it for a long time, they all said gloomily: “All are
worse than me.”
“…”
“Neither he nor I came from a bad background. But he doesn’t
seek to be motivated, and I am lazy. I am self-reliant and play the
world. After I slept with Master for one night, I can take ten tons of
gold to make him happy. Let’s play. He and Master seven times a
night, and when they were done, they only took Master to eat at a
small shop on the roadside with a large table of fifty liters. Damn! It’s
too angry, why do you think he has such a thick face? “
“…” But your girl’s face is not thin if you can say this.
Leng Gong didn’t see Xue Meng’s embarrassment at all. He
believed: “I have a good life, I have money, I can support him. When
my master was with me, I lived in a Chinese room, wore Chinese
clothes, and ate and dressed. I will provide him with the best cost.”
 Xue Meng hesitated and said with some difficulty: “Your master is
still a soft meal?”
“What do you do to say so ugly.” Leng Gong said displeased, “It’s
hard to buy a daughter and I am happy, as long as he is happy. But
since he was with that person, he lived in a small hut and wore
ordinary clothes. You have to grow your own food, and make your
own use—heavily poor. Where do you say that person compares to
me?”
Xue Meng has also seen many people who live and die farewell to
evil destiny and good destiny. Hearing what he said, he pushed
himself and others, and said: “Uh… Actually, this is not necessarily.
Your master may not want to be raised by you. I will give it to you.
For example, if you have a dad, he is a good man. He has raised
you for many years and is very good to you, but he is not the richest.
Will you like him?”
Leng Gong said without hesitation: “Yes.”
“Then you have another dad…”
“Why do you always cite the example of Dad?” Leng Gong felt that
Monk Zhang Er was puzzled by Xue Meng’s lack of examples. “You
can’t get along with Dad?”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “I, I, I just use this example for
convenience!” He continued without hesitation, “You have another
father, he is a person, he is not as good as your original father, and I
didn’t even know you existed since I was a child. , He is even more
indifferent to your mother, but he is rich and rich, would you like
him?”
Leng Gong was furious: “Naturally I want to cook him alive!”
 Xue Meng: “…That’s not necessary. I’ll just tell you the truth. You
think money can make him happy. In fact, what he wants is maybe
you study with him or something…”
Leng Gong thought for a while, and the more he thought about it,
the worse his face became. Although he was still majestic, his eyes
were a bit wronged.
In the end he insisted: “…I just don’t know how to read, I don’t
know how to study. I have been studying for ten years, and it’s no
better than people traveling around for five years. I only have money
and good physical strength. He doesn’t like it. What can I do.”
Xue Meng suddenly felt that he was like a wolf dog that was
abandoned by his master and left in the rain, clearly dying aggrieved,
but still sitting upright and pretending to be indifferent.
Xue Meng sighed: “Don’t talk about this. You can talk about other
things.”
Leng Gong stubbornly said: “Others are not as good as me.”
“……such as.”
“He is not as white as me.”
Looking at Xue Meng’s suspicious eyes, Leng Gong said
uncomfortably, “What do you look at? I mean, before, I am not so
white now. The reason is very complicated. I won’t tell you.”
“Oh.” Xue Meng said, “I don’t want to listen. There’s more.”
“He doesn’t look as good as me. His clothes are very shabby.”
“He’s not as direct as me. He’s scheming deeply.”
“He is not as tall as I am.”
 Xue Meng didn’t know why he felt that when Leng Gong said the
last sentence, he meant something like there is no silver three
hundred taels here.
It’s no way to continue asking like this. I’m afraid that the final
result is only to calculate how many sentences Leng Gong can use
as the beginning with “he doesn’t have me”, and how many
sentences can be produced at the limit. And Xue Meng discovered
that this cold palace heroine lacks the ability to self-reflection-asking
her about the merits of others, she can’t tell. Asked her own
shortcomings, she couldn’t answer.
He had to ask another way.
So Xue Meng had an idea, and said to Leng Gong: “You don’t
think it is clear enough for you to say this. Or, let’s just play a game?”
“Oh? What game?”
“From now on, assuming that I am your master, I will ask you
some requirements. You can compare your response with the
response of the person who digs your corner and show it to me. Do
you think it is a success?”
Leng Gong: “…Unexpectedly, you look young, so you can play.”
After thinking for a moment, he said: “Okay, but I have made one
thing clear to you. Don’t covet my early success. Just sway my heart.
I want to take advantage of me by pretending to be my master. I
won’t be with you. Go to bed.”
Xue Meng was stunned and completely exploded: “I’m helping you
the fuck! What are you thinking about! Who wants to take advantage
of you?! Take back your vulgar words! You will not be allowed to say
the word bed again!”
 Leng Gong raised one eyebrow, folded his arms and said, “…oh.”
Xue Meng went on to blow up his hair: “Also, it is late bloomers,
not early bloomers! Don’t use idioms!”
“Huh?” Leng Gong’s expression was a little reluctant, “Is it? This
kind of thing…If you don’t take it as a teenager, it can be bigger
when it is too late?”
Xue Meng: “??? What are you talking about, I can’t understand a
single word. Forget it, know that you are studying less, and I have
convinced you. Let’s not talk about this, let’s start the show.”
After speaking, he cleared his throat: “I started asking questions.”
There was some energy in Lenggong, and she straightened up.
“Bring your horse here.”
 328. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on Blind Date
(3)”

Act as you speak.

The two immediately straightened their posture and pulled away.
Xue Meng said: “Listen well. I am your master now. You are still
you. We only have these spicy stir-fry and spicy Gudong pot in front
of us, and we can’t order other dishes. What would you do?”
Leng Gong’s words are concise and concise: “Smash the shop.”
“…”
“Until they are willing to serve dishes that are not spicy.”
“…”
She was about to start the show. She glanced at Xue Meng first:
“You are pretending to be my master now, right?”
Xue Meng: “…Yes.”
“Okay. Then what do you want to eat?”
The person Xue Meng had most contact with was Chu Wanning
who didn’t eat spicy food, so he reported a few things according to
Chu Wanning’s taste: “I want crab noodle lion head, sweet and sour
fish, green vegetable tofu, lotus crisp.”
Leng Gong was startled when he heard the words: “How do you
taste…”
Xue Meng: “What?”
“…It’s nothing.” Leng Gong said, “You sit here, I’ll go down.”
Xue Meng said hurriedly: “Don’t hit the shop!”
 “You really don’t change your temper, and you plead for people
everywhere.” Leng Gong squinted his eyes in a playful manner,
“Okay, you don’t need to hit it, then I’ll go directly to the cook.”
“What are you looking for a cook for?”
“Give him two choices.” Leng Gong gloomily, “make what I want,
don’t put his pepper.”
“Is there another choice?”
“He put his pepper, I chopped his brain.”
Xue Meng’s mouth twitched: “…”
This is a poet.
The poet Leng Gong simply said neatly: “I’m going.”
Xue Meng was dizzy when she saw that she was really planning to
go down: “It’s just a show! What are you doing? Okay! Don’t act
yourself, replace your digger. If it were him, what would he do?” He
hurriedly raised his hand to add another sentence, “If he also
smashes restaurants or asks people for his head, you don’t have to
act!”
“What kind of restaurant can he hit?” Leng Gong rolled his eyes.
“He cherishes his good reputation just like a bird cherishes Mao.
Wait, I’ll show it to you.”
It was a blink of an eye to change the face of Lenggong. She didn’t
go to Liyuan to sing, it was a big loss to the fancier circle.
In an instant, even her aura changed, and all the exposed
wildness and publicity were converged into her bones. She was still
the same person, but she seemed extremely calm, reserved, and
considerate.
 She gave Xue Meng a gentle look, and when she opened her
mouth, the slightly dumb and slow voice made Xue Meng’s back feel
goosebumps: “Master…”
“…” Xue Meng was caught off guard by such a style of painting,
and when he was frozen, he immediately shouted, “Stop! Stop! You
let me slow down first, I, I… I will adapt first!”
Leng Gong smiled, a deep little pear vortex on his cheek, and
hummed: “It’s numb, right? I said he was not direct. He clearly
wanted to eat meat, but he had to push his mouth three times. It was
not as refreshing as I was. You, yes It’s time to slow down, there will
be more numbness in a while.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Slowly, Xue Meng suddenly noticed a problem: “Wait, the person
you said is the polite digger, why does she call your good friend
Master?”
“Can’t it?”
“Is she also your master’s apprentice?”
“Yes.”
Xue Meng stayed for a while, then suddenly lowered his head and
began to break his hands index, muttering as he counted: “One, two,
three, no, this can’t be counted as two people…”
Leng Gong looked at him inexplicably, and after a while, couldn’t
help asking: “What are you doing?”
Xue Meng shook his head: “It’s not convenient to say, I’m just
thinking, whether I will accept apprentices in the future, it feels a bit
dangerous, especially if I am so good-looking…”
 After finishing speaking, he sighed again: “Hey, it wasn’t me who
said that your competitor, her tone of calling you Master is too shit. If
I want someone to call me like that, I definitely can’t even eat.”
Leng Gong applauded for him: “Well said!”
Xue Meng curiously said: “You usually call him something, but also
call the teacher? But your tone of voice does not seem to be so
loud.”
Leng Gong waved his hand: “I usually call him differently.”
“Then what do you call him?”
“Call the name directly.”
“Then you are more normal.”
“Or baby.”
“…I take back what I just said.” Xue Meng said with a headache,
holding his forehead, “Okay, let’s continue, you can continue. Your
master, I have a headache now.”
Leng Gong blinked his eyes and entered the scene very quickly.
Seeing him holding his forehead, he immediately asked intimately:
“Do you want it?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“It hurts suddenly. But it’s cold…”
Xue Meng: “…No. I’m angry.”
“Ah.” Leng Gong opened his eyes slightly, his voice still soft, “Is
something wrong with me that makes you unhappy?”
Xue Meng’s face was slightly green, but he couldn’t help it after a
while, and shouted “Ah”: “No! Still not! Stop, stop, stop!”
 Liyuan’s chief Lenggong young woman became addicted to acting.
She couldn’t stop at all when she reached the depths. She still said
affectionately: “I’m always stupid. Sometimes I want to please
Master, but in the end I always provoke you. Happy. Master… you
pay attention to me, don’t ignore me.”
Xue Meng rolled his eyes and looked up and was almost
disgusted.
At this moment, he suddenly admired Mei Hanxue a little, think
about it, he just dealt with a young woman, he has already used 18
martial arts, exhausted all his patience, and even needs to see if he
has The talent of singing-what kind of ability does Mei Hanxue have
to play the flower bush for so many years and still wander freely?
Changing him can give birth to Huafa in one month! !
The young woman Piansheng also acted very emotionally: “Is the
master upset because I am not used to the food here? It doesn’t
matter, if this is the reason, then I will go downstairs to find the cook.”
Xue Meng was alive with a carp, and he grabbed her: “Hey, hey!
What about not breaking the shop? I tell you, I don’t allow you to do
bad things in the boundary of Wuchang Town!”
“Huh?” Leng Gong opened those beautiful eyes slightly, and then
smiled, “What are you thinking about. The masters here are not good
at cooking without spicy food, so how can I embarrass others? I
brought silver liang and went down. Give the cook a few tablets, and
beg him to lend me a use of the small kitchen. I will cook the dishes
you want.”
Her voice was pretty good, but it slowed down at this time, and it
was as soft as gurgling water: “I remember, Master today is going to
eat crab noodle soup, sweet and sour fish, green vegetable tofu, and
lotus crisp.”
“The crab noodles need to be demolished crab roe, the sweet and
sour fish needs Zhenjiang vinegar to fragrant, the green vegetable
tofu needs the freshest seasonal vegetables, and the rose bean
paste in the lotus cake is the most delicate. But these stores may not
have it, I may go to the store later. Look at the market again. It will
take a little longer.”
As Leng Gong said, he raised his hand and gently touched Xue
Meng’s head-although it was just a flicker, he didn’t really touch it: “I
will add another bowl of lotus root rice dumplings to Master, don’t be
angry. Wait for me, I will do it as soon as possible. come back.”
Xue Meng was still suffering from goose bumps and did not speak.
Suddenly, the Nanzhu Xiaoshu door of the lounge was opened with
a rush.
He turned his head, the face of the visitor hadn’t been seen
clearly, a vine whip that was running with tyrannical golden light had
swam out like a flash, and instantly passed his forehead, and was
directly drawn into Leng Gong’s hand!
“Plack” the flowers burst!
Leng Gong sighed with pain and was about to have a seizure, but
when he saw the willow vine, he was startled: “You—?”
Xue Meng was also shocked, and lost his voice: “How could it
be… the sky, the sky?!”
The next moment, a man stepped into the compartment with a
cold face. He was born with sword eyebrows and phoenix eyes,
nose straight and thin lips, a ponytail with black hair, and a plain
white silk shirt, flowing silver light. His appearance is floating like an
immortal, but his momentum is fierce like thunder, who is not the
Lord Chu Wanning?
Because Xue Mengpei had the magical sachet of Ma Zhuangzhu,
Chu Wanning didn’t recognize him for a while, only glanced at him
with a sorrowful glance and turned his eyes back to “Leng Gong”. At
this moment, Big Dipper Immortal Venerable’s brows were cold and
his temperamental face was full of impatience. When he opened his
mouth, sparks splashed.
“Mo Weiyu, when are you going to make a fool of yourself?”
Xue Meng turned his head and opened his mouth wide:
“Momomo…you are Momomo…”
Taxian-Jun interrupted him impatiently: “Mo Momo, you are so
stupid, you are stuttering? I am not Grandmaster Mo. You fucking
don’t yell at me.”
Is there any difference? ? ! !
Xue Meng only felt that the sky was densely covered with dark
clouds and thunder was surging. And when he recalled his previous
dialogue with “Leng Gong”, he even felt that a thunderstorm
smashed directly into the air, causing him to be smashed into the
outer Jiao and Lin Nen…
Oh my! What did they say! !
He actually said that Chu Wanning’s human face and animal heart
is Chen Shimei in the cultivation world! Said that Chu Wanning is the
same shameless and despicable as Jiang Xi! !
He, he, he actually showed compassion from the standpoint of a
confidant brother. He listened to Mo Weiyu and described in detail
the things he didn’t want to know about Wushan Yunyu, what kind of
bed, flower hall hot springs, ah, ah, ah, who would save him and give
him one Forget worry Dan! Even if it was given by Jiang Xi, he can
now swallow it without blinking! !
Step Xianjun was pumped by Heaven, but Chu Wanning was
originally just to interrupt his random behavior of touching the “little
girl”, and the force was not controlled so much, only let him scratch a
little——
However, people are invincible if they are the most humble. The
smashed Taxian-Jun abruptly squeezed the blood out of the broken
skin, and deliberately showed the bleeding place to Chu Wanning.
And he lifted it up with infinite eroticism and exaggeration, leaned
close to his lips, and licked it threateningly with the tip of his tongue:
“Very well, Chu Wanning. You really can’t act boldly.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“The blood you let me shed today, I will keep it in my heart. I will
definitely give you some pain in the future and let you…”
Tianwen in Chu Wanning’s palm was hissing again, and he
squinted his eyes: “Are you finished? Do you want to come again?”
Taxian-Jun was furious: “Chu Wanning! Don’t rely on your seat
now and indulge you, you will be arrogant! If you dare to use the sky
again, this seat will be - just —”
Feng eyes squinted dangerously, and Chu Wanning screamed,
and said sternly: “So what?”
Stepping on Xianjun and slapped the table: “This seat will let you
hold them for three years!”
“…”
 This terrible conversation made Xue Meng feel helpless, wishing
to die immediately.
Why was he standing by when his cousin threatened to kill his
master before. After so long, this time when his cousin made a
similar lie, he was still there? God! He doesn’t want to listen to such
a conversation, okay!
After all, Chu Wanning overestimated the morality of Stepping
Xianjun and his own face. His face suddenly turned blue, and he
glanced at Xue Meng somewhat at a loss, and then lowered his
voice angrily: “…You simply don’t know what to do. Shame,
ridiculous! Don’t go back with me!”
“Go back? Huh. Why do you want to go back?” Taxian-Jun said
coldly, “This world belongs to this seat. Why does this seat come out
to visit a beautiful woman in a private visit, what’s wrong?”
Speaking, he pulled Xue Meng over, patted him on the shoulder,
and said to Chu Wanning: “Come on. Let me introduce to you, this is
the new favorite of this seat. I call it…cough… I call that…”
He wanted to make up titles like “Linjiang Fairy” and “Jade Faced
Girl”. In fact, according to the books he had eaten when he lived
alone in those years when he was bored, he could still make such
titles, but the problem is that Ever since Taxian-Jun returned to
Nanping Mountain, his days have become more vivid.
He no longer has to stay alone in the Wushan Temple, and he no
longer has to be so lonely to pass the time by reading and practicing
martial arts. He is in a good mood and can do many things. This
directly caused the way of stepping on the immortal monarch to
cultivate sentiment from Yangchun Baixue to the lower Liba people.
Those who had read the “Book of Changes” and “The Book of
Songs” when he was guarding the Wushan Temple alone, he never
wanted to turn it again, anyway, Chu and Ning would come back. He
wanted to see how many times that person wrote “I have a rock in
my heart, I can’t turn it”, he can do it, he doesn’t need to catch the
broken reflection of the old man from those thick books, and he
doesn’t need to find a sentence from the past. Chu Wanning felt
ecstatic and sad from what he said.
The emperor Taxian, who was full, was reluctant and degenerate
again. The books I read this year were “Unintelligible List”, but
“Begonia Yan·Love Essays” all ten sets of collections.
So he racked his brains and searched his stomach and finally
made a final decision. After taking over Xue Meng, he drew his
hands majesticly and introduced: “Personal name, Geshilangwa—
Long Aotian.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng’s face turned blue in an instant, and the blue is more
brilliant than his master. He furiously said: “Bah! Cover your
grandfather! You, you, a rascal who can’t spit out ivory! I, I, I don’t…
I’m not…” He was so angry that he couldn’t explain it clearly. He
couldn’t explain it, and he wanted to untie the magic sachet directly.
But who would think that when he came out in the morning, he
owed a hand and tied himself a knot!
The boy who stepped on Xianjun still didn’t know who he really
was. He thought he was still willing to help him to anger Chu
Wanning, so he stepped on him and got to Xue Meng’s ear to try to
bribe with money: “Cooperate, lose The thin lover of my kit is him. I
will seal a big red envelope for you when I’m angry, not to mention a
hundred golden leaves.”
Xue Meng yelled out of anger, and simply cast a spell to shatter
the magical sachet.
After returning to his original shape, he brushed the ground and
drew out the Dragon City Scimitar, kicked over the chair, raised the
knife, and rushed towards Jun Xianxian, and shouted angrily:
“Mo Weiyu!!! You are not a human! You are a dog!!! Who do you
say is a Geishi and what a baby! Who do you say is Long Aotian!!!
Do you dare to marry Master!! Don’t hide!! I am today I, I, I must kill
you!!!”
 329. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on Blind Date
(4)”

Some experts in the world once said that the most miserable
profession in the world is not a funeral official, not a beggar, but an
inn.
Throughout the ages, masters from all walks of life seem to have a
special liking for the inn. Private meetings in the inn, fights and fights
in the inn, jealous in the inn… There are also people like Taxian-Jun
and Xue Zhangmen, which are obviously the housework of the
brothers. You can take a few steps and roll back to the top of the
mountain to fight the death and life, but they have their
stubbornness. They don’t want to be impatiently pecking at the inn.
In response, the innkeeper, an old lady, was very angry.
She walked out tremblingly on crutches, and for some reason she
declared herself unnecessarily: “I, Shi Longxia, old lady.”
The three of them looked at each other because they were unclear
about this opening statement.
In the end, he stepped on the fairy and waved his hand, Da Lai
said: “I, Mo Weiyu, the emperor.”
Pointed to Chu Wanning again: “He, Chu Wanning, Xianzun.”
Pointing to Xue Meng again: “He… forget it, he is not famous.”
Xue Meng: “???”
Stepping on the Immortal Jundao: “Just ask if you are afraid.”
The old lady Shi Longxia was not afraid of violence and violence,
and dared to fight against evil forces. She swept around the mess
with her crutches, and dropped six big and loud words: “You guys,
the morals are too bad!!!”
Xue Meng blushed.
Chu Wanning’s face is not good.
Stepping Xianjun folded his arms with both hands, disapproving,
and even quite unconvinced: “Ah, you little old lady, why don’t you
know each other? Don’t you know the heroic deeds of this seat? Isn’t
it a king in the world, if not this seat? Show your supernatural power
in the torrent of destruction, your little broken inn has long been
washed into pieces of wood and rotten slabs, what about smashing
your tables and rooms?”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “Mo Weiyu!”
Step Xianjun coughed: “The big, big deal, this seat loses money,
you can say how much you want! One hundred taels of silver is
always enough!”
The shopkeeper Shi Longxia was not moved by the money, but
still angrily pinched his cheeks and glared at them, sonorously
repeating the six words: “You guys, the morals are too bad!!!”
“Hey you—”
Xue Meng pushed away Step Xianjun, took a few steps
awkwardly, and said to the shopkeeper: “I’m so sorry, old man, I was
so violent, I didn’t hold it back for a while. I lost my hand and
smashed so many tables and chairs. The room has a few holes in
the roof. I apologize to you and will compensate you for your loss at
the price. Do you think this is okay?”
After speaking, he looked back at Chu Wanning: “Master, do you
think this is okay?”
 Chu Wanning hadn’t spoken yet, the little old lady used her
walking stick again, and repeated angrily: “Moral—”
“The morality is too bad.” Taxian-Jun interjected, rolled his eyes,
and said impatiently, “Oh, no, old lady, what are you going to do? I
also apologized for the money, and the morality is too bad. The
morality is too bad. Besides, you don’t look at the monk’s face but
also look at the Buddha’s face? You said that this seat has a bad
morality, and this seat has no opinion at all. If you say Xue Meng has
a bad morality, this seat doesn’t want to talk with you. You don’t
know who he is?”
Talking to pull Chu Wanning over.
“Are you blind?”
Chu Wanning flicked his sleeves, trying to free himself from the
palm of Step Xianjun, frowning his sword brows, and said angrily:
“Go to the edge.”
“This seat won’t roll.” Not only did Taxian-Jun not let go, but he
hummed, forcing him to stick to him, stretched out his hand to pinch
his chin, licked his lips in a low voice, and said, “You have the ability.
Act like a baby with me.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…find death!”
It seemed that the old lady really didn’t buy the account of the
Salvation Fairy. She still hummed and hummed with a crutch, and
said, “The morality is really bad!!!”
Everyone looked at each other, this time even Chu Wanning didn’t
know how to talk to her.
 Just as three prestigious fairy monarchs were in a dark corner on
the second floor of the inn by an old lady who had nothing to do with
the chicken skin and had no way to escape with a few words, a
creak came from the stairs. With the sound of creaking footsteps, a
half-year-old girl ran upstairs, wrapped her arm around the
shopkeeper, and turned her head to say to them: “Sorry, sorry! My
grandma can’t hear or see Clearly, she is not clear about what
happened outside. She doesn’t know you or who you are.”
Xue Meng said, “No wonder, it turned out to be like this…”
Stepping Xianjun was also taken aback, coughing rather
uncomfortably, and whispered: “Then why didn’t she say it earlier…”
“Huh?” The little girl blinked suspiciously, “No, every time my
grandma talks to someone, she will tell others at the beginning.”
“What did she tell others?”
“I am a deaf and blind old lady.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng: “…”
Taxian-Jun turned his head: “Who thought she was called Shi
Longxia just now?”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Isn’t that your dog!”
Because they smashed the old lady’s shop, they couldn’t find the
carpenter to come to repair it for a while, and the sky was dim and it
seemed to rain at any time, so the three of them took the initiative to
stay and help the shop before the heavy rain was approaching.
Repair the building properly.
 The three of them, one is a master of mecha, the other has been
used to hard times since childhood, and the other Xue Meng also
often helps Xue Zhengyong, and they work together to build a table,
chair, bench and roof.
When the last piece of broken beam was repaired, there was a
downpour outside, and the entire town of Impermanence was
trapped in a worldly mist. Seeing that the rain was too strong, the
granddaughter of the old lady simply left them here for a short stay
and waited for the rain to stop the next day before returning.
In fact, for Chu Wanning, it is not difficult to open an enchantment
and return to the mountain, but it is still a little troublesome after all,
and the three of them may not have gathered together for a long
time without mundane affairs.
Rain can’t hold people, only heart can hold people.
Chu Wanning watched that Xue Meng was looking at him eagerly,
sighed, and said to the small shopkeeper: “Then disturb the store.”
“You’re welcome, you’re welcome!” The little girl knew exactly who
was in front of her, her cheeks were red with joy, and she jumped to
prepare dinner and the room.
The atmosphere of this meal is very delicate.
Mo Ran once said that it was right, the three of them, the master
and the apprentice, are not suitable for staying under one roof.
Although Xue Meng missed them very much and wanted to go back
to the inseparable days with them again, but some of the window
papers were broken or broken, and it was just self-deception to
paste them up. It is impossible for them to pretend that nothing
happened and get along as before.
 Can Xue Meng pretend not to know what the relationship is
between them? Obviously not.
Therefore, although he has been trying to chat with Chu Wanning,
he always feels awkward, especially when he was told that in
Taobao Mountain Villa, Chu Wanning used to be in front of him,
separated by a curtain. Owned by Mo Ran. Although things have
passed for a long time, and the strongest sense of collapse has long
since passed, when he sat next to them, he would still recall this
section uncontrollably, and then start to imagine uncontrollably…
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran…
His master and his cousin…
Uh……
In fact, he really wanted to know if Chu Wanning was bullied too
badly and didn’t dare to resist, after all, the Mo Ran was too
unreliable. But he didn’t dare to ask, he didn’t dare to say, so he had
to look at Chu Wanning several times, and he stopped talking—
“Master…”
“Ok?”
“…You eat more meat.”
“Master…”
“Ok.”
“…You eat more meat.”
“Master…”
“…”
“…You should eat more meat.”
 Xue Meng felt that he was a little exhausted because of the so-
called exhaustion. While Ta Xian Jun looked at Xue Zhangmen’s
flattery to the Big Dipper Immortal, uncharacteristically, he didn’t stop
him, but he didn’t care about it, biting his bones and sneered.
Three people at the table ate silently, and finally Chu Wanning
couldn’t bear the weird atmosphere first, and got up and said: “I’m
going back to the room.”
Stepping on the Immortal Jundao: “Okay, don’t send it.”
Chu Wanning looked gloomy and walked away.
Seeing this, Xue Meng finally couldn’t help it, and slammed his
chopsticks: “The ink burns!”
Taxian-Jun bit his bones lazily: “What are you doing, then look for
the sun?”
“You—” gritted his teeth, “you don’t know what is good or bad!!”
“Where did I provoke you? Master Daoist?”
“……What?”
“Gai Shilang baby covers the road.”
Xue Meng almost jumped up and strangled Emperor Step Xian to
death. The two men jumped and screamed and panted. They stared
at each other across a table. Xue Meng shot the case and said: “You
said! Why do you betray Master! “
“Hey, no, Xue Meng, your dog legs are not such a dog. Before you
solve the magic spell, you said that he is sorry for this seat. He is
Chen Shimei in the realm of cultivation, and Jiang Xi goes hand in
hand with you. Said.”
 “That’s because you took the meaning out of context!” Xue Meng
yelled angrily, “What left you alone to guard the vacant room,
obviously he was already… already…”
For them and the world, they have turned into ashes.
Even if the misunderstanding is solved and the whole story is
known, this past period is an indescribable negative for Xue Meng
and Taxian-Jun.
Taxian-Jun stared at him immediately: “Don’t talk.”
“I didn’t plan to say any more.”
After staring at each other for a while, Xue Meng said: “Anyway, I
am killed and I don’t believe that Master will be unfaithful to others.
The person who digs your corner you mentioned must be made up
by you!”
“Not in this seat!”
“Then who do you think it is?”
“It’s the hypocrite of Master Mo!”
“You…” Xue Meng choked all of a sudden. He was even a little
dumbfounded. After choking for a long time, he finally reacted. He
slammed the table with both hands and stood up and said furiously,
“You are crazy! !”
“After having been in trouble for so long and wasting so long with
you, it turned out to be listening to you slap yourself in the face! You
even eat your own jealousy and you are sick! You, you…you really
should go to Guyueye for treatment!! Do you want me to make an
appointment with Jiang Xi for you? Report my name and save
money!!!”
 “Oh?” Taxian-Jun is a very keen man in a certain aspect. He
raised his head very happily, bypassing obstacles and hitting the
blind spot: “Wait, why can you save money by reporting your name?”
“I—”
Jun Taxian narrowed his eyes: “When did you have such a good
relationship with Jiang Yechen?”
“me……”
Xue Meng “I” for a long time, but I don’t know at all.
If it is said that there is nothing else that Xianjun lived for two lives,
it is probably the mystery of Xue Meng’s life experience. In fact, the
fact that Jiang Xi was Xue Meng’s father was kept secret by Mrs.
Wang. After Mrs. Wang and Xue Zhengyong passed away, only the
father and son knew it in their hearts, and the world did not know it.
Taxian-Jun naturally couldn’t think of the true relationship between
Xue Meng and Jiang Xi. He looked at Xue Meng’s small face from
white to red, from red to green, and finally suffocated with misery.
Suddenly, a bright light appeared in his mind. Rudiao’s initiation
suddenly realized.
—what! Could it be…
That’s it! !
Taxian-Jun himself likes an older and cold man like Chu Wanning,
and he thinks that other men must also have this taste. So instantly I
wanted to crooked, and looked at Xue Meng with admiration. As I
watched it, I sighed in my heart, I really couldn’t see it…
“Needless to say.” Taxian-Jun suddenly lost his hostility, he got up,
a hero cherishes the hero’s posture and filled a glass of wine, raised
it admirably and drank it, then turned out an empty glass to praise,
“Xue Meng, don’t be that for three days…cough, admiringly, you are
really capable! Congratulations to you!”
Xue Meng: “???”
I have to say that Xue Meng has too little contact with the ink
under the personality of Taxianjun. He is used to getting along with
his upright cousin Mo Grandmaster, but he did not realize a very
important point: talking with Taxianjun, “capable” This word is often
not the kind of meaning that normal people would understand.
Until Xue Meng dumbfounded and was filled with a glass of wine
and then poured a glass, he didn’t react to what Taxian-Jun said,
“Brother, you are really capable”, what exactly is he complimenting
him, and what is “Congratulations”?
He only heard vaguely, stepping on the fairy prince and leaning
close to him and asking: “Hey, how do you feel? Okay? Is it
energetic?”
Xue Meng thought he was talking about wine, and hummed: “Why
not, it’s too strong… just can’t stand it…”
He was dizzy and wanted to vomit more and more. Mo Ran this
dog and poured his knife.
No, he is going to complain to Master…
Staggered and wanted to go to Chu Wanning’s room, but was
stopped by Jun Xian. Xue Meng’s eyes straightened, and he
wondered why Step Xianjun suddenly became so enthusiastic, and
said vaguely: “What are you doing?
Taxian-Jun grabbed Xue Meng and raised his eyebrows: “We have
a thousand cups of confidant, and we can finally have a
conversation. Why are you shy. I tell you, in fact, it’s just your
personality. You have long felt that no girl can stand you. It’s not
easy for you to be able to open up your body. Listen to your brother
—”
Xue Meng was almost unable to stand up, his face turned blue:
“Let go, I…I want…”
Stepping on Xianjun doesn’t care what he thinks.
He only felt that Xue Meng had such a rare understanding that this
younger brother finally learned from him and understood that
Sleeping Xianzun was the most meaningful thing in the world.
First, my brother favored Wan Ye Yuheng Chu Xianzun.
Later, there is a younger brother who dominates An Xiangyou as
Jiang Yechen.
Wonderful!
He even wanted to go back and write a special book about his
brothers’ heroes and great achievements, then put a knife on the
neck of the bookseller and ask others to publish 10 million copies
and distribute them to the realm of cultivation!
Then he will be rich again!
So Taxian-Jun rushed forward: “This seat has a unique research in
this area. Look, you are the younger brother of this seat, so I can
reluctantly call you a few hands for difficult situations…”
“Let go…I want…”
“I know you want it, but your physical strength is not as good as
this one. You can’t ask for too much. The key is skill. And the skill of
this seat is naturally very—”
 “Oh-!!!” A violent vomiting interrupted Taxian-Jun’s endless self-
recommendation.
Xue Meng Xue Ziming, after vomiting at the face of the beautiful
master Mei Hanxue, vomited unreservedly at the handsome face of
the sphenoid beauty Xi Renjie emperor.
“…”
Taxian-Jun’s face suddenly went dark!
“Xue Meng!! Don’t fucking spit on my clothes! This is what I bought
after going down the mountain and chopping firewood for a day to
earn enough private money! Fuck!”

In response to him, Xue Meng rolled his eyes and turned over
again: “Oh!”
The author has something to say:
ps. Regarding the dangerous statement that opening an inn at
the beginning of this chapter is not my original one, but I don’t
remember where I saw it, and Baidu can’t find it… If I remember
correctly, it’s probably Liushen Leilei who said Jin Yong… Just
hang on talking like this first, so as not to misunderstand, Bo Bo!
And the cute Oolong is so much more
hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah
ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha
hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah
ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, let me review the story of
Forgotten by the way~~ When Mrs. Wang said about Xue
Meng’s life experience, only Jiang Xi, the door was in the Hall of
Dan Xin There was a Xue Meng who eavesdropped outside.
Later, because of Jiang Xi’s subtle attitude, it was the Mei
Hanxue brothers, but the Mei Hanxue brothers didn’t go into
details, so now they are the only ones who know the true
relationship between Jiang Xi and Mengmeng. . Neither of them
wanted to recognize each other, Mengmeng just wanted to scold
him, Jiang Xi just wanted to give Xue Meng money, and didn’t
want to have any feelings…
Mr. Jiang: Xue Meng, give you one hundred million, don’t
come to see me until the spending is over. I am very busy and
do not want to chat with you about life.
Xue Meng:? ? ? ?
Jiang Xi’s heart: I am a man without emotion.
Xue Meng’s heart: Who wants to talk about life with you? ? ?
However, in the eyes of outsiders—
Sisters obsessed with Jiang Xi: The dog forced Xue Meng to
post Lord Jiang! shameless!
A female sister obsessed with Xue Meng: The dog forced
Jiang Xi to take care of Xue’s head! Dead pervert!
Alas, all the misunderstandings and oolongs in this world are
really because one side has not made it clear, and the other
side thinks too much ==
 330. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on Blind Date
(5)”

Taxian-Jun felt that he had never been so aggrieved. Even when

he went down the mountain to cultivate land, chop wood, kill pigs
and bring children.
Because he went down the mountain to earn private money, it was
something that changed his face, and his alias was “Grandmaster
Gou”.
I don’t know if it makes him happy or sad. In fact, the villagers
have a very good reputation for his role as “Grandmaster Gou”. They
praised “Grandmaster Gou” for being strong and tough. You can do it
when you give it to you, and you will leave when you are done. It’s a
very good coolie.
They only think that this person loves bragging, and they always
say “I missed me back then, I had thousands of servants.” “I missed
me back then, I had countless treasures.” So it goes.
And when his temper exploded a little, he always threatened to cut
off people’s heads, and coaxed children to cut off children’s heads.
As a result, as soon as the owner said that he would be deducted
from his wages, he could only smile and lift the crying child up high.
He gritted his teeth and coaxed: “Shake, shake, shake to Naihe
Bridge, Madam Meng calls me a good baby.”
When the child broke his tears and laughed, the owner turned his
head and didn’t pay attention. He grinded his molars and whispered:
“Wait! When Chu Ning doesn’t care about you, this seat will take
care of you this group of unsophisticated people. Copy it! I’m pooh!”
 But this time is different, now he has no disguise and no alias.
As a dignified emperor, Xue Meng’s robe was thrown up all over
by Xue Meng, and he had to throw it away. Now he is wearing a
simple black robe inside, without any ornamentation, like a poor
long-time worker.
In addition, he had to clean up the ground. Who made everyone
sleep, only he was awake.
With a look of disgust, Taxian-Jun helped the drunk Xue Meng
back into the inn guest room, threw it onto the bed, and then pulled
the quilt to cover him casually.
“It all depends on you drunk!”
Saying that he raised his hand and volleyed “Papa” and slapped
Xue Meng with two slaps, and the answer was Xue Meng’s hum.
After stepping on Xianjun and standing for a while, he only felt
extremely boring, so he went out.
But instead of going back to the house, he asked the shopkeeper
again to buy a few pots of wine, and walked to the stairs of the inn,
where he sat alone drinking.
While drinking, he peeked at Chu Wanning’s room.
He deliberately beat and beat, making the movement very loud,
hoping that Chu Wanning can take the initiative to react.
It’s a pity that after busying for a long time, the first guest who was
staying in the hotel responded to him, and the probe yelled, “You are
sick!”
Step Xianjun looked up fiercely: “You are looking for death!”
 The guest Jiawan never thought that the outsider was actually
Stepping Xiandijun, and he was shocked and squeaked his head
and went back to the room.
Taxian-Jun rolled his eyes and murmured: “If I hadn’t had a better
temper now, you would have been stunned! You are a spoiler!”
Then I drank, and the more I drank, the more bored I was, and the
more I drank, the more I felt wronged.
At the end of the drink, he glanced bitterly at the guest room at the
end of the aisle-the light had already been extinguished, and Chu
Wanning didn’t come to coax him at all, and he didn’t care if he went
back, so he just managed to sleep like this!
Stepping Xianjun secretly grinds his molars. If he is replaced by
Master Mo, Chu Wanning would have persuaded him to come and
accompany him in a good manner, right?
Furiously, he slurped a pot again.
Xue Meng said that there is no difference between him and Master
Mo, and Chu Wanning said that he and Master Mo are the same
person, and Master Mo himself said that they are no different, just at
different stages of the same person.
What they said is wrong!
Taxian-Jun thought paranoidly and arrogantly, it was different! Just
look at Chu Wanning’s attitude! Why did you lose the kit he gave,
leaving only the rags made by the hypocrite?
They all lied to him that he was uneducated! Lie him to study less!
The world loses him!
 Even Chu Wanning’s servant doesn’t care about him at all!
Although I came to Wuchang Town to look for him, but there was no
good word, and he didn’t apologize to him for losing his Qixi gift. But
he rummaged through the books and found the embroidered kit of
his favorite words. Others wanted to return it. no!
I don’t know anything good or bad!
Drinking and drinking, he was also a little confused, holding the
wooden rail of the escalator, and writing “I am not happy” on his face.
In the dizziness, he seemed to hear the door open, and there were
footsteps from far to near, and finally stopped beside him.
Taxian-Jun raised his head, and in the misty light and shadow of
the lamp, he saw the face of Qingjun, who had hated for half his life,
missed for ten years, and yearned for two lives.
He was stunned for a while, and muttered lowly to the incoming
person: “Chu Wanning…”
He just said the name once, and he felt that his heart was so
moist. No matter whether he was controlled by Baku Changhenghua
or not, he always had the strongest desire for Chu Wanning. His
heart seemed to be soaked with desire, but in addition to desire,
there were more grievances, tenderness, sadness and love. Doesn’t
he love him? In fact, what he meant for Chu Wanning from the
bottom of his heart had never been less than that of himself under
another personality.
But what can he do. He has been a puppet for more than ten
years and a living dead as a walking dead. The bitter and long
hatred hollowed out his flesh and blood. He is like a dragon that has
been trapped in the dark for too long. Being lonely as a company,
associating with tyranny, he was actually scared when the earthly
sunlight accepted him again unscrupulously.
His dragon can only howl fiercely, revealing scarred but still sharp
claws, making a look like a dungeon disdainful of being with you.
In fact, he knew how much he envied himself for being able to live
again.
Even if all the facts are in front of him, even if everyone tells him
that Master Mo is you, and you are one, he would not admit it. He
stubbornly challenged the whole world.
Say: No, this seat is different from that person.
In fact, he was lying. It was because he had dreamed back in the
Wushan Temple too many times. In the dream, he started from
scratch. In the dream, there was fire in the world, and he was beside
him. But when I woke up, everything disappeared.
He was lying on a huge bed with curtains flying around him. He
hated why he woke up, why Zhou Gong didn’t give back his dreams,
and why Zhuang Sheng didn’t let his butterflies come true.
So in fact, every time he yelled, “This seat is not Master Mo!”, he
thinks of someone to coax him. It’s best to catch a few thousand
more Gong Es and call him “You” hundreds of times a day. It is
Master Mo, you and him are one body.” That’s peace of mind.
“Why drink so much.”
Chu Wanning in the field of vision frowned and wanted to help him
up, but he stretched out his hand and dragged it off.
“The ink burns, what are you sending…well…”
 He embraced Chu Wanning with great strength, and he covered
with a thick and intense kiss regardless. But when the kiss became
more eager, he seemed to have thought of something, deliberately
imitating someone, and suddenly softened again.
“This seat will also…” He muttered vaguely in the melancholy kiss
between the lingering fragrance of wine and the melancholy of
Taxian-Jun, “It’s not difficult.”
Chu Wanning didn’t know what he was talking about, and only
tightened his body. The entrance of the corridor was wide open and
there was no cover. He was afraid that someone would come out to
see this scene, so he tried to break free, but was pressed against the
wooden fence by Step Xianjun and kissed the ground deeper. It is
not impossible to do it at the top of this staircase.
But when Chu Wanning’s resistance was getting stronger, Taxian-
Jun suddenly ended the kiss uncharacteristically. Those black to
purple eyes drooped slightly, staring at Chu Wanning’s wet lips,
leaning forward to kiss him intently, and after a while, the loyal dog
pleased the owner again, and kissed again.
Chu Wanning: “…”
After Taxian-Jun kissed three times in a row, he stopped kissing.
Although his eyes looked so wet and so thirsty, he still restrained and
hugged Chu Wanning into his arms.
He sighed deeply, “You said, did you dream again…”
The man has always been arrogant and rebellious, and it is rare to
reach Chu Wanning’s shoulders with a nasal voice in a low voice.
Chu Wanning was taken aback, somewhat understood.
 In this world, no matter which ray of soul or fragments burned by
the ink, he knows him best.
Chu Wanning raised his hand, stroked his shoulders, patted like
he did when he was still a teenager, and said: “It’s not a dream. Go,
come back to the room with me.”
Taxian-Jun was stubborn and stubborn, muttering: “Don’t sleep.
Don’t go back.”
Chu Wanning said helplessly: “…What are you doing again?”
Taxian-Jun was unhappy, Taxian-Jun made trouble, hummingly, as
if he was still aggrieved: “You have turned off the lights, and you are
not looking for this seat, you are deliberately angry with this seat…”
Obviously this talent is the human world emperor of the previous
life, but when he was drunk and nestled in his neck, Chu Wanning
unexpectedly had an inexplicable illusion, feeling that stepping on
the fairy is like a beautiful concubine in jealousy fighting for favor.
Chu Wanning felt speechless for the thoughts that emerged at this
moment, and finally had to say: “Isn’t it from you? It’s that you only
said that you turned off the lights before, and those who dare not
come in will sneak in in the dark. . I saved you face.”
“…? A joke. Who wants you to give face.” Half asleep and half
awake, he was crazy, “This seat destroys the world, there is nothing I
dare not…”
The voice slowly faded.
“Chu Wanning…”
“Ok?”
“Wanning…”
 “…”
At the end, it became a soft sound, no different from when it was
young: “Master…”
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, raised his hand, and touched
his hair.
“Ok.”
“I wake up tomorrow, will you still be there?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and repeated a sentence that Gui
Yin would repeat in the past two years: “You go to sleep, I will always
be there.”
Stepping Xianjun was stable now, and after a while there was a
sound of even breathing. It turned out that the drunk Emperor was
relieved, and finally fell asleep. Chu Wanning carefully framed him
and returned to the room. The person lying on the couch has straight
eyebrows and no hostility, and is no different from the little boy who
saved the earthworms under the oil paper umbrella that he had
collected back then.
Gu Hua is gone, and the nightmare will never come again.
just—
“Then why did you lose the gift bag of this seat!” Stepping on
Xianjun in his sleep suddenly kicked the quilt and shouted.
“This seat is going to be on a blind date! This seat is going to
win…win…Taobao Mountain Villa gift box… there are five hundred
books…” The rare treasure Erotica album.
Fortunately, the second half of the words became ambiguous
Dudu Nono, and Chu Wanning was not taught to hear it.
 But even if Chu Wanning didn’t know that the ultimate goal of his
blind date was to get the love storybook, when he faced this man
who fell asleep and was still talking in his dreams, he still increased
his forehead with his hand and had a headache.
He killed him and would not tell Xue Meng that the reason why he
lost the ink-burning kit to him was because Taxian-Jun had
embroidered a section of “Eighteen Touches” on the kit without
shame.
Compared with the “Peace Sutra” embroidered by Master Mo’s
personality, who would be willing to wear eighteen touches…
In addition, he also won’t tell the ink to kill, that is simply the best
in the world and has the temperament of stepping on the fairy. In
fact, he did not lose it, but he was locked in a wooden box that only
he could open. in.
With everything he sent him before.
-
The next day, Xue Meng woke up early.
Rarely under the same roof with Chu Wanning, he plans to go out
and buy some master’s favorite breakfasts to honor others. But when
I walked downstairs, I found that a table by the window of the inn
was already full of hearty breakfast, and the Mo Ran with the
tableware.
When I looked up and saw him come down, the Mo Ran and
smiled: “Get up so early?”
“…”
 Although I have known that Mo Rans once every three days, there
is a mental transformation, but it is really weird to feel it directly. Xue
Meng was a little stiff for a while, and stood still for a while before
humming vaguely.
“I made you laugh yesterday. I do that sometimes.”
Xue Meng scratched his head again, and said uncomfortably:
“Forget it, I see your jokes are not a day or two.” Then he walked to
the table, looked around carefully, and couldn’t help asking: “You and
The shopkeeper borrowed the kitchen?”
“Yeah.” Grandmaster Mo smiled and looked at him, and put a dish
of fried crispy and brown water-fried buns in front of him, “There is
still a whole life of boiling pot porridge simmering on the slab, it is
almost ready, you help I’m busy, go play three bowls with me?”
“Oh.” Xue Meng agreed, with the Mo Ran into the small kitchen.
The lid of the pot was opened, the rice porridge in it steamed out
of mist and fragrant, and you could see the plump shrimp and fish
fillets. Mo Ran three bowls neatly, and Xue Meng was there to help
find the ingredients.
The boiled boiled eggs are placed on the steaming porridge,
sprinkled with white sesame seeds, chopped tender green onions,
browned and crispy, poured with a few drops of sesame oil, and the
taste is delicious.
Xue Meng was curious, and couldn’t help asking: “Take…er, would
you do what you did yesterday?”
“Yes, and what I do is not worse than what I am now.” Mo Ran,
“It’s just that he likes to have a temper and to be temperamental. In
fact, many of the recipes were created when he occupied his mind,
but he didn’t do it, so he kept it. Let me cook.”
Xue Meng let out a cry, muttered a few words, and then asked,
“Why did the master lose his tips and keep yours?”
Mo Ran the hard-boiled egg for a moment, and then turned back
and smiled and said to Xue Meng: “We are alone. I feel embarrassed
about this matter. So don’t say it.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Are there few people you lost in front
of me? Now you are holding back. Why didn’t you feel embarrassed
when you called me the surviving baby yesterday? Speaking of
which, the account has not been settled yet. ——”
Master Mo is really a man who wants to do whatever he wants,
and immediately changed his words: “Oh, then we are still two
people, you will settle with him when you come back from Step
Xianjun, be good.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“That’s right.” When the last bowl of seafood porridge was also
decorated, Mo Ran seemed to suddenly remember something, and
said to Xue Meng extremely seriously: “I still have something to
remind you.”
Xue Meng was taken aback by his sudden silence, and felt
pressure inexplicably: “You, you say it.”
Mo Ran and said: “Actually I don’t know what you think, what’s
going on between you, how suddenly… Well, after all, this is your
private matter, so I don’t have to worry about it. But I thought about
it. As your brother, since I know about this, I have to give you some
tips.”
 Xue Meng: “Huh?”
“Xue Meng, you are still young and you can really try many
emotionally, but his age, qualifications, and status are higher than
you. It is not easy to get along with you. You have a strong temper,
remember to restrain yourself and tolerate others. I will keep it secret
for you. If you have any confusion, you can come to Nanping
Mountain to find me while Master is away.”
Mo Ran and patted him on the shoulder: “Don’t follow me out and
kiss others.”
“… Are you embarrassed to say?” Xue Meng paused, then shook
his head again and again, “Is it right? What are you talking about?”
Mo Ran very tolerantly and looked at him gently with the attitude of
his elder brother: “It doesn’t matter, my brother has experience and
understands your difficulties. In fact, no matter the teacher or the
Lord Jiang, they are all with great pride and dignity. I’m used to it.
When you are young, and if you are awkward with him, you will first
admit your mistakes, and then you will have a happy family.”
Xue Meng suddenly paled: “You, you know? How would you
know? Me and him…I…I am not!”
Mo Ran and said: “I saw it yesterday, so I congratulate you.”
Xue Meng said in shock: “Is it obvious?”
Mo Ran and patted him again with a smile: “It’s also…well. But
you can restrain yourself a little bit.”
Xue Meng collapsed.
Xue Meng thought he was restrained enough, why could he still be
able to see that he and Jiang Xi are father and son in two strokes? ?
!
Fortunately, when he floated out of the kitchen, he didn’t hear the
burning ink shaking his head and sighing: “Strange, what happened
in the past two years, how did Xue Meng get along with Jiang
Yechen… He hasn’t always liked it. Girls… Well, I really want to
break my head and I didn’t want to understand…”
Xue Meng didn’t know that he had gone through the vicissitudes of
life in Mo Ran’s heart until he said goodbye to Mo Burning Chu
Wanning, and he had become the same kind of Mo Ran.
When we parted, Xue Meng pulled the ink and warned him
nervously: “You are not allowed to tell me about Jiang Yechen and
me!”
You are not allowed to tell others that I am the son of that dog
thief!
Mo Ran very sincerely, raising his hands and swearing: “I will keep
you secret.”
I won’t tell anyone that you made Jiang Zhangmen.
The two brothers reached a tacit understanding. Under Chu
Wanning’s inexplicable gaze, they touched each other’s fists, and
then the older brother took Chu Wanning back to Nanping Mountain,
while the younger brother stepped on the clear morning light after
the rain and returned to the clouds. The misty peak of death and life.
 Extra: Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea
Sister

331. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea Sister (1)”

After that, Xue Meng met with seven or eight people one after
another, but the other party was not much uglier than he expected
after untying the sachet, or the two people had quarreled with one
Buddha ascending to heaven and two Buddhas before untying the
sachet. I want to choke the other person to death.
Therefore, Xue Meng gradually became suspicious of Ma
Zhuangzhu’s artifacts, and his doubts became deeper and deeper.
Finally, when he met the eleventh monk, and the other side said
diligently: “People like Step Xianjun. If they want to be a queen, they
can’t be a noble concubine. I heard that Jun Xian likes children so
much. I especially like children. I think we must be a match made in
heaven. If he is willing to marry someone, they can give birth to him
every year until he is satisfied~” Xue Meng collapsed.
Not only collapsed, but also angry.
“You woman! Don’t you, don’t you know what the Mo Ran has to
do with Master Chu?!”
 “I know.” The woman Tao Taoran covered her face shyly, “But
people who are virtuous and good will not be jealous with Master
Chu, and they are also willing to give birth to children for Master
Chu, hehehe.”
Xue Meng furiously raised the table: “You are so beautiful,
shameless!!!”
The female cultivator’s eyes widened: “How can you swear?”
“Not only did I curse, but if you want to say that you covet Master
Chu, I can still beat you!”
“you dare!”
“What can I not dare! What’s more, do you have a bad mind? Do
you like to step on Xianjun? What do you play on the worry-relief
scroll and waste other people’s time. If you have the ability, you
should go to Nanping Mountain to stop him!”
The female Xiu was furious. She rolled up her sleeves and swept
away her previous charming appearance. She was extremely fierce:
“Damn! Do you think my old lady hasn’t blocked it? My old lady has
been in ambush in Nanping Mountain for seven days and seven
nights, you know!”
“…You fucking sick!”
“You are sick! You don’t understand the power of love at all!” She
said, her eyes suddenly blurred, “Ah, you don’t know, that evening, I
finally waited for him, and he came out from behind the fence and
looked I glanced at me-our eyes were facing each other. At that
moment, there was a thud in my head and the fireworks exploded. I
even thought about which school the child would go to in the future!”
 The girl described herself passionately, as if she was stuck in the
sweetness of memories: “At that time, I rushed over excitedly and
told him—”
Xue Meng said incredulously, “Are you just telling him that you like
him?”
“How can it be, look at your barren imagination, it’s no wonder that
you came out on a blind date.” The girl rolled Xue Meng’s eyes, “It
must be shocked, stimulated, used exaggerated rhetoric, and a
sentence will attract his attention. And curious! Understand! So I told
him—”
She took a deep breath and exhaled four words in a voice: “I’m
pregnant.”
Xue Meng: “……???”
“Does this have anything to do with the burning of ink??”
“Of course. It was his eyes, and his eyes made me conceive.” She
explained understandingly.
“…” He was shocked by her madness for a long while, and he
didn’t know what to say, and finally asked in fear, “Then, does Mo
Ran pay attention to you?”
“Of course, I successfully used these four words to attract the
attention of the emperor. He is so enthusiastic, and his attitude is not
the same as the rumored cold posture. He is even willing to take the
responsibility!”
Xue Meng was shocked again: “What, what? He, he…what did he
say?”
 The girl was shy and covered her face and said: “He asked me if I
need a miscarriage? A kick of a dozen silver dollars is not allowed to
tell Chu Wanning.”
“…”
Xue Meng’s mouth twitched twice, and finally couldn’t help it:
“Hahahahahaha!!!”
“What are you laughing at! He is willing to kick me! Fate is
destined! As long as the heart is sincere, I won’t believe that I can’t
step on the fairy!”
Xue Meng smiled and stood up to move his muscles and bones:
“Okay, come and come, I will step on Xianjun and kick you a second
time now!”
“what—”
Xue Meng finally couldn’t stand it during such a bleak and bleak
blind date. Under the pseudonym “Taobao Mountain Villa Destroys
My Youth”, he successively left a hundred negative reviews for the
Scroll of Worry-Relief on the “List of Cultivation Tools”. Each
negative review comes with a personal experience of nearly a
thousand words and complaints. This magical tool made by horses.
However, what Xue Meng did not expect was that because his
writing was too full and passionate, it caused the monks to scramble
to circulate—
Of course, with the mentality of watching jokes.
Some black market merchants even specially copied his bad
reviews and compiled a book. Since it was officially printed and sold
on August 18, the black book merchants directly named the book
“August 18”.
 The index of the book looks like this:
“August 18: My Beautiful Little Daddy”
“August 18: My Savage Cousin”
…
All these.
Other people’s unpleasant misfortunes always arouse the interest
of neighbors in the neighborhood, so “August 18” became the most
popular black book in the shop for a while, and many people even
called for “Taobao Mountain Villa to destroy my youth”. Scholars
should have more blind dates to bring you more happiness.
Fortunately, this book was quickly banned by Jiang Xi.
Jiang Yechen stared at the words “beautiful little daddy” with
extremely gloomy eyes: “It’s all messy things, burn it for me.”
“Yes! Head!”
A group of dog-legged disciples in Gu Yueye immediately bought
back all “August 18” on the market, dug a pit in the outskirts of
Yangzhou, and set fire to it.
“August 18” burned, but the Scroll of Relieving Worry was getting
out of stock. Xue Meng was so angry, and finally a real-name letter
was secretly repaired with the owner of the horse, and angrily cursed
us for being diligent, lovely, kind and innocent. .
But in fact, there is only one core meaning-
Pick up the horse! You thief! What magic weapon are you? Are
you not harmful! I tell you that if you don’t give me a satisfactory
answer, I will break ties with you at the peak of my life and death!
You never want to get my master’s mecha map! ! what! ! !
 The diligent, lovely, kind and innocent horse owner was counting
money happily when he received this letter, and when he heard the
news, he almost carried it back in shock.
Where does this work! ?
It is a trivial matter to keep making friends, and it is also trivial to
send the letter to Xue Meng. The big thing is that some guests are
so dissatisfied with his masterpiece!
Oh my God, that “August 18” was actually not Gu Yueye who
directed and acted a fictional story to compete viciously with him?
There are people in the world who really hate him so much!
The owner of Ma Zhuang was sad and choked.
And there is still a bit of Yu Zuo.
He will never allow guests in the world who are dissatisfied with
his carefully refined “Relief Scroll”! no way! ! !
So Ma Zhuangzhu resorted to his lore-after life.
After the birthday, the group is the collective name for the disciples
cultivated by Taobao Mountain Villa, and they are generally female
disciples with soft voices and good temperaments. The cultivation
goal set by the owner of Ma Zhuang for them is: “A conversation can
make the customer live longer, and a smile can make the friendship
deep.”
Referred to as after life.
Given that Xue Meng was so angry, the serious and serious owner
of the horse farm took it seriously. He did not dare to neglect, so he
immediately ordered the elders of the villa to take a deep contract
and go to the top of death and life to pour tea to Xue Zhangmen and
pinch his waist. Legs, in a nutshell, means one thing:
We must do everything possible to restore Xue Meng’s favor and
satisfy customers!
However, the newly appointed post-shou elders had a deep bond
but did not have such a deep awareness of Ma Zhuangzhu. She is a
young, soft, timid, and coquettish beautiful female cultivator. She
actually has great fear in Xue Meng, who once ranked second on the
list of pride. She didn’t want to be beaten by the head Xue…
Girl Bu was entangled and sad for a while, so she told the matter
to a monk she had recently met on the “Relief Scroll”.
It’s no wonder that Girl Bu is poking out everything, it is indeed the
immortal Chang named “Wangmei Quzhike” that gives her too
reliable feeling. It is gentle and calm, yet humorous, but not frivolous.
The intimacy and teasing in his words, one more point is greasy, one
less point is weak, it is like Fang Wen’s good tea, everything is just
right.
And also very considerate and helpful.
When “Wangmei Quenches Thirst” heard that girl Bu had
encountered such troubles, after thinking about it for a while, it sent
her this message:
“Don’t worry, I will settle this matter for you.”
Step Shenqi was immediately shocked and moved: “Really?”
Wangmei Xianchang’s tone looked on the jade slip as gentle and
considerate as in the past: “Of course, with a word from a
gentleman, it is hard to chase a horse. Don’t worry, give me the head
of Xue, I will definitely make him happy.”
 .
On this day, Xue Meng was personally cleaning the dust on the
Red Lotus Water Pavilion, and suddenly a disciple came to report
——
“Report! Head! There is someone in Taobao Villa asking to see
you!”
Xue Meng’s brain hurt when he heard the words Taobao Mountain
Villa recently. He wiped clean the file left by Chu Wanning, threw it
into the bamboo tube, and said angrily: “Let him go!”
“Yes, it’s a woman!”
“What’s wrong with women?” Xue Meng’s blind date during this
period of time has made Xue Meng once again confirm the truth. No
matter men or women, it is a virtue to hate them. “Women let her go!
I won’t accept Taobao Mountain Villa anymore. Any magical artifacts
that you recommend, let them die as soon as possible!”
Speaking, began to wipe Chu Wanning’s piano table.
“In addition, you tell her to tell Ma Yun that even if I can only do
business with Jiang Yeshen in the future, I will not interact with his
family! See what they are doing unreliable things! What annoying!”
The little disciple pitifully endured the head’s anger, and finally said
aggrieved: “Yes, but the other party said that he was a disciple of
Taobao Mountain Villa’s birthday.”
“Disciple after birthday?” Xue Meng frowned, “What’s that for?”
Little disciple: “I heard that I was here to apologize…” He
swallowed, and then said, “Ren Jun rubs the round and squeezes it,
I smiled like a flower, and you can let you vent until you are no longer
angry, she will leave. “
“…”
Xue Mengxin said, isn’t that a martial arts stake?
Since he came to apologize, Xue Meng reluctantly went out to
meet her. Before leaving, he told the disciple who guarded the Red
Lotus Water Pavilion: “Hey, you must not move the piano table when
I wiped half of it. I will continue to wipe it when I come back.”
After the guard disciple assured him for the hundredth time that he
wouldn’t even dare to move any dust on the Red Lotus Waterside
Pavilion, Xue Meng safely threw the rag and walked away.
When he arrived at the Hall of Danxin, he saw a strange female
nun in the middle of the hall. The nun wore a white-gold dress, her
long hazel hair was pulled up with a white jade hairpin, and the ends
were slightly curled with natural curls, her skin was fair and snowy,
and she still seemed to emit soft light even under such light and
shadow. .
She was squatting and teasing the orange cat food bag. The fat
cat with low cat eyes actually liked her uncharacteristically. Not only
did she show her white belly generously, she also squinted her eyes
and made a pleasant purr.
Hearing the movement, the girl after the birthday turned her head.
As soon as she saw Xue Meng, she immediately got up and laughed
very softly and shyly.
“Ah, it’s the head Xue, who has been up for a long time.”
Xue Meng: “…”
 Huh? How do you feel that this person is familiar.
Xue Meng looked at her back and forth to make sure that she was
not wearing any phantom sachets. It should be either an illusion
caused by the illusion or something familiar.
Her complexion is pale, her pupils and hair color are a little light,
and her facial features are very erect and deep. She was originally a
stunning and cold look, but she had a pair of emotional and smiling
eyes. Demon’s charming style.
Xue Meng is a very picky person. From his birth to the present,
there is no other woman who can match the word “beautiful” in his
eyes except for his mother, Mrs. Wang.
But after this birthday, I have to say that Xue Meng feels that
although she is not as good as herself, she is still pretty good.
The two looked at each other for a while, and when the girl after
the birthday was smiling and planning to introduce herself further,
Xue Meng suddenly raised his hand and said to her: “Wait a minute.”
He walked aside again and said to the little disciple: “Come here.”
As soon as the little disciple approached, Xue Meng lowered his
voice and asked, “Are you sure this man came to apologize seriously
after his birthday?”
The little disciple didn’t know why: “Yes, yes.”
Xue Meng said solemnly: “Could it be that Ma Yun wanted to use a
despicable means to make me give up on defending the victims of
the Scroll of Worry.”
“…”
 The little disciple thought, isn’t you the only victim of Scroll of
Worry-Relief? Except you, everyone is having fun.
And “August 18” is also very beautiful!
If you want to return, life is still needed.
The little disciple squeezed his fist and encouraged Xue Meng and
said: “The head, justice will be late but will not be absent. Don’t use
the beauties to pick up the horse. Even if the thirty-six tricks are
finished, you are the upright head Xue! I believe! You can do it
yourself!”
Xue Meng was greatly encouraged and moved after hearing this.
He patted the little disciple on the shoulder: “You are right! Real gold
is not afraid of fire, and good men are not afraid of women. I will let
her rub me and never change me. Attitude! And I want to alienate
her, be indifferent to her, embarrass her, let her retreat in the face of
difficulty, and leave the top of death and life as soon as possible!”
After speaking, he turned around and said to Shouhou fiercely:
“What’s your name?”
“Am I?” The birthday girl smiled slightly and said, “The name is not
enough to hear. It is enough for the head Xue to call me the birthday
queen.”
“…Let’s do it!” Xue Meng waved his hand vigilantly and not very
impatiently. “It is impossible for me to change my view of the Scroll of
Worry-Relief. If you are here for this purpose, just leave. Don’t waste
each other’s time.”
Unexpectedly, she didn’t care about Shouhou, she smiled
tolerantly, and said, “Apologizing is only one of them. There are so
many disciples in Taobao Mountain Villa who are similar to me. More
because of…”
Xue Meng was stared at by her pale eyes, and suddenly that kind
of inexplicable familiarity was born again. It felt like a mouse being
stared at by a cat, with straight hair behind it, and a sense of crisis
that he would be played around in the next moment.
Just when he was extremely alert and prepared to drive her down
the mountain as soon as there was a problem, he could see his face
smile after his birthday, and he was full of style and style.
She said softly: “Because Head Xue is the best, the most upright,
the most generous, the hottest…”
“What?”
“Ah, the most charming monk.” She changed her mouth without
changing her face and smiled. “I have been admiring you for a long
time. This time I am willing to accompany you.”
 332. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: The Tea Girl (2)”

To be honest, Xue Meng felt that he did not need the company of a
woman.
But let’s be more serious, Xue Meng felt that everything he said
after his birthday was the truth, and he never disliked such an honest
woman.
The so-called not hitting the smiling face, not to mention that the
other party was so honest and sincere. Xue Meng was so
embarrassed to drive people for a while, so she had to stay at the
top of death and life, and she “personally represented the owner of
the Ma Zhuangzhu to the head of Xue. With the most sincere
apologies”.
A few days have passed, and she has been very interesting after
her birthday. Without Xue Meng’s permission, she would never
dangle under Xue Meng’s eyelids, but neatly and quietly help out at
the top of death and life.
In fact, there are many things at the top of death and life, because
after the war, although this sect has been advancing with great
momentum, it still loves to accept the appointment of “grandma
Wang’s cat has climbed to the tree again and can’t get off”.
When Xue Meng was young, these tasks were usually done by a
teacher, and sometimes he would pick it up when the ink was idle
and bored. However, after he took over as the head, he hopes that
every disciple can go deep into the countryside and understand that
good deeds are no different. , All have meaning. Therefore, he asked
the twenty elders at the pinnacle of life and death to arrange for their
disciples to take on such small tasks.
This month it was the turn of the wolf.
The disciples of Greedy Wolf are the least apart from Chu
Wanning. He is probably a disciple chosen according to his own
model, so the group of people under his school are all deadly
strange masters.
Go down the mountain to help Grandma Wang hug the cat down.
His disciples are absolutely unwilling to do it, but the leader’s request
cannot be fulfilled. Therefore, they usually go to Xuanji’s sect to pick
a bully disciple, or money temptation. So, or threatened by a stick, let
Elder Xuanji’s apprentice cry to complete these little things on their
behalf.
For this reason, Xuanji, who is so gentle, often goes to the greedy
wolf to settle accounts.
But after having a longevity, everything is different.
This girl didn’t know what kind of charm she had, and she was
able to persuade the greedy wolf disciples in a few words to let the
group of people take the initiative to run down the mountain to help.
In addition to persuasion, she helped the aunt of Meng Potang
cook vegetables, wiped the stone lions of Naihe Bridge, and
registered the books of Cangshuge… She was willing to do any
errands, and she did very well, going up to the elders, down The dog
that went to Meng Potang and Mrs. Wang’s cat, as long as they can
pant, they all evaluate her in one word:
“Miao!” This is the cat.
“Wang!” This is a dog.
 “Good!” This is a person.
It can be seen that after the birthday, there are more clever and
steady masters.
So on the third day, Xue Meng couldn’t sit still.
He felt that this woman had two brushes and he could ask her for
advice and experience. But he had a good face and couldn’t hold
back his face to talk about this with a girl from another school.
While hesitating, I heard a few small repairs who had walked
under the veranda rustling about something.
Disciple A: “The girl after the birthday is so beautiful. Alas, I don’t
know how long she can stay on top of her life. If she can stay for
three to five months, I must go after her!”
Disciple Yi rolled his eyes and said, “Toad Mao wants to eat swan
meat. Didn’t you see that Shou girl clearly admires our boss?”
Xue Meng was shocked. At this time they just passed the corner.
Xue Meng immediately raised the sword score in his hand, covering
his entire face while listening to their conversation.
“Huh? Are you there?”
“You are stupid, you see when she talks to others, whenever she
is not a few sentences, she wraps around to the head of Xue. I think
she is doing two things in addition to helping the martial arts.”
“Which two things?”
Disciple B held his finger and said: “One, praise the head of Xue.
Second, ask about the head of Xue. To praise is to close your eyes
and boast, saying that our head is handsomer than Master Mo,
smarter than the owner of the horse, and better fortune. Ye Shen is
strong, and his heart is kinder than Master Chu… The most
important thing is that she actually said that he has a very good
figure and height. Are you blind?”
“???” Xue Meng was very angry.
The girls are telling the truth, you two are blind!
“She has everything to ask about, from the dishes the boss likes to
the boss’s recent mood. Yesterday I saw that she was still asking the
boss about Mei Hanxue’s opinion.”
“Huh? Why did she ask the head of her opinion about Mei
Hanxue?”
“Naturally because the head and Senior Brother Mei are the best
friends. The so-called get a man, you must get the man next to him. I
think the Shou girl is really moving, you die early and don’t fight with
the head. Now, how can you grab it.”
They mumbled as they walked away.
Leaving Xue Meng standing in place, slowly put down the sword
sheet covering his face.
Although he thinks he will not look as good as his own after his
birthday, but she is also a very outstanding girl, then, since she has
already praised him to death…
I invited her to dinner and asked her how to manage the martial
art…should it not be a shame?
Anyway, people have foresight.
With this idea, Xue Meng and others inquired about Shou girl’s
whereabouts. Hearing that she was in the library, he straightened his
clothes, cleared his throat, and walked there.
 At this moment. Inside the library.
Taobao Mountain Villa’s post-shou girl-the pot-top hero with a
deep bond, the master of transfiguration-the nickname “Wangmei
quenches thirst”-the real identity Kunlun Taxuegong master brother,
the first wind and wandering son in the cultivation world-Mei Hanxue
Xianjun , Is looking at an ancient book called “Ancient Enchantment
Catalogue”.
This book was originally placed in the Red Lotus Water Pavilion in
Chu Wanning. After Chu Wanning returned to Nanping, Zeng Xiu
asked Xue Meng to move all his books in the water Pavilion to the
library for the disciples to practice. Along with the “Ancient
Enchantment Catalogue”, there are many books such as “The
Collection of Plants and Trees”, “Journey in Shuzhong”, and “Linyi
Confucian Style Musical Score”.
As a Yue Xiu, Mei Hanxue is not really interested in enchantment
art. In theory, he should read the “Linyi Confucian Style Piano
Score”, but he didn’t. Instead, he was holding an obscure and
difficult knot. Jie Shu read it with gusto, and from time to time he
touched his chin, smiled and nodded, seeming to agree.
Can he not agree?
Because this book “Ancient Enchantment Catalogue” left by Chu
Wanning, there are actually a bunch of erotic pictures!
Mei Hanxue Bingxue was smart, and naturally knew that these
paintings would not be related to Chu Wanning. After a little thought,
he immediately guessed the whole story. Come to think of it, these
calligraphy should be left behind when Mo Rans stubbornly. The
picture is called a wonderful one, and the conception is called a
stunning.
I have to say that Mo Ran is a very thoughtful young man. Mei
Hanxue has been in the wind and moon field for so many years, and
the ordinary beauty is no longer in his eyes, but he was deeply
moved by Mr. Mo Weiyu’s early years of authenticity. .
What moved him even more was that this person dared to make
this lewd picture in Chu Wanning’s book, and he could still survive to
this day, which is really a strange person.
Mei Hanxue looked at it and couldn’t help but laughed.
Mo Weiyu is really interesting. Xue Ziming has been with him for
so many years but has been out of silt and not stained. It is more
interesting.
“Interesting” is one of Mei Hanxue’s most important requirements
for interest in a person. And since he knew Xue Meng, he still didn’t
think anyone was more interesting to play than Xue Meng. In Mei
Hanxue’s opinion, Xue Meng was too impulsive, too unsteady, too
innocent, and too obsessive, just like a puffer fish in the water. He
sat on the bank and patted it, and the puffer fish was immediately
angry. It didn’t take long for it to bulge, but I forgot silly and swam
around with majesty as usual.
Mei Hanxue couldn’t help being like an addicted cat, hitting him
once and then hitting him again, the more angry Xue Meng was, the
more he smiled.
When Xue Meng couldn’t bear it before, he once asked him: “No,
Mei Hanxue, do I have any enemies with you?”
 Mei Hanxue said in her heart, you are the son of my benefactor,
and naturally there is no Qiu, but there is a book of old and old
accounts, and you absolutely can’t remember it yourself.
Yes, Xue Meng absolutely can’t remember. The first time they met
when they were children, he once did something so wicked that he
smoked—
He let Mei Hanxue go through the women’s clothing.
At that time, Mei Hanxue was still a child with slightly fleshy
cheeks, short arms and short legs, and followed Master Mingyuelou
and other people to the top of death and life. It was winter at that
time. He was wearing a white furry hat and a heavy robe. The hat
was a little too big, and he always slipped sideways without moving.
It didn’t count as if he covered his pale blonde hair, but he was
always He covered one of his blue eyes, so that Xue Meng did not
notice this little disciple with a foreign face.
That was the first time that Mei Hanxue left Taxue Palace and
came to another school. At that time, he was young and had just
arrived. Because he always spoke with a broken Yecheng accent
and didn’t want to be ridiculed, he didn’t say much. Standing in the
corner with only light golden eyelashes, it was completely different
from the appearance of bee-attracting butterflies later.
So how did he and Xue Meng get married?
Everything else is not bad, thanks to the thick fog in the Miao Yin
Pond.
There are many hot springs near Kunlun Taxue Palace, and the
disciples are used to bathing in hot spring pools, and Mei Hanxue is
the same.
 That night, he wanted to take Mei Hanxue, who was disguised as
a native of the Central Plains, to take a bath with Miaoyinchi. But
after waiting, Mei Hanxue didn’t go back to the room, so he had to go
to the bath by himself.
She took off her coat, leaving only a thin sackcloth. Mei Hanxue
didn’t know where to put her coat, so she simply put her on her
golden hair and walked inward on the pebble ground with fallen
flowers. . Walking to the front, I suddenly heard a young and
energetic voice.
“Master, you should get more sun exposure. You have been at the
pinnacle of death and life for so long. You still have this small body.
Look at me again, how strong I am. Alas, I am worried that you will
be like What…Like the uncle Wu who sells sesame seeds in
Wuchang Town, he is not as high as his wife.”
Then came another gentle and gentle voice: “The young master is
naturally the best-looking, how can I compare with you?”
At that time, Mei Hanxue didn’t learn Mandarin very well, and
didn’t understand what “Young Master” meant. If he could
understand, he would know that this was his benefactor’s son. It’s a
pity that he didn’t understand, he thought it was a person’s name,
this person was called “Young Master”.
Xue Meng, who was praised, was very happy and satisfied, so he
encouraged the other party: “I like your honest energy, but you can
certainly grow taller. You can learn from me. Every day I sunbathe,
and you follow me. Sun, I drink milk, and you drink milk with me!
Don’t be discouraged!”
“But I’m afraid—”
 “Oh, what are you afraid of? I said that if you can, you can, but it is
not. If you are really only as tall as Uncle Wu in the future, then I will
cover you. Whenever you meet a bad person, you will hide behind
me, how about?”
Shi Mei was amused: “Then I will thank the young master first.”
“Look at what you said, we are the same door, why are you polite
with me.”
While listening, Mei Hanxue approached. At this time, he could
see clearly that there were two children about his age in the small
hot spring pool floating with wild flowers. One of them was slender
and stunning, with red lips and white teeth, and a complexion like
pear blossoms. , The other turned her back to him, she couldn’t see
her face, but what made Mei Hanxue think was that this Xiongtai was
even soaking in the bath that she would wear a silver-bright
deadhead haircut. Crown with jade clasp.
Did he forget to pick it or keep it on purpose?
Are people in Shuzhong so strange?
Before finishing thinking about it, the teacher in the pond noticed
him vigilantly. When he saw him as a stranger, he could not help but
immediately reminded: “Young Master, look behind you…”
“What are you looking at?” The other child with his back turned
back looking at Shimai’s gaze.
——That was the first meeting between Mei Hanxue and Xue
Meng in their lives.
But this first sight was really good fortune. Just as Xue Meng
turned his head, the fog in the Miaoyinchi just recovered. Mei
Hanxue saw Xue Meng’s face clearly, but Xue Meng didn’t have time
to see him clearly, only that the other party The skin is white, the
eyes are big, and the facial features are quite deep.
It should be a girl.
Coincidentally, Chu Wanning had just encountered a female
disciple peeking when he was bathing in the Red Lotus Water
Pavilion at that time. Xue Meng immediately thought of this incident
when he saw it, and immediately shouted “Ah” and shouted: “Quick,
quick Come on!!! Too arrogant! Here again! Quick! Catch the
gangster!!! Catch me the gangster!!!”
“Ah, my friend, I’m not a gangster, I’m just…just…” Mei Hanxue
was really uncomfortable in Mandarin at that time, and it was even
more chaotic in a hurry.
He wanted to say that he was just practicing sword training, and
he was sweaty, like a fire was burning.
But he couldn’t remember how to express, so he lowered his head
and thought hard: “Sword…sword…sword…”
Xue Meng was shocked: “I rely on you to scold who is cheap! You
are ashamed to say I’m cheap if you peek at others taking a bath?”
Mei Hanxue still bowed her head and thought hard: “Hot…hot…
hot…”
“Provoke?” Xue Meng rolled his tongue and imitated him again,
and felt it for a while. It seemed to be a vomiting sound, even more
shocked, not only shocked, but also angry.
“? How dare you disgust me?! I’m so good! Who doesn’t praise it!
Master, do you think it is!”
The teacher coaxed him softly: “Yes, yeah…”
 Xue Meng was still not convinced and showed the muscles he
hadn’t trained with the “female hooligan”: “Look at my arm, my leg…
as strong as my father! Xue Lang is very beautiful, don’t you
understand? what!”
Mei Hanxue didn’t understand, he was still thinking about the word
that said that he was very hot like a fire and his whole body was
sweaty: “Burn…”
The Mandarin is not good, and it doesn’t matter if it’s flat.
Xue Meng froze with his arms instantly: “…Who do you mean?”
Mei Hanxue finally thought of it at this time. He clapped his hands
and said happily: “Sao! I’m on fire!”
“…” Xue Meng was dull for a while, his face turned green, his
mouth opened and closed, closed and opened, unable to squeeze a
word for a long time, and finally slammed a piece of saponins at him,
finally like a volcanic eruption. Yelled, “Ah!!! No one is here yet! Hurry
up and drag this dog thief to me!!!”
“Yes!”
When Mei Hanxue was dragged down to the ground, she was still
a little confused.
…?
He just wanted to take a shower when he was hot, why did he
become a gangster?
Think about it again, the child next to the young master seems to
be called Junior Sister. The meaning of Junior Sister in Mandarin is,
it is a female disciple who is younger than herself…
Mei Hanxue reacted somewhat—
 Uh… In Kunlun, boys can’t bathe with girls. Could it be that in
Shuzhong, boys can’t bathe with boys?
 333. Extra “Xue Meng: Tea Sisters (3)”

On the day when Miaoyinchi first met, due to the chaos of the
scene, Mei Hanxue couldn’t remember some details now in
retrospect. In short, because of his slurred speech, laborious and
stammering speech, he couldn’t justify, and was finally thrown away
to Yan Luodian by the righteous seniors.
Between pushing and shoving, Mei Hanxue’s own robe was also
thrown in the wonderful sound pool.
He was thinly dressed, draped with long pale blonde hair, and
wide-opened like jasper eyes. He stood helplessly in the hall of
thoughts hanging with “the heart is a lesson, and the life and death
will not change.” He was really aggrieved.
“let me out……”
Everyone’s attitude towards the little hooligan was harsh, and no
one let him out. After a while, a senior brother from the top of life
came to him and gave him clothes, saying that it was “the young
master gave him”, and he also gave him a book.
Mei Hanxue unfolded the dress and saw that it was a female
disciple’s dress.
Look at that book again, even more so, it is actually a “Female
Virtue”.
“…”
To be honest, Mei Hanxue has always been a very tolerant
person, easily not angry, but I have to say that this time he was
choked firmly.
 He knows that Broken Ye City has the custom of Broken Ye City,
the rules of Treading Snow Palace, and the habits of Shuzhong. For
example, he hates eating pork very much, but before he came out,
Master Mingyue Tower warned them that there are many different
kinds of people in the world. What you hate may be the good of
others. Don’t trample on other people’s love at will. It means respect.
. Mei Hanxue has always respected others-for example, he would
never yell “disgusting” in front of a Zhenghuan Central Plains who
eats roast pig’s feet.
Even though he really feels disgusting in his heart, he will politely
hand salt and pepper to others.
Then go home and wash your hands a hundred times.
But this “Young Master” didn’t know how to respect differences at
all, and instead of having the consciousness of “It’s a pleasure to
have friends from afar,” he actually sent women’s clothing and
“Female Virtue” to humiliate him——
Didn’t he just enter the wrong bathhouse? What can’t be said, and
must solve the problem so rudely?
The fledgling alien Mei Hanxue couldn’t understand it, and was
unhappy to think about it again, and was annoyed in her heart.
It was night, and it was very cold. He only had a thin single coat,
which was stained with mud. Although it was shameful, the hero
didn’t suffer from the immediate loss. He finally put on the clothes
the “Young Master” gave him.
As for the “Female Virtue”, he came to the fire unceremoniously.
The moment the fire lighted up, Mei Hanxue thought inwardly, that
he has remembered today’s insult, if that “Young Master” If it is in his
hands, then he must kill him!
The more embarrassing thing is the next morning.
According to the rules set by Mingyuelou for their brothers, for a
while, one day he showed his true colors, and the other day his
brother Mei Hanxue showed his true colors.
After hearing the news, Mei Hanxue came to Yan Luodian to look
for him, and when she was about to exchange identities with him,
she saw him sitting in a small dark corner wearing a blue and silver
female disciple’s clothes, holding his blond hair loosely.
Mei Hanxue: “…What is your dress?”
Mei Hanxue replied, “Brother, this is the dress you should have
today.”
“…”
“Come on, I’ve enjoyed it all night, this dress smells good. Let’s
change it soon.”
“Mei Hanxue!” said the elder brother angrily, “you gave me some
trouble silently again!”
Sometimes Mei Hanxue feels that his brother is really miserable. It
may be due to bad luck. Every time something happens to him, it is
his brother who cleans up the mess in the end.
This time too.
If he wore women’s clothes and roasted in the Yan Luo Temple for
a whole night, the fire was already very gloomy, then his brother was
persecuted by the “Young Master” even more, because according to
the arrangement of the Yan Luo Temple guards, his brother had to
go out to the library to wipe the books today. .
When Mei Hanxue was forced to wear the blue and silver female
disciple suit, Mei Hanxue felt that he was going crazy.
The younger brother felt “If the young master gets into his hands,
he must be killed.”
When the elder brother listened to the whole story, he made a
deletion for the younger brother, and removed the “if”.
Mei Hanxuesen said coldly: “You wait. I will kill him after I wipe the
book.”
Then he walked to the library with his short legs.
At that time, there were a few arrogant and domineering seniors in
the Kunlun Taxue Palace, and with the Mingyue Tower, they came to
live as a guest. Because the head of these people preferred Mei
Hanxue, Mei Hanxue was very unpleasant. There was one of the
most wretched ones. He was very excited when he heard that Junior
Brother Mei had been punished by the people at the pinnacle of
death and life, so he ran to Zangshu Pavilion to see his excitement.
From this look, he discovered that Junior Brother Mei was actually
wearing a female disciple’s uniform, standing on the wooden ladder
with a frosty face and wiping the book. He couldn’t help but laughed
and called his group of fox friends to humiliate him.
“This is not Junior Brother Mei…oh no, it’s Junior Sister Mei, you
are so beautiful, hahahahaha!”
“How did you provoke the people at the pinnacle of death and
bully you like this?”
 “Quickly tell Senior Brother who it is hahahaha, Senior Brother is
going to offer flowers to that person!”
Mei Hanxue had a cold personality and didn’t like nonsense, and
was annoyed by it, so she started directly with these people. But
after all, he was still too young, and he hadn’t learned many of the
moves. He was picking a group of people by himself, and finally he
was pushed on the ground by these unreasonable scumbags.
These people didn’t know that Mei Hanxue had twin brothers, so
they said angrily:
“Is there something wrong with your kid? How come you are kind
and screaming and screaming every day? Do you want the brother
to heal your brain?”
“Taking off his clothes, he obviously wears the clothes of life and
death for us who walk in the Snow Palace?”
While struggling, I suddenly heard the blade humming, and a
sharp and long scimitar had been thrown over and slammed into the
deep wooden floor!
“What are you doing!”
The group of dregs from Kunlun Snow-tasting Palace was taken
aback, suddenly scattered, and turned their heads—
“Xue, Xue Meng?!”
As soon as she heard the name, Mei Hanxue immediately threw
away the messy blonde hair hanging in front of her blue eyes and
raised her eyes suddenly.
I saw a half-year-old boy standing with arms folded at the entrance
of the library. He was handsome and domineering, wearing a full set
of silver-blue armor on top of death and life, tied with a ponytail, and
his fingers in a black jacket impatiently tapped on the arms around
him.
Xue Meng said in a huff: “Bullying people in the realm of my life
and death, have you asked my father? Have you asked my master?
Have you asked me?”
The disciple of the Kunlun Snow Treading Palace smiled flatly:
“Oh…this, isn’t this a lesson to the disobedient younger brother…
hehe…hehehe…”
“You call it a lesson?” Xue Meng’s eyes widened and pointed at
Mei Hanxue, “You call it bullying more and less bullying, okay?”
“Yes, yes… you are right…”
Xue Meng said angrily: “What are you doing here? Don’t get out of
here!”
These people are bullying and fearful of hardship, and Xue Meng
is also the son of the head no matter what, how dare they provoke?
Immediately nodded and bowed, hula la la and scattered.
Xue Meng’s face was stern, his iron boots creaked on the wooden
floor, and then he raised his hand and held the Longcheng knife,
trying to pull it out in a very cold posture, but Pulled out with one
hand, but did not pull.
Xue Meng had to cough in a very embarrassing way, with his
hands pressed hard, and his qi sinking Dantian, he drew the knife
about his height from the ground.
He staggered back two steps.
Xue Meng: “…”
 Mei Hanxue: “…”
Xue Meng coughed awkwardly again and turned to look at Mei
Hanxue.
He didn’t recognize that this was the “rascal” from Miaoyinchi
yesterday, and Mei Hanxue naturally didn’t recognize him either. The
two looked at each other for a while, and Xue Meng saw his messy
blond hair, bloody lips, and his clothes were ripped to pieces. Only a
thin silk garment made by Kunlun Taxue Palace was still draped. On
the body, frowned.
“Too shameful.”
As he said, he untied his outer robe, and put it on Mei Hanxue’s
shoulder.
“Put it on.”
Putting on her clothes, Mei Hanxue raised her head and looked at
the child’s eyebrows carefully. I only feel that this life is not like his
benefactor Xue Zhengyong. He has a small and delicate face, a
sharp nose, and black and white almond eyes. Gu and Pan is full of
natural splendor and arrogance.
He hesitated slightly: “You are… Xue Meng?”
“Yes.” Xue Meng triumphantly, “How about it, how good is my skill?
Don’t you think it is well-deserved?”
Then he is indeed En Gong’s son.
Mei Hanxue was thinking of thanking him, but Xue Meng laughed
and took the next sentence: “Since this young master came out of
the mountain, no one can beat me!”
“…”
 “You are the young master?”
Xue Meng: “? Otherwise?”
.
“Isn’t the young master a person’s name?” After Mei Hanxue
returned to her room that night, Mei Hanxue asked him in surprise,
“How come you became the son of Grace?”
When the elder brother was more stable than his younger brother,
he silently pulled out a copy of “The General Translation of Broken
Ye Kunlun and Mandarin Chinese” from the salute, and the two
brothers sat together and turned the book together under the lamp.
“Young master.” Mei Hanxue poked her finger and read verbatim,
“referring to the young master. It is also possible to say that there is
an adult who is the master, and the next heir he designated is the
young master.”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
The two fell into a long silence. For a long time, Mei Hanxue
asked:
“Can we kill him?”
The elder thought for a moment, and finally took a look at the
clothes draped on his shoulders, and dropped his long pale golden
eyelashes, and said coldly: “What do you mean.”
Mei Hanxue sighed, her blue eyes were like exotic cats: “Okay,
okay, I see.”
“…”
“But you can always bully, right?”
 “No way.”
“Brother, look at him bullying me like that yesterday.”
“No way.”
“He also made you wear a female disciple’s suit!”
Mei Hanxue was silent for a while, and gave her younger brother
four words: “…OK. Don’t be too cruel.”
Later that time, Mei Hanxue often went to find Xue Meng actively,
and slowly the two children became playmates.
But in Mei Hanxue’s view, Xue Meng is too stupid. Obviously it
was his brother one day, and one day he, but Xue Meng never felt
anything strange, only when he had a changeable temper. Instead, it
was the younger brother named Shimei and Xue Ya who often
appeared next to Xue Meng. It seemed that something was wrong,
and he looked at him thoughtfully.
Mei Hanxue didn’t like someone as smart as Shimei, who walked
sideways like a crab like Xue Meng, but his brain wasn’t very good. It
suits his taste for making friends, and it’s fun to make friends.
The only problem is—
“You are not allowed to sleep with me today!”
“Huh?” Mei Hanxue hugged the bamboo soft pillow, dressed in a
snow silk blouse, with soft blond hair, and opened her eyes like the
blue sea, “Why?”
Xue Meng was angrily: “Because you kicked me out of bed last
night! Did you forget?”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
 Didn’t his brother say that he would not bully Xue Meng? What is
the act of kicking people out of bed in the middle of the night?
Mei Hanxue laughed, even though he hadn’t opened up at that
time and was not as stunning as he was later, there were already
some young images of Mei Gongzi in this smile.
“Not today. I sleep outside today. Don’t worry, I can sleep next to
you.”
Mei Hanxue’s intention was good, he wanted to sleep next to Xue
Meng, and Xue Meng would also fall away. Good brothers share
weal and woe.
But the problem is that Mei Hanxue’s Mandarin is not good, so
although he meant “sticking”, Xue Meng heard it-
Don’t worry, I can lick you to sleep.
Licking, licking?
Xue Meng was stunned. After imagining the scene, he couldn’t
help but smashed a tiger pillow at him: “Ah! Why are you Kunlun so
perverted? Get out of me!!!”
It was because Mei Hanxue suffered enough from poor language
in Xue Meng when he was young, so that he realized early on what a
wonderful study speaking is. So later, whenever he got the chance,
he would take the initiative to talk to the female cultivators of the
Central Plains. The girls were generally more patient than the guys,
and they were willing to teach him, but occasionally they would cry to
him:
“I don’t think you like me at all! You are with me just to learn
Mandarin!”
 But that’s all funeral.
Thinking of these past, Mei Hanxue still finds it funny. He was
curling his hands to his lips and smiling, and he heard the door
creak, he turned his head, in the light and shadow, Xue Meng
seemed to be proud, but walked in at a loss and walked towards
him.
“Cough…that, hello.”
Mei Hanxue wasn’t angry at all. He smiled, and put down the legs
that had been placed on the shelves of the bookshelf for comfort, sat
up straight, and said with a smile: “Oh, it’s the head.”
Xue Meng coughed: “Yes.”
“Does the head have anything to do with me?”
“……Uh……”
“Ok?”
Xue Meng didn’t say a word, just stubbornly, staring at him, slowly,
his face turned a little red.
“…” Mei Hanxue’s smile paused, and she began to hesitate, “…?”
He read countless people, regardless of men or women, there
were too many monks with Feixia cheeks when he saw him, and he
naturally knew exactly what this meant.
But he never expected that Xue Meng would show such an
expression to himself when he was disguised as a woman.
Xue Ziming he was familiar with was not such a person.
Xue Ziming is proud, straightforward, has a face and no brains,
and never knows how to please a girl. The thing he loves most every
day except martial arts training is probably taking self-portraits.
 Will he blush on a female nun if he takes the wrong medicine?
Even if this “sister” is easily made by herself, Mei Hanxue still finds
it weird, like a white Persian cat that she once raised in Taxue
Palace. He raised it since he was a child and he has always felt it
Stupid and cute, it should be so dumb and cute.
Until one day, he saw his Persian cat mating with other wild cats.
There was more than one, but two were stacked on top of each
other, and a third cat was watching them doing this amazing act.
Mei Hanxue was shocked. He was puzzled at the time, what
happened? Where did the innocent, cute and dumb kitten I raised?
Facing Xue Meng with blushing cheeks at this moment, Mei
Hanxue felt that her mood seemed to subtly overlap with that time.
Seeing Xue Meng’s expression getting more and more
embarrassed and embarrassed, she bit her lips a few times and let
go, looking like she wanted to say nothing, Mei Hanxue couldn’t help
thinking that if Xue Meng really opened her mouth to confess to the
“post-life”, then he should How to refuse him gently and tenderly.
Do you tell him that “I” actually likes women, or tell him that “I” is
terminally ill and will die within a few months?
——These are all the rhetoric that he opened his mouth when he
dumped the nuns. He had said so many times, and he was able to
talk about it, but he didn’t know why he was a little frustrated at this
moment.
When I was struggling, I heard the head of Xue blushing and
speaking: “Cough…that…”
“…”
 “Well, it’s been a while since you came to the top of life and death,
I have a word, I want to ask you.”
“…Please say the head.” Mei Hanxue’s face was very calm and
soft, but her mind was buzzing:
How to do? how to answer? Do you like women or are terminally
ill? Are you terminally ill or do you like women?
Xue Meng said in embarrassment, “I, I just want to ask…”
“Ok?”
“Hi.” Xue Meng gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, or made up
his mind to save his face, clenched his fists and asked out loudly,
“Excuse me! How did you manage to touch Caibao’s belly without
being scratched by it?? ?”
 334. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea Sister (4)”

Mei Hanxue: “…”

Xue Meng’s color is as rosy.
Mei Hanxue couldn’t help raising her eyebrows: “…nothing?”
“Oh…” Xue Meng thought a little, and remembered another
puzzle, “Also, how did you keep the apprentice of Greed Wolf and
Xuanji from fighting?”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Sorry, he is the one who looks at him highly.
Even if he read tens of thousands of people, he definitely hadn’t
seen a man with an unusual bone like Xue Meng.
Head Xue is really single by strength.
But even though she thought so in her heart, Mei Hanxue was
patient and told him how to mediate between the wolf-greedy
disciple and the Xuanji disciple, and began to communicate with Xue
Meng’s experience in animal training.
“Cats have to be trained. The more you play with them, the less
they take you seriously.”
Mei Hanxue smiled faintly, obviously she has a very gentle face,
and her tone of voice is also very kind, but she has an inexplicable
and inexplicable feeling that she treats all living beings: “So you don’t
look at it cute, you just blindly treat it. Indulge. You have to control it
between your palms, bully it more, let it know that it can’t play with
you, this fluffy little guy will naturally be obedient.”
“…But it won’t escape?”
 Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Would you not chase?”
“Will it hide?”
“You won’t find it.”
“Will it bite?”
“You can’t fight.”
After such a question and answer, Xue Meng looked at her with a
smile, suddenly a little hairy behind. He swallowed while rolling his
Adam’s apple, and then said: “…Have you never beaten vegetable
buns?”
“Puff.” Mei Hanxue curled her hand, leaning to her lips, smiling
more brightly, “Xue head is honest. I am teasing you. I have always
been the bait of wishers and never go. Do things that force others.”
Xue Meng breathed a sigh of relief, otherwise he really felt a bit
scary after his birthday.
After Mei Hanxue smiled, she raised her pale eyelashes and her
deep eyes were a little confusing. He said in a persuasive way: “But
the head, speaking of it… Taobao Villa actually has a unique
technique of licking cats, you Interested to find out?”
As a martial arts fanatic, Xue Meng was extremely curious about
anything called “unique”. Mo Ran once suspected that if you want to
take the incomparable Xue Ziming to read the yellow book, you only
need to name the book “One Door Spring Love Picture” and “One
Door Erotic Record”, this person will rush to the bait.
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “How do you want to learn?”
“…”
 “This is a rare technique. If it weren’t for admiring you, I would not
tell others easily.”
Xue Meng couldn’t resist the cat’s white belly, the temptation of the
word “unique”, and his own curiosity. In the end, he tangled up on
the thief boat of Mei Hanxue, braced his face and coughed: “Cough ,
You begged me so sincerely…then…then learn, learn, just learn.”
So Mei Hanxue’s teaching started like this.
“First of all, cats have a natural instinct.” Mei Hanxue stared at Xue
Meng and said meaningfully. “As the saying goes, curiosity kills the
cat. The weakness of all cats is that they can’t control their excessive
curiousness. A heart ignorant of danger.”
Xue Meng opened his eyes curiously: “Really?”
“Yes.” Mei Hanxue put up a slender and beautiful finger, “Here,
you see, people only need to stretch their fingers in front of them,
and these little guys can’t help but come over and smell it. You take
the opportunity to grab it, push it to the ground, and lift its legs. At
this time, it will groan softly…”
Mei Hanxue originally said such a bad sentence on purpose, and
wanted to make Xue Meng react and yelled.
It’s a pity that a wise man must have lost his thoughts. Too simple
Xue Meng didn’t understand what the too dirty Mei Hanxue was
teasing him. He listened fully and asked, “Will it be unhappy?”
“…” Mei Hanxue did not tease, but was still not discouraged,
smiled and said, “Yes.”
“What about then?”
“Coax it.”
 Xue Meng waved his hand and said, “It’s useless, it doesn’t
understand human words.”
Mei Hanxue said: “Speech is empty. As long as it moves, the cat
feels refreshed and will not resist. Instead, it will look at you with
dissatisfaction, adjust its posture to suit you, and make a very
comfortable sound. …Have you tried?”
Xue Meng squeezed his chin and meditated: “Snoring?”
Mei Hanxue looked at his ignorant appearance, and the itch in her
heart that wanted to tease him grew more and more, she couldn’t
help but smile: “Well, that’s how cats snore.”
“But every time I touch its belly, it doesn’t want to, at most it can
only touch its chin.”
“That’s because you are not doing the right thing, and you didn’t
take care of them.” Mei Hanxue’s soft eyelashes moved slightly, and
after a while, she said softly, “Do you mind if I take the liberty to
teach you again?”
“Uh……”
Although it is said that men and women are not close to each
other, except for the preaching and karma. In addition, when Xue
Meng watched the girl after the birthday, she was so calm, soft and
dignified, she looked up to be a serious person, so he hesitated for a
moment, or nodded.
However, Xue Meng hurriedly shouted at the moment Mei Hanxue
raised his hand: “Wait! Wait!”
“what happened?”
 “I, I’ll tell you first, I just learned how to play cats from you, but I
didn’t want to take advantage of you!”
“…” Mei Hanxue smiled, “Yes.”
“Let’s not mean to be frivolous!”
Mei Hanxue laughed so hard that her ribs were about to break,
and the water in her eyes was full of laughter: “What are you doing
so nervously? I am a disciple of Taobao Mountain Villa anyway. I
came from a serious school and didn’t plan to play fairy jumping. Not
to mention that you are responsible to me if you touch twice, why are
you so fierce, the head?”
Xue Meng cleared his throat without embarrassment: “Cough,
OK… let’s start.”
Mei Hanxue moved aside to make room for Xue Meng, and said,
“The head is closer.”
After Xue Meng approached, Mei Hanxue raised her hand and
said solemnly: “Look, when you slap a cat, you should approach it
slowly first, and let it proactively probe your head curiously and sniff
your fingertips. “As I said, my fingertips stretched to the tip of Xue
Meng’s nose, stopped for a while, then moved down, and landed on
Xue Meng’s chin, “Then gently scratch twice.”
Mei Hanxue knew Xue Meng’s temperament, and didn’t have
much contact with him. She only touched it slightly, and smiled in her
heart: Oh, Xue Meng didn’t hit him.
Not only did he not fight, but probably because Mei Hanxue’s
“shou empress” played too upright, Xue Meng was indifferent, and
cooperatively raised his hand and touched his chin several times.
“Is that right?”
 “Push harder.”
“such?”
“You can’t always use force, there is a good way to say it, nine
shallows and one deep, you can’t stop.
“…What kind of trick is this? Why have I never heard of it.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said: “This is a kind of advanced skill,
which is not in the ordinary mind book.”
Xue Meng was a little displeased: “Joke, I am the master of life
and death. Haven’t I learned any profound skills?”
“…You really haven’t learned about this.”
Xue Meng suddenly refused to accept it, and raised his black
eyebrows: “How do you know that I haven’t learned anything? You
try it out! We have come to try!”
Mei Hanxue said: “I am quite proficient in this mentality, but if I
rashly use it on the head, I am afraid of disrespect.”
After a pause, I saw that Xue Meng was still reluctant and
combative, and if he went on, I was afraid to wear a gang, so Mei
Hanxue smiled and persuaded: “But you don’t have to put it in your
heart. The Fa is more partial, not everyone can learn it, and some
people are born with unsuitable physiques. I think that although your
master Chu Master has learned this kind of trick many times, he may
not be able to cultivate because of his nature. Of it.”
When he said this, Xue Meng reluctantly gave up, but he still
groaned: “Since my master doesn’t learn it, it must not be a great
technique.”
 Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Master Chu can’t. But Master Mo
must be good at this.”
“?” Xue Meng opened his eyes slightly, “The ink burns? How come
I never heard that he would do this trick.”
Fearing that the world will not be chaotic, Mei Hanxue smiled and
said with a smile: “You must not easily show others when you are
carrying a treasure. Next time the headmaster can ask him if the
taste of this trick is wonderful.”
Xue Meng was skeptical, but he still remembered the matter
silently, and decided to ask the Mo Ran next time he had a chance.
What is the trick of this nine shallow and one deep, so mysterious
and mysterious.
The two practiced the technique of licking the cat’s hair for a while.
Xue Meng scratched himself several times, grasped the strength,
and asked happily: “Yes. I learned it, then?”
“Then.” Mei Hanxue’s white jade-like fingertips slowly slipped, and
finally fell to Xue Meng’s waist and abdomen, hovering on the silver
lion’s waist armor, “Then the cat will be comfortable with you, and will
lie down on its own Next, I will turn White Belly to you, which means
it starts to trust you.”
“Can you touch it at this time?”
“No.” Mei Hanxue said with a smile, “Be patient. You have to be
like me, with a virtual spot on its stomach, but you can’t really touch
it.”
When she said that, she moved gently and softly on Xue Meng’s
waist and abdomen, far and near, Xue Mengchu felt a little tight at
the beginning, staring at her hand, not sure when she would actually
touch him, but after For a while, the “after-life” girl was still dangling
away from the ground, and his guard gradually relaxed.
“like this.”
Xue Meng nodded: “Oh…”
Unexpectedly, at this moment, Mei Hanxue suddenly grabbed his
waist, pulled him closer, and smiled: “Then you just took it by
surprise—”
What about it, Mei Hanxue didn’t have time to finish.
Because Xue Meng was suddenly grasped by his waist, he was
taken aback, caught off guard, was staggered forward by Mei
Hanxue, and actually pounced firmly, and fell towards Mei Hanxue.
“by!”
“…” Mei Hanxue only felt that a heavy object was pressing directly
on him. He was used to pity and pity Yu Yu, and instinctively hugged
Xue Meng and protected Xue Meng on it. The two of them were
unstable and fell to the ground together. !
Muffled.
The thin dust of the Cangshu Pavilion was raised, and Xue Meng
coughed again and again, his eyes blurred. The old board of the
library creaked under the two of them. Xue Meng was like an
unknown cat with a confused face. After a while, he realized that he
had pressed Mei Hanxue to the ground.
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Xue Meng: “Puff cough cough cough!! No, sorry!”
He waved his hand to drive the raised dust, propped up his hand,
but saw that his clothes were messy and his temples were
fragmented. A pair of pale eyes were half-hidden by curled
eyelashes, looking at him with a slightly different expression, still
wanting to talk.
Xue Meng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt wrong,
and was anxious to stand up.
However, the more anxious people are, the easier it is for him to
go wrong. He stands in a hurry and doesn’t stand neatly. The soles
of his feet are soft for the first two times, but instead he rubbed Mei
Hanxue several times.
Mei Hanxue’s eyebrows were raised slightly, and her expression
became more subtle.
After finally getting up, Xue Meng was already blushing and
squatted: “Well, what, big, big sister, yes, yes, sorry, sorry.”
“…”
Because of his personality, Xue Meng was not very fond of women
since he was a child. Girls of his generation didn’t like to talk to him.
Instead, he was pleased with older elder sisters and aunts.
Therefore, his habitual names for women are usually only two, one is
“aunt” and the other is “sister”. Under this tension, he blurted out the
name of such a beautiful girl as the eldest sister.
Mei Hanxue almost looked at him several times with an
unfathomable look, and sighed in her heart, she deserves this
person who hasn’t held the girl’s hand yet!
What the hell is the eldest sister?
Greet girls, those who are over ninety years old are called Xiangu,
and those under five years old are called “Honey”. All in between, no
matter how fat or thin, they should all be called beauties. How can
Xue Meng live so easily that he is almost thirty and still don’t
understand?
Xue Meng was still squatting: “Big sister, I didn’t hurt you, did I? I, I
think I’m pretty light, and you look pretty strong…”
“…” Mei Hanxue felt that if the person in front of Xue Meng at this
moment was not herself, but a girl, perhaps Xue Meng had already
been slapped in the face.
Fortunately, Xue Meng seemed to have finally realized that it was
inappropriate to describe female cultivators as strong, and he
hesitated to change his words: “That’s not what I meant, I just think
you don’t break as soon as you crush, you have some muscles, uh…
I Didn’t say anything. Anyway, are you okay?”
Mei Hanxue lay on the ground for a while, and then sat up with a
complicated expression: “…It’s okay, I just didn’t expect your reaction
to be so big before.”
The two were silent for a while, awkwardly, Mei Hanxue asked,
“Did I scare you?”
“Scared, it’s impossible to be scared.” Xue Meng was still blushing
badly, and he didn’t know what to say. After hesitating for a long
time, he turned off and said, “Ah…that’s how you tame the
vegetables?”
“Yes.” Mei Hanxue said with a light smile, “As long as it is a beast
that I have tamed, there is no one who is disobedient.”
“Oh……”
“I don’t know the technique just now, has the head master learned
it?”
 Xue Meng: “Almost…”
Mei Hanxue said: “That’s fine, as long as you are happy with the
head, you can hit me with a hit.”
Xue Meng didn’t say a word anymore. These words came out from
a beautiful girl’s mouth gently and softly. Hearing this in the heart of
any normal man, he would feel comfortable.
So Xue Meng’s heart began to shake a little. He thinks that
although Ma Yun is not good, he has tossed about some worry-
relieving scrolls, but the post-life disciple under his hand is quite
good, calm, good-tempered, non-pretentious, and decent, serious,
and just thinking about it. The request of the guest.
Xue Meng used to think that these charming little girls are just like
Liuli’s people. They are usually vulnerable and sad. They cry and
scream at every turn. If they are thrown down by a man at will, they
will definitely grit their teeth and stom their feet or babble. Weeping
loudly, or yelling hysterically: “Indecent! You stinky rascal!”
But the girl after the birthday, in order for him to modify her
negative review of “Relieving Worry Scroll”, she did not even
respond to being taken advantage of. Of course, he did not
deliberately take advantage of her, but the kind-hearted Xue Meng
still couldn’t help showing a trace of heartfelt compassion to the poor
girl who was pleasing to life.
So he hesitated for a while, and finally said: “…Let’s do it, after so
long, it’s almost time to eat, why don’t… I invite you to have a meal?”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “You just hit me, there is no need to
feel so guilty.”
 “No, this is also considered to be thank you for teaching me your
unique technique of licking cats.” Xue Meng still blushed awkwardly,
“As for the worry-relief scroll, it is not impossible to talk about it.
Right.”
He stretched out his hand to the poor tea girl in his eyes and
planned to pull her up.
Mei Hanxue didn’t move, she moved her gaze from Xue Meng’s
palm to her face, and finally said: “The head is going first. I will sit for
a while.”
Seeing her reaction, Xue Meng couldn’t help but feel a little
frustrated: “…Did I really crash you just now?”
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows slightly, was silent for a moment,
and smiled: “It’s not bad, it just swells up in one place, but it doesn’t
matter, as long as you don’t hit me again, it will disappear after a
while.
When the kind-hearted Xue Meng heard that the little girl was
really hit by herself, she couldn’t help but feel even more guilty.
“That’s it…” Xue Meng bit his lip, feeling embarrassed, “Then I will
ask Elder Greed Wolf to show you.”
“…No. I’m not used to disturbing others because of this.”
Xue Meng felt that she was even more miserable and sensible.
“Then, where are you swollen? I also have wound medicine with
me, I will apply some for you?”
“Why don’t you rub it twice, do you mind?”
Mei Hanxue looked at his serious appearance, and the more he
looked at it, the more he realized how cute this person was. She
could barely resist her laughter and break her skills. She didn’t
respond for a while, and she was afraid that she could not help but
slap her legs and laughed hahaha. Speak out.
As a result, in Xue Meng’s eyes, Mei Hanxue became a girl with
her lips pursed, her eyes wavy, and she wanted to stop talking.
The girl looked at him, her lips tightening, her expression getting
more and more weird.
Finally, she lowered her head and coughed slightly: “If you touch it,
the swelling may get bigger and bigger.”
Xue Meng: “?? Is my hand poisonous?”
“……No.”
“Then it will end.”
Originally, Mei Hanxue was just reading the colorful drawing book
of the Mo Ran painting before, plus the normal reaction after being
rubbed, there was nothing else. But when he looked at Xue Meng’s
innocent look, he was getting more and more itchy in his heart to
tease each other, and he even wanted to see him run away in fright
or yelled in anger.
When he thought of this, his eyes seemed to have been covered
with a layer of luster and attractive glaze, flashing a certain kind of
bright light, and he pursed his lips and smiled: “Then… if you have to
help me, it’s not wrong. Yes, but I have to tell you clearly in advance,
that is…”
At this moment, the door of Zangshu Pavilion was suddenly
knocked.
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows and closed her mouth.
 Xue Meng turned his head and saw Elder Xuanji dressed in blue,
standing at the door, knocking on the door frame with his fingers.
“Honorable Lord.” Xuanji said, and saw Mei Hanxue behind Xue
Meng, so she smiled, “The girl after birthday is also there.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and nodded.
“Oh, I’m going to talk to her about something.” Xue Menghun didn’t
know just how dangerous he was, and said, “What’s wrong?”
Elder Xuanji said: “That’s it. The Immortal Chief Mei Hanxue of
Kunlun Snow-tasting Palace suddenly visited him. He said that he
was looking for you in an urgent matter, and he was waiting in the
Hall of Courage.”
Mei Hanxue’s smile froze suddenly.
 335. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea Sister (5)”

Xue Meng and Mei Hanxue haven’t seen each other for a while.
Mei Hanxue himself belongs to the kind of person who never
climbs into the Three Treasures Hall, and during the World War, the
fact that he and his brother used their identities was exposed in front
of the world. Now the entire cultivation world knows that there are
two Meixians in the world. Longer, the female sisters who were hurt
by the younger brother and felt that they were irreparable before, all
came up with his brother’s idea.
They felt that Mei Hanxue was handsome, calm, and not
sentimental, and had no erotic history. She was the perfect stand-in
for Mei Hanxue. They all said that they would not ask another family
man in this life, but would like to sleep with Brother Mei.
Because of this, Mei Hanxue was so disturbed that she rarely
appeared on earth in the past two years.
The last time he met with Xue Meng, he was ordered by
Mingyuelou to bring Xue Meng a box of top-quality Tianshan Snow
lotus. By coincidence, he met the new female head of Jiangdongtang
and came to visit Xue. Mongolian.
Hua Ruowei, the new master of Jiangdong Church.
Don’t look at her as the master of the faction, but she is totally
different from the heroic Ye Wangxi, Wen Xian’s Madam Wang, and
the majestic Madam Rong. She is the one who was killed by all the
elders in the sect after the death of Huang Xiaoyue. Recommend the
wonderful work of the upper position.
 The most remarkable deed of this person is that she slept all over
the twelve elders of Jiangdongtang. This incident is known to
everyone, but the twelve tortoise men were kept in the dark, each
unaware, even if rumors drifted in. In their ears, as long as Hua
Ruowei wailed, the twelve elders would slap the case with righteous
indignation and said, “Weiwei is so innocent! It is different from the
coquettish bastards outside! You are not allowed to make her
rumor!”
Mei Hanxue thinks this woman is really a strange person. She
should have fought with her brother to see who is more sultry.
Unfortunately, he knew what Hua Ruowei was, but Xue Meng had
no idea.
Xue Meng didn’t like to hear the rumors. In fact, he was willing to
contact him earlier, but after hearing eighteen versions of Chu
Wanning and Mo Weiyu’s reclusive anecdote, Xue Meng collapsed,
saying that life and death are not allowed in the future. Re-spread
these folk gossips. So Hua Ruowei is used to acting like coquettish
and using men, but he has never heard of it.
So when Mei Hanxue came to send Snow Lotus, she coldly
watched Hua Ruowei ambiguously provoke the head of Xue——
“Brother Ziming, people adore you so much!”
“Brother Ziming, can I touch your shoulder armor? It feels so
shiny!”
“Brother Ziming, Weiwei thinks that you are particularly
remarkable. You have taken charge of the entire Lower Cultivation
World at a young age. You must be very hard at ordinary times!”
 Although Xue Meng feels numb, he wears a lot of clothes and
flatters. He is also a master who likes to listen to the good things of
others. Hua Ruowei praised him sweetly, but he still floated a little
and started to giggle.
“…” Mei Hanxue couldn’t stand it anymore. She felt that Xue Meng
had a pit in his head, so he snapped the wooden box containing the
snow lotus on the desk. The sound of the sound made Hua Ruowei
feel. Started at the scene.
The first thing the little beauty did after she returned to her senses
was to pat her full chest and wink Mei Hanxue’s eyes with her watery
eyes: “Brother Hanxue is so powerful and powerful.”
Mei Hanxue looked at her extremely coldly: “I don’t have a sister.”
Hua Ruowei didn’t expect that she would be boring, and said
embarrassedly: “Me, I just talk casually.”
“Yes. I can see you are very casual.”
Hua Ruowei: “…”
Xue Meng couldn’t look any further, and said, “It’s almost done.
Head Hua is also a guest anyway. And she just told me that she had
figured it through after the War of Destruction, and felt that they had
done something wrong before Jiang Dongtang. She came here this
time because she made a special trip to fix it with the pinnacle of
death and life. Head Hua, don’t you think?”
Hua Ruowei was at ease in front of Xue Meng, but she met Mei
Hanxue’s eyes, but she had a sense of vain that Mei Xian could see
through the small abacus. She shrank her neck and smiled and said,
“Yes, yes. Ah. Head Xue is my most admired head, I admire him very
much, hahahaha.”
 Mei Hanxue sneered: “But the last time you were in Gu Yue Ye, it
seemed that you told Jiang Xi the same way.”
Hua Ruowei’s face suddenly changed: “You…you talk nonsense!”
“After you finished speaking, you rubbed Jiang Yechen’s leg.”
Xue Meng was taken aback: “What?!”
Hua Ruowei: “…”
Mei Hanxue said blankly: “This head Hua used the same words to
seduce Jiang head on Gu Yueye last month, and by the way, he
rubbed Jiang Yechen’s thigh with him. He was screwed by Jiang
Yechen in anger. The arm was driven out of Gu Yueye, and
afterwards he sent someone to give her a pair of gynecological
daughters as a greeting.”
Xue Meng: “…”
“At this time, the city of Yangzhou has spread. I had something
two days ago, so I happened to live in Yangzhou and heard about it.”
Hua Ruowei never expected that the same name would be called
“Mei Hanxue”. When an elder brother would be so mean than her
younger brother, she would not give a woman face at all! She
flushed, but still holding the last ray of hope to turn the tide, Chu Chu
said pitifully: “Brother Hanxue, those are all rumors, look at my eyes,
do I seem to be lying…”
Mei Hanxue really turned her head to look. Hua Ruowei was
overjoyed, and began to send autumn waves in his eyes.
“Don’t blink.” Mei Hanxue said calmly and indifferently, “I am cold,
especially towards you.”
“…”
 Mei Hanxue doesn’t know the customs! It’s unworthy to carry
shoes for his brother! ! !
Hua Ruowei didn’t want to face him tit for tat anymore, so angry
that she had a pretty face like pig liver, hurriedly said goodbye and
wiped away her tears, and then ran away.
The woman ran away, and Mei Hanxue was not angry with Xue
Meng who was stunned, she pointed to the wooden box and gave
them six words: “For you, eat more.”
Xue Meng was still in a daze. He was suffocated in his heart. Why
Jiang Yechen has provoke these mad bees all day long at this age.
He absently glanced at the snow lotus box and replied dizzyly,
“Thank you.”
“No thanks.” Mei Hanxue’s jasper-glazed eyes were faintly ironic
and unpleasant, and his thin, pale lips opened and closed, “I will
nourish your brain.”
Xue Meng: “???”
After a while, he reacted suddenly, but Mei Hanxue had already
left, so he had to shout at Mei Hanxue’s back: “Mei Hanxue! You are
looking for death! Do you dare to scold me!!”
To say that Mei Hanxue is actually a much more reliable person
than his younger brother. Since Xue Meng took the throne, he has
always been able to know how to be polite, but Xue Meng didn’t
know what medicine he had taken that day, and he actually got along
with him. He mocked him as before, and left without looking back.
The two broke up unhappily. After they were separated, Xue Meng
kept cursing Mei Hanxue shamelessly! He even wondered if he had
been planted with some kind of Gu flower in the last earthly life. His
mother would be willing to be inseparable from the two strange
flowers of the Mei family.
Can normal people stay with them for so long? Not for a day!
Later, Mei Hanxue never came to the top of death and life. Xue
Meng thought that he was going to stay away from him, but today
Mei Hanxue suddenly had something urgent to see him, which made
him a little surprised.
“What is he doing? He’s here to replenish my brain again?”
Xuan Ji was stunned for a moment: “What?”
Xuanji’s blank eyes evoked Xue Meng’s reason somewhat.
Xue Meng coughed lightly and said in his heart, forget it, he is the
head, and Mei Hanxue is just a big brother, and he has not inherited
the Mingyuelou mantle. He has a higher status and does not care
about him.
Humph!
So he cleared his throat and said with majesty: “Nothing, what’s
the hurry for him?”
Xuanji said: “I heard that it seems like…Taobao Villa is in trouble.”
“Huh?” Xue Meng widened his eyes in surprise, then glanced at
the “Shouhou” girl next to Taobao Villa, frowned and asked, “Make it
clear, what is going on?”
Xuanji shook her head: “The specific Meixianchang hasn’t been
elaborated yet, but he said that the person who caused the trouble
was his brother.
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows for unknown reasons: “…”
 Xuanji didn’t notice the strangeness of “her”, and hesitantly
continued to Xue Meng: “—and you, the head.”
Xue Meng: “???”
Brother Mei Hanxue is no better than others, and does not have to
wait in the outer hall of the Hall of Dan Xin, but was invited to the
garden veranda of the apse to take a break. When Xue Meng
passed by, Mei Hanxue was standing by the porch, looking up at a
newly planted Begonia flower in the courtyard.
He wore a special Xueliu sleeve gown made by Kunlun Taxue
Palace, with simple and elegant decorations, except for the sleeves
and hemlines with light blue hem. Maybe it’s because his soft and
brilliant blonde hair is too dazzling. His dress does not make him
look boring. On the contrary, it is like a dormant glacier and snow
mountain, with a cold and lofty temperament, but under the ice and
snow. The dangerous and hot lava was tumbling silently.
I don’t know when it will erupt, when it will splatter, and then burn
people who are too close to him.
Xue Meng coughed, and Mei Hanxue turned around.
“you……”
It’s been a long time since I saw it, so embarrassing. Xue Meng
didn’t want to talk nonsense with him, so he replaced his mood with
a cough.
His first cough was to make Mei Hanxue turn around.
The second cough was to say hello.
The third cough, it means that you don’t count the previous
quarrels.
 Cough till the fourth…
Mei Hanxue’s jasper-like eyes came over and said coldly, “Are you
learning to crow?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“It’s pretty unique.”
Xue Meng did not expect that the other party did not fully
understand the deep meaning of his four coughs. Instead, he
mocked him, and his eyes widened: “Mei Hanxue!!! You—!”
“Don’t you or me first.” Mei Hanxue stood with her hand held, and
the drop jewel on her forehead shone with a clear luster, “Xue
Ziming, you are in a big trouble, do you know.”
“What?”
As a good boy who had been obliged by his mother when he was
a child, Xue Meng was naturally wary of the three words “getting into
trouble”. He never thought he would cause any trouble, the first
trouble king of death and life is always the Mo Ran light rain. So he
immediately asked nervously: “What trouble can I cause?”
“Have you ever used the pseudonym’Taobao Mountain Villa
Destroys My Youth’ and left more than a hundred negative
comments on Jieyou Scroll?”
“…What about it?” Xue Meng said with an anger on his hips,
“Could it be that Ma Fang is so angry that he can’t jump into the
West Lake and kill himself?”
Mei Hanxue glared at him.
Xue Meng was stared at him, and he couldn’t help feeling a little
guilty. He was shocked and hesitant: “No way? Did you really jump
into the lake?”
“What are you jumping?” Mei Hanxue’s eyes fell on Xue Meng’s
waist unobtrusively, staring at Xue Meng’s hands on her hips with a
pin-felt gaze, and she looked at him from side to side. As the leader
of a faction, you should pay attention to your manners and
appearance. Don’t follow the attitude of a shrew.”
“???” Xue Mengcun was angrily suddenly, “No, Mei Hanxue, I’m
the boss anyway, why did you talk to me?”
Mei Hanxue glanced at him: “There is no one here, so I told you
directly. If you don’t want to accept it, just continue to cross it. Don’t
take it down while eating. Remember to find a disciple to feed it into
your mouth. “
“you you—”
Xue Meng was about to faint with anger.
He really didn’t know whether Mei Hanxue or Mei Hanxue was
more hateful. Mei Hanxue is teasing him all the time, and everyone
has a romantic character, which sometimes makes him feel
extremely embarrassed.
Mei Hanxue is different. Mei Hanxue still gives him a full face in
front of others, but when there are few people, or when he is in a bad
mood, he speaks more annoyingly than his brother.
Moreover, because Mei Hanxue is too human and dog-like on
weekdays, and he shows little connection with the outside world, the
understanding of him in the cultivation world is superficial. He has a
very good reputation in the cultivation world. So no matter how Xue
Meng thundered and condemned Mei Hanxue’s poisonous tongue,
everyone would cast pity on Xue Zhangmen and persuade him: “Oh,
when you are free, remember to drink more Tremella lotus soup.
Don’t be so anxious.”
That’s it!
No matter how Mei Hanxue bullied him in front of him, he used to
say that his face was swollen and unique, and that he was stupid to
win the first place. Later, he said that he needed to replenish his
brain and that he needed to be fed, but no one believed him. !
Xue Meng is simply dumb to eat Huanglian and can’t tell!
Being upright and not knowing what to do, she heard Mei Hanxue
say: “Speaking of business. The problem lies in the more than one
hundred negative comments you left.” After a pause, she frowned
again, “Naturally , And a contribution from my brother.”
“what happened?”
Mei Hanxue said: “The main box of the Scroll of Relieving Worry
has been refined.”
Xue Meng was taken aback: “What?!”
Mei Hanxue continued: “It is thanks to you and my brother.”
Xue Meng opened and closed his mouth, and finally said in
amazement: “Well, what has it become now?”
“people.”
“It was actually cultivated into a human form?!”
“Yes.”
Xue Meng chuckled his lips anxiously. He is a hot temper. He
couldn’t bear Mei Hanxue’s grinding him so much. He said anxiously:
“You talk more, what’s the situation?”
“simply put—”
 “Don’t say it simply!” Xue Meng was almost crying by him, and he
jumped up anxiously, “You are complicated, you are more
complicated!”
Mei Hanxue glanced at him faintly, and said lazily: “Okay. It’s more
complicated. When Ma Fangzhi refined the Worry-Relief Scroll, in
order to make it more intelligent, he placed a rare intellectual spirit
stone in its mother body. That piece of wisdom spirit stone is easy to
imitate the behavior of a living person. But it is a stone stupid after
all, if it is only performed one or two times, it will not learn it. But one
day, Han Xue also bought a scroll .”
“……and then.”
“He fabricated a hundred identities in the Scroll of Worry and
chatted with 500 girls at the same time, and repeated this behavior a
hundred times, and all made the mother of Scroll of Worry more
transparent.”
“…” Yes, this is Mei Hanxue.
Seeing Xue Meng’s speechless expression, Mei Hanxue raised
her eyebrows slightly: “Don’t think that the problem lies with him
alone. If only Hanxue is alone, nothing will happen. You happened to
leave the worry-free scroll at this time. After more than a hundred
negative reviews, his words were harsh and acrid, which severely
stimulated Zhiling’s newly civilized self-esteem, and it went violently.”
Xue Meng said in shock: “Can it be like this?!”
“More than that.” Mei Hanxue said indifferently, “Under the anger,
the mother of the Scroll of Worry, absorbed the spiritual current
injected by all the scroll users, and began to imitate the behavior of
you and Hanxue. Not long ago, it broke Ma Fangzhi’s restraint was
repaired into a human form with the help of sky thunder, and turned
into a monster. This monster has high magic power and suffers from
two incurable diseases.”
“what?”
“One, extremely bothered.”
“It can be seen that it is under Mei Hanxue.” Xue Meng then
asked, “What about the two?”
Mei Hanxue paused, lowered her pale golden eyelashes, looking
down at Xue Meng, her pale and thin lips opened and closed, and
said meaningfully: “Two. Perverted narcissism.”
Xue Meng nodded without knowing it, and said solemnly: “Mei
Hanxue is indeed very narcissistic.”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Xue Meng, who has no self-awareness, continued: “It seems that
although I have repeated the behavior of leaving bad reviews to it a
hundred times, it has not learned any of my habits.” He breathed a
sigh of relief, “What is it now? , The pick-up horse can’t catch this
monster by himself?”
Mei Hanxue was speechless for a moment, just about to speak,
suddenly heard the grass and trees behind the rockery, and
immediately sternly said: “Who?!”
Huaying trembled, and after a while, the graceful and pretty girl
after the birthday came out from behind the rock, with a dead leaf in
her pale hair. She didn’t dare to look at Mei Hanxue, smiled and
waved to Xue Meng: “Head, I’m just passing by, I’ll leave right
away…”
 Before she walked two steps, Mei Hanxue called out gloomily:
“Stop.”
Xue Meng frowned and said: “This is the guest of my school, the
disciple of Taobao Mountain Villa’s birthday, she is a nice person,
you don’t have to be so fierce to every girl.”
Mei Hanxue squinted her eyes: “Girl?”
“Yes.”
“Taobao Mountain Villa?”
“Yes indeed.”
“After birthday?”
“That’s right.”
Mei Hanxue’s face was frosty, she walked down the steps and
walked to the girl after the birthday: “Mei Hanxue.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“Are you playing with him again?”
Xue Meng: “!!!”
 336. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: The Tea Girl (6)”

It’s miserable.
That night, Mei Hanxue sat in front of the bronze mirror, looking at
the wound on her face with a sigh.
He didn’t even know how he broke out of Xue Meng’s hands in the
day.
Looking at Xue Meng’s posture, I wish I could strip him of his
clothes, and then be sentenced to death! Fortunately, the vegetable
buns are justified enough. Seeing that he bravely jumped out for the
sake of feeding it so many dried fish these days, meowing yelled to
stop Xue Ziming, who was about to eat him alive.
That’s horrible.
“He was really ruthless when he started.” Mei Hanxue touched the
bruises on the corners of her lips and frowned hissingly, “Why don’t I
just pretend to be a man to tease him, he really wants to kill me.”
In the guest room, Mei Hanxue said coldly: “Yes. Let you bully him
all the time.”
Mei Hanxue glared at her elder brother from the bronze mirror:
“Who is the one who said it as if you didn’t bully him, and hurt him to
death at the first opportunity. Moreover, I am not only making fun of
him, I will give him back” Share your worries.”
“What worries did you share with him?” Mei Hanxue said
indifferently. “He was almost mad just now, didn’t you see it?”
“I can see it.” Mei Hanxue paused, then smiled again, “But to be
honest, his angry look is really funny, although my intention was to
make his life happier, but I can’t hold him back. Recruit me.”
He said, got up, swayed and leaned against the wooden table, and
hit Mei Hanxue: “I’m just playing, playing, I’ll still protect him.”
“…”
“Look, he has been very happy the past few days when I came to
the top of life and death. Only today is he angry. Three days for one
day, I think my life is good after my birthday.” Mei Hanxue blinked
The cat’s emerald-colored eyes, eyebrows curled, “Don’t be upset.”
Mei Hanxue’s expression was not worried: “Don’t lie to him again
next time.”
“Puff, okay, next time I change to another trick.”
“you—!”
“Bring you together.”
“…”
Mei Hanxue said suddenly: “It’s all the trouble you caused. You still
think about how to explain to the owner of the horse farm tomorrow.
I’m asleep.”
“Shall we stop going out to play a game to tease Xue Meng?”
“You still don’t think there are enough scars on your face today?”
Mei Hanxue chuckled twice, lay down on his brother’s bed
boringly, and sighed: “Oh, what’s the point of not being able to make
fun of people’s life?”
Mei Hanxue’s face turned black: “Who allowed you to lie on my
bed in shoes?!”
Because the basket was stabbed by Xue Meng and Mei Hanxue,
and Taobao Mountain Villa was already devastated by it, as the
initiators, whether intentionally or unintentionally, they had to settle
this moth for the owner of the horse.
So early the next morning, even if Xue Meng was very upset, he
still had to ride the wind with the Shuangmei brothers Yujian, and the
three rushed to the West Lake.
As soon as the sword landed and came to the door of Taobao
Mountain Villa where the huge night cat totem was circulating, Xue
Meng was shocked.
I saw a group of ordinary people standing outside the magnificent
villa where the dragon and the phoenix were painted, holding red
lacquered wooden signs in their hands, shouting menacingly,
because the roar was too messy, although the sound was loud, it
was not clear for a while. Just as he was dumbfounded, he saw a
row of women in red skirts and green sleeves on the corner of the
street, who were the maids of all the brothels of Lin’an Mansion.
These old bustards who had always seen each other want to tear
each other’s hair and step on their toes gathered at this moment,
unspeakably working together, and yelling together: “Return my top
card!”
“Give me back the oiran!”
“Give it back to my daughters!”
“Return my tea girl!”
Xue Meng had never seen this battle. He was not afraid of it.
Today, he discovered that he was a little afraid of these women. Mei
Hanxue saw him panic, smiled and patted him on the shoulder: “It’s
okay, the girls are very soft creations and can’t eat people.”
 As soon as he finished speaking, an old bust beat his own huge
chest with the force of crushing a boulder on his chest, so that Xue
Meng’s eyes were straight as a magnificent sight.
The madam said angrily: “Taobao Villa must solve this demon
way!”
“That’s right!” Some ordinary people in the crowd also shouted,
“Return my daughter’s self-esteem!”
“He called my wife a pie! My wife was crying!”
“…What’s all this mess, what’s the situation?” Xue Meng
murmured.
Mei Hanxue knocked on his shoulder with Shuofeng sword, and
said to him: “Follow me to the back door.”
Xue Meng was originally still angry and didn’t want to bother with
his brothers, but seeing that the front door was indeed blocked, the
disciples of Taobao Villa were laughing pitifully at the door, so they
rolled their eyes and reluctantly followed the Mei family to the back of
the villa. Detour in.
“Xue Meng, the head of life and death, brother Mei Hanxue,
disciple of the Kunlun Snow Treading Palace, please see the owner
of Ma Zhuang.”
“what!”
The disciple guarding the back door was so tearful.
“Head Xue! Immortal Chang Mei! You are here!”
Xue Meng said: “Where is the master of your Ma Zhuang? There
is such a big movement outside, he should at least comfort him, how
can he stay behind closed doors?”
 It’s okay not to mention this matter. As soon as it was mentioned,
the gatekeeper’s tears and nose flowed together, and he almost
rubbed Xue Meng: “Zhuang, the owner… he…”
Xue Meng always underestimated the mentality of picking up
horses, and thought that the owner of the horse was a man who
loves to return to the mountains and rivers, so he once again
nervously said: “He won’t jump in the West Lake, right?”
The gatekeeper cried loudly: “No, no! Yesterday, last night… The
owner of Ma Zhuang became Fudie and flew away!”
Xue Meng said alertly: “…this Fudie you said…what is it?”
“Fudie! It’s not that, it just can fly, the kind that everyone likes!” The
gatekeeper anxiously gestured with both hands, “Fat!”
Xue Meng was still puzzled, and Mei Hanxue suddenly asked,
“Are you from Fujian?”
“Hmm!!” The goalkeeper nodded repeatedly.
Mei Hanxue turned her head and translated to Xue Meng
indifferently: “He was talking about butterflies.”
Xue Meng: “…”
However, when they went to the flower hall of Taobao Mountain
Villa and saw the song and tearful owner of the horse farm, Xue
Meng asked from the soul: “This damn is also called Butterfly?”
A little bee flies left and right, flies up and down.
It flew so fast that Xue Meng couldn’t help but want to raise his
hand to slap it, and was immediately stopped by the elder of Taobao
Mountain Villa: “Don’t! You beat us, our owner is dead!”
 The pick-up horse that turned into a hardworking bee circled
around and stopped steadily in the middle of the red sandalwood
table. A pair of bees stared at Xue Meng, as if silently crying out to
the head of Xue about his experience.
“…” Xue Meng thought this was incredible. He pointed to the bee,
“No. This thing is really a pick-up? Are you sure it was not the one
who condemned him to escape the outside world, so I made up a
story to play you? “
“It’s true, like a fake replacement.” The elder said with grief, “I saw
the owner become Fudie last night!”
Xue Meng: “…Are you from Fujian too?”
“I am from Funan!”
“…” Xue Meng said with a headache, “Okay, go ahead.”
“After the owner became Fudie, he still hovered in Taobao
Mountain Villa, pollinating flowers, doing what he could.”
Xue Meng gritted his teeth and said: “…This is a bee.”
“Head Xue, don’t doubt it. Have you ever seen such a
conscientious and intelligent Fudie?”
Xue Meng almost suffocated: “I’ll say it again one last time! This is
the fucking bee!!!”
“The owner of the village is dancing and dancing. I can’t entertain
the three in person today. So I can only leave it to me, in a small
way, Chen Xuyuan, and Elder Chen, temporarily acting on behalf of
the village affairs.” Elder Chen said, owed himself, “This room It’s
polite.”
Xue Meng: “…”
 He saw that Chen Xuyuan might not understand people.
The disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa quickly brought them tea
and cakes. The three of them ate and chatted with Elder Chen, and
the little bee formed by the owner of the horse farm squatted
obediently on the lid of the teapot.
It turned out that the Worry-Relief Scroll absorbed the thoughts of
the obsessive men and women in the cultivation world, and a desire
began to grow in his heart, hoping to find a satisfactory partner, so
after it turned into a human form, it became its obsession.
Originally, this is not a big deal, just find a little demon who also
wants to find a companion and throw it to it, and they will be a
companion. But the problem is that its behavior is imitating Xue
Meng and Mei Hanxue. As a result, this scroll demon became
extremely picky. Whether it was a lady or Xiaojiabiyu, a brothel oiran
or tofu Xishi, it all felt that they were not worthy of themselves.
It said that the most beautiful young woman in Lin’an was “too fat”.
Said the most pretty girl “too showy”.
Said brothel oiran “has hairy legs.”
Said tofu Xi Shi “big smelly feet”.
It stands to reason that its poisonous mouth should have been
hammered into meatloaf by the girls on the ground, but it happened
to use Mei Hanxue’s charming temperament to make a spell.
Lovesick to it. And if the girl it provokes is interested in someone, it
can become that person’s appearance and earn the other party’s
tears.
When Xue Meng heard this, he filled in indignation and said: “Too
shameful!”
 He turned his head and stared at Mei Hanxue: “Look at you, it’s all
caused by you!”
“…” Mei Hanxue was very speechless.
Xue Meng asked: “But Elder Chen, why did Master Ma become a
bee?”
Chen Xuyuan sighed: “That’s it. The scroll demon provokes too
many people in Lin’an Prefecture, from the shop to the brothel, and
even to the official lady’s house. It seems to have a special influence
on women, and it is caused by it. The girls who have provoked all
have a big change in temperament. For example, the oiran of the
spring tea house was originally a wonderful person who was slick
and talkative, especially able to please the guests. But since
receiving the scroll spirit, she seems like her personality has
changed. It seems like an elm bump that is honest and
straightforward.”
“How to say?”
“Once upon a time, when she saw guests, she always said,
“Master, you look so good. I see you are all red. You must be
promoted and get rich and good luck in the near future.” Speaking of
the wife of the eighteenth room, even the eighty room, I think you
can handle it.’”
Mei Hanxue said: “This is too much praise.”
“Oh, customers like to listen.” Chen Xuyuan said, “but it’s different
now. The same customer, she said to others,‘Guguan, you are black
in the hall, and your face is evil. Recently, I should not come out to
do it, my mother is afraid. You are unlucky.’ And’Old man, others are
seven times a night, you are seven times at a time, you look at you
like a tortoise, you are not ashamed to come to the flower house
when you are old! ’”
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Only Mei Hanxue laughed, and asked with a smile, “Is the flower
house still open?”
“It’s been smashed. Isn’t this trouble in Taobao Villa?”
Chen Xuyuan said and sighed: “Our owner went to investigate and
found that all the girls are the same, and all of them have changed
personalities. She was so shy that she didn’t even dare to go out,
now she likes to run on the streets. Mother, now I like to draw my
own chest hair with a brush in front of the mirror. Originally, I said
that rabbits are so cute why they eat rabbits, but now they can eat
five rabbit heads, five duck heads and five chicken heads in one
bite.”
Chen Xuyuan broke down as he talked, covering his face and
said: “This day can’t be passed, so we, the owner of the horse, he is
the first to take the lead, he—”
“He dropped the demon?”
“No, this scroll demon cannot be violently surrendered. Firstly, it is
not a bad demon, but its brain is not good, and it hasn’t hurt people’s
lives. Secondly, our owner found that once the scroll demon is
violently surrendered, it will Will blew up, and will spread the
information that everyone has talked about on the worry-relief scrolls
throughout the realm of cultivation. This is a secret that belongs to
the guest. Our Taobao Villa is a serious businessman. If this
happens, the reputation of the villa will be destroyed. La.”
 Mei Hanxue shook her head and said: “More than that, I am afraid
it will cause the people to be miasma. Who knows if those married
couples have said anything shameful about their spouses.”
Xue Meng said with a headache: “So what did the pick-up horse
do in the end?”
“The owner himself made an appointment with the scroll demon,
and then disguised himself as a woman, saying that he wanted to
seduce him, make him tempted by himself, and persuade him to turn
his head back on the horizon.”
“…The pick-up horse wants to use himself to make beauties?” Xue
Meng’s mouth twitched twice, “Are you missing a mirror at Taobao
Villa? You can donate a side to the top of the dead, you are
welcome.”
Hearing this, the little bee rose up angrily, and started flying
around Xue Meng again, buzzing and condemning him.
Chen Xuyuan glanced at the little bee and said embarrassingly:
“Uh…Uh, although the owner of the horse is majestic and heroic, he
knows that the requirements of the scroll essence are abnormal and
strict, so of course he did more than just disguise himself as a
woman. He also asked Jiang Yechen to buy the Ecstasy incense.
This incense is very abnormal. As long as the other party can
voluntarily spend a cup of tea in the house, he can stun the other
party and make the other party look at the sow and feel like a god. .”
When he said this, he added nervously: “Of course! The owner, I
didn’t say you are a sow!”
Little Bee: “Buzzing!!!”
 Xue Meng asked, “What happened later? Ecstasy expired? Jiang
Xi’s grandson sold fakes again?”
“No.” Chen Xuyuan became even more embarrassed and
squatted. “Yes…it was the first time the scroll demon saw Ma
Zhuangzhu’s women’s dress, he said, “Oh!”, then walked away, no,
Did not sit in the house for a cup of tea…”
It sounds terrible.
But Xue Meng actually wanted to laugh a little. He was holding
back so hard that he heard Mei Hanxue chuckle again. Xue Meng
turned around and glared at him: “Don’t laugh, be serious!”
“Women who have been rejected by the scroll demon will change
their temperament drastically, but the men who have been rejected
by the scroll demon will directly become an animal.” Chen Xuyuan
looked at the little bee, the owner of the horse farm miserably,
“Everyone in the party. The elders have spent the whole night, using
all the moves, but they just can’t solve them. We have no way, we
have sent someone to ask for help.
“For help?” Xue Meng was stunned for a moment, with a bad
feeling in his heart, “With whom?”
As soon as he finished the question, he heard a disciple outside
the Hua Ting whispering loudly: “Venerable Gu Yueye Medicine
Sect-Jiang Zhangmen is here!”
 337. Extra “Xue Meng Blind Date:
Jiang Xi Come On”

Jiang Xi led two rows of followers dressed in light blue disciple

clothes into the room.
Today, he is still sick in the world, but I am sober and arrogant. He
wore a silver-rimed and pale blue robe dragged to the ground. The
silver thread is silver thread, and the green material is extracted from
the feathers of the emerald bird. Wearing a pale golden cloud gauze
coat on the outside, it sheds light on the inside and is dazzling.
His dressing always makes people think that he is saying: “I am
rich, welcome to grab him”, but no one can grab him.
His Jun face also read: “Want to sleep with me, I know you want”,
but no one can sleep him.
All everyone can do to him is to bow their heads in front of him,
clasp their fists cleverly and say, “Welcome Jiang Zhangmen!”
Brother Mei Hanxue also said, “I have seen Lord Jiang.”
The only exception is Xue Meng. Xue Meng folded his arms,
turned his head and snorted, without putting Jiang Xi in his eyes.
Everyone was shocked-how bad Jiang Xi’s temper is, everyone
can see, Xue Meng has eaten Xiongxin Leopard’s courage? As a
junior, dare to confront him so arrogantly!
For a while, they were all squeezing sweat for the head of Xue,
feeling that he didn’t know whether he would be rewarded by Lord
Jiang or he would simply reward Crane Dinghong.
But who knows that Jiang Xi’s gaze only paused for a moment on
Xue Meng’s body, and she silently moved away without saying
anything.
“???”
Others were shocked, but Xue Meng was unaware of it. He was
used to quarreling with Jiang Xi before, and it was an instinct for him
to provoke Jiang Xi. At this moment, he was ignored, his eyes
widened, he cleared his throat, readjusted his movements, and
hummed again with a more arrogant gesture.
Jiang Xi ignored him at all and didn’t talk nonsense. Looking
around the room, he finally fell on Elder Chen. He asked, “Where is
Ma Fangzhi.”
Before Elder Chen answered, Xue Meng snorted again angrily.
Elder Chen: “…”
This time Jiang Xi finally turned the eyes of Misty Rain and looked
at him indifferently, “Are you with rhinitis?”
Xue Meng choked and said anxiously: “I, I…”
“Just grunt again for your rhinitis, I have medicine.”
Xue Meng: “You, you, you…”
Jiang Xi calmly said: “There are also people who treat stuttering.
The medicine will cure the disease, and the young man is not
deceived.”
 The disciples of Taobao Villa were shocked!
Why can someone “hum” to Jiang Xi three times and not only not
be killed by the stick, but also receive Jiang Zhang’s meticulous
care? Huo Han asked Nuan’s care? Sincere consultation?
Even Mei Hanxue thoughtfully looked back and forth between Xue
Meng and Jiang Xi, her pale golden eyebrows frowned slightly, and
they wrinkled deeper and deeper.
A female disciple after the birthday, who watched the excitement
was not too big of a problem, whispered in a whisper outside the
flower hall, and couldn’t help but excitement. Shouhou Jia: “Ah ah ah
ah! The head of Jiang is so pet! The rumors are true! “The
Domineering Immortal’s Little Wife”!”
Second birthday: “You are talking nonsense! Obviously “My
Sleeping Immortal Venerable Those Years”!”
Shouhou B: “You are all blind! Didn’t you see Meixianchang’s
expression? Meixianchang is upset! I cut off my hand and sincerely
recommend you to watch “Shuangmei Opera Pig” sold by Dongshi
Chashugu Bookstore! “
After the birthday, Jia and Yi said angrily: “You are not allowed to
call the head of Xue a pig!”
The party did not hear the excitement here. Xue Meng was dizzy
by Jiang Xi and was about to have an attack, but was stopped by
Mei Hanxue.
Xue Meng’s eyes widened in shock: “What are you doing? How
can you help him?!”
Mei Hanxue smiled and cupped his face: “Your face is green. Sit
down and drink some black tea to neutralize…”
 “You let me go!”
Jiang Xi glanced at these two people lightly.
In the eyes of outsiders, Jiang Yechen is the number one lord of
the cultivation world, with a high position, and Xue Meng, no matter
how rising star, is still no match for Gu Yueye’s tail finger. The
surnamed Mei was helping Xue Ziming in this persuasion, he did not
want Xue Mengping to be hated by Gu Yueye for nothing.
Only Xue Meng was blind, and she couldn’t see Mei Hanxue’s
good intentions. Jiang Xi shook her head in her heart and turned her
eyes away from the two noisy juniors.
With a calm face, he asked Chen Xuyuan not so kindly: “I have
been here for a long time, why hasn’t Ma Fangzhi come out to meet
the guests?”
Elder Chen was stunned by Jiang Xi’s eyes, and suddenly he felt a
sense of death being crushed by 500 billion gold. He hurriedly
explained: “No, no, no, no! Our owner did not deliberately neglect
you! He is really very sick…”
Jiang Xi was still unkind, and said, “Oh? What kind of illness. Can’t
go to the ground?”
“No, it’s not… the head is hit by the demon technique, he… he
turned into Fudie and flew away!”
“…”
Jiang Xi and the cultivators who came in the lonely night fell into
silence.
After a while, Jiang Xi’s anger almost became real. He squinted
his eyes, his thin lips were almost filled with anger, and said with
extreme sarcasm: “Elder Chen. Have you watched the “Hemong
Xiangfei Biography” too much?”
Chen Xuyuan was so stunned by Jiang Xi that his head was
almost retracted into his neck. He felt that Lord Jiang might throw
him into the alchemy furnace to grind him into powder when he was
angry, so his mind was spinning quickly to say something. Why did
you get closer to Lord Jiang? Lord Jiang opened a knife to keep
people.
So he was nervous and frightened, a flash of inspiration yelled:
“Chief Jiang, don’t kill me! For the sake of both of us having seen
“The Legend of the Harem Concubine”! Forgive me!!”
“…” The whole hall fell silent. Fa didn’t blame the public, and the
monks who hadn’t found the blind spot in Jiang Xi’s words before
also showed their suddenly realized expressions.
Yes, if Jiang Xi hadn’t read this book, how did he know that it was
the plot inside to become a butterfly and fly away?
Suddenly, some people thought of Lord Jiang reading the book
with a serious face in his spare time, and the book was written in five
large characters “The Legend of the Imperial Concubine of the
Harem”.
……Can not bear to look.
Some people even whispered: “It turns out that Jiang Zun
subject’s book-reading taste is like this…”
“Unexpectedly, people shouldn’t look good.”
Jiang Xi’s expression was extremely ugly. He grasped Chen
Xuyuan’s collar and stared at him for a moment, then suddenly
pushed Elder Chen away, and a few words shattered from between
his thin lips: “…pull his tongue. Immediately.”
Gu Yueye dogleg: “Yes!”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!
At the time of this crisis, the little bee parked on the teapot flew out
heroically, buzzing toward Jiang Ye, buzzing around, trying to stop
this cruel act.
Jiang Xi frowned impatiently: “Kill me this fly too.”
Gu Yueye dogleg: “Yes!”
Xue Meng finally couldn’t stand his cheap old man being so self-
willed. He waved away Mei Hanxue who was in front of him, and
shouted to Jiang Xi: “Jiang Yechen! Don’t yell at you!”
Pointing to the little bee and said: “This is the pick-up horse you
are looking for!! You don’t believe it, let him show you a dance!”
Jiang Xi brushed his sleeves, his silver-cyan robe sleeves were
shining, and he pressed his anger and said to Xue Meng: “What are
you talking about.”
“Who is talking nonsense?” Xue Meng turned to look at the pick-up
horse, “Quickly, jump one. If you don’t jump, you will die.”
“Om…” In order to survive, the little bee fell on the table miserably,
began to pat its wings left, pat its wings right, spinning it up and
closing its eyes.
Jiang Xi: “…”
 “Believe it now!” Xue Meng said with an aura, “others asked you to
save their lives, but you came to kill, think of a way, you!”
Jiang Xi stared at the bee in silence for a moment, then turned to
look at Chen Xuyuan: “…You said this is a butterfly?”
Chen Xuyuan clutched his newly loosened throat, coughing, and
tremblingly: “Yes, yes.”
“…Come. Treat him.”
Chen Xuyuan: “Huh?”
Jiang Xi flicked his sleeves and said with a black face to the
entourage who brought him: “See the doctor again for the owner of
Ma Zhuang.”
Gu Yueye dogleg: “Yes!”
After a lot of work, the disciple Gu Yueye gave a diagnosis to the
owner of the horse farm: the owner of the horse farm was indeed
affected by the special magic power of the scroll demon, and thus
became a hardworking and brave little bee. But this mana didn’t last
long. After five days, he would recover his appearance on his own,
and he could use his favorite calculation again.
“Ah…” Elder Chen Xuyuan finished listening, holding his own eye
medicine, and asked nervously, “Should we wait for five days? Can’t
we directly prescribe the medicine to the owner?”
“Medication can be prescribed. But it doesn’t make sense.”
“why?”
Jiang Xi: “It takes six days to refine medicine.”
“…”
 There is no way, the owner of Ma Zhuang can only temporarily be
wronged and be a bee for five days. After the diagnosis, Jiang Xi’s
affair was over, but he did not intend to leave.
He said to Xue Meng: “I told you not to touch the magic weapon
made by Ma Fangzhi, you didn’t listen. Now you are in trouble.”
Xue Meng glared at him with arms folded: “I want you to control?!”
Jiang Xi said indifferently: “I really have to deal with this matter.”
“You!” Xue Meng said angrily, “Jiang Yeshen! Do you want to be
uncomfortable with me?! I said that I don’t need you to take care of
my affairs, or I don’t need you to take care of it! Hurry up and go,
don’t disturb the master’s method !”
Jiang Xi lowered his eyelashes almost mockingly, and glanced at
him: “Who wants to take care of your business. I said to take care of
it because the scroll demon was begging for beauties in Lin’an. He
had already stormed into my lonely night world yesterday. It
disturbed me Is pure, otherwise you think I will appear here?”
The dog legs next to Jiang Xi also added for their head: “Yeah,
yes! This matter really has to be dealt with by Lord Jiang, don’t you
know… Last night, it turned into Jiang’s head. , I slept with seven or
eight prostitutes in Fengyuechang of Yangzhou City, and promised to
make them the second wife and third wife of Lone Yueye without
authorization… until the eighth wife!”
Xue Meng: “…”
Dogleg: “The head of the house went out this morning. I was
caught off guard and met this group of women. I was surrounded by
them and acted like a baby. In front of the people of Yangzhou, I
called him to meet him. Wow, you didn’t see the head Xue. Yo, the
face was all—”
Jiang Xi sensibly interrupted: “Are you finished?”
Suihu was reprimanded by Jiang Xi, shrinking his neck in fright.
However, Mei Hanxue couldn’t help but smiled and was noticed by
Jiang Xi. Jiang Xi stared at Mei Hanxue for a moment, and then
turned his gaze back to Xue Meng, “Anyway. I will settle the matter. ,
You don’t have to worry about it.”
Chen Xuyuan was shocked when he heard that Jiang Xi was
planning to eliminate the demons by himself, and hurriedly said:
“Jiang, Lord Jiang! You must not surrender violently! It will reveal the
private information of the whole world of cultivation!”
According to Jiang Xi’s original plan, he was indeed preparing to
give the scroll an invitation tonight, and then when it came, the
powder was stunned and knocked into pieces.
But when he said this, Jiang Xi couldn’t help but frowned: “What
private message, not just some chat content?”
“Where do you stop?” Chen Xuyuan said, “Every monk has
conducted a question and answer when using the worry-relief scroll
for the first time. Once the scroll is broken, all these contents will be
made public.” After a pause, he cautiously reminded Jiang Xi, “Jiang
Master, you… if you have used the Worry-Relief Scroll, then you
should have done this question and answer too.”
Nobles have forgotten things, Jiang Xi tilted his head and thought
for a while, only to remember that there was such a thing.
At that time, the scroll did ask him a lot of very personal and
perverted questions-
 “Do you have anyone you like?”
“Why not?”
“Do you have children?”
“Why?”
“Are you pregnant by accident?”
“You don’t like children, why do you insist on giving birth?”
“Did your husband abandon you?”
“Xianjun Xianjun, please don’t scold people here. The scroll is just
showing your love and care. In addition, in view of your situation, we
recommend that you purchase the Taobao Mountain Villa Sunset
Red Talisman. We will do this for you every week. My lonely mother
recommends three to five outstanding lonely fairy princes, and I wish
you a happy second marriage life soon.”
——
Awesome, he remembered all those unpleasant experience.
Jiang Xi’s complexion is not worried, yes. He thought that he
would never allow these questions and answers to be made public.
Just as he was holding his hand gloomily and silently thinking
about how to change the way to subdue the demon, he heard De
Mei Hanxue politely said: “Venerable Jiang, after all, you have a high
authority and an elder. It’s me and the head Xue, let me solve it
gently. You are not suitable for this.”
Jiang Xi didn’t quite understand what he meant by “gentle
solution”, but when he heard that he was “not suitable”, he couldn’t
help raising her apricot eyes to look at Mei Hanxue: “What are your
plans.”
 Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Like the owner of the horse, I plan
to pretend to be a man to bait him.”
“…”
Although I don’t quite understand why young posters are so
coquettish, but it doesn’t matter to you, Jiang Yechen swept Mei
Hanxue back and forth, and was about to say that it was good, so
you should work hard and leave. Hearing Mei Hanxue smiled again
and added: “It is not difficult to put on makeup for the head Xue.”
Jiang Xi opened her eyes suddenly.
Xue Meng also opened his eyes wide, and his expression was
exactly the same as Jiang Xi. He was shocked: “What?! You want
me to pretend to be a woman to coax that scroll demon?!”
Mei Hanxue confessed with a smile: “Yes.”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Why not yourself!!!”
“The three of us together, there is always one that suits it, and—”
Before he finished speaking, Jiang Xi interrupted him with a
gloomy face: “Don’t make any noise. I have a headache.”
The Mei brothers and Xue Mengqi looked back at him.
Jiang Xi’s temperament seemed to be horribly cold, his face was
as good as Bingchu, he glanced at Xue Meng, then turned his head,
coldly said to Mei Hanxue: “…he can’t. This matter, I come.”
 338. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date:
Jiang Xi’s Attack on the Street”

Although Jiang Xi voluntarily stopped the job, in fact, no one

believed that Jiang Xi could have any skill in disguising men as
women.
People even suspect that Jiang Xi’s impression of “female” is
probably only literal. But when Elder Chen cautiously ran to him and
asked him: “Venerable Jiang, do you…do you know where girls
generally differ from you?” Jiang Xi actually replied indifferently:
“Yes.”
“Ah…” Elder Chen was very surprised, “I thought you had never
had any contact with any woman…”
Jiang Xi said indifferently: “Who said that.”
Xue Meng on the side was shocked when he heard him say this.
He thought he was going to take Mrs. Wang as an example, and was
busy trying to stand up and stop him. But I heard Jiang Xi next:
“If you lose an eight-foot man, the flesh and skin are here, you can
measure and follow through, and your death can be dissected and
looked upon.”
Elder Chen looked confused: “…what do you mean?”
 “Oh, what our boss said.” Gu Yueye dogleg replied, “He has
dissected female corpses.”
“…”
Excuse me, Yaozong is really terrible.
Elder Chen squatted for a long time before he shuddered: “Then,
Lord Jiang thought, want to know the characteristics of the girls very
clearly?”
Jiang Xi glanced at him indifferently, expressionlessly showing his
deep understanding of the subject of his disguise: “The bones are
small, the tone is fine, the sebum is rich, the body is full of curves,
and there are special parts such as vulva, household, and sub-
chamber.”
Dead still.
Jiang Xi looked down at him confidently and indifferently, paused,
and said: “I have written a “Lonely Moon Night Women’s Prescription
for a Thousand Golden Prescriptions” with the attached paper. If you
are curious, you can let you take a look.”
Mei Hanxue: “Puff!”
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
After a while, Elder Chen held his forehead and patted his head.
He thought that he wanted such a cold-blooded flower to pretend to
be a magnificent beauty to coax the scroll demon, he couldn’t help
but whine: “It’s over, it’s all fucking over… “
Based on Jiang Yechen’s understanding, how should he play the
female nun?
 Do it yourself to dissect yourself? !
That night.
Taobao Villa is brightly lit, and wind chimes are ding-dong.
Jiang Yechen had already finished his preparations, and was
sitting alone in the wing waiting. According to Ma Yun’s idea of
catching the demon, Jiang Zhangmen also lit the incense in the
room, and the man dressed as a woman waited for the scroll demon
to come. As long as the demon could voluntarily stay in the house for
a cup of tea, then their plan If it succeeds, the scroll demon will
inevitably lose its will, and can have love for the sow, and they can
take the opportunity to gently surrender it.
Of course, the Fang Tie who invited it to come was ghostwritten by
someone else, because Lord Jiang himself could not write at all, and
after a long time he wrote a fierce and fierce “lai” character, which
was daunting. Fortunately, the post-shou disciples of Taobao Villa
are best at soft-spoken speech, and soon re-written a letterhead of
affection and yearning for Jiang Zhangmen, which relieved the
urgent need.
At this moment, the disciples of the villa are hiding in the dark. Xue
Meng was also watching in the grass, and he asked Mei Hanxue in a
low voice with some uncertainty: “Nothing will happen, right? Jiang
Xi can really tell the powder? Does he really know how to dress up
as a woman?”
Mei Hanxue replied without any consolation: “I see Xuan.”
“…”
Feeling more uneasy, Xue Meng swallowed his saliva and said
with difficulty: “Or I’ll go see him, I—”
 As soon as the cat’s waist was about to get out, Mei Hanxue
grabbed it and pressed it down: “Quiet.”
Saying that he motioned Xue Meng to look at the corridor, and
whispered: “It’s here.”
Under the moonlight, the scroll demon wore a cloak, probably to
deliberately imitate the technique of the Snow-Treading Palace, with
petals and butterflies lingering around it. This demon wandered
around the courtyard, although his face was hidden from the hood,
but the way it walks is not very clever.
There was a faint sound of bamboo flute from Jiang Xi’s guest
room. After listening to the scroll demon for a while, he probably
thought that the person who played the flute would be better, and the
flute would be better, so she walked to the door quite satisfied and
tapped twice. Next door: “Lady, I got an invitation now, and I’m here
to pay a visit. Can you bother?”
After knocking twice, Jiang Xi ignored it. Seeing that the door was
hidden, it was no longer polite and said, “If the lady doesn’t mind,
then I will come in.”
Jiang Xi still did not answer, but Xue Meng suddenly whispered:
“Why is this voice so familiar?”
Over there, the scroll demon had opened the door and entered the
room, and the sound of the flute finally stopped. Although Xue Meng
was faintly uneasy, he still thought, hey, anyway, as long as Jiang
Yechen can drag a cup of tea, if it doesn’t leave a cup of tea, he will
be fascinated by the incense in the house. Lost and lost, then they
can drop it in one fell swoop-
Before I finished thinking about the service, I heard a loud boom!
 Xue Meng said in shock: “What’s the matter?! This is just a blink of
an eye! Jiang Yeshen will not make him vomit even if he is dressed
as a woman!”
In the stunned gaze of everyone, the scroll demon rose into the air
with the table kicked over by the knocked wooden door and the
magical light that came out of the box. It didn’t make a “vomit” sound
this time, but made a scream of “Ah”, and then slammed from the air
to the ground under everyone’s attention.
Everyone: “…”
“Oh, hello…” The scroll demon wailed miserably, “It hurts, it
hurts… It hurts…”
At the same time, Jiang Yechen came out with a murderous
sword. Mei Hanxue opened her eyes wide, blinked twice, then turned
to ask Mei Hanxue: “Am I blind? Where did he pretend to be a
woman?”
“You are not blind.” Mei Hanxue looked at Jiang Yechen blankly,
“He didn’t dress up.”
Xue Meng said, “He is acting up!”
Mei Hanxue: “…?”
Mei Hanxue: “???”
“…Where did you dress up?”
Xue Meng pointed to Jiang Xi’s wrist: “Look, he wears a fine white
jade bracelet. Only for women.”
The Mei family brothers fell silent all together. After a long while,
Mei Hanxue said indifferently: “I think you are probably no different
from Jiang Yeshen. I think the difference between others without
makeup is whether they have red lips.”
Xue Meng was stunned for a while, and said in a daze, “…isn’t it?”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
They were talking here, and in the yard over there, Jiang Xi didn’t
know what had happened with the scroll demon. His brows were
furious and the Shen Wu Xuehuang was humming and humming in
his hands. He grabbed the scroll demon who was paralyzed on the
ground, and the demon yelled: “Ah! Great beauty! Great beauty!
How can you be so tyrannical? How can you bear my heart with
such a pretty face? Hands!”
Jiang Xi said angrily: “You are looking for death!”
“Hey, he’s killing people! It’s unreasonable!”
Under the battle between one person and one monster, the cloak
of the scroll spirit slid down, revealing the face inside——
The audience was speechless.
This scroll demon really deserved to be killed, it actually held Jiang
Xi’s face!
I want to know that it was probably because it turned into Jiang Xi
last night and was very popular in Yangzhou Supros. This demon
brother was probably a little bit superior, and he still came out to
cheat with Jiang Zhangmen’s facial features tonight.
It also hit Jiang Xi’s deity.
But because it was not very smart, it did not realize that it was
Jiang Yechen himself who was molested. That’s why I was in the
house just now, and I want to know what Jiang Xi has gone through.
 He probably watched “self” enter the room with a smile, scratching
his head in amorous manners, and calling “little lady~” softly and
gracefully, and maybe he was ostentatiously throwing two winks by
“self”.
… No wonder Jiang Xi is so angry, so everyone is not angry.
Seeing that Jiang Xi was really angry and wanted to rectify the
Scroll Demon on the spot, the disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa in
ambush all rushed out, rushing to persuade him.
“Venerable Jiang! Don’t be impulsive!”
“As soon as you hit it, all the secrets will be leaked!”
“Calm down, Jiang Zhangmen!!!”
The scroll demon looked stupid, but he escaped very flexibly and
quickly. When the situation was not good, he immediately got up in
the chaos, turned around and flew into the night as if.
As he ran and entered the scene, he yelled quite deeply: “I will be
back on my lonely night, Jiang Yechen! Wow hahahaha!!”
“…” Jiang Xi’s Guan Yingting nose looked irritated.
He shouted angrily: “The evil animal presumptuous!”
I am afraid that he has never seen “self” holding his head and
scurrying! Can’t even think about it!
The scroll demon probably felt that shouting was not exciting
enough, so he imitated the echo and shouted from a distance: “My
lonely night, Jiang Yechen, will be back—will be—come—come—”
“you wanna die!”
The disciples coaxed: “Jian Zhang Sect Jiang Sect—”
Jiang Xi: “You dare to try with my face again!”
 The disciples persuaded: “Master Jiang, Master Jiang——”
Jiang Xi said angrily: “I will let you suffer from epilepsy, drenching
syndrome, irritability, nasal epilepsy, cranial decapsulation, and taste
of wind tuberculosis—” The following medicine terminology is no
longer understood by others.
The big guy could persuade him, only Xue Meng was more
serious: “…what does Feng Tuo Zhi Ge mean?”
Mei Hanxue on one side said: “It seems to be the four stubborn
diseases written in medical books.”
Seeing that Xue Meng still seemed to understand, Mei Hanxue on
the other side explained without expression: “Simply put. He wants it
to die from all kinds of diseases and torture.”
Xue Meng’s face twitched slightly and turned his head to continue
watching the battle.
But Jiang Xi, who was furious, was surrounded by a group of
Taobao Mountain Villa’s post-life disciples, and kept persuading,
“Oh, forget it.”
“The head calms down his anger, calms down and calms down.”
Jiang Xi’s anger is obviously not so easy to dissipate. Lord Jiang is
not a broad-minded person. He has been sick for several months
and has made his temper worse. In addition, this demon is
embarrassing when he is holding him. He was so angry that there
was smoke above his head, and he lost his manners. Severely
pulled his sleeves out of the hands of a little disciple who was
supporting him: “Let go of me!”
“Well, let it go, it’s what the master says.”
 “I killed that—”
The disciples who had just breathed a sigh of relief hurriedly
stopped him: “No way! Don’t!”
“Hurry up and take a seat to the headmaster, pour tea, and defeat
the fire.”
Amidst the chaos, a blue light flashed suddenly, and the disciples
were taken aback and avoided, but Jiang Yechen suddenly became
unstable at this time, staggered a few steps, and fell straight to the
ground.
Everyone was silent, and they all blamed each other with their
eyes——
Oh my God, why didn’t you hold on to the head of Jiang!
Obviously you are closer, blame me? !
But what exactly is that green light…
At this time, the little bee that Master Ma had turned into buzzed
and flew over. Elder Chen Xuyuan was taken aback for a moment,
and suddenly changed his face, patted his flattened head and
shouted: “It’s over, it’s not good! Lord Jiang did not stay. Live the
Scroll Demon! He is also cursed! He will become an animal too!!”
When Xue Meng heard this, he stood up from the haystack and
said in surprise: “What?!!!”
 339. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date,
Ning Cheer Up”

Under the moonlight, the disciples of Taobao Villa were arranged

in rows, facing the steps in front of them respectfully.
In addition to a small bee lying on the steps, there is also a fairy
bird with luminous white tail feathers standing at this time-it looks a
bit like a crane, a bit like a phoenix, and a bit like a peacock. In short,
it is an animal that absolutely does not exist on earth.
In fact, there is no such bird in the world.
It was changed by the head of Jiang.
The fairy bird made by Jiang Xi stretches out its neck and looks
beautiful. Its eyes are like glaze, its pupils are like cold swords in a
box, the moonlight in the lake, its soft feathers are glowing with
silver, overflowing with color, like frost. His whole body is light silver,
except for the light-colored Qingdai at the end of his tail feathers, like
a touch of greenery condensed in the ice and snow.
“It looks very similar to the clothes Jiang Zhangmen wears.”
Someone in the crowd whispered.
Another female nun whispered, “What a beautiful feather, I want to
pull one off and keep a look.”
 Only Xue Meng was a straightforward and serious child. He looked
at Jiang Yechen seriously. After a long while, he questioned his soul:
“What kind of chicken are you?”
“…”
What responded to him was Jiang Yechen’s ferocious and cold
eyes.
“Or duck?”
If someone else dared to ask that, he must have been killed. But
the other party was Xue Meng, and Jiang Xi couldn’t help it. He
could only glance at him indifferently, and didn’t want to pay attention
to these stupid mortals anymore, and flew away from Taobao Villa
without saying a word. .
It seemed that he didn’t plan to come back again.
Maybe he didn’t want to come to Taobao Villa anymore in this life.
Everyone stared at Xue Ziming in awe with heroic gazes. Xue
Meng was unclear, so: “He plans to fly back to Gu Yueye like this?”
The female nun who wants to pull her feathers is still a nympho:
“Ahhhh, head Jiang is so beautiful, there are still silver-cyan light
spots flowing wherever you fly!”
Her sister reminded her: “That may be his clothes, you didn’t see
Jiang Zhangmen’s clothes drag so long… Hey, do you think he
would step on himself when he walks?”
Here is rusty, the two big dog legs of Gu Yue Ye, who know the
heart of the head, sternly warned the people in the yard: “No one is
allowed to talk about things tonight, otherwise you will have troubles
in the future. You don’t have to come to Gu Yue Ye, just lie down and
wait for death!”
After saying that, leading a group of Gu Yueye entourage, Hula La
also followed Jiang Yechen to leave Taobao Mountain Villa and
returned to Yangzhou Gu Yueye.
Unexpectedly, the head of Jiang, the No. 1 faction in the world,
was defeated by the scroll demon. Although the scroll demon could
not really hurt Jiang Xi, how many people in the world could make
Jiang Xi suffer this great humiliation?
Everyone couldn’t help being worried. Among the masters of the
nine major sects, Ma Yun and Jiang Xi were already broken, and
both of them had their own strengths and were not the weak ones.
Then… As their juniors, can Xue Meng and the Mei family brothers
really surrender this demon?
It feels so hanging…
Taobao Mountain Villa was immediately shrouded in a cloud of
gloomy mist, and even the little bee that Ma Zhuangzhu turned into
drooped its wings and looked frustrated that it could no longer flutter.
At this moment, Mei Hanxue, who was checking the things left by
Jiang Xi in the room, suddenly laughed.
Xue Meng looked back: “You are still in the mood to laugh, what
are you laughing at?”
“You come and see.”
Xue Meng was still reluctant to take care of Mei Hanxue, but
couldn’t help being curious, and still leaned in.
 Mei Hanxue smiled with blue eyes. He held up a list and said to
Xue Meng: “I have never seen such a way for a man to pretend to be
a woman. Lord Jiang is really a wonderful person.”
“What… Relying on a piece of paper to disguise a man as a
woman?” Xue Meng inexplicably pulled the piece of paper from Mei
Hanxue’s hand, looked down, and couldn’t help being speechless.
What is this!
Jiang Xi actually took a piece of solitary moon night medicine
paper and wrote two lines of cursive script on it.
I certify that this person is a female.
Enter Jiang Xi, the head of Yaozong Gu Yueye.
A bright red seal of the head was also covered below.
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue looked at him with a smile, it seemed that her ribs
were almost broken.
“Damn it.” Xue Meng collapsed and pinched the medicine note, “Is
Jiang Yechen a pig?!!!”
Mei Hanxue smiled and raised her slender index finger, leaning
close to her lips, and beckoning him to keep quiet. He smiled: “It’s a
fairy bird, not a chicken, not a duck, not a pig, you just saw it
yourself. Besides…”
He paused, his smile faded, and he looked at Xue Meng
thoughtfully: “How come I suddenly feel…you seem a bit like him?”
“!!!”
Xue Meng jumped up like a cat with its tail stomped on, and his
head shook like a rattle: “You, you, you, nonsense!!! I and him are
completely different people, and have nothing to do with him!!!”
“Really.” The blue color in Mei Hanxue’s eyes became darker. He
was silent for a moment and didn’t say any more. He just smiled
profoundly, “I wonder what you will become if you lose to the scroll
demon. What about the bird?”
“…”
With the look in Mei Hanxue’s eyes, Xue Meng felt that he couldn’t
fail even if he was killed. He felt that Mei Hanxue might pluck out his
feathers to please girls! Correct! Mei Hanxue must be able to do
such a thing! !
He Xue Ziming must not lose!
.
People who feel that Xue Ziming must never lose, and must never
become an animal, besides himself, there are also the elders and
disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa.
After all, Xue Meng was their last card and could not easily take
risks.
So Elder Chen Xuyuan said: “The three fairy princes still don’t act
rashly. This scroll demon was transformed by the preferences of Xue
Zhangmen and Meixianchang. If you want to do what you like, I’m
afraid you will have to let the two fairy lords. Think about it carefully,
what kind of girl you two think is the most desirable, the most able to
make the scroll demon fall in love at first sight.”
Mei Hanxue said: “I think every girl in the world has its own beauty.
If this demon is so picky, then it must not be with me.” After that, she
looked at Xue Meng, “Let’s ask the head of Xue for advice. “
 Xue Meng thought for a moment and said: “…The best woman in
this world is my mother.”
Mei Hanxue stopped smiling when she heard these words. A pair
of bihu-like eyes fell on his forehead and looked at Xue Meng’s
profile, sighing slightly in his heart.
In fact, he pretended to be Shou and accompanied him afterwards
because he knew that Xue Meng was always in a bad mood.
Although Xue Meng occasionally continued to be as noisy as before,
it is difficult for the broken heart to return to its original appearance.
of.
He originally wanted him to be happy, to make him happy, to mend
for him, it was also considered a friendship.
But it seems that Xue Meng’s scar is extremely difficult to heal.
Mei Hanxue shook her head secretly, raised her hand and said, “I
agree with this too.”
Elder Chen Xuyuan said, “But Mrs. Wang is…”
As the deceased became more and more painful, Mei Hanxue
interrupted him and turned to Xue Meng and said, “Say a few
people.”
“…Others? Others are gone. Not as good as me.”
“Then think about one carefully. People who don’t exist will do.”
Mei Hanxue said, “Talk about your requirements, we can disguise.”
Xue Meng had to start thinking seriously.
After thinking about it for a long time, he finally began to talk about
the conditions he hoped: “First, let the skin be white.”
“Ok.”
 “Secondly, have big eyes.”
“it is good.”
“Third, it’s better than…er, at least better than that.” He was
somewhat responsive, “It’s better than the teacher…and better than
the teacher.”
A group of people listened to Xue Meng’s request for a spouse. At
the beginning, the elder remembered Xue Meng’s mate, and after
preparing to find a girl according to the request above, after listening
to more than a dozen items, the elders stopped doing this. Stupid
move.
Because they think what Xue Meng might want is not a woman.
What he wants may be a Buddha.
I am afraid that only the Buddha has such a mind that can tolerate
Xue Ziming’s young man’s mind-is this really what a young man in
his 20s said?
Does he have a fundamental misunderstanding of women? ? ?
And still talking about it? ? ?
“Twenty, look up to me sincerely.”
“Twenty-first, be diligent and frugal, do not waste too much
saponins when washing clothes.”
“Twenty-second, simplicity is a virtue. I hope she can eat less, and
a meal cannot exceed two bowls.”
“Twenty-third, I don’t like girls applying cream and powder. She
had better not put on makeup.”
“Twenty-fourth, but be beautiful, with natural rosy lips, natural
white skin, and natural red cheeks.”
 “Twenty-fifth, the legs should be very long.”
“Twenty-sixth, but definitely not higher than me.”
Finally the violent female disciple couldn’t help it anymore, and
shouted impulsively among a group of people who endured the urge
to roll their eyes and yawn: “My God is enough! Why don’t you marry
a red-crowned crane and go home?” !!!”
Xue Meng folded his arms on his chest, turned his head and
stared at her: “…”
This is not what it used to be. The former female sister dared to
challenge Xue Meng, but now Xue Meng is the head. In order to die,
the female sister licked her lips and shrank suddenly: “Xue head, I
was wrong with me. What I just said was a dream talk!”
Xue Meng then turned his head and added: “Twenty-seventh, you
can’t talk in sleep.”
Female Sister: “…”
When Xue Meng listed the 370th request, Mei Hanxue finally
interrupted him. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They felt that if
there was no one to stop him, Head Xue could probably stand from
the night to the dawn. Mei Hanxue obviously had a headache.
Although her expression remained cold, her brows already had some
hostility.
“Stop it, Xue Ziming.”
“I haven’t finished it yet.”
No matter whether he finished or not, Mei Hanxue asked
indifferently, “Do you know Nuwa.”
Xue Meng was taken aback: “What do you mean?”
 “Did she be forced to death by you.”
“…”
Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Mei Hanxue
smiled helplessly and raised her hand: “Well, don’t be so angry. Let
me ask-Xue Ziming, may I ask someone who you will never dislike,
no? Will be noisy, will not leave easily if you see?”
He paused, then smiled and explained to everyone: “I think this is
a bit easier to find than Mrs. Xue.”
Everyone who had been poisoned by Xue Mengtu for an hour
nodded in agreement.
Xue Meng glared at him reluctantly: “Anyway, someone like you
will definitely not work.”
Mei Hanxue was not angry either, and said with a smile: “I know.”
Xue Meng thought for a while, then suddenly stood up straight and
opened his eyes wide-he really thought of someone who would
never look down upon him-
“Yes! I have, I have! I respect Chu Wanning!”
A drowsy female cultivator who hugged her knees and listened to
Xue Meng’s number of conditions suddenly woke up and wiped her
drool in her sleep: “Huh?! What has it? Who has it? Master Chu has
it????? “
Disciples: “…”
She raised her head and looked at Xue Meng fiercely with a
ghostly look. The female cultivator took a breath of horror, and
silently shrank herself into a ball, and sat in the corner with her
knees.
 340. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date
Ning is Awesome”

Chu Wanning. Mo Ran. Taobao Mountain Villa.

When these three names all appeared in Xue Meng’s heart, they
evoked a certain period of unbearable past. Back then, Xianjun told
him that Chu Wanning had slept in Taobao Mountain Villa and Ink
Burn, and was in front of him. The face, a place separated by a
curtain.
The trauma to him caused by this is too great.
If time can be reversed, he will definitely roar and interrupt him
when Taxian-Jun speaks the first word——
“Don’t tell me! I have a picture!!!”
However, the past cannot be turned back, life has to be faced.
In order to surrender the scroll demon, Xue Meng had to let Elder
Chen Xuyuan repair a book to his master and his cousin, and
respectfully invite Master Chu to come out to help.
Then they waited.
Nanping Mountain is on the bank of West Lake, the closest to
Taobao Mountain Villa. Even without the sword, walking down from
the barrier deep in the white clouds and wandering around to the
villa would only take an hour or two.
I don’t know why, after the letter was sent, until dawn, Chu
Wanning still did not respond.
Mei Hanxue is very intelligent, and she can think of it. He looked at
the sun, got up and said to everyone: “You should go to rest, I am
afraid there will be no news for the whole morning.”
The disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa also stayed all night,
listening to what he said, without delving into what he meant, they
nodded and yawned and scattered, intending to make up for a sleep.
Only Xue Meng frowned and looked at him: “Why don’t you wait?
My master will come soon, he never sleeps.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “You still know very little about your
master.”
“You bullshit! Don’t you know him yet? Don’t believe you bet with
me?”
“Oh?” Mei Hanxue looked at him unconvinced, came to the spirit,
like a bird: “What are you betting on? I remember you didn’t bring
much silver taels when you went out, what do you have for
gambling?”
“Who said I didn’t bring it, you wait…” Xue Meng gritted his teeth
and began to reach out and fumble in his money pocket.
Of course he is not without money, but it hasn’t been long since he
took over as the head. Although the front is barely like a dog, he still
lacks experience after all. Elder Xuanji was worried that he was
spending money lavishly, or that he was deceived by a woman such
as Hua Ruowei, so the elders took care of the financial accounts.
Although Xue Meng is the head, he can only Get some pocket
money from Xuanji.
And this month, ashamed, he had already spent most of his
savings in order to have a blind date with Jiang Xi.
And Jiang Xi looked down on him! The look Jiang Xi had when he
was a “Ruoying” was obviously because he was poor!
Not to mention the later date of blind date with Taxian-Jun, and
those strange men and women… A generation of Tianjiao Xue
Ziming has been squeezed by these coquettish bitches to the point
where he has to count the straw paper even when he is in the hut.
But for the sake of Chu Wanning’s reputation, no matter how poor
and tired, the head Xue has to gamble!
The big deal is halved!
So Mei Hanxue watched Xue Meng rummaged through all the
horns and corners of his body, and took out a pile of bits and pieces
of copper plates. When they were gathered together, they could not
even reach fifty liters. Xue Meng was proud of 500 billion. When the
shot was shot on the table, two small copper plates rolled down to
the ground.
Mei Hanxue: “…”
“I bet that my master will come after the breakfast hour!” Xue
Meng cut the line firmly.
“…What if he didn’t come.”
“These are all for you!”
Mei Hanxue looked at the pile of shabby copper plates, turned her
head, and smiled: “I heard that Grandmaster Chu had said that if you
want to bet, you can bet big. Forget it, just give it something else?”
“What else?”
“Running naked in the street, brothel selling art.”
Xue Meng: “??!!!”
Mei Hanxue frowned: “What is it?”
Mei Hanxue covered her mouth with her hands, rolled her hands
and couldn’t help but smile: “Don’t take it seriously, I made him play.”
“Let me think about it again…” Mei Hanxue folded her arms, her
eyebrows crooked, “Well…Why don’t the loser just follow the other
party’s request and put on a girly makeup?”
“…” Xue Meng frowned somewhat uncomfortably, “No, Mei
Hanxue, did I force you to wear women’s clothing before? Why can’t
you get through this hurdle?”
This time, Mei Hanxue and Mei Hanxue looked at him
unpredictably, staring straight at Xue Meng’s hair behind his back,
and squatting: “What are you doing? I’m just playing, I haven’t done
this before. I am , I have always been upright, never bullying or
bullying the weak…”
“Yes.” Mei Hanxue said with a smile, “You are the best.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Why do you always feel so ominous…
.
Facts have proved that Xue Meng’s intuition is sometimes very
accurate.
Xue Meng was hopeful to despair, and finally waited until he was
depressed. In the afternoon, he finally heard a report from a disciple
from outside the villa: “Master Chu, Master Mo is here—!”
In the night of Chu, Ning’s jade crown tied her hair, and white
clothes fluttered. She was still a clear, cold, and heavenly
appearance, but for some reason, her eyes were thin red, her
complexion was not worried, and there was even a vague anger
between her eyebrows. Mo Ran with him a step away, a little
helpless and a little funny to follow.
It turned out that Chu Wanning heard the spirit bird of Taobao
Mountain Villa crowing outside last night, worried about something
urgent, and wanted to see it. But last night I was stepping on the
personality of the immortal monarch. Stepping on the immortal
monarch was originally a temperament who was too lazy to pay
attention to other people’s affairs. Several times Chu Wanning
wanted to interrupt him. At the beginning, he stepped on Xianjun and
coaxed him, saying, “It’s almost time.” “Go and watch when you are
done.”
As a result, the burning mouth, the deceitful ghost, what is going to
be fast, and what is done is watching, it is endless! Ma Yun’s birds
were all calling themselves outside, and the birds who stepped on
Xianjun didn’t even mean that they were tired.
In the end, Chu Wanning insisted on going out to see the situation,
and stepped on Xianjun’s anger, and actually directly tied people to
the pillar, and in order to prevent Chu Wanning’s heart, fed some
prescriptions that were not on the stage. Such a trouble, the Spring
Festival is very charming, even if the personality switches back in the
middle of the night and changes to Master Mo, seeing Chu
Wanning’s posture, he can’t stop.
 So until the next afternoon, Chu Wanning woke up from the
drowsiness, and then got the report from Taobao Villa and learned
that the scroll demon was a disaster for Lin’an.
Such a delay was clearly caused by stepping on the fairy king, but
there is no difference between the master Mo stepping on the fairy
king, tracing the origin, naturally it is not good for the ink to burn
himself, so that Chu Wanning would not talk to him all the way down
the mountain. , Only if he is a wood carving clay sculpture.
“Master Chu, Master Mo!”
“Welcome to Master Chu and Master Mo!”
The causes and consequences of the scroll demon’s troubles are
already known to Chu Wanning, so he entered the hall door and saw
Xue Meng. He wanted to teach him to behave, but Xue Meng’s
identity is different now, so he has to stay in love.
So Chu Wanning finally just frowned slightly and said: “How did
you get into such a disaster?”
Xue Meng originally complained, but when he really met Chu
Wanning, he didn’t feel any upset. He quickly said: “Master, the scroll
is learning me from me, I didn’t mean it…”
Mo Ran and opened his eyes: “Xue Meng, after the town of
Impermanence, you… why did you continue to play the worry-free
scroll for so long?”
“No way?”
Mo Ran and wanted to roll his eyes, because it was the “secret” of
the two brothers, so he used his mouth to say to Xue Meng behind
Chu Wanning: You are a fool! Are you worthy of Jiang Zhangshou
when you come out to mess with flowers?
 Xue Meng is not clear, so: “Why don’t you speak louder? Your
voice is dumb?”
Ink burns: “…”
He is stupid! ! !
Disgusted and disgusted, Xue Meng’s mess can’t end, they will
still help each other. just—
“What?! You want Master to pretend to be a woman!?”
Xue Meng said embarrassingly: “I don’t want to, or let Gu Yueye
make a prescription, which is written to prove that this person is…
for…for…”
He peeked at Chu Wanning Su’s stern side face, saying that “this
person is a woman” is not enough to kill.
Mo Ran like the sky would collapse. How is he willing to let Chu
Wanning show his presence in such a dress? This is crazy!
But the situation is not broken right now. He looked at Xue Meng’s
stubbornness and couldn’t express it clearly. He was silent for a long
time, and finally said helplessly: “Change me.”
Xue Meng looked up blankly.
Mo Ran: “I will guard the scroll demon on his behalf.”
“You? Are you going to be dressed as a woman?”
“No way.”
Xue Meng: “… Brother, do you have any misunderstandings about
yourself?”
Mo Ran for a while, a little sad, turned around and asked Chu
Wanning: “Master, Xue Meng said I don’t look good.”
 There is a sense of inferiority in speech.
Chu Wanning knew that he was deliberately trying to talk to
himself, changed the way to act like a baby, and didn’t bother to pay
attention to him. He casually drank a cup of green bamboo leaves
that he had brewed in front of him, and then raised his eyes: “Why
do you have to dress up? Isn’t there a solution to the ready-made
one?”
Everyone does not know why.
Chu Wanning turned his face slightly, and lightly said to the ink:
“Your Universe Pouch, take it.”
This is the first time Chu Wanning has spoken to himself since he
went down the mountain, and the Mo Ran and couldn’t help being
very happy. But Chu Wanning’s face was not worried, and he was
not speaking soft sentences, which made him a little disappointed.
For a while, he felt very like the kind of master who was scolded by
Mrs. Jiaoyan while paying out his wallet. I don’t know if he is happy
or sad. .
For a monk, Qiankun’s bag means the national treasury. The night
of Chu wants Mo Weiyu’s national treasury, and there is nothing
good to say, but Mo Weiyu can only hand it in no matter how sad.
Who made himself not a human last night.
A circle of people watched eagerly at Chu Wanning rummaging
through the smoldering universe, all wanting to see what the so-
called “ready-made solution” was.
They felt that these masters’ brains were not normal. Jiang Xi
dressed as a woman was a prescription. Chu Wanning wondered if
there would be any amazing move-would it be to find ten night travel
gods to draw a banner behind, saying “Lan Ye Yuheng Beidou” Fairy
Chu Wanning Ginseng” or something?
As she was thinking about it, she heard Chu Wanning frowned and
said a little impatiently: “You put something in your bag.”
“…”
Mo Ran and touched his nose unnaturally. He used to be very
clean and tidy, and everything was placed well when put in the bag.
But since his soul returned to his body, his personality changed in
three days, and the secret rivalry between the two personalities was
also reflected in the universe. For example, under the personality of
Stepping Xianjun, he would secretly stuff some pepper seeds into it,
wishing he could grow peppers in Nanping Mountain, but when he
became the personality of Master Mo, all these pepper seeds were
poured by him.
When the personality of Step Xianjun appeared again, he was
naturally very angry, thinking that he was not happy, and he must not
make the other one happy, so he messed up the Qiankun bag and
broke all the things collected by Master Mo. , Or go down the
mountain to the pawnshop and get a discount so that you can buy
beautiful clothes for yourself.
So can this universe be kept in disorder?
The things are too mixed, all crowded together are not easy to
find, Chu Wanning lost a few things on the table. Xue Meng
stretched his head curiously.
““The Notes of Gods and Demons”.”
Mo Ran explained: “My book, I want to learn more about the past
of ancient gods and demons.”
 “Oh… not bad.” Xue Meng went on to watch, “Zhaoye Ji.”
“There are many fairy monarchs written on it. These predecessors
have different reputations and reputations, but they all have their
own minds and obsessions. The listed monarchs are like stars in the
night, with different light and dark, but each has its own brilliance. It
is very interesting to read.”
“…Unexpectedly, you are getting better and better.” Xue Meng
was somewhat surprised, “Speaking of one thing after another.”
Mo Ran and smiled, and said: “Master teaches well.”
Xue Meng went to read another book.
““Postpartum Care of the Sow”.”
Mo Ran smile solidified on his face.
In the end, his strong man broke his wrist and resolutely said: “…
This is bought by Emperor Taxian, it has nothing to do with me.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Chu Wanning didn’t care at all. After hearing what he said, he
raised his eyes and asked: “What do you buy this for. Our family
does not raise this animal.”
Mo Ran: “I… he… is like this. He once went down the mountain
and saw someone in the village holding a livestock breeding
competition. For a while, he was inexplicably confident, so he ran to
fight, and the result was no better than the king of the village. The
veterinarian, I was so angry and so angry that I bought this book…
Inspirational, you must study hard, and you will win the
championship in one fell swoop in the coming year. A shame…”
 The more I talked, the more I felt ashamed. When I heard that a
small monk among the disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa couldn’t
help but snickered, the Mo Ran and shut up, looking at Chu Wanning
a little nervously.
Chu Wanning was incredulous: “Why are you going to participate
in… the livestock breeding competition?”
“Yes, there are prizes.” Mo Ran and blushed slightly, and muttered
with his head down, “I think… if you win… I can buy you
Feiyunzhai’s best clothes.”
Chu Wanning said speechlessly: “Feiyunzhai is close to
Jiangdongtang. That Hua Ruowei sent a person to send eight boxes
of clothing and accessories. You burned it without saying anything.
Now you want to go and buy it yourself?”
“That’s not the same.” Mo Ran immediately and displeased. “That
girl doesn’t look right at you. Don’t think I can’t see what she’s
making. You see what she gave away, robe Hair crown, close-fitting
clothes…” The more I talk about it, the darker my face is, “If you
want Master to wear her clothes, she can’t even think about it!”
“…”
Chu Wanning heard him say this, his eyes didn’t know whether it
was helpless or embarrassing, but after all, the two pools of thick
black were soft. He pursed his lips at last, and suddenly asked: “The
ink burns, is it you in the previous life or you in this life today?”
“Of course it’s me in this life.” Mo Ran for a moment, “Why the
master asks that?”
“Look at you like this now.” Chu Wanning finally had a faint smile in
her eyes, “What’s the difference from the previous life.”
 He has always been icy and faint, so no one else can see this
smile. But for the burning of ink, even if there is a wave of
fluctuations between Chu Wanning’s eyebrows and eyes, he can feel
the sharp changes like wind, rain and snow. Seeing that he didn’t
regenerate his qi, the Mo Ran down and his long eyelashes couldn’t
help but laughed, his cheeks deep vortex.
Waiting to say something, Chu Wanning felt that it was too
embarrassing to talk too much before, and turned his head and
refused to pay attention to him.
But this kind of disregard and the kind of disregard when I came,
obviously have different meanings, and the Mo Ran and smiled,
standing next to him obediently and not talking.
Chu Wanning finally found what he wanted to find from the
universe bag-
“Phantom sachet.”
With a long and well-proportioned hand holding the braid of the
sachet, Chu Ning Ning said: “It is sold together with the worry-free
scroll, which can make the user change according to the original
appearance in the eyes of others, without any real modification or
disguise. .”
Everyone at Taobao Villa: “…”
Chu Wanning paused, almost in disbelief: “…No one thought of
it?”
The makers of the worry scroll and the magic sachet shook their
heads. Riding a donkey and looking for a horse doesn’t know who is
talking about, but riding a donkey and looking for a donkey basically
refers to these monks in Taobao Mountain Villa.
 As a result, the dress up matter finally resolved, and the big guy
was relieved. It was the time of dinner, they planned to go to the
dining hall to pad their stomachs, and then wait for the scroll demon
to appear again tonight.
As he went out one after another, Mei Hanxue suddenly leaned
into Xue Meng’s ear and whispered: “Xue Ziming.”
Xue Meng was very alert to this product: “What are you doing?!”
Mei Hanxue still smiled and said, “I will tell you a secret.”
Intuition tells Xue Meng that Mei Hanxue’s secret is usually better
not to listen. But curiosity still drove Xue Meng to open his mouth:
“What, what secret.”
Mei Hanxue said softly: “It’s… the method that Grandmaster Chu
said… Actually, I thought of it a long time ago.”
Xue Meng was taken aback, turned around and glared at him:
“Then why didn’t you say it earlier!”
“Because it wasn’t Jiang Yeshen who wanted to pretend to be a
man dressed as a woman?” Mei Hanxue smiled, “I didn’t tell him, I
wanted to embarrass him and make you happy.”
“…” Xue Meng was always ready to scold someone. When he
heard him say this, he babbled dryly and couldn’t scold again.
Mei Hanxue smiled lightly: “Don’t you thank me?”
“I thank you for your stature! Then after Jiang Xi is gone! Why
don’t you say it!”
“Oh, later…” Mei Hanxue paused, Liuli blue eyes filled with
affection, fingertips pressed her lips, and smiled, “Later, I didn’t tell
you, it was because I wanted to embarrass you and let me I am
happy and happy.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“By the way, to remind you, you lost the previous bet, remember to
fulfill the contract, I’ll be waiting.”
“Dream you!!!” Xue Meng couldn’t help but roar no longer, “You
wait for a ghost! Do you want me to dress up for you?!!! In the next
life, you! You die with this heart!!! “
The sound of the voice shocked everyone around him. They knew
everything they didn’t know before, and whispered: “Oh, head Xue is
going to dress up as a woman?”
“It seems that Head Xue is unwilling to break his promise and get
fat.”
“Poor Young Master Mei will obviously be scolded by him if he
wins the bet.”
“Worry…”
Xue Meng’s face grew greener and greener in this rustling
whisper, Mei Hanxue was quiet for a moment, and smiled: “So
reluctant?”
“nonsense!”
“It’s so stubborn.” Mei Hanxue smiled, and hit Mei Hanxue with her
arms. “Brother, look at him. Is it fun?”
Mei Hanxue glanced at Xue Meng, who was so angry as a
pufferfish, and said calmly: “It’s not fun. Don’t let him pretend to be a
woman.”
“Why? He is so spicy.”
 Xue Meng: “You—! You—!”
“It’s very spicy.” Mei Hanxue said blankly, “spicy eyes.”
“??” Xue Meng is about to explode!
Mei Hanxue is more extreme than Mei Hanxue! Mei Hanxue only
said he was spicy, but Mei Hanxue actually said he had spicy eyes! !
!
Xue Meng couldn’t help but rushed into the crown, yelling
irrespectively: “Mei Hanxue! Stop for me! You come back to me! Who
do you mean? Have you seen me dress up? Just say that! You think
I really dare not. Do you dress up!! Who is better than anyone if we
have the ability!”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Ah, you really want to—”
Mei Hanxue interrupted her before she finished speaking, and Mei
Hanxue pulled Mei Hanxue’s arm to stop his mischief. Then turned
back to Xue Meng and said, “Don’t. As you just said, you should
dress up as a woman in your next life.”
“Damn!” Xue Meng came to his senses, pointed at Mei Hanxue,
raised his eyebrows and sternly said, “When do I say I will be willing
in my next life?”
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows: “You just said it yourself. In
addition, please be your head in this life, don’t be enchanting.”
Xue Meng almost stammered: “You, how dare you… how dare
you… what do you say about me…”
“Yes. I dare.” Mei Hanxue said, blinking her turquoise eyes
indifferently, seemingly mocking and teasing, “That’s it. You owe us a
bet.”
 “I will wait for you in my next life, Miss Xue.”
Xue Meng was stunned for a while, and yelled at the moment Mei
Hanxue turned his head: “Who owes you an appointment? What did
you call me? Mei Hanxue! Don’t leave! I fucking killed you!!! Ah!!!
You stop me!!!”
 341. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date
Late in Ningpu Street”

For the sake of thoroughness, before officially meeting with the

scroll demon, the elder Chen of Taobao Villa still asked Xue Meng to
meet Chu Wanning wearing the magic sachet to see if there was
anything dissatisfied with Xue Meng. Aesthetic.
But Xue Meng was still mad at Mei Hanxue, choking on his chest
was so painful, Chen Xuyuan hit him at this time, and Xue Meng
rubbed his chest and said angrily: “Nonsense! What’s unsatisfactory!
My master does everything the best!”
Chen Xuyuan said: “Oh, head Xue, he is your master, but he is not
the master of scroll demon.”
He said again: “You have to put aside your own opinions and look
at Master Chu again. You need to know that the scroll demon will not
bring personal feelings, so please take a look at Master Chu as a
stranger again, and take a closer look at what he really is. Not all
meet your requirements.”
“Nonsense! I think Master is good everywhere, how can it be
because of your own opinion?” Xue Meng widened his eyes, “I tell
you, if the Scroll of Worry-Relief asked me to meet my Master, even
if I don’t know who he is, I will definitely feel that he is the best
person in the world, no difference!”
Xue Meng said the words categorically, but Chen Xuyuan still
insisted: “No, no, let’s test it. Test it.” Then he pushed Xue Meng to
the room where Chu Wanning was.
However, Xue Meng was pushed outside the guest room, looked
up at the door, and froze immediately.
This, isn’t this the room where Chu Wanning slept when they
stayed in Taobao Mountain Villa together? ! !
Xue Meng didn’t know what the Mo Ran and Chu Wanning were
doing inside, so he went in recklessly, so that the Mo Ran in
desperation and could only hide deep in the bed curtains. Later, Xue
Meng realized that Chu Wanning’s eyes contained moisture. The thin
red noodles are not because of fever, but because of…
Stop it! Forget the past! !
In order to avoid repeating the same mistakes, Xue Meng decided
to let them know that he was here this time, especially Mo Ran! He
must not let Mo Ran do such a shameless and absurd thing again!
no way!
So he started walking back and forth in the doorway, deliberately
coughing loudly, for fear that the movement might not be loud
enough, and then stomped his feet on the bluestone bricks. He
jumped-whirled-stomped hard…
The door creaked open.
Mo Ran and his clothes were neatly dressed, tall and handsome
standing at the door, looking at him like a ghost: “…What are you
doing?”
 Xue Meng turned his head when he heard the sound, opened his
mouth and opened his mouth. Before answering, he heard Chu
Wanning’s cold voice from the room: “The ink burns, is there some
misstep and complaint in the courtyard? ?”
Mo Ran and smiled: “Oh, no, it’s Xue Meng.”
After speaking, he lowered his voice, lowered his eyes and smiled
and asked: “Come on when you come. Just knock on the door.
Outside, I was coughing, stomping, and walking around. We thought
it was haunted in the yard. “
Xue Meng retracted his screen-opening motion, and was about to
take a sip at his cousin’s handsome face, and he heard Chu Ning
said in the room: “Since the Lord is coming, what are you blocking
him and let him in. “
“…” Even though he knew that he had succeeded as the head,
Chu Wanning, as the elder Yu Heng at the pinnacle of life and death,
should call himself the lord, but this is how Xue Meng is called.
Mo Ran with a smile and turned his tall and straight body: “Go in.”
Xue Meng said in a huff: “I want to talk to my master about
personal matters, you go out.”
“Oh…I’m here to practice how to deal with the scroll demon?” Mo
Ran was very generous, and he didn’t care about Xue Meng, and
smiled, “Elder Chen told us that it is indeed time to rehearse and
rehearse to avoid any accidents. “
“What’s the surprise?” Xue Meng rolled his eyes with his arms
folded, “Since that monster is learning from me, he should think that
Master is impeccable!”
 “That’s not necessarily.” Mo Ran exactly like Elder Chen thought.
He patted Xue Meng on the shoulder. “From my point of view, you
think he is impeccable because he is your master. If you had a blind
date, It’s not the’Leng Gong’ that met, but the master. Without
knowing his identity, I think you will quarrel with him almost all the
time.”
“You nonsense!”
Mo Ran not to argue with him, smiled and tilted his head to make
way for him, and waited outside calmly.
Xue Meng entered the room and opened his eyes slightly before
he spoke.
Chu Wanning was already wearing the phantom sachet, so in Xue
Meng’s eyes, standing next to the Xuan window was a tall, beautiful
fairy in white clothes.
Her skin is clear, like a lonely night, white as ice, not like the
beauty of the world. The long neck protruded from the white collar of
the snowy silk, and the candlelight cast a hazy shadow on her tight
skin that seemed to glow. It fell on her full forehead and slender
eyelashes, which outlined the curved and greasy bridge of the nose.
, And then to lips that are as thin as a slice of radiance.
In the end, the light of the lantern was shining with a thin yellow
light on her refined lower jaw, and the end was gentle.
It turned out that Chu Wanning’s heterosexual fantasy was actually
like this.
Xue Meng squatted: “Master, Master…”
“Ok.”
 Chu Wanning agreed, raised his hand and put down the long silver
spoon that fiddled with the lights, and turned around.
People with this appearance would make people feel extremely
beautiful, but the fairy girl that Chu Wanning imagined has the
majesty and cold arrogance of the femur, especially the eyes under
the long eyebrows, the outline is naturally charming, and the tail tip It
was also like a begonia dew, with a thin red color, but his eyes were
extremely clear and restrained.
Beauty is beautiful, but she is a cold beauty, which is daunting.
Chu Wanning glanced at him: “It’s a bit ugly.”
“…” Xue Meng was stunned, “Huh?”
“I might scare the scroll demon away.” Chu Wanning said
solemnly.
Xue Meng then reacted and said hurriedly, “What? No, no! What’s
the matter? Looks good! Master is very beautiful!”
Chu Wanning has always been less confident about his
appearance. The beauties he has seen in these two lifetimes are like
clouds, not to mention that Mo Rans himself, it is Shi Mingjing, Song
Qiutong, all of them are stunning in the world, Chu Wanning is very
self-knowing, knowing that he was born fierce and not close. .
See Xue Meng’s panicked look.
Only Mo Rans and does not dislike oneself.
Chu Wanning shook his head and said to Xue Meng: “Sit down.”
Xue Meng sat at the table cautiously and well.
Chu Wanning also sat down opposite him, brushed his sleeves,
poured two cups of tea, raised his eyes and said: “The appearance
is not enough, the character can be supplemented. Tell me about
your requirements for the girl?”
In front of everyone at Taobao Mountain Villa, Xue Meng listed out
more than three hundred requests. But when Chu Wanning asked,
he couldn’t help being dumb.
He cares most about his sensible appearance in front of Chu
Wanning. He wants him to make one or three conditions in front of
the master. When it is over, Chu Wanning will play with the scroll
demon according to his terms. Why is he embarrassed?
So he whispered, and finally said with a guilty conscience: “I, I
have nothing to ask for. Just… just live, girl, that’s all.”
Chu Wanning paused while drinking tea, and looked at him
through the mist of tea, “Really.”
“Yes, yes, let’s live a life, it’s almost enough, no request.”
“But how did I hear.” Chu Wanning raised his eyelashes lightly,
“You have a lot of conditions?”
Xue Meng hurriedly raised his hand and swayed again and again:
“No, no, no, there is something. It’s all because they didn’t
understand what I meant, all nonsense.”
“Then I don’t need to be diligent to clean the house?”
Xue Meng said immediately: “How can I let you clean, I like that I
can’t even wash clothes!”
“No need to stand and send you out, kneel to welcome you in?”
“Hi, I am not from Dongying.”
“You don’t need to be submissive and demure, can you fight back
or scold you?”
 “No! I like being temperamental.”
“…No need to know how to cook?”
“Ten fingers must not touch the sun and spring water!” Xue Meng
said, “If you want to grab my spatula, I will be anxious to you!”
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows slightly: “I remember you didn’t
like cooking one.”
“New, new hobbies.” Xue Meng squattedly explained, “I just liked it
recently.”
Chu Wanning paused, and finally asked: “…So, don’t the elders
like it?”
“No, I can decide whoever I like!”
It took nearly half an hour after such a detailed questioning, and
finally ended the dialogue smoothly, and Xue Meng left anxiously.
When the Mo Ran in, he asked with interest: “Wenning, Wanning,
how did you ask? Did he ask too much?”
Chu Wanning shook his head and said: “There is nothing harsh,
because others have misunderstood. In the past two years, Xue
Meng has indeed become a lot sensible. I am very relieved.”
Ink burns: “…”
As a bad apprentice who often confuses the teacher and lied so as
not to be punished by the teacher. The ink burns instinctively-why is
it so wrong? He always felt that there was something tricky here, not
that Xue Meng had become sensible, but that the honest man Chu
Wanning was fooled…
It’s Yehai time.
 A disciple from Taobao Mountain Villa reported that the scroll
demon had appeared in a Chu restaurant in the south of the city, and
he wanted to see the best performer in that Chu restaurant on the
flop. But the women who have seen the scroll demon before have
changed their temperament greatly. They have breast hair and
breast hair, and they have become shrews. How can a madam
willing to let her own Qingling see him?
Fortunately, the monks from Taobao Mountain Villa arrived in time,
so she sent a few people to drag the scroll demon, and then turned
back to invite Master Chu to come out.
“Then Qingling, we have quietly picked her up from her room.
Master Chu, I’ll trouble you next. Make sure to drag a cup of tea so
that the drug can stun it!”
Chu Wanning said in his heart that the scroll demon was
transformed according to Xue Meng’s preferences. Although the
character of this demon is changeable, but no matter how much
more Xue Meng is a sensible and good boy, what is difficult to deal
with.
Facts have proved that Chu Wanning was wrong.
His three apprentices, the Mo Ran in the past, and they were
afraid that they could not restrain themselves and went to the
master’s bed again, so they would pretend not to like him.
Shi Mei has always had a ghost in his heart, for fear that he will
reveal his purpose and show his feet, so he will pretend not to like
him.
In fact, these two are the ones who really don’t care if he cooks,
his clothes are not clean and other trivial matters.
 Xue Meng is different from the above two, Xue Meng will pretend
to like him.
Of course, I like this but not the other. Of course, Xue Meng really
likes his master, but Chu Wanning’s many habits, Xue Meng is the
most intolerable of the three apprentices, but in order to make
Master praise himself, Xue Meng insists Even with the scalp, I must
say “Master is awesome!” “Master’s clothes are so clean!” “Master’s
vegetable tofu is so delicious!”
But the scroll demon is different, it is equivalent to Xue Meng who
has removed the personal feelings for Chu Wanning.
Ever since, that night, Chu Wanning saw the Scroll Demon
Empress, and the dialogue between them was like this-
Scroll Demon: “Are you the best actress here?”
Chu Wanning: “Yes.”
“Tsk, you don’t look as good as I am.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Sure enough, Xue Meng thought so.
……Never mind, I do not look good anyway. But it doesn’t matter,
the character can be supplemented. He has rehearsed with Xue
Meng before, so there will be no difference.
So he asked indifferently: “Do you want to listen to the music?”
“Don’t listen, I hate listening to tunes, especially those in the
Kunlun Taxue Palace. I have a headache when I listen.” The scroll
demon threw a sweetmeat in his mouth-it was probably beaten by
Jiang Xi before. Even though I yelled at me when I escaped, Jiang Xi
will come back! But tonight it was still afraid of things, and did not
look like Jiang Yechen easily.
It used Xue Meng’s face tonight.
So Chu Wanning saw his best-behaved apprentice, shaking his
legs unscrupulously in front of him, eating candied fruits, and said
arrogantly: “Hey, let’s talk about life.”
“can.”
“Do you usually cook?”
“The only one who is good at is copying hands.”
“…Are there any mistakes? It’s useless.”
Chu Wanning couldn’t help widening his eyes.
… Did he hear it wrong?
Xue Meng thinks he is useless? ? ?
There must be something wrong, he didn’t express his meaning in
place.
So Chu Wanning explained: “Others are not impossible, but I do
not do very well-I heard that you don’t like cooking? Who is in a hurry
to grab your spatula?”
“Who said that? Nonsense!” The scroll said demonly, “The
gentleman is far from the cook, and I don’t cook for a man!”
“…Isn’t this your new hobby?”
“of course not!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
… OK, he understands.
It turns out that Xue Meng lied to him before!
 Chu Wanning was silent for a moment, raised his eyebrows
slightly, and gradually there was a cold light in his eyes, very good,
he wanted to know, how many truths did Xue Meng hide from him?
In this way, their next conversation was even more confusing, and
the smell of gunpowder became more and more serious.
Scroll Demon: “Can you wash clothes?”
“Soak it in water and dry it.”
“Wow! Dogs are cleaner than you!”
“…”
“Will you stand and take me out, kneel to welcome me in?”
“You are not from Dongying.”
“Wow! Dogs are better than you!”
“…”
“Can you be courteous and demure, can you fight back or scold
you?”
“I think you might not be able to beat me.”
“Wow! Dogs are gentler than you!”
“…”
“Can you please me to please my parents?”
“I am talking about feelings with you, not with your master.”
“Wow! Dogs are more sensible than you!”
“…”
“Do you mind if I practice martial arts twelve hours every day, I
don’t have time to speak with you?”
 Chu Wanning was so angry that he had a bite of a dog, and his
face was dull.
Xue Ziming… Xue Ziming! ! I thought that this apprentice would
never deceive him, like it means liking it, or disliking it. He is an
upright child, but it was unexpected that Xue Meng had this in his
head! ! !
He gritted his posterior molars, and said suddenly: “There are only
twelve hours a day, don’t you need to go to bed?”
Unexpectedly, this “Xue Meng” is actually more fierce than him:
“When you go to bed, you think about going to bed! Can you not be
so depressed? You have to be positive, right, sunshine! Think more
about your husband and child, and don’t always think about it. Going
to bed, getting pregnant, mothers are more expensive than children!
Read less textbooks and read more recipes! Be an innocent lady!”
“………………”
There are too many flashes in this remark. Chu Wanning was
speechless for a while, but he couldn’t say a word, and he was so
angry that he vomited blood! He suppressed his anger, a pair of
angry phoenix eyes staring at the face of the scroll demon that
belonged to Xue Meng.
It took a long while to tremble thin lips, angrily: “You…”
“What’s wrong with me? I’m telling the truth. To be my wife, you
must be upright and pure, and you can’t always think about those
ridiculous and lewd things. Hey, I don’t think someone like you will do
— Look at you, it’s delicious and lazy, bad temper, unbearable
loneliness, dissatisfied with desire.” The scroll demon said with a
look of disgust and got up, “Forget it, I heard people say that the
virtuous girl in this building is virtuous and virtuous. It turned out to
be a lie.”
“…” Chu Wanning was almost dizzy when he looked up, and he
served as a master for three apprentices. Mo Shiqi died of him, and
his teacher died of ignorance. He originally thought Xue Meng was
the most worry-free one and never annoyed him.
Unexpectedly, a scroll demon had set all Xue Meng’s true words
out—all three were all together, none of them were good things!
“I won’t talk to you anymore.” The scroll demon Xue Meng turned
around and left, “Goodbye!”
At this time, the real Xue Mengzheng, Mo Ran and other people
hid in a room next to Chu Hall to listen to the movement. Elder Chen
Xuyuan held up an hourglass and muttered: “Oh, it’s almost time.
Grandmaster Chu is worthy of Grandmaster Chu. It’s almost a cup of
tea, and the monster will be stunned, hehe— “
Before the third “Hey” hey exited, I heard an earth-shaking electric
light slashing out of the next door, accompanied by the scream of the
scroll demon——
“It’s hitting people!!! To die!!!”
And Chu Wanning’s angry voice: “You are the one I hit!”
“Wow! Help!!!!”
A group of people were shocked and rushed over in a hurry. As
soon as they opened the door, they saw Chu Wanning’s palm
Zhongtianwen Jinguang shining, Liu Teng grabbed the scroll
demon’s neck, and the demon’s tongue stretched out and his eyes
turned white, and it seemed to be about to rest. Dishes. Chen
Xuyuan hurriedly rushed forward: “Oh, Master Chu, please calm
down! Don’t kill it! All the information about killing it will be revealed!”
Chu Wanning’s black eyebrows were furious, and he sternly said:
“So what! There is something shameful!”
Xue Meng hurriedly said: “Master…”
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning didn’t have a good temper with him,
and said angrily: “Shut up Xue Ziming! After I clean it up, you will be
the next one!”
Xue Meng: “???”
Master, Master, what happened! Not only does he care if he is
called the Lord, but he still needs to clean up!
Xue Meng’s heart was filled with mixed feelings at once, not
knowing whether he was happy or flustered. What was happy was
that he had not been so temperamental as the master for a long
time, and he missed it very much, but he was so flustered…
What did the scroll demon and his mother say to his master if he
could let the current Chu Wanning put such cruel words on him! ! !
Seeing that the scroll demon was about to scream for his life, the
Mo Ran over and grabbed his shoulders: “Wanning, you release it
first.”
Chu Wanning’s eyes were sharp, like a bayonet: “I will kill it first
and then release it!”
Mo Ran and couldn’t laugh or cry: “It’s too late. Everyone’s secrets
have been leaked out.”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “I have no shameful secrets. Do you
have?”
 Mo Ran and laughed and coaxed: “I naturally have it, but ah,
sometimes the secret is not because I am sorry and can’t tell, but I
don’t want others to know.”
Chu Wanning frowned: “What?”
“Um… for example…” Mo Ran down, lowered his head, lowered
his eyes and whispered a few words in Chu Wanning’s ear.
Xue Meng saw the long eyelashes burning with ink standing still.
There was a helpless smile and deep affection in his dark eyes, and
his lips closed slightly. After he finished speaking, Tian Wen in Chu
Wanning’s hand suddenly took it back.
Chu Wanning said angrily: “You guy——”
Mo Ran seemed to be a little shy, lowered his eyes and smiled. He
is undoubtedly handsome and mature, but the dimples on the cheek
side make him embellished with the youthful youth and innocence.
Chu Wanning seemed to want to do something with him, but the
Mo Ran and held his hand and smiled: “Sorry, I just asked the scroll,
tell the truth.”
“…”
Then he lowered his head again, turned his face sideways, and
clasped Chu Wanning’s fingers, his warm breath was almost on Chu
Wanning’s ear. He said in a low voice that only the two of them could
hear: “But I don’t want other people to know what kind of posture I
like best when Wanning sleeps with me.”
It was originally a love sentence with heavy desire and prosperous
desire, but the Mo Ran helplessly and didn’t know what the scroll
demon had just said to Chu Wanning, so when Chu Wanning heard
the last few words, it was like being stepped on the tail. Knocked his
hand on the Mo Ran head, reflexively angrily said: “What is going
on? What going on! Can you not be so depressed! You have to be
positive, right, sunshine! Think more about the husband and the son,
it’s okay Don’t always think about these messy things! Read less
scripts and more recipes! Be a good innocent lady!”
Everyone at Taobao Villa: “…”
Xue Meng: “…”
The ink burns: “???”
Only the scroll demon jumped up when a carp was in the chaos,
yelling, “Yes, yes, yes! You said it well! You have learned my
essence! Congratulations!” Then quickly flew out of the window and
flew away. He also shouted with disgusting face: “I, Xue Ziming, will
definitely be back! Wow ha ha ha ha ha!!!”
“…” At this moment, Xue Meng suddenly understood Jiang Xi’s
anger yesterday that he wanted to kill someone.
This demon is really cheap.
Really.
 342. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date:
Xue Meng’s Victory

Since Chu Wanning also defeated Maicheng in the confrontation

with the scroll demon, it was no surprise that he was temporarily
cursed to become a white cat full of snow.
When the silver light dissipated, the white cat was sitting
majesticly on the floor of the wing, with beautiful slightly raised eyes
staring at the crowd fiercely.
Although already known that there will be five days after the
failure, the audience still fell into a panic silence.
Bee Ma Fangzhi.
Fairy bird Jiang Ye Shen.
White cat Chu Wanning.
What is going on here? Can the seven masters summon
Shennong?
Chu Wanning’s eyes are more frightening than Jiang Yechen,
probably because one of them is a cat and the other is a bird. The
bird doesn’t have too many expressions, but the cat can appear very
angry. Mo Ran distressed and lovingly wanted to lean over to hug
him, but saw his ears squeezed, the white hair puffed, and the sharp
tiger teeth let out an angry roar:
“Ha Meow!”
A female disciple couldn’t help but exclaimed in a low voice: “So
cute!”
“I even think that Master Mo deliberately made him lose and
become a cat…”
Chu Wanning heard these words, suddenly opened his eyes,
stared fiercely at the ink, and issued a threatening low purr.
The ink rushed to raise his hand and swear: “I am not! I don’t!”
Chu Wanning squinted his eyes, hesitatingly raised the tip of his
paw, as if he wanted to summon Tianwen to interrogate him, but as
he screamed, the snow-white and round paws only sprang out a
gentle golden light, accompanied by a white cat The little cool pink
nose, on the contrary, looked like this big white cat was raising his
paw to play tricks on him.
Mo Ran only felt that he was hit by a bang in his chest, and
couldn’t help but kneel on the ground to touch the frying snowball,
his eyes brightly: “Master…”
“Meow!!!”
What I got was a fierce scratch from Xue’s paw, and the Mo Ran
and took a breath, Chu Wanning angrily jumped over the Mo Ran out
hand-he and Jiang Yechen were as embarrassing as expected.
Jiang Yechen flew away immediately after becoming a fairy bird,
and Chu Wanning planned to leave quickly after becoming a white
cat.
 Xue Meng was overwhelmed, and worried that Chu Wanning
would not fly, so he ran away. I am afraid that he can’t run back to
Nanping Mountain comprehensively, so he hurriedly stopped him.
“Master, calm down first, or I will find someone to send you off,
so…ah!”
The white cat went down the mountain like a tiger, and slammed
Xue Meng’s outstretched hand away. Seeing that Xue Meng wanted
to hug him, he unceremoniously bit on the tip of the opponent’s
finger.
Xue Meng: “Master!”
Mo Ran: “Master!”
Okay, these two apprentices are both smashed, it’s really fair.
After Chu Wanning attacked, he ran away without looking back,
his white tail swept away, and he disappeared from the corner of
Chu Hall, hiding his merit and fame. Xue Meng shook his bitten hand
and was taking a cold breath to say something, but the Mo Ran up
and chased it out——
“Don’t go home by yourself! What if you are taken away and boiled
into a fight!”
Xue Meng also wanted to chase, but was stopped by Mei Hanxue.
Xue Meng stared at him: “What are you doing?!”
“Don’t you see that he is angry with you.” Mei Hanxue said, “You
let Grandmaster Mo take care of him alone. After five days, he will
recover. It will not be too late for you to go to Nanping Mountain to
find him.”
 “You nonsense! Master likes me the most, how could he be angry
with me!”
Mei Hanxue looked down at Xue Meng unpredictably, “Are you
sure the mate selection requirements you told him are true, didn’t
you lie to him to praise him?”
“…” Xue Meng suddenly felt guilty.
Mei Hanxue walked around with a smile, leaning against his
brother: “Teach you not to be duplicity, to be honest, right?”
Xue Meng wanted to argue, but he knew that he was wrong, and
he murmured for a while, awkwardly said: “I, I didn’t mean it, then I
really think that Master is good…”
“I can forgive me, and I express my deep sympathy.” Mei Hanxue
patted his shoulder with a smile, “But now Master Chu and Lord
Jiang are already broken, no one can help anymore.”
Xue Meng raised his head nervously with a premonition of a
catastrophe imminent.
He looked at Shang Mei Hanxue’s blue glaze, and Mei Hanxue
smiled meaningfully: “Next, only you will go on, Xue Zhangmen.”
Xue Meng was shocked: “Why am I? Why not you!”
Mei Hanxue touched her nose and said with a smile: “Because the
scroll demon’s aesthetic preferences change according to you, and
you have seen my appearance in a male disguise as a woman. You
don’t seem to like it that much either.”
Xue Meng: “But I…”
“Or you actually like my appearance very much, but you are just
ashamed to confess, but in fact you are already confused?”
 Xue Meng’s face turned green: “You are talking nonsense!”
Mei Hanxue laughed: “If you admit that you like my outfit, then I
will clean up the scroll demon. If you don’t like it, then you have to let
you come by yourself-so whether you choose to praise me or choose
Catch monsters yourself?”
This was an extremely difficult decision for Xue Meng, and seduce
the scroll demon is not something that must not be done. Anyway,
Jiang Xi, Ma Yunchu, and Wanning have done it all, and he is not
ashamed to be the fourth.
But if he also fails and becomes a bird that looks exactly like Jiang
Xi, it is doubtful that he will be caught by Mei Hanxue to pluck his
hair?
Mei Hanxue wanted to see the entanglement in his heart, and
smiled empathetically: “Is it better to praise me? Just say Mei Lang is
beautiful, and I can help you.”
Xue Meng contradicted for a moment, stared at Mei Hanxue’s
smiling face, gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, and said, “Very
beautiful? I think your kidney deficiency is almost the same! Meilang
kidney deficiency!!”
“…” Mei Hanxue sighed, “This is really obvious slander and
slander.”
After refusing his invitation to praise, Xue Meng said fiercely: “If
you drop the demon, you will drop the demon. What is there to be
afraid of! I don’t believe it, I can’t figure out myself! Just let’s see!”
After that, he pushed away the Mei brothers who stood in front of
him, stomped the creaky wooden stairs, and went downstairs angrily.
 Xue Meng didn’t want to be a man disguised as a woman because
he was killed, so his choice was the same as that of his master,
wearing a magic sachet. He took a deep breath, stood in front of the
bronze mirror, clenched his fist and slowly opened his eyes.
The mirror seems to be the female version of himself he saw in the
wine gourd.
Xue Meng felt awkward and turned around twice. To be honest, he
thinks that the person in the mirror is beautiful but beautiful, but all
the gestures reveal a silly spirit-of course, he himself calls it a
domineering spirit. In this way, when he sees the scroll demon, I’m
afraid he can only shut up and not speak, right as the wood carving
clay sculpture.
Otherwise, when he speaks and moves, according to his own
aesthetics, he would never like such a girl.
Turning his head and looking at his ears, suddenly another
person’s reflection appeared in the mirror.
Xue Meng immediately turned around: “What are you doing here?”
Mei Hanxue folded her arms, leaned against the door, and said
indifferently: “Come here to give pointers. After all, if you also fail,
this monster will be extremely difficult to surrender.”
He was serious, although Xue Meng was not happy, but he
couldn’t drive him away. At last I had to frown: “Can you do it?”
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows slightly: “Huh?”
Xue Meng asked: “You haven’t even touched the girl’s hand?”
“…You are not qualified to speak of me.”
Xue Meng said annoyed: “I don’t like it!”
 Mei Hanxue said indifferently: “That is troublesome for me.”
After a pause, Mei Hanxue said indifferently: “The most one day, I
have rejected seventy-three female sisters for Hanxue.”
“…” Xue Meng was dumb.
How many?
Mei Hanxue: “Try it for you?”
Xue Meng squatted his mouth dryly, and suddenly felt that Mei
Hanxue was very miserable for some reason.
This man is very young, but he is forced to help his twin brothers
clean up the mess that is not his own. Don’t be psychologically
distorted.
Seeing that he didn’t say a word, Mei Hanxue walked into the
bedroom and closed the door by the way.
“come.”
Xue Meng said alertly: “What are you doing?”
When he didn’t come, Mei Hanxue walked over on her long legs,
stopped at a distance that was too close and could give people a
great sense of oppression, dropped the eyes of Bi Ruo Hantan, and
her pale golden eyelashes were still. move.
——
“Teach you how to respond so that you won’t be rejected by men.”
His eyes were narrow and provocative, and there was a trace of
natural sarcasm in his natural indifference.
Xue Meng really hated his expression, and immediately raised his
hand to beat him, but Mei Hanxue accurately grasped his wrist
without even looking.
 Xue Meng widened his eyes and said angrily: “What are you
doing? Billowing!”
“It’s absolutely impossible like this.” Mei Hanxue said, with a
strong hand, his strength was extremely strong, and his body skills
flashed fast, and Xue Meng was caught off guard and fell to the
ground with one of his shoulders.
“I… fuck!”
“Such crude words are absolutely impossible.” Mei Hanxue
approached, Xue Meng, who fell on the ground flushed with shock,
“Get up, if you don’t want to be a bird tomorrow night and be plucked
by Hanxue.” ——”
He paused for a while, pulled his rigorously folded collar, and said
in a preparatory posture:
“You were tuned and taught by me one night.”
Xue Meng stared at him humiliatingly, his eyes red.
Mei Hanxue didn’t care, as if she couldn’t see Xue Meng’s anger,
she stretched out her slender fingers and stretched it out to him:
“Please, head Xue.”
The next day.
Taobao Mountain Villa Chen Xuyuan once again agreed with the
scroll demon where he would meet. The scroll demon was not very
clever, and went to Hongmen for a banquet, and he happily agreed.
Xue Meng was very contemptuous of this: “Its intelligence is
definitely not inherited from me.”
When Mei Hanxue saw that he was going to the Hualou in East
City for an appointment, she smiled and leaned over to give Xue
Meng a few words, but she couldn’t help but was yelled by Xue
Meng: “Don’t come here! I am angry when I see your face. !”
After that, everyone in Taobao Mountain Villa left the village in a
mighty manner. Liumei Hanxue stood there inexplicably, thinking,
where did he provoke him?
Xue Meng was still very upset when he sat alone in the wing room
that had been arranged long ago, waiting for the scroll demon. He
was picky by Mei Hanxue all night yesterday, saying that he couldn’t
respond like this for a while, and then saying that his behavior was
wrong.
After tossing for so long, in the end Mei Hanxue still said that he
did not have the roots of wisdom and could not master the so-called
“not rejected by men”.
When it was about to dawn, Mei Hanxue simply said to him:
“Forget it, don’t learn it, it’s really impossible. You can praise the
scroll demon when you see it. You can also praise the skill of a cup
of tea.”
Xue Meng simply lost his temper. He lay down on the bed with a
strange expression on his face, dying: “Why didn’t you say it earlier?
Torture me all night?”
Mei Hanxue glanced at the head of Xue who was lying weakly on
the bed, did not speak, and turned her gaze away.
While reminiscing here, while cursing Mei Hanxue’s illness, the
door over there opened with a creak.
Xue Meng’s body tightened suddenly—
He knew that it was the scroll demon coming.
 Sure enough, from the shadow of the carved lacquer gate, a
familiar and strange figure appeared. With the lights flickering, Xue
Meng saw “I” walking into the compartment violently.
Then she waved to herself in a very owed posture: “My little lady is
fortunate to have the meeting, Xue Meng and Xue Ziming are polite!”
“…”
Xue Meng felt that he hadn’t violently killed anyone. It was a
miracle.
The next is a small chat with the scroll demon. Before the start of
this small chat, Xue Meng thought that he was fully prepared, and he
could be very satisfied with the answer.
However, not long after the conversation started, he realized that
he was too wrong.
Scroll Demon: “Do you usually wash clothes by yourself?”
Xue Meng catered to its intentions: “Yes.”
“But I don’t think your hands look like washing clothes yourself.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Scroll Demon: “Do you practice martial arts?”
“Yes… a little bit, girls are not very good at fighting, but they can’t
be helpless.”
“I’m talking about dancing, dancing, what do you think of as a girl?
Not demure and gentle at all!”
Xue Meng: “…”
“Will you stand and take me out, kneel to welcome me in?”
 Xue Meng looked at his face across the table, usually speaking
like this didn’t feel much. But the position was reversed, and his
heart was compared to his heart. He suddenly felt that he was quite
inadequate-standing to send him out, kneeling to welcome him in?
Why didn’t he go to heaven? Do you really think that you are Fuxi
descended to earth or Shennong has appeared?
But in order to make it happy, Xue Meng still bit the bullet and
said: “There is nothing wrong with it.”
“You reluctant to answer, lack sincerity and enthusiasm.”
“…”
“You have to say, I certainly do!”
After answering this question, the scroll demon stood up before
the hourglass was over, and said to Xue Meng, “Sorry, I don’t think I
want to talk to you anymore.”
Xue Meng was shocked!
He all answered according to his own spouse requirements and
the tricks Mei Hanxue taught him yesterday, so why couldn’t the
conversation go on? In a hurry, he became wise, remembering Mei
Hanxue’s last words, “If it doesn’t work, you will boast”, so he
hurriedly shouted: “Stop!!!”
The scroll demon was stunned and turned back: “What are you
doing?”
Xue Meng hurriedly adjusted his tone, enduring the discomfort and
forced a smile: “What…Xue, you are so handsome and handsome,
you are so handsome, and you are rich and wealthy, but you can’t be
alone. You can’t be alone. …”
 It’s too stiff.
Flattering really requires talent.
Sure enough, the corner of the scroll demon’s mouth twitched, and
a moment later, he said, “No. I admit that you are very beautiful, but
it is not enough to make me fall in love at first sight. And I can see
that you want to cling to Gao Zhi, blindly catering to me, Xiao Lady,
you have to be sincere. I won’t want a girl like you who comes close
to me for the sake of wealth.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“I hope you can recognize as soon as possible that only true love
is worth entrusting, not as a superficial woman who is greedy, loves
money and admires vanity. Goodbye!”
Xue Mengdeng choked on his chest! What is this and what!
How can you talk to him like this! Too presumptuous!
Sure enough, he learned from the night of Chu and the blood from
Jiang Yeshen, and Xue Meng was also an angry lord. When he was
annoyed, just like his master and his father, he suddenly lost his
reason, ah yelled, Shattered the phantom sachet worn on his waist,
and suddenly drew out the Dragon City and rushed towards the
scroll demon.
The scroll demon was shocked: “Ahhh! Killing again!”
“You are the one who killed! Where did so many demands come
from!”
The scroll demon never forgot to yell during the response: “You
shrew! How can you yell at me because you want it! You, you, you
—”
 A knife escaped, the lights trembled.
The scroll demon escaped dangerously, turned his head and was
waiting to scold again, and suddenly saw Xue Meng’s face restored
to its original appearance after removing the sachet, and suddenly
became speechless.
Xue Meng sensed that his eyes were not right, and he was
instinctively alert, lest he might be deceived, and backed his knife
back, slashed across his chest, raised his eyebrows and sternly:
“What are you doing!”
The scroll demon smashed it, smashed its mouth, still looking
shocked: “You, you, are you actually a man?”
“nonsense!”
Xue Meng was waiting to do it again, but he heard it exclaim in
amazement: “It’s still such a man with agility, handsome, and
straightforward!”
Xue Meng: “???”
The scroll demon’s eyes lit up and shouted to the sky: “Ah! Finally!
I finally found my true love!!!”
Xue Meng: “………………”
.
“So the most narcissistic Xue Ziming, in fact, as long as Xue Meng
dances a knife in front of the scroll demon as it is, he will feel that the
world has its own face, and there is no need to spend a lot of time to
dress up as a woman…”
After the matter was over, Elder Chen Xuyuan stood in the flower
hall of Taobao Mountain Villa, watching Xue Meng angrily talking
with the owner of Ma Zhuang who had already lifted the curse and
restored his original form.
Because the owner of Ma Zhuang was relieved of his urgent
eyebrows, Xue Meng scolded what was what, hehe smiled, and
didn’t care that the catastrophe was originally stabbed by Xue Meng.
“No longer will sell this broken scroll that is a disaster for the
people!” Xue Meng ended with such an angry remark.
The owner of Ma Zhuang smiled and said: “Yes, yes! I don’t want
to be a bee anymore. To be honest, I saw Jiang Zhangmen turned
into a bird and Chu Master turned into a cat. I was so scared, they
Can eat me. Stop playing, stop playing.”
Xue Meng rolled his eyes, and then reluctantly agreed not to
pursue it anymore.
As for the scroll demon that was surrendered, Ma Yun cast a spell
on it again, sealed it into a small wooden doll with the size of a palm,
and gave it to Xue Mengdang as a gift for the demon.
Xue Meng originally didn’t want to accept this little gadget,
because the little doll opened her mouth: “Xue Zhangmen is
handsome and unrestrained!”. Let’s change it to the past, this might
be right in the middle of Xue Meng’s flattery, but Xue Mengfang’s
suffering from the scroll demon still feels afflicted. Hearing it praise
him like this, he was not so happy for a while.
He frowned and said: “Okay, okay, it’s almost okay, where am I so
fond of listening. Don’t take it, don’t bring it, this thing is not true at
all.”
The little doll was anxious when he heard it, and then hurriedly
said: “Xue Lang is very beautiful! Xue Lang is very beautiful!”
 “Mrs. Wang is the best-looking lady!”
“Master Chu is the most amazing!”
“…”
“Don’t leave me alone, the head of Xue is kind-hearted…”
Come on, Jiangshan is easy to change, and his nature is hard to
change. No matter how these words are heard in Xue Meng’s ears,
they are still useful. Sui Xuemeng still reluctantly took the small
puppet, put it in the box and brought it back to the top of death and
life.
Before leaving, Mei Hanxue said with a smile: “Head of Xue,
suddenly remembered to ask…Are you satisfied with my post-life
role? If you are satisfied, I suggest you give a good comment here
——”
“Comment on you a ghost!” Xue Meng interrupted him angrily,
staring at him and Mei Hanxue, “I have written down both of you
accounts! I will let Mingyue Tower take care of you when I look
back!”
Mei Hanxue chuckled out and said softly, “I’m so scared.”
Mei Hanxue said indifferently: “Master has been retreating
recently, and I will be the head of the Snow Palace for the time
being. Welcome head Xue to come to Kunlun to file a complaint at
any time and welcome the big fight.”
Xue Meng stunned, and shouted: “Mei Hanxue——! You, you are
shameless! ——Is there anyone in your Kunlun Taxue Palace who
can speak justice!!”
 The morning sun fell like gold threads on a loom, shining on the
white walls and tiles, and on the barrier of Taobao Mountain Villa
with the black night cat totem, the screaming young people, and the
poor horse who raised their hands and couldn’t persuade them. The
face of the owner.
The small twists and turns in this comfortable world passed like
this.
A month later, the owner of the horse farm announced that the big
gift box for the Scroll of Worry event will finally go to the house —
forced by Xue Meng’s lewdness and prestige, he picked up the
horse in the dark box operation, and miserably awarded the gift box
to the top ten customers.” Wang Xiaoxue”. Those gold and silver
jewels, blueprints and magical instruments…all were carried back to
the pinnacle of death.
As for the five hundred out-of-print erotic pictures of Erotica, it was
naturally cut off by Taxian-Jun from Nanping Mountain.
——“Master said, give him these books, and he will forgive you for
lying to him.” Taxian-Jun shamelessly preached to Xue Meng.
When Xue Meng, who was waiting for the official affairs of the
faction in the Palace of Death and Life, saw such a sound
transmission paper crane, he smashed the paper crane with an
annoyance.
“You want to be shameless! How could Master want to see this
kind of thing! In addition, Master forgave me a long time ago! He
wrote me a letter more than ten days ago, the Mo Ran your
shameless dog, and Disturbance in the middle!”
 I was still unwilling to be so angry, and said to the little disciple
standing under the hall: “You! Lead people to Nanping Mountain, and
take back the five hundred erotic books for me! Burn them all!”
“This…” The little disciple was horrified, and he was struggling.
Head, that’s stepping on the fairy! Taking a yellow book from
Taxian-Jun is tantamount to pulling a tooth out of a tiger’s mouth.
This is a commission to die!
Xue Meng glared at him: “What are you still waiting for! Don’t let
Mo Ran with that shameless thing to cheat Elder Yuheng! Go!”
“…”
The little disciple had to go there with bitterness, and silently
hoped that he met Master Mo, and there might be a way to survive…
He opened the door, and the dazzling sunlight reflected on the
newly repaired jade plaque in the Hall of Salvation. The four
characters on the upper part of the “Salvation Hall” were newly
inscribed by Xue Meng. There is a crystal clear and gentle.
The parting scars from the past are slowly healing, and the war
has been over a year or two…The old people who stayed in this
world have finally learned to laugh, quarrel, break in, adapt, and
silently miss. Youth gradually replaced the old, vitality gradually
replaced sadness, light replaced darkness, and stability replaced
hesitation.
You see, no matter how long the darkness is, even the polar night
will have a past day.
The excitement and laughter will bloom.
Just like today.
——Extra “Xue Meng Blind Date” End——
 Extra: Competing for someone’s
favour

343. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 1

This is Chu Wanning’s second birthday after his retirement.

The one from last year was unfortunate and absurd.
Because last year, it was Taxian-Jun’s turn in control of Mo Ran’s
body. Although he could not fully remember what he had done under
Mo-zongshi’s condition, he could still occasionally remember part of
it.
The immortals, who are honest men that think “gold represents my
heart”, will never do anything right. There are no such things as
wind, flowers, snow and moon for him. He simply believes that there
are only two ways to express love:
First, bed him repeatedly.
Second, give him money.
There was nothing wrong with him. Sleeping repeatedly with him
meant that only Chu Wanning could ignite his desire in this world,
and spending money on him meant that Chu Wanning could move
his purse. Although the soil is a bit earthy, the emperor can’t think of
any other elegant ideas, but he can make do.
 However, the problem lies in the timing when Taxian-Jun gave him
gold. He held him again and again his whole birthday night. The next
day, he came back with nine baskets of gold bars and put them in
front of his house like a rainbow. He waved his hand bravely and
beautifully: “Chu Wanning! This is this Venerable One’s gift for you!
Are you satisfied with everything you see? If you are satisfied with it
—”
What’s he was about to say was unknown. Taxian-Jun had been
pulled down on the ground by Tianwen together with his gold bars.
Poor Taxian-Jun could not understand why he would be beaten
like this after they finished sleeping together. He really had no other
intention. He just wanted to prove his good will. What’s wrong with
giving money after sleeping? Should it be given before bed? Should
it be given while sleeping?
Should we charge once, fifty little things and eighty big things?
Eighty-eight eighty…
He sat on the stump in silence, wondering what he would do if he
was another man. After thinking about it for a long time, he thought
he shouldn’t gift someone gold directly in that case, but change it
into soft and comfortable clothes, delicate and delicious dishes, new
and interesting instruments… Perhaps then, on the day of Chu
Wanning’s birthday, he will be delighted gain Chu Wanning’s praise.
It’s too much.
Taxian-Jun thought indignantly and beat his legs secretly in anger:
how cunning! How despicable! What a dog-legs!
Chu Wanning also felt that Mo-zongshi was honest.
—Bah!!
 Only he knows what he really is!
Mo-zongshi’s seemingly gentleman-like behavior, full of flowers
and sweetness, really makes him shameless!! What’s wrong with
gifting gold? Is it not good to gift gold? How real! How practical!
How can these people not see his heart of gold!
He turned his back to the hut where he lived with Chu Wanning
and held his cheeks and legs on the stump of the tree. After a long
day of silent anger, Chu Wanning planned to come out and talk to
him. There were signs of reconciliation. However, right at that
moment, the Sect Leader of Ma in Sect Mt. Taobao unexpectedly
came crying and climbing up the mountain, crossed the border,
embraced Chu Wanning’s thighs and began to complain:
“Chu-zongshi, it’s not fair! Mo-xianjun inexplicably went down the
hill and emptied the money of my two warehouses at Taobao. He
said that a smile of praise is worth a thousand gold.”
Chu Wanning’s face was green again just as he was about to
relax.
That evening, Chu Wanning did not allow him to enter the house
until Mo Ran changed his personality. Mo Ran later wrote 3,000
times: “I will never steal chickens from the hills to get credit for
crimes.” It was a piece of work.
With last year’s painful lesson, this year’s Mo Ran was no longer
willing to be careless.
Fortunately, on the day of shizun’s birthday this year, the more
normal consciousness will be in control of the body, so he should not
make any mistakes.
 Although, from his memory of Taxian-Jun, it seemed he still
wanted to prepare something for his shizun this year as well. But
Taxian-Jun’s personality could not appear on that day, so it was
unlikely he will cause trouble. Maybe it’s just because he was cold-
shouldered last year, fearing that Mo-zongshi’s gift will surpass him
this year, he wanted to win favor.
Fight for it.
Mo-zongshi was thinking that everyone’s most difficult opponent
was themselves, and he had nothing to fear.
And to tell the truth, he really wanted to see what kind of gift he
prepared this year, the best way to win the approval and joy of
shizun.
“Birthday gift?”
In his bedroom at the Sisheng Peak, Xue Meng stared
unexpectedly at his quiet visit, Mo Ran. The latter is sitting in front of
the yellow pear table, fiddling with the tea cups in front of him, and
laughing, “Yes, what do you think would be the most satisfying gift?”
“Who are you going to give it to?”
“A person close to me.”
Because Chu Wanning was cold, he had never celebrated his
birthday at the Sisheng Peak before, and he did not talk to his
disciples about his birthday. Later, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran went to
live in hiding, and Mo Ran relentlessly pestered him several times.
Only then did he finally relax and tell him, but he also asked Mo Ran
not to tell others about it, especially Xue Meng.
So Xue Meng naturally did not realize it was about him.
 But after thinking about it, he couldn’t think of another person who
got such painstaking consideration from Mo Ran. Xue Meng thought
about it, and suddenly realized that his birthday was approaching—
ah, maybe not.——
Xue Meng was startled, and then a warm current came to his
heart. His eyes, which were staring at Mo Ran, suddenly warmed up.
Mo Ran: “???”
Xue Meng coughed softly. Although he was happy in his heart, he
maintained the coldness and reserve of his own head. He calmly
said, “When it comes to birthdays, it’s good to put your heart into it.
The ritual is not the most important thing.”
Mo Ran said, “I still have to give him something. The relationship
between him and me is extraordinary. I don’t just want to give him
something, it also has to be the best.”
“What a shame. I don’t lack anything either.”
Mo Ran startled slightly: “What?”
“Cough! I mean, they probably don’t necessarily lack anything.”
“It’s one thing whether he’s lacking or not. It’s another thing
whether I give him something or not.”
Xue Meng’s heart became even more touched, Mo Ran’s secret is
now really on the road. He was unexpectedly such a considerate
brother. It was really touching. He put a lot of calm effort on his face,
pretended to be indifferent, and murmured: “… So, then… Let me
think about it.”
“Good.”
 “How about the new set of golden and silver silk green feather
armor in Jiangdong Hall?”
“…”
That suit of clothes glitters like a peacock’s screen, but the effect
of Chu Wanning’s upper body was hard to imagine. Mo Ran was
silent for a moment, deliberated and said to Xue Meng
euphemistically, “That would suit you.” Not him.
Xue Meng said, “That’s settled. That’s it.”
“…Think again.” Mo Ran could not bear to attack his taste, so he
tried to be subtle about it. “Although Jiangdong Hall’s clothes are
good, they are not good enough. Help me think of a more precious
one?”
Xue Meng Ran opened his eyes and snapped, “How embarrassing
is this?”
“?”
“Cough… I mean, it’s almost all right. You don’t have to spend so
much.”
“A birthday only happens once a year, there’s no need to save
money.”
Xue Meng was so excited that he lowered his head and endured
for a while. He raised his hand and patted Mo Ran shoulder
vigorously. “Don’t say anything, brother. I’ll remember what you said
today.”
Mo Ran: “…???”
When Mo Ran left the Sisheng Peak in his cloak, he still didn’t get
any inspiration from Xue Meng.
 On the contrary, he also felt that Xue Meng was very puzzling
today, and acted even a little strange, often showing joy, excitement,
emotion and so on. Despite the great restraint, it did little to hide it.
Was it so stressful to be a sect leader?
He would write a letter to remind elder Tanlang to give Xue Meng a
check in time to stop the illness. Xue Meng is really not easy, alas.
In the next few days, Mo Ran visited famous buildings and shops
in Xiuzhen Secretly and checked all kinds of exotic treasures. Not
that the treasures were bad, but he thought they were too vulgar, too
gorgeous, or too ordinary to rival his loving heart. He wanted to
make all his feelings tangible and dedicate them to Chu Wanning’s
eyes, but he didn’t know what could be loaded with his affection.
There was a sea in his heart, but only a spoon in the red dust.
How can there be nothing in the world that can be good enough to
give it to Chu Wanning?
He was a little anxious.
He even managed to get a copy of the mending list from the black
market. The little dwarf boasted that it contained a detailed list of
gifts given to them by the distinguished figures in the mending circle
over the past 30 years.
Whether the bookseller was boasting or not, Mo Ran read the list.
He held the book and studied it for a long time.
“Nangong Si once gave Ye Wangxi a handkerchief with a side
corner embroidery with `Ru’.”
“Rong Yan once gave an arrow bag to Nangong Si, which was
made by Madam Rong herself.”
 “…”
Seeing the records of these old people, he could not help sighing
and his eyes became slightly dim.
Ye Wangxi spent all the past years wandering around the world by
herself. After traveling all over the world, she planned to save some
money and then reopen a small school palace in Linyi Rufeng sect.
It is said that many years before Changying founded the school in
Nangong, there was a noble lady in Linyi who opened the school and
taught the apprentices six virtues, six lines and six arts. Changying
Nangong was the last disciple of the school. Later, because of the
decline of Xuegong, Nangong Changying merged with each other.
Based on the Tao taught by the teacher, he sprouted his idea of
“seven precepts of Rufeng sect”, which created the Rufeng sect and
opened the glory of Linyi Xiaoaoxiu for hundreds of years.
Today, a circle around, Rufeng sect collapsed, that brilliance is not
there anymore, but Ye Wangxi at least retained the kindling of
Rufeng gentlemen, in the form of the original learning Palace
inherited.
Perhaps thousands of years later, it will be recovered.
Mo Ran shook his head and read on.—
“Nangong Liu once gave Qi Liangji a gift. Phoenix wear seven
pieces of peony, silk belly pockets, and embroidered with golden
thread at the corners to ward off evil spirits: ‘Why are you wearing
beautiful clothes?’”
“…”
When he finished reading word by word, Mo Ran was stiffly, and
then aroused a strong nausea. He disliked it so he quickly turned
over the list of “Rufeng sect rituals”.
“A gift on Guyue’ye.”
“Female disciple Zhao Tiantian gave a pair of jadeite buckles to
Jiang Yechen.”
“Female disciple Zhou Yanyan gave Jiang Yechen Fengyu a
folding fan.”
“Female disciple Zhang Chunzhen gave Jiang a golden ear stove
at night.”
There were more than forty pages of this kind.
When Jiang Xi was not in charge at that time, his female disciples
gave him records of things, including some very thoughtful brothers
and sisters.
Mo Ran can’t help but sink into meditation… Jiang Xi didn’t make
his fortune by beauty, did he?
He turned the pages again.
“All the above 40 pages of gifts were thrown away by Jiang Xi.”
That’s ok.
… He misunderstood him.
Jiang Xi is really a wonderful person.
After reading for a long time, Mo Ran still couldn’t find any
inspiration for the gift. Instead, he found out that Méi Hánxuě
recently sent Xue Meng a superb Tianshan snow lotus with brain-
tonifying effects.
Snow Lotus is a good thing but Shizun is too smart. Although there
is no need to make up for it, it would be very appropriate to adopt it
for a pond.
 Unfortunately, after Chu Wanning’s retirement, he liked to hear
dogs barking in Chai Men and return to people on snowy nights. He
did not like extravagance. Otherwise, the whole Nanping Mountain
would have been uprooted now according to Taxian-Jun’s ideas.
Where would there be two small houses and one yard?
Mo Ran sighed and closed the book.
It happened that the sunset had also sunk, and the soft orange-
yellow light was shining through the silk paper of the windows.
Today, Shizun temporarily rose up and wrapped up some
handwriting. By this time, it had been cooked. From the kitchen
came the clashing sound of porcelain and jade: “Mo Ran, come and
help me.”
“Here I am.”
Mo Ran echoes, the deep bamboo forest in Nanping is now
flowing with the taste of his favorite food. It is not as strong as hot
pot, but it can iron people’s inner peace and gentleness every time,
just like water stopping.
In the kitchen, a small yellow-and-white dog they adopted last year
came out bumping and helped Chu Wanning to urge Mo Ran. He
circled around him twice, spitting out his tongue and turning around,
all the way to lead Mo Ran.
“Move the table to the yard, wipe it, and hold a small jar of wine.”
Chu Wanning stood in front of the stove, the wooden pot cover
had been uncovered, the inside was rolling full and round dragon
handwriting, thin and crystal handwriting skin wrapped in delicate
meat stuffing, waiting to be fished into the bowl, sprinkled with red
and bright spices. Chu Wanning in the transpiration of the fog and
casually asked: “What books do you read outside, so absorbed
reading?”
“Idle books.” Mo Ran laughed and rolled up his sleeves to move
the wooden table.
As soon as the arm is exerted, the muscles and meridians become
prominent and distinct.
Chu Wanning frowned and said, “Read more good books. I heard
that a lot of absurd words have come out recently. Don’t bring them
back to Nanping Mountain. There are many wooden spirits visiting
here. Some wooden spirits are still young. It is not helpful to read
them and teach them badly later.”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “Yes.”
Moving the table, he went out with the jubilant cry of the puppy
Wangwang.
During the meal, Mo Ran ate and bite the chopsticks.
And the puppy squatted at the table of the two, gripping a meat
bone without salt.
Chu Wanning looked at him and at the dog. He thought that the
man and the dog were like each other, just a wooden stick and a
bone. “What are you thinking about?” he asked.
Mo Ran came back to his mind: “Ah… Shizun. I’m thinking…”
“Well?”
Mo Ran didn’t find the words.
Of course, he could not ask Chu Wanning what he wanted. First,
Shizun would not tell him. Second, even if Shizun did, the point of
the surprise would disappear. He’s afraid the effect would be worse
than the nine baskets of gold from Taxian-Jun.
So Mo Ran thought of a more tactful way and asked carefully, “I
don’t know about our home… What else is missing? Does Shizun
feel that there is anything else to be added?”
“No. It’s quite complete.” Chu Wanning said, “Ever since we have
Goutou4, I even feel that there is some noise here, so I don’t need to
add any more things.”
Goutou was a puppy. After it finished biting the bones, he came
upside down to bite the horns of Chu Wanning’s robes.
It’s naughty by nature. When it came back, it was dying. Chu
Wanning saved it, and ever since then it lives with them. For a long
time, it liked to go to the house to expose tiles and skip around, Chu
Wanning always dislikes it, but in the end, it was still spoiled. The
corners of his robes had been gnawed, but even if he scolded it, he
would not pull out.
The dog only wagged its tail happily.
Mo Ran asked, “Would you like to expand the house a little?”
“It takes a lot of work and it’s boring.”
“…”
“I’ll do it all by myself?”
“It’s noisy enough, and you’ll add to it.” Chu Wanning raised his
eyes slightly and stared at him and said, “It’s better to have free
money than to spread it down the hill and build any house. Dog one,
you one, me one?”
“It’s fine with Shizun and me, Goutou lives by himself.”
 “Then it may wander to the point where it doesn’t know who it is.”
“Pooh.” Mo Ran looked down and smiled and asked, “Dog, do you
think I’m okay with you? I squeeze a room with Shizun and build one
for you alone. Where can you find such a master to hurt you?”
The yellow-and-white Goutou slanted across his eyes and looked
at him in a human-like manner. As if to say “why do you want to
squeeze Chu Wanning into a room where you have no compulsion in
your heart? You have some face.”
“…”
There was no result.
Counting the days before the approaching birthday, there were just
a few left. Mo Ran couldn’t sleep that night. After Chu Wanning went
to sleep, he put his hands behind his head and stared at the roof
beam for half a day.
It was a good idea to renovate their cottage to be more beautiful
and comfortable. But that needs more land, houses, it’s better to
search around for some exotic treasures, armor maps, build a library,
build a machine armor room, build a treasure house…
Alas, let’s get over it. Thinking about it, he knew that Shizun will be
unhappy. He feels that he hasn’t used his money to the right place,
and that he will also feel troubled to take care of it.
Feeling sad, he suddenly heard a strange noise coming from
outside.
Mo Ran was caught in a flash.
Goutou?
 Wrong. He turned his eyes and saw the sleeping yellow and white
puppy curled up in the corner. He immediately dismissed the idea.
… Is it a burglar?
But the place where they went to hide was surrounded by a
barrier. Except for Xue Meng and Ma Yun, who had received the
message and could go in and out at will, no one else could enter
easily.
Unless it’s not human.
It was very quiet, but it could not escape his senses. It seemed
that something was quietly approaching their residence. Mo Ran
held his breath and sat up quietly and went to look out through the
window. He could hear the thing near the cabin, which knocked three
times in a low voice.
“?”
In the middle of the night, who would come up Nanping Mountain
and knock on their door at this time?
 344. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 2

Mo Ran quietly got out of bed and squeaked open the door, just
saw the yard’s wooden door open slightly, the wooden door shaking
gently, a white fat soft waxy up-warped tail burning a small blue light
flashing past.
He thought for a moment that he was mistaken. After all, he had
stayed in Nanping Mountain for so long and had never seen anything
like that.
A monster?
He wanted to catch up, but before he stepped out, he noticed a
tender green lotus leaf outside the bedding threshold and a wooden
box of palm size in the middle of the lotus leaf.
“This is…”
He picked up the lotus leaf in dismay. Somehow, the lotus leaf
emitted a faint scent of Osmanthus fragrance. On it were a few
words written in a very chubby and childish calligraphy.
Gifts for the birthday of Shenmu xianjun5.
Come on. I can help you.
A ricecake spirit with the hope of his village
Mo Ran opened his eyes and almost fell to the ground: “What? Is
there such a monster called ricecake in this world????”
So, wasn’t that what he had invented years ago to deceive Xue
Meng?! It really existed?!
He could not help touching his lips. Did the demon forget to tell
him that there was a hidden talent in their special beauty race, such
as magic lips or something? Otherwise, how could there really be
such a white, fat little monster with a little blue light on its tail?
Mo Ran stood in place for a while, although the ricecake ran too
fast, and Mo Ran did not see its whole body, he had an intuition, its
whole body should be as he was fabricated, round, waxy head with a
large lotus leaf…
After a long delay, he returned to the house with the box.
The room was quiet, Chu Wanning and Goutou were still asleep,
undisturbed by the unexpected visitors that night. Mo Ran walked
close to Chu Wanning, who was curled up asleep, covered him with
the quilt gently, went to the dog’s kennel, touched it comfortably
twice, then sat down at the table and began to look carefully at the
small wooden box.
There was no killing or evil intent.
The spirit was quite heavy, but it is also had some kind of
friendliness.
He tried to open the box, but unfortunately he couldn’t find any
keyhole openings, and the rice cake essence didn’t leave any hints
to tell him what to do.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but frown and wonder: What on earth is this
box for? Is it just an ornament?
The problem is that it was tattered and it didn’t look good.
As if responding to his inquiries, soon after he came up with the
question, two lines of golden seal letters appeared on the top of the
small wooden box, sparkling:
 “Master, I’m a magic weapon from the demon world. I’m a box of
thoughts.”
Mo Ran was startled and almost fell off the chair.
What a ghost! How can it have the ability to read people’s minds?!
“I’m not a ghost, I’m a good thing.” New words continued to
emerge on top of the box, and the golden handwriting slowly covered
the old words. “In addition, I can only read the mind of the owner. I
can’t see anyone else’s.”
Too, too scary.
Mo Ran exhaled a few deep breaths and barely stabilized himself.
He looked back at Chu Wanning, who was sleeping with his face
covered by the quilt, and Goutou, who was sleeping under its paws.
After several deliberations, he lowered his voice and asked carefully,
“So, I… I am your master?”
“Yes, master, I’ve been given to you.”
Mo Ran slowed down for a while, but there was still some
confusion: “Aren’t you a gift from the little monster to my shizun?”
“That is to be reformed by you.” The small wooden box continued
to fade away old words and emerge new ones, “We feel your strong
desire to surprise the God-wood celestial lord on his birthday, but we
also see that you are not able to give full play to your limitations due
to many restrictions. But you don’t have to worry anymore. So long
as I’m here, you can make your dreams come true and achieve
everything you want.”
Mo Ran pondered on its underlying meaning and slowly came to
the realization.
 Yes… It was his sincerity that touched the mountain spirits. They
came to help him prepare his gift?!
“Yes, that’s it.” The small wooden box lost no time to display two
lines of shining words, “Rest assured, master, with me, he will surely
have a better birthday this year than last year, come on!”
Mo Ran recalled the nine baskets of gold from last year, and didn’t
know whether to laugh or cry.
“… It’s a bit promising, but don’t compare it with last year.”
After his doubts were dispelled, Mo Ran began to use this box of
thoughts. According to the requirements of the box, in order to
prevent it from being inadvertently activated by Chu Wanning or
others before his birthday, Mo Ran needed to set a password for it.
Only when the password is pronounced can it react. Otherwise, it will
be like the most common box, and won’t attract much attention.
“Let’s set it up as shizun.”
“No, it’s too simple to be opened by mistake.”
The little wooden box paused. “I suggest you set five to ten words
here.”
“So…” Mo Ran thought for a moment and said, “It would be foolish
to gift gold.”
“All right.” The little wooden box said, “It would be foolish to gift
gold is the password to open the box. Shall Mo-zongshi use it now?”
Mo Ran naturally couldn’t wait to nod and agree.
In the instant he accepted, a dazzling white light flashed in front of
him, forcing him to close his eyes instantly. When he opened them
again, he found himself in a vast new world.
 This is a place similar to an otherworldly fairyland.
In the mountains, there were flowing water and quiet springs. He
was situated in a large open space with some wood piled up. In
addition, there were clouds, light red smoke, the flourishing haitang
flowers were light and hazy, flying flowers fell red to chase the
running water, quiet and beautiful.
A round ricecake spirit sat on a wooden stake, swept his tail with a
blue fireball jumping, and was playing with his soft sticky left paw
sticking to his right paw. Unexpectedly, it played too hard,
accidentally glueing its claws together, and it couldn’t help but panic,
two fat claws pulled in the opposite direction, but it couldn’t pull them
apart.
Mo Ran went over and cast a separation spell. With a loud cry, the
two claws of the ricecake spirit were free again.
It rolled round and fell on its tender belly, sighed heavily in relief,
and then raised a pair of mungbean eyes from under the lotus leaf:
“Huh… I was saved! Thank you, thank you!”
“You’re welcome. Is this the inside of the box? You’re in charge of
the box… Uh…” He wanted to ask if he was a monster, but he
thought it was impolite, so he laughed and said, “Housekeeper?”
“I’m not a housekeeper.” The voice of the ricecake spirit was soft
and smooth, but it could be said that it was very contrasting with the
tone and color of the tyrannical words, “I, four landlord, you this…
Sa, Sagua!”
“?” Mo Ran was startled. “How do you swear at people?”
“I, four, the coolest of our village, the most… most simmering
ricecake! If I want to swear, I will swear. Deal with it!”
 “…”
A good ricecake, not only could swear, but also articulate.
This spirit is not the same as the shy and lovely ricecake spirit that
gave him the box before. It seems that it was indeed the village cake
bully. No wonder it was sealed in a box by the villagers, and other
ricecakes didn’t hang out with it.
The lonely cake bully stubbornly raised his head and waist, stared
at Mo Ran, as if ready to meet his counterattack.
It was meant to be a frightening gesture, but Mo Ran looked at its
small arms and legs, soft and white, paused for a moment, and could
not help laughing out loud.
“Ha ha ha ha ha!” Mo Ran reached out and touched his little head.
“You’re so cute!”
The ricecake straightened out the lotus leaf on his head which Mo
Ran had poked askew, and became even angrier: “Don’t laugh! Be
serious! You will pay for this!!”
“What did you say? I’m sorry, haha-”
“Stop… Stop laughing! I’m warning you! Your destiny is now in the
hands of my search.”
Mo Ran: “…”
He really didn’t know that his destiny was dirty in the palm of a
ricecake spirit. He had to spend all his self-control to stop himself
from laughing again.
“Well, well… Cough… Pfft.”
“Don’t laugh!”
 After some difficult negotiations, the cake tyrant and Mo Ran
finally reached a consensus.
Mo Ran mustn’t laugh at it anymore, but it had to talk to Mo Ran
about the current situation.
During their conversation, he emphasized that there are many
cakes in their ricecake village and their personalities are different,
but it was not because of his aggressive personality that he was
locked in the box.—
“I, Four of our Village, the best ricecake spoken in human
Mandarin, have a clear pronunciation and a clear distinction between
death and death. So, I am the messenger who was chosen to
communicate roughly with the humans!”
“… You’re the messenger?”
“Yes! You shrink right! The messenger!”
Mo Ran stared at it with his head held high and his chest hung up
with infinite pride. He held back his chin and couldn’t help but laugh
again.
“Ah! Why are you laughing again?! Don’t laugh at me! I have been
learning verbiage for one or a hundred years! Don’t laugh! Laugh
again and I’ll throw you away!”
In order not to let the cake tyrant murder him, Mo Ran used the
perseverance he had to resist Tianwen, and once again forcefully
held back his laughter.
“Well, I won’t laugh. The messenger will tell me how to use this
box of thoughts?”
 The tyrant cake hong twinkled his mouth, claws hugged his arms,
mung beans squinted at Mo Ran for a while. After seeing that he
really stopped laughing, he said, “Simple and verbose, just because
the space in the four boxes is different from the outside, don’t you
want to build a bigger house for Shenmu xianjun, even some
beautiful flowers and plants?”
Mo Ran nodded his head and said, “Yes, but my Shizun thought it
was too extravagant and noisy, so he was not willing to do it.”
“Never mind. In this box, you will not occupy the outside place, nor
will you fuck your Shizun…”
Mo Ran immediately interrupted it and said seriously, “It doesn’t
matter if you say something else is not standard. You must
pronounce the word ‘noise6’ correctly.”
Tyrant Cake’s small eyes turned around and tried his best to read,
“Fuck7-”
“Noise.”
“Fuck…”
“You roll up your tongue say ‘noise’.”
The cake tyrant heavenly restraint small face more and more
white, head up, trying to spit out a tortuous voice: “grass8 -”
“Nevermind, let’s move on.”
Tyrant Cake: “Where was I?”
“You were saying that I’m not going to take up space in this box,
and I’m not going to make noise to Shizun. But if I’m here to quietly
prepare a birthday banquet for my Shizun and renovate my house
and countryside, I also need those precious seeds, flowers,
ingredients and utensils.”
He grinned bitterly and said, “If shizun finds out, I’m afraid it’ll be a
waste.”
“Don’t worry.” The tyrant cake said, “The things here are different
from those outside. You can build a house, dig a pond, plant flowers
and respect food materials… You don’t need money to buy them, all
you have to do is exchange with me, Four!”
Mo Ran opened his eyes in surprise: “exchange?”
“Yes.” The tyrant Cake pointed to his stomach. Mo Ran found that
there was a natural pocket on his white belly. It was only because
the bag and stomach were too white that it did not attract people’s
attention.
“The houses and plants of your people are not good or beautiful!
Shenmu xianjun is in harmony with our family’s elements! You bring
in the outside things and give them to me, such as cloth, flowers,
clay figurines… I’ll change them for you.”
“But how do I know what to exchange?”
“Well, it depends on your luck. But I’m very generous and kind,
and I won’t usually treat you badly. If you don’t believe it, you can
die.”
Just give it a try.
But when Mo Ran entered the box, he was unprepared, wearing
underwear and nothing outside. Think about it, he could just take off
his underwear and pass it.
“I have this on me. What can you give me for it?”
 The tyrant cake took a look over Mo Ran clothes and took them
with small claws: “Four pieces of clothes with four reasons, it has
experienced a lot.”
After that, he looked back and forth several times, aiming at the
blackened upper body. Needless to say, Mo Ran’s figure was
naturally excellent, with a straight back, thin waist and limbs, and a
solid chest, though with an old scar that will never disappear, but the
lines of muscles contain very wild tension, which, with the breathing
of one volt, seemed to suppress the body’s potential to develop lava.
Tyrant Cake said, “You have good wood.”
After that, he raised his underwear and looked at it. “I think it’s
possible to change the clothes made by Mo-zongshi, which are of
good wood quality…”
He muttered and his voice faded. He stuffed his clothes into his
white pocket and took them out again and again. “Ah! Yes! Four!”
Mo Ran stood up to look, saw its small soft claws lying in a
glittering light golden particles.
“What is this?”
“Heshou flower of the monster clan. I think you can exchange your
clothes for these seeds with the flower demon embryo. Here you are.
You take it or die.”
“…”
Although the baker always tells him to die, Mo Ran was not going
to laugh at him. He was very curious. He took the seeds and went to
the open space in front of him, and the cake tyrant followed him with
a whistle.
 “How do you grow it?”
“Just drop it on the ground at will!”
Mo Ran did as told. The demon flower in the demon territory was
indeed extraordinary. As he sprinkled the seeds, without even
blinking, the open space gave birth to a large sea of light gold and
silver convergence. Those flowers were golden like pole peony,
silver like clove, rich and flourishing and elegantly melting into
waves, to the night in the light of stars and dots of brilliance.
What’s more surprising is that in the center of each peony sits a
female flower demon holding a golden pipa, and between the
stamens of each lilac is a boy playing a silver flute. These little
demons, who are not big enough to reach the nail cap, all have
glittering and translucent wings. They play the light wings between
them, dyeing the flower field which is carrying melodious songs with
dream-like luster.
“One— one dress can be exchanged for these?” Mo Ran was
startled.
“Four ah, all wordy me, I’m generous.” The cake tyrant proudly
pushed the lotus leaf on his head. “I’m the most beautiful and nice
baby in our ricecake Village!”
Mo Ran felt only a ray of hope shining into his heart, and he
immediately excitedly said, “Just you wait! I’ll be here a lot these
days. I’ll go out and think about what I can exchange with you.”
And he couldn’t wait to go back.
But then he realized he didn’t know where the exit was.
The cake tyrant turned his eyes white and pointed to the path
where he came. “Run there, run for a while, don’t stop, you’ll get
thicker, but four—”
Mo Ran did not let him finish.
He was so happy that he was anxious to figure out what could be
brought in and replaced with the cake tyrant. And the more urgent
the Tyrant Cake was, the more it stuttered, “but four” for half a day,
even if it’s stuck there, it can’t say a word. After holding up for a long
time, he tried hard to utter the second half of the speech:
“But four! Not every exchange is so cost-effective… You, you pick
something better and bring it in! Our ricecake village especially likes
the objects used by the Shenmu xianjun. I just gave you four uses
and lost. Next time, there’s no such a big bargain to pick up, and I’m
not going to scatter it!”
Huffing and panting, he tried to say so much and looked up.
Mo Ran has disappeared.
“…” The tyrant cake stood in the middle of the flower field, stayed
for a long time, scratched his head,” What a way to run so fast! Next
time he’ll bring—bring sen! Sa, Sa!”
When Mo Ran opened his eyes, he found himself bounced back to
the table.
But he did not sit still for a moment, coupled with the agitation, and
fell to the ground.
“Ah-!”
The movement immediately woke up the dog lying by the hearth. It
suddenly stood up and began to bark at all conditions: “Wan Wan
Wan!”
 “Shh! Don’t get me in trouble, Goutou!” Mo Ran quickly climbed
over to hold the dog and touched it’s head. “Don’t make noise,
another noise will wake up Wanning.”
“Woo… Wan Wan Wan!”
“…”
Mo Ran was trying to shut the dog’s mouth with his head when he
heard a gentle noise behind him, and then a slightly tired and
impatient voice lazily sounded in the quiet night.
Chu Wanning lay between the pillows, with half closed phoenix
eyes, frowning at him, voice also with some special hoarseness from
being just woken up: “… What are you fooling around with instead of
sleeping in the middle of the night?”
Mo Ran Busily Back: “Wanning…”
Chu Wanning sleepily lying on his stomach, looking at him from
the small chaotic forehead, without saying a word, as if completely
awake.
But looking at it, a bright light suddenly fell into those misty eyes.
Chu Wanning was very serious, and his eyes were wide open. “Why
aren’t you wearing clothes?”
 345. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 3

Chu Wanning was very serious, and his eyes were wide open.
“Why aren’t your wearing clothes?”
“Ah?” Mo Ran startled, looked down, saw his bare upper body,
raised his hand and touched himself, but for a moment he didn’t
know how to explain, “Er…”
Chu Wanning looked at his guilty actions, and felt suspicious, so
he said seriously, “Mo Ran.”
Mo Ran raised his hand: “Yes!”
“… Goutou is still small. It may grow to be a demon in the future.
Didn’t I told you before? Do you want to set an example and not
teach it bad things?”
“Yes, yes.”
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes dangerously: “What are you
doing then?”
“…”
“That’s… That’s right.” Mo Ran whispered, but can this fat dog
really become fine? He’s afraid it’d be no use even if he recited
Buddha in his ear every day. Besides, what can a dog understand?
Even if he slept in front of Goutou every day, the dog probably would
probably not understand the true meaning of dog’s life.
But what Shizun said could not be rebutted. Mo Ran had to say
euphemistically: “Wanning, listen to my explanation, it’s not what it
looks like. I didn’t mean to do anything in secret…”
 Unexpectedly, Goutou, fearing that the world would not be chaotic,
interrupted him suddenly and began to bark “Wan Wan Wan” in his
arms with the head up.
Chu Wanning put his forehead and gritted his teeth and said, “You
let it go.”
“All right.” Mo Ran open Goutou. “Actually, I…”
“Why are you still naked? Put on your clothes and explain!”
Mo Ran froze.
Chu Wanning saw his strange expression, looked around, and
found that Mo Ran was not just undressed, but his underwear simply
disappeared. He couldn’t help but be shocked: “… Where did your
clothes go?”
In this embarrassing atmosphere, the yellow and white dog
squinted and began to look at Mo Ran with that dirty expression. His
expression looked like a sneer: Ha ha! Stupid?
I see how you explain it!
Mo Ran touched his nose, his throat gathered. He hesitated and
said, “Wanning, Wanning, if… If I say my clothes have turned into a
sea of flowers, you… would you believe it?”
Chu Wanning: “………”
In their cottage at Nanping Mountain, came the angry reproach of
Chu-zongshi: “Mo Weiyu, do you think your shizun has become
stupid because he hasn’t come down in a long time?”
“No, no, no, no, no! Shizun is the smartest, how can you scatter!!!”
“You talk properly! Learn what to stand and how to stutter!”
—
 Mo Ran was really angry with Goutou, really.
He felt that the dog always had some ideas that he shouldn’t have,
especially when he looked sideways at people, it was more like a
demonstration to him.
Well, it wasn’t like this when Mingming picked it up from the
haystack.
Now it’s all right. Chu Wanning, a five-month-old dog, likes it very
much. He also says that he’s not mature. Therefore, Mo Ran is
forbidden to do anything that is harmful to customs and bad for
children in the last month.
Mo Ran asked himself that he had done well under Mo-zongshi’s
condition. He had adopted Goutou for more than half a month. He
had tolerated it. Even the state of Taxian-Jun had converged a lot. At
least after a runaway accident, Chu Wanning taught him severely,
and he did not go ridiculous again, nor did he mention it quietly. The
Goutou went to the kitchen and stewed it into dog broth.
But now it seems that he has made a very unsuccessful choice.
—— He should have snuffed the dog in the cradle from the
beginning!
Qi returns to Qi, Chu Wanning’s birthday celebration can not be
delayed, so the next morning, Mo Ran decided, or hurry to collect
something to bring things into the box.
“Fresh fish, millet, sugar cans… Bamboo dragonflies, paper
butterflies, silk handkerchiefs…”
Taking advantage of Chu Wanning to go out and collect fresh fruits
in the depths of Nanping Mountain, Mo Ran searches every grain
and every inch of rags at home, and can pick up and carry the whole
collection into the pocket of the heavens and the earth.
Goutou looked at him with a frightening look on his face. It seemed
uncertain whether he was the owner or a burglar posing as the
owner. If he could speak at the moment, he would say, “No brothers,
why don’t you even let my dog bowl go?”
Ah! Incorrect! Pocket-portable dog bowl!
How can we grab its bowl?
Goutou reacted sharply, and a spirit rushed up, clapping its teeth
and biting the edge of its own job, and launched a class struggle with
the stinky scrape of ink.
Don’t snatch my bowl! Wang Wang Wang!
Mo Ran also does not let go, joking, this bowl is Kunlun blue
glaze, food placed in it for three days is like fresh out of the pot.
Before meeting Goutou, Mo Ran had planned to keep a cat, that kind
of soft, white, quiet and sensible white cat. The cat had a small
amount of food. Considering that he and Chu Wanning sometimes
sworded around and would not go home for two or three days, he
wanted the cat to eat fresh food, so he entrusted Méi Hánxuě to find
such a bowl.
Unexpectedly, the cat has not yet been raised. It’s all cheap for
this silly dog.
Is this glass bowl good for keeping food fresh and tender for dogs?
Food is poured in, not to mention three days, blink three times, it
guarantees to eat to the bottom!
“Loose mouth, this is the bowl I bought originally!”
 “Wang Wang Wang!” But you gave it to me!
“I borrowed it from you! Now it’s due to be recovered!”
“Wang Wang Wang!” You fart!
“Relax!”
“Wang Wang!” Not loose!
“Song!”
“Wow!” Roll!
A man and a dog were sawing hard when the yard door creaked.
Chu Wanning held a basket of sweet and delicate fruits, maintains
the posture of pushing the door, stands in the doorway and looks
down at Mo-zongshi kneeling in the yard and grabbing bowls with
Goutou.
“…” After a long silence, Chu Wanning put the bamboo basket on
the stone table in the courtyard, took a fruit, thought about it, and
took several more.
Baiyi xianjun drooped his eyes and said to Mo Ran, “You just stay
here and I’ll wash you two oranges.”
Mo Ran in the moment he turned into the kitchen, heard Chu
Wanning sigh, murmuring to himself: “Alas… The porridge I cooked
for him in the morning was too bad. Why is he so hungry that he
grabs food with the dog?”
Mo Ran: “…???”
“Shizun! Wait! It’s not what you think! Ouch!—”
While he was eager to explain, Goutou snapped at the back of his
hand with a whine, and Mo Ran screamed and suddenly released
his hand. The yellow-white dog ran out of the door with its glass bowl
and ran away without smoke.
Mo Ran clenched his teeth, covered his hands and scolded, “This
silly dog…”
After lunch, Mo Ran put down his chopsticks and said that he
wanted to buy some medicine for injuries in a Linan nearby city. So
he went out with his mind in the box.
As soon as he left the yard, he quickly found a deserted place,
recited the mantra “It’s foolish to gift gold” and went into the box
again.
Tyrant Cake was basking in the sunshine near the flower field from
yesterday. When he saw Mo Ran, he hummed and said, “Come on,
come on - come on?”
“Wait a long time.”
Cake Tyrant waved his hand to show his disapproval, but his eyes
turned to the Mo Ran treasure of heaven and earth: “Have you
brought some, some forest?”
Mo Ran is not urgent, first laughed and handed it a fresh peach:
“This for you, Wanning’s picking.”
The small eyes of the mungbean Cake Tyrant suddenly lit up, one
claw waved, turned his head, and honestly refused to say, “Death is
impossible, death is impossible!” A small claw pulled open its front
pocket.
Mo Ran laughed and said, “How can we not do it, just a fresh
peach?”
Said it stuffed into its pocket.
 The baker who was bribed by peaches coughed a few times and
his face slowed down. “Hey, you, look at you, come on, and be
polite!”
After that, he coughed a few more times, moved his little buttocks
to the stump and sat upright.
“Come on, let me Kangkang. You’ve brought something with you.”
The witty Mo-zongshi laughed and said, “Okay, Mr. Lao Fan Cake
has changed some materials.”
“No, no problem!”
Mo Ran handed all the bits and pieces that had been searching all
day to its little claws. Cake Tyrant opened the brocade bag and
roughly doubled it inside, sighing.
Mo Ran’s heart tightened: “What’s wrong?”
Cake Tyrant raised his eyes and said, “Sao Nian, you are really
poor.”
Mo Ran down the curtains, some helpless way: “… I don’t know
what you want. There are better things, but they are all for our daily
use. If you don’t think it’s appropriate, I’ll…”
“Come on.” Batiao Tian interrupted him. “Nourish that you are
always scattering money to help the world, first, first make up for it.”
But in my heart, I said: For the sake of the peach you gave me,
let’s make it up first.
“What I give and give you won’t be the best, because you can give
me so much. But our monster’s utensils are amazing! Even if broken,
broken, violet to play your imagination and hard work, but also four
can make a very satisfactory drop effect!”
 Mo Ran turned from worry to joy and laughed, “Really? Thank you
very much.”
Cake Tyrant waved his hand again, and then began to replace the
things brought by Mo Ran with the monster instruments in the box
one by one.
“Fresh fish - you can change this!”
Cake Tyrant pulled out a pile of soft felt fabric from his pocket.
“What is this?”
“This cloth made of four or four kinds of cat hair!”
Mo Ran opened his eyes in surprise and took the bundle of cloth.
“Cat hair can also weave cloth?”
“Nine big cats and demons.” Cake Tyrant explained, and then
pulled out another thing from his pocket, “Bamboo dragonflies can
be replaced by another one!”
Mo Ran looked at the pile of plain sticks and said, “What is this?”
“Take one, put it in the funeral, spit, and you can turn it into the
best wood, although not the best, but it’s quite good.”
Next, Batian Cake added to him a series of strange things, such
as bigger shells, bells drifting down snow when the wind blows,
swallows who are good at nesting, green bricks that can pave their
own roads, and a fire that understands people’s words. And so on.
The most valuable one is actually a bag of coke made by Chu
Wanning. Batiao Tian loved it very much. He said that it was the
favorite food for ricecakes. Mo Ran found it both surprising and
funny.
 He thought that if it weren’t for Wanning, you would not cook
everyday, you would have to eat coke, and I could bring you a lot.
He asked, “What can I change for coke?”
“You wait and see.” Batian Gagaba chews a piece of coke and
flicks his paws.
Soon, Mo Ran saw a golden lotus pond sinking beside the flower
field. The water in the pond was like melted gold, and there were
many beautiful snow lotus flowers in it.
“Everything comes to mind.” The cake-maker, with his tongue still
boasting, said, “If you want to read the fish twice by the river, you will
have lotus leaves floating to send you mulberry, as well as fresh
lotus root and tender rhombus, you can ask for it. Enough, enough
for your birthday feast… Well, four no four is great!”
Mo Ran stared at the pond for a moment, then turned his head
and cut the railroad at Batian Cake. “I’ll bring you a sack of coke next
time!”
“Zeng, Zeng! You were great!” he stammered as soon as he was
excited.
Mo Ran said sincerely, “No, you are the best.”
With these materials from the Cake Tyrant, Mo Ran rolled up his
sleeves and began to work.
Shizun’s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow is Taxian-
Jun’s turn. He must work faster. As long as he works in this box all
day today, and the day after tomorrow, he should be able to lead his
shizun in the evening after eating longevity noodles and give him a
surprise.
 While thinking like this, he quickly set up the cloth, shiju, timber of
those demons… Start to build an idyllic fairyland beyond the world
for shizun. Neither extravagant and wasteful nor disturbing others, it
is quite gratifying to move wooden rafters in a smart way with Mo
Ran hands and feet:
Kungfu pays no attention. This year’s birthday banquet, shizun will
have a happier day than last year!
However, Mo-zongshi was still naive.
He did not intend to compete for favor with himself, but Taxian-Jun
is different. Taxian-Jun is a person who can knock himself to death.
How can he be willing to be oppressed by him?
He should know that after the retirement to Nanping Mountain,
Taxian-Jun was always holding his breath with himself, always
fighting with himself.
The daily memory of the two personalities is not entirely in
common, but shared along with each other. In fact, this situation is
worse than thorough knowledge and thorough ignorance. It is like
scratching people’s hearts through a layer of yarn. It is easier to
cause a single moth.
For example, a few days ago, Taxian-Jun stared at Chu Wanning
porridge, staring at it, and suddenly said, “this Venerable One
remembers that yesterday you did not cook porridge.”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning light, “What’s wrong?”
“But this Venerable One does not remember what you did
yesterday.”
“Without cooking, I went to the village and bought some steamed
buns.”
 Taxian-Jun quit, stared at the black and purple eyes, and said with
great force, “this Venerable One should also eat steamed buns!”
“… Didn’t you wake up in the morning and say you wanted
porridge?”
“No. The steamed bun is also needed in this Venerable One’s diet.
You can’t just buy it for him but not for this Venerable One.”
“… You might as well take some medicine.”
“Steamed buns!”
“Only porridge.”
“Porridge and steamed buns!”
Chu Wanning was too lazy to talk to him: “You can eat whatever
you like, but you can’t eat that.”
Taxian-Jun almost fainted in anger. He grabbed Chu Wanning’s
wrist, brought him over, pressed him against the kitchen table, and
drooped his eyelashes to look down. “What’s with your attitude? Why
can he eat solid steamed buns while this Venerable One can only
drink porridge? You say, do you think he is better than this Venerable
One?”
“… I just think you were less ill yesterday than you are today.”
Taxian-Jun was silent for a while, seemingly trying to get angry,
but at last he was still sad and said, “Okay… Very good. Chu
Wanning, what you said before is deceptive, what I have always
been a person - is that how you treat the same person? You can’t do
the same dishes. Why do you favor him?”
Chu Wanning said silently: “The same person will not eat the same
meal every morning, you quickly stop making noise, the porridge will
turn cold.”
“I won’t drink it!” said Taxian-Jun.
“Really?”
“No!”
Chu Wanning nodded and said: “OK, then I will serve it to Goutou.
It’s just a pity since the legs of clouds were your favorite last time.”
“…”
That’s it. Taxian-Jun is always in such a state of contending with
himself for favor and merit.
As Mo-zongshi, who has experienced two worldly sophistications
and the presence of old gods, he can’t understand this foolish
behavior at all.
At this moment, Mo Ran, who is working hard, has no idea at all.
In a few more hours, he will switch to the character of Taxian-Jun,
and what kind of despondent action will he make…
 346. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 4

The next morning.

Taxian-Jun squinted and sat under the loquat tree in the courtyard,
peeling loquats for himself to eat while squinting at what he was
thinking.
After switching over, he could not remember anything else in the
past three days. He vaguely remembered that he had got a wooden
box, a ricecake. ricecake Monster sent it as if it had something to do
with Chu Wanning’s birthday gift.
But more than that, he can’t recall it.
Taxian-Jun dared not take it lightly. After all, he thought Mo-
zongshi was a bird with deep intention. He seemed loyal and honest,
but he was honest and respectful. He had a lot of flowers and
intestines.
Where like myself, handsome, honest, domineering, powerful,
treat people sincerely.
The honest man like himself is really at a disadvantage.
Taxian-Jun sighed, a deep light shining in purple and black eyes.
The loquat juice was very sticky. He raised his hand and licked his
fingertips to taste the delicate sweetness. He said to himself, “You
can’t lose!” this Venerable One is from the emperor’s family. For the
emperor’s court, this Venerable One knows much more than the
other one. The so-called “know one’s friend and know the other” can
win a hundred battles. As long as this Venerable One sees Mo-
zongshi’s congratulations in advance, this Venerable One can fight
back and force him!
 But longing to know Mo-zongshi’s gift is one thing. How to know it
is another profound knowledge.
He did not expect to be able to communicate with his own soul.
Mo-zongshi had no ghost until he understood him.
Well, if not… Trying to get Chu Wanning to talk like a routine?
No, No.
This idea was quickly rejected by Taxian-Jun himself.
Looking back on his past life, Song Qiutong always dressed up for
every festival and tried her best to please him. He came knocking
around to find out if his sister Chu had prepared any gifts for him.
At that time, he was holding an evil fire in his heart. Looking at
Song Qiutong’s seemingly shrewd but silly head melon seeds, he
spent his whole life of self-cultivation to not shout abuse - what to do!
Ask what! Chu Wanning was not to give this Venerable One festival
gifts you are satisfied!!!
But each time they did not roar out, but suppressed their anger,
grinned and chanted the gloom, slowly and orderly way:
“unexpectedly, the Queen was so concerned about Princess Chu,
give him a gift to see him alike.”
Song Qiutong’s beautiful face flashed with apprehension. She
showed more submissiveness and charm because of fear, hoping to
win the emperor’s pity.
So she busily said, “Concubines just can’t make up their minds.
They want to know about the wishes of Chu’s sister…”
“Oh… Want to know the mind of consort Chu.” Taxian-Jun slowly
immersed these words in his lips for a while. He sneered and looked
like a cold sword out of the box.
“So, you want to show that you, the queen, should have no
opinions. You want to be a concubine like him, or you want to be a
concubine at all?”
She was so frightened that Song Qiutong staggered and fell to her
knees, knocking her head in succession.
At that time, he only felt disgusted and angry at the same time in
his heart, dragon and tiger, bite and fight. Gong’e, who had
witnessed the incident, said that the emperor was moody, but
nobody knew it. Even if Song Qiutong herself did not know it, he was
really touched by her. He had been under house arrest for so long
and had only won people, but it seemed that he had never received
hearts.
As for the obedience, obedience and love he longed for, it was
more like a nine-day cold moon, beyond reach.
Even these years, he has not received any Festival ceremony
from Chu Wanning. Even when the snow is deep on New Year’s
Eve, his secret wish of “Happy New Year” was delusional.
In this way, Song Qiutong pricked his self-esteem and poked at his
troubles. To mock him for having nothing, for receiving nothing, to
mock him for being a lonely widow, a poor wretch who seems to
aspire to get what he really wants.——
How dare she… How dare she!!!
The emperor’s face turned blue with anger, and Song Qiutong’s
face turned white with fear. He looked at her sadly. The truth could
not be said quickly, and she had no idea what fault she had
committed.
 Neither the emperors nor the empress realized that, in fact, her
struggle for favor was lost from the very beginning.
Yes.
You can’t ask Chu Wanning.
After the end of this memory, Taxian-Jun became more and more
firm in his thinking.
The essence of the competition for favor lies in the light clouds
and breeze, which seems to be indifferent. In fact, it is the most
undesirable to jump out and expose your concern at the beginning.
However, how can we find out Mo-zongshi’s actions lightly and
indifferently?
There is not much time left for him. Tomorrow will be Chu
Wanning’s birthday. He has only the last few hours to win the war of
defeat.
In meditation, Taxian-Jun saw Goutou running past him chasing a
butterfly. The dog perceived his eyes, and made a sudden stop, tilted
over his head, with its usual oblique and oblique eyes on the former
Emperor who was trapped in trouble. Dogs’ eyes are full of wisdom
and care.
Taxian-Jun had a good idea.
Yes!
“Good dog, good dog, come on.” Taking advantage of Chu
Wanning to go out to explore the soul of plants in Nanping Mountain,
Taxian-Jun took Goutou in his arms, put it on his leg, and then
rubbed his dog’s paws with a laugh that he thought was very kind
and frightening. “This Venerable One knows that you are the
smartest. What this Venerable One said should be understandable.”
Goutou: “…”
“This Venerable One asks you, do you know that a wooden box
was found here a few days ago?”
Goutou: “Whoop…”
“Do you obey me and bring the box to this Venerable One? Can
you do that?”
“Whoop…” It can’t be done.
Taxian-Jun’s face sank a little, but he still laughed and said, “How
about rewarding you with a meat bone?”
“Wang Wang!” Two!
“Yes, two it is.”
As a matter of fact, the dog-like Emperor was better at
communicating with his peers than the man-like Mo-zongshi. One
man, one dog, could have reached the consensus of adultery so
quickly without being able to speak at all.
“Wow!”
The dog wagged its tail and jumped out of the arms of Taxian-Jun.
It ran to the depth of some humble grass. In a short time, it became
a traitor of Mo-zongshi. It pulled out the thoughts of Mo-zongshi into
boxes, and sent them to Taxian-Jun with mud.
“So fast?”
“Wang Wang Wang!” That’s right. You don’t want to see who I am.
Taxian-Jun was very satisfied, smiling and touching Goutou:
“Aiqing is really a good dog, this Venerable One will call you -”
 Why didn’t Feng think of it? Suddenly he heard familiar footsteps
outside the courtyard door. As soon as Taxian-Jun’s face changed,
he immediately raised his hand and boxed his thoughts into boxes
and received them in his arms in a flash of thunder.
Then he looked back calmly with nothing happening: “Wanning is
back.”
Goutou wagged his tail calmly with nothing happening, flatteringly
spitting his tongue at Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning, who came back from the mountain tour, looked at
the man and the dog, and always felt that there was a kind of
mysterious conspiracy breath running between them: “… What are
you doing?
Taxian-Jun quickly turned to the topic: “How was the harem of this
Venerable One?”
Chu Wanning said, “Your Xiao Cui and Xiao Hong are dead.”
“!!!” Taxian-Jun was shocked, “What?!”
“In the storm last night, your planted Xiangfei bamboo and red
haitang on the south hillside were blown down. I told you before that
you should not plant them in the windward part of the rock wall. If
you refuse to listen, you can only learn from this lesson.”
Taxian-Jun was instantly sad, and he quit.
When he arrived to Nanping Mountain, he rushed to pull the grass
planted by Chu Wanning together. Although he had been playing
tricks on Wanning by calling the flowers and plants his harem, there
were not only concubines in the empress palace, but in fact he was
quietly trying to seal the trees they planted together as princesses
and princes.
 Now that their children have died, that will he do?
“No! This Venerable One is going to take a look!”
“Look at what.” Chu Wanning was amused that he was taken
seriously. He immediately pulled him over and said to him, “I have
applied magic, and I have connected all the broken flowers and
plants back.”
“All ready?”
“It’s all ready.”
Taxian-Jun stared at him, and after a moment, Chu Wanning did
not respond, when he suddenly opened his arms, and firmly
embraced him.
“…” Chu Wanning was unexpectedly surrounded by arms
embracing his waist embraced. He gave a sad and helpless laugh,
“What are you doing…?”
Taxian-Jun sat, Chu Wanning stood, and Taxian-Jun’s head rested
on Chu Wanning’s abdomen, wanting to rub against it, but didn’t
have the face, and finally only muffled: “this Venerable One… Is
happy.”
This was Chu Wanning’s heart. He will be distressed. He expects
that all the plants and trees planted will be destroyed by the wind
and rain. He will save them without saying a word. The withered
wood is still in the spring, and his once withered heart, accompanied
by Chu Wanning, gradually has a bright red color, with blood, love
and love.
At last he was able to walk carefully into the light.
 In order to let the light shine a little more for himself and a little
less for Mo-zongshi, Taxian-Jun became more and more firm in his
determination to solve the mystery of Mo-zongshi’s gift. Unlike Mo-
zongshi, who was very conscious, he refused to admit that they were
one, so Mo-zongshi was not hostile to the other, but he blushed and
fought with Mo-zongshi roughly every day.
Taxian-Jun took “the Venerable One is in a good mood today, this
Venerable One cooks in person” as the reason to shut himself quietly
in the kitchen and began to study this idea in the box.
The emperor’s experience told him that as long as he could open
the box, Mo-zongshi’s secret would be exposed under his eyes.
But the problem is that the box is seamless. How on earth can it
be opened?
“Open the box!”
Useless.
“You want it!”
It’s still closed.
“Show you this handsome face.”
The box stayed motionless.
Taxian-Jun tried all kinds of statements, all of which were
incomprehensible. At last, he was a little manic. He planned to
harden his palm and split one in two.
He slammed down, only to hear a crash!
The bench under the box was broken.
But the box was still in good condition.
 “Funny, this Venerable One doesn’t believe this evil…” Taxian-Jun
was angry and called out the blade to cut it horizontally and vertically
for more than twenty knives. But he could not freely release his
spiritual power in the kitchen to prevent the house from being
destroyed, so he could not exert one-tenth of his strength. After half
a day of splitting, the box was still safe and sound.
On the contrary, Chu Wanning knocked on the door: “Mo Ran?
What are you doing? Why are there so much noise in it?”
“… Cut stuffing!” Taxian-Jun casually said, “I’m making pies!”
Chu Wanning waited for a while: “Bingjian in the day before
yesterday’s remaining, I had not used up the wrapping hands.”
“Yes, I see.”
After answering the voice, Taxian-Jun reacted sensibly afterwards
- no! Chu Wanning wrapped hands for Mo-zongshi again?!
Why didn’t he!!!
This thought, more angry, feel more unable to let go of Mo-
zongshi, never let the other party invite a contribution on his birthday!
That hypocrite, villain!
Strive for favor with him? Why don’t you try your best?
Taxian-Jun’s eyes were covered with a layer of darkness. He
stared at the box. His slender and smooth fingers were rubbing the
rough texture on his head. Bad water rose in his heart. He thought,
otherwise… Why don’t you just drop this box at the bottom of the
cliff?
Isn’t it a birthday gift? He could have found a better one for Chu
Wanning before sunset today.
 He is the emperor of the cultivation world. What can he not do if he
wants something unique in heaven and earth?
Although he was tired of the days when he was a noble king and
loved the warmth of returning to the world again, he always liked to
dress up and sniff the fireworks in the mountains. He even felt that
he secretly disguised himself as a “Gou Master” to collect the
miscellaneous money, which was worse than that in the silent and
cold palace at that time. The rare treasures presented should be
much more precious and meaningful.
Such a vulgar sweetness is good, but he is reluctant to show his
love.
Taxian-Jun has a face, especially in order to distinguish himself
from the poor Mo-zongshi. Even if he secretly loved the cabbage and
boiled tofu of the farmer’s family, he would hum and pretend that his
favorite food is still the grand parade, which is a precious seafood.
This kind of swollen face and fat man’s prestige is also good
occasionally.
For example, Taxian-Jun firmly believes that as long as he risks
the risk of being sucked to death by Chu Wanning, arrogantly returns
to the rivers and lakes, and searches for treasures everywhere, he
will be able to quickly find the kind of luxurious and exquisite on the
stage, novel and meaningful congratulations!
Definite!
After this idea had taken root in his mind, Taxian-Jun stood up,
intending to put away the wooden box and take it out to throw it
away in the afternoon.
 But in retrospect, if he really wanted to do so, his recovery
conscience was somewhat disturbed.
…Well, that’s one less gift for Chu Wanning. What if we can’t find
a better one? Should Chu Wanning really like this box and be
destroyed by this Venerable One, isn’t it? Er… Aren’t you coming to
make trouble with this Venerable One? This Venerable One is now
his favorite, he will really make trouble, then what should be done?
How to coax? Would it be useless to cajole?
In this way of thinking, he felt a little sad.
Since ancient times, the ruthless emperor’s family, once the
emperor is in love, he can only fall into the family with his lover.
Even such a trivial matter, thought Chu Wanning may not be
happy, his heart hardened.
This Venerable One is not promising!
Taxian-Jun sighed in his heart.
But at that moment, he suddenly found a white figure passing by
the small window of the wooden grate. He knew something different
and immediately grabbed it, but it ran so fast that he could only see a
small blue lamp held by a white tail. Without seeing its whole picture,
it had disappeared into the grass.
A rolled green lotus leaf was stuffed between the cracks of the
window-only wooden fence.
… a ricecake spirit!!
A sudden flash of inspiration in the mind of Taxian-Jun suddenly
aroused the memory of another adventure that belonged to him two
days ago.
 He immediately raised his hand to pull out the lotus leaves left by
the rice cake essence, and smoothed them out by the sunshine
sprinkled outside the window. He could not help but be overjoyed,
but then he immediately became angry.
Taxian-Jun scolded himself angrily: “Mo Weiyu, how daring you
are! How dare you mock this Venerable One!”
Seen only on the lotus leaf, writes a few lines askew:
Good Emperor! I’m the ricecake of the Emperor’s personality. I
sneaked out of the village to report to the Emperor. It’s a box of
thoughts. There’s a fairyland in it. Mo-zongshi’s personality is the key
to opening the curse. It’s called “It’s foolish to send gold.” I can only
help you here! Come on. You can do it!
Although Taxian-Jun did not know what “jigger” meant, he felt that
the demon had not learned the common people’s Mandarin well, and
there were also some demon words in his speech, but he
understood that the other must be praising himself with his witty
mind and context.
This ricecake is very good! He knew the current affairs very well!
He intends to make it a master of Nanping Mountain after it has been
accomplished.
Taxian-Jun finished thinking like this and paused. In order to
accomplish great things, he suppressed the humiliation which was
despised by another man himself and gnashed his teeth at the
wooden box.
“It would be foolish to gift gold.”
A golden light flashed and Taxian-Jun disappeared in the kitchen.
He was sent into the box too.
 347. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 5

When Taxian-Jun came in, Cake Tyrant was sitting in the hills and
rivers that had been built by Mo Ran, chasing butterflies with his
short legs.
When he heard the sound of his arrival, he turned his head at
once, almost fell to the ground for moving too fast, and finally
staggered back to his feet. The cake tyrant put out his paws to
straighten out the lotus leaves on his head and shouted, “Ah, Ah, Ah,
Ah— small male harvest, you finally came. I was dying of boredom!”
Taxian-Jun stared at it for a moment, and came to the conclusion
that it was a foolish ricecake guard.
So he turned his eyes away.
Then, with his sharp eyes, he looked back and forth at the house
thoroughly.
The paradise had not been completed yet, but it was close to.
Taxian-Jun could fully appreciate its elegance, flying sparkling flower
fields, dwelling between the flower stamens playing piano and flute,
golden flowing lotus pond, tree house twined by vines, shell summer
couch in the courtyard…
The look of the gentleman’s face became gloomy.
He knows Chu Wanning. Chu Wanning looks serious but, in fact,
he is very curious. He certainly likes this kind of strange place which
does not belong to the mortal world.
The only possible cause of Chu Wanning’s dislike is that of Chu
Wanning.——
 He turned his head and stared at the Tyrant Cake.
When the thin lips were opened and buttoned, Mo Ran asked,
“How much is the price here?”
At this time, Tyrant Cake has not responded to the current
temperament has changed greatly, some confused: “silly, silly…”
Taxian-Jun wrinkled his long eyebrows and suddenly lifted them
up in his palm.
“Eh-”
“Who are you scolding for being silly?”
The net pockets for catching butterflies in the hands of the baker
heaven dropped, and his eyes turned white under the stranglehold of
the emperor Taxian-Jun. He shook his calves sadly and gave his
substandard Mandarin to the standard: “What, what’s the situation?”
Taxian-Jun: “………”
It was a misunderstanding. With a cold hum, he loosened his five
fingers and threw the monster back on the ground. Cake Tyrant
touched his neck, exhaled heavily, looked up at the man’s apparently
hazy face, and suddenly felt the taste.
Ouch?! This is not Mo-zongshi!
They all know that Mo Ran’s personality changes every three
days. It has been in exile for a long time, so they forgot about it. In
front of him, this vicious and violent version of Mo-zongshi, who was
kind two days ago, is clearly…
“Ah!” Cake Tyrant uttered a scream and got up and was ready to
flee. “Help! He’s here!!! He’s not coming back with him!!!!”
He was too scared to stutter.
 The two soft ricecake legs of the Cake Tyrant strode hard, closed
their eyes and ran hard for half a day. When they opened a gap and
looked out, they realized that they were still there.
“…”
I don’t know when, Taxian-Jun has turned into a spiritual cage, like
a roller water car, which runs like a hamster for half a day, but has
not gone anywhere.
Cake Tyrant swallowed his saliva and turned back trembling,
embarrassed and frightened.
“Brother, Brother…”
“Are you looking for death?” “Who is your brother?”
“Emperor, emperor, good!”
Taxian-Jun once again: “………”
In order to survive, Cake Tyrant soon succumbed to the lewd
authority of Taxian-Jun. It tells the emperor everything about boxes
of thoughts in great detail, and tells him the answer he least wants to
know.——
“No, no, no, no, no, no, it’s cheap here!”
Taxian-Jun fell into silence.
It’s not expensive, it’s not wasteful, and it’s intentional.
How can you compare yourself with a gift like this?
… Damn, luckily he found out earlier, otherwise the birth of
Wanning would be in front of him. If Mo-zongshi really played this
card, he would lose.
Taxian-Jun’s heart way, the opportunity can not be lost no longer
come, he must take advantage of the time is still early, to remove the
cover of the field!
His handsome face flickered with blurred shadows. He stared at
the landscape dwelling built by Mo-zongshi and listened to Cake
Tyrant nagging.
Cake Tyrant explained, “Everything outside can be used to
exchange materials with me, but it’s beautiful inside. Fourth, these
building materials are not the best now. You sent them two days ago
to exchange items, all four of them are not worth much money.”
“Oh? Really?” Taxian-Jun Road, “But this sea of flowers looks very
valuable.”
“Those four gifts.”
Taxian-Jun pointed to the pond again: “This pond does not look
cheap either.”
“The four were exchanged for the best thing you sent.”
Taxian-Jun raised his ears: “The best thing?”
“Four.”
“What is it?” He can afford it, and so can this Venerable One, if
you will.
When the baker heard his words, his small eyes lit up: “Give me a
drop?… Well, then, we like the coke made by Taxian-Jun!”
“…”
He is wrong.
There is one thing in the world that he is almost paranoid and
doomed not to be able to afford.
That’s what Chu Wanning cooked.
 In this respect, Mo-zongshi is different from him. He has not
experienced the life and death years of the Wushan Palace in his
previous life, nor in the suffocating loneliness, so madly missed the
dishes that are not delicious but steaming with the heat of the world.
Therefore, Mo-zongshi’s craftsmanship of Chu Wanning was never a
morbid possession.
On the contrary, Mo-zongshi always wanted to make his cooking
recognized by more people, or by the monsters of mountains and
forests, so that Chu Wanning would be happy, and he would be
happy too.
So he heard that Cake Tyrant liked to eat the coke made by Chu
Wanning. In fact, he was very willing to share it.
But Taxian-Jun is different.
Taxian-Jun is like a person who has been hungry for ten years and
poor for ten years. He occupies all the cooking food of Chu Wanning
in revenge. Even if it is unpalatable, he will swallow it hungrily and
thirstily. He has a stomachache and is unwilling to share it with
others. The most exaggerated thing is that once Chu Wanning had
nothing to do to wrap five pieces of bamboo flat handwriting,
originally thought of putting them away and eating slowly, enough to
eat for half a month.
As a result, Taxian-Jun knew that he was going to cut back to
another state the next day. In order to avoid cheapening another
himself, he really ate half a month’s handwriting before the time of
his son arrived.
Then Master Jimo lay in bed for three days.
 So when he heard that the Baker was so covetous, he
immediately angrily said, “Don’t even think about it!” Chu Wanning
made coke can only be eaten in this Venerable One!”
Cake Tyrant looked at him with tears in his eyes.
“It’s no use crying!”
Cake Tyrant sadly wiped his eyes with his paws and claws:
“Whoop…”
The emperor is indeed a bad, bad thing!
Since coke could not be replaced, Taxian-Jun began to make
other ideas.
“Tell this Venerable One, besides coke, what else can I give you
for more exquisite and valuable monster utensils?”
Cake Tyrant choked, did not want to answer, but had to answer:
“… The emperor and the emperor can first grope for themselves and
try four things for a change.
Taxian-Jun frowned: “Mo-zongshi tried it like this?”
“Well.” Ba Tian bowed grievantly. “You used your clothes the first
two days and changed into a flower field.”
“So… So he took off his clothes… He murmured, pinched his chin
and thought for a while, feeling that he could not lose to himself.
So he also took off his robe and handed it to Cake Tyrant.
“This is the dress of this Venerable One. Take a good look at it and
see what you can change?”
Cake Tyrant held up his clothes and looked up and down for half a
day, but he did not speak for half a day. Just when Taxian-Jun was a
little impatient, he hesitated to poke half of his head against the lotus
leaf from behind his clothes.
“Emperor, change, change the forest is not my own decision, four
rules, if the exchange of rough things is not your intention, can you
stop pinching my neck…”
“Say less nonsense, what on earth can I change?!”
The voice of cakes and bullies is like mosquitoes singing: “… Keep
natural, pollution-free and pollution-free… Wash, wash water…”
Taxian-Jun thought he had misheard, “Foot wash water?”
“Four… Four washes of hanging water…” Cake tyrant looked like
a weeping day, and then he said, “three days in a wash, in March,
nourish the essence of natural herbs. You, you will be more
powerful, stronger and more powerful than now.”
When he was stiff, he looked like the bottom of a pot and said
angrily, “I’m sorry to hear that.” Do you want to die?!”
“Whoop no! I don’t want to!!!! Batiao Tian shook his head and
burst into tears.
“Why can he change the sea of flowers? My change is washing
water! Do I look like I need this kind of thing? Ah??!”
“Whoop you don’t need!”
“Think of something else! Can you change for another one?’
“No…”
On Taxian-Jun’s horrible eyes, Cake Tyrant cried out repeatedly:
“No. 4 I can decide, we also have rules of the demon clan!”
“What rules cannot be changed? You are so absurd, believe it or
not, this Venerable One killed you!”
 “It’s useless for you to throw me away. You’ve also gone around
my guide!”
“You…!”
Taxian-Jun choked and suppressed his anger.
“All right, forget it!” In the face of great events, endure the sea and
the sky for a while.
He also pointed to this cake to defeat his opponent Mo-zongshi.
So he swallowed a lot of dirty words and tried to be calm, but he
gritted his teeth and asked, “Then tell this Venerable One
immediately what you want to get in order to change it.” He pointed
to the field that had been built almost. “Better materials than these?”
“I, I can’t be wordy…” the baker choked.
Taxian-Jun jumped violently and broke through his muscles. He
said angrily, “Never say that this Venerable One really cuts you!”
“Whoop!”
No way out.
In order not to be knocked flat to make sweet-scented osmanthus
candy ricecake and eat out, the Cake Tyrant had to sit on the stump,
choking, and began to reveal the replacement tips to Taxian-Jun.
It took half a day in its pocket with its plump little short hand, pulled
out a tattered little book of bark, and handed it to Taxian-Jun
grievantly. Where else was there a little swaggering in front of Mo-
zongshi? Taxian-Jun was not polite either. He took the book and
turned two pages.
“Goddess of the Flower… This is not good. You can’t be glad at
Chu Wanning.”
 “Supreme cook… It’s not interesting either. The craftsmanship of
this Venerable One is much better than that of the cook. No one else
has to do it.”
Frowning disdainfully for half a day, Taxian-Jun was suddenly
attracted by one of them.
“Flowering rain - a cloud, will float over the pastoral courtyard after
acquisition, constantly sprinkle petals down.”
Taxian-Jun, who has a delicious taste, read the praise of the
festival and said, “Okay, this is good, how can I change this?”
The cake tyrant stretched out his paws weakly and turned a page
for him.
Behind it was written the following words:
Exchange terms: living people.
Taxian-Jun suddenly opened his eyes: “Living people? Live
sacrifice?”
“… Don’t think, think so bloodily.” The cake tyrant buzzed and
said, “Just grab someone and shut them inside the box… Close in, it
rains, let go, it rains, it stops. Very literary and civilized!”
“Then why shut people in?”
Cake Tyrant poked his soft little finger with some embarrassment:
“Because there is no other person in the box, in fact, the fourth year
cake in our village can run around with the door, grab and catch
them, so that everyone can visit.”
“You demons, visitors?”
Cake Tyrant continued to rub his hands with embarrassment:
“Four or four ah.”
 “That’s a great story! How could this Venerable One do such
absurd things!”
Cake Tyrant: “You can also not change these, these things for
living people, are the highest, but you can also change a level of…”
“Wait a minute.”
As soon as Taxian-Jun heard the highest level, he raised his hand
and interrupted it. “Are all the living people the best?”
“Yes, yes.”
Taxian-Jun snapped shut the bark book and embraced his arms
with righteousness and righteousness.
“Whom are you going to catch?”
.
Chu Wanning thought Mo Ran was abnormal these days.
First it was Mo-zongshi, staying awake in the middle of the night,
lying naked on the ground and pressing Goutou.
Then it was Taxian-Jun. He confined himself mysteriously in the
kitchen for half a day, saying that he was going to make pie, but
when lunch time came, he didn’t even send out the flour. When he
asked him what he had been doing for so long, he answered that he
was thinking about life.
What is more odd is that Taxian-Jun only appears once in three
days. He likes to be entangled with him most on weekdays. Although
he occasionally goes downhill in the daytime and makes some
secrets of his own, he will come before dinner, and he always carries
a jar of good wine or a box of snacks in his hand. Don’t be
embarrassed and hand them to him.
 But today is different. They did not eat the pie at noon, boiled
some noodles, and then Taxian-Jun said he had to go out.
Chu Wanning asked, “What do you want to eat in the evening? Let
me do it.”
Taxian-Jun hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he was
engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. At last, he said abnormally,
“No, this Venerable One will come back very late tonight. You don’t
have to wait. Go to bed earlier.”
Chu Wanning open his phoenix eyes wide.
This is…
Seven years itch?
But seven years don’t seem to have arrived, or has it passed?
—— That’s it. Chu Wanning completely forgot that his birthday
was coming.
But in fact, for the former Chu Wanning, birthdays were not a
particularly beautiful thing. When he was a child and was with
Huaizui in Wubei Temple, in the first few years, he would deliberately
give him some small things to play with and pastries on this day.
Every time, he was very happy, holding a wooden sword or a sweet
snack, looking at the monk, smiling and saying “thank you, shizun.
Shizun treats me very well.”
Huaizui’s look at that time seemed to be pricked somewhere.
But at that time, Chu Wanning did not know that he was bearing
the pain of guilt inside.
Later, from a certain year on, the Huaizui suddenly stopped giving
him birthday gifts. Of course, snacks and other things often
happened. The monk would pull them out by magic from his broad
and elegant sleeves, but not necessarily stick to the day of his
birthday.
Chu Wanning thought that if he grew up, he would not celebrate
his birthday every year.
He asked if it was true to cherish sin. After a while, he looked at
the evergreen giant cypress in the Zen Temple all the year round and
touched the head of Tanning. He said, “Yes, Tanning is very big. In a
few years, it will be a weak crown.”
At that time, he did not look into his eyes. When he said these
words, he kept looking at the twilight sun.
A bright red reflection on the horizon was in the monk’s eyes.
Like blood.
Chu Wanning had no reason to feel guilty. His face was very
complex. He was not deep in the world. He had seen many words
only in books, but he never found concrete expression in his life. At
that moment, he seemed to realize that his guilty face was half cruel
and half sad.
He didn’t know why Master had such an expression when he
mentioned his weak crown, but he just felt blocked and saddened by
the sorrow of being guilty.
He stood up, while the guilty man was still sitting next to him. He
had the courage to touch the guilty man’s bald head and coax the
great monk in front of him clumsily.
“Master, don’t be unhappy. When I am weak, I will give you my
birthday.”
 There was a stiffness of guilt and then a drop in the head.
Chu did not see his face in the shadows at that time.
Half a time with guilt, he laughed hoarsely and said, “No grown-up
man can live this day… It’s only a child.“ After a pause, Chu
Wanning got up before he could say more.
The broad monk’s robes and gowns floated in the evening breeze.
At that time, the monk’s figure was so tall. When he stood up, he
covered all the oblique sunshine bloodstains that fell on Chu
Wanning.
“It’s not too early. There’s something to go out for the teacher.
You… Hello, late study.”
He left without looking back.
Later, after a long period of more than 20 years, Chu Wanning
never received a sentence of “Happy Birthday”. No one ever wished
him another year, wishing him well for the rest of his life.
Until returning to Nanping.
Until this time, he finally had his own life stability, Mo Ran will
sincerely read his birthday, want to make up for the past years.
Unfortunately, this concern is too late. Chu Wanning has been used
to being forgotten in the loneliness of the past.
He was used to forgetting himself.
Yuheng elder, who can’t remember the “birthday” at all, frowned in
the courtyard and fell into deep thought. What happened to Mo Ran?
Is there anything he’s been unhappy about lately?
Or is there something big going on outside?
 Otherwise, no matter whether it was Mo-zongshi or Taxian-Jun,
they were both very strange these days…
 348. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 6

Not yet.
Four hours before Chu Wanning’s birthday.
Taxian-Jun steadily landed on the beams of the study on the lonely
moonlit night, and could not help shouting cheers for himself in his
heart. Time is so tight that only he can move freely between heaven
and earth. After all, Royal Sword can not be so fast, and can not
travel around the world in a short time, but he is different, he will be
able to space teleportation.
Taxian-Jun was too proud of himself.
“All over the sky, rain and clouds, need to capture the level of
human beings `Esais’- ginger, evening Cen, ginger Tibetan Gate, in
order to exchange.” Tyrant Cake’s words were still in his ears.
And I was very vigilant and serious at that time and asked, “What
is the level of ‘Essex’?”
“Then there are four demons.” “Cake Ba Heavenly Way,” on the
four verbose, not hard to catch, four by our demon clan labeled as
the thinning of human beings.
Hard to catch?
Taxian-Jun gave a cold hum in his heart.
It depends on who gets out of the horse. For him, it’s not difficult to
catch Jiang’s night sinking.
He looked down from the girders painted with gold and vermilion.
Jiang was so happy and quiet at night that he hated being in contact
with people. Therefore, there was no boy in the room. He was alone,
sitting by the window, reading books.
Jiang Xi has been badly injured since the war and has been in
poor health. He was originally a man of manly stature and dignity,
but he spent months on his bed and lost a lot of weight. Now he is
still very thin, but his appearance is so pale that he is somewhat
lacking in authority and shows some morbid decadence and beauty.
But beauty is beautiful. Although Taxian-Jun’s aesthetics is not
faulty, he knows that Jiang Yechen is a rare beauty, but what’s more,
he has seen more beautiful people in his life, and he has not learned
to pity the jade.
Taxian-Jun, who did not know how to pity Xianyu, looked at Jiang
Yechen for a while, finally found an angle, took out the box in his
arms, and clicked open the wooden box.——
“Go ahead, you’ll have everything in your mind!”
He threw it down like a rainbow and hit the melon seeds in the
back of Jiang Xi’s head.
In his imagination, the moment the box touches Jiang Xi’s head,
Jiang Xi should send out a white light, then the “whip” is absorbed by
the box quickly, the lid “bang” is closed quickly, the box vibrates and
struggles, and finally ends in calm.
Then he recaptured Essex’s level of ginger nightfall and could get
the clouds.
Unfortunately, when the wooden box was about to touch Jiang Xi,
the seemingly sick door of Jiang Zhang suddenly disappeared and
swept away. The broad blue and gold clothes on the door flowed
with silk and satin, and instantly flashed into the middle of the study.
 Perfect evasion!
Things fell to the ground in a box, and Jiang Xi stared at it and
raised her head gloomily. “What are you doing?” she said.
Before the word “man” was spoken, Taxian-Jun walked down from
the beams and waved his palm. He summoned a scarlet chain of
spiritual power and swept straight towards Jiang Xi.
Jiang Xi’s face changed and her sleeves swept back to avoid the
second attack.
Taxian-Jun sneered and said, “Okay, one or two but three. The
third time I see you can still run away?”
The so-called “twelve but three” is actually the first recovery of
Sect Leader Jiang’s serious illness, who was bullied by Xianjun.
Jiang Xi had dealt with him in his last life, and he did a lot of tricks
under his hands. Finally, he was subdued to violence. But at the
moment, Jiang Xi was caught off guard, never killed her breath, and
she was still very weak.
Under such circumstances, it is impossible to avoid the third attack
of Taxian-Jun.
When the scarlet chain struck again, Jiang Xi could have flicked
away, but there was a sudden sweetness in his throat, which just
flickered so fast that his sickness surged up and he couldn’t help
choking.
A master will lose if he makes a mistake.
Jiang nightfall was instantly locked in a chain, lost his center of
gravity, and suddenly fell to the ground.
 He gasped, raised his apricot eyes, stared at the past fiercely, but
when he saw the face of Taxian-Jun, he was shocked: “… Is it you?
“Don’t worry, this Venerable One won’t kill—”
Before he had finished speaking, he heard Jiang Xi angrily say,
“Who sent you to humiliate me?”
“How did this Venerable One humiliate you?” Taxian-Jun said
curiously.
Jiang Xi couldn’t break the rope and turned blue with anger. “Did
Xue Meng send you here?”
Taxian-Jun was even more surprised: “What is the relationship
with Xue Meng? What festivals do you have with him? Why does he
humiliate you?”
Jiang Xi bit her thin lips and stopped talking. A few slightly
disordered forehead hair hung over his icy pale face. A pair of
apricot eyes stared at him in the dark light in the corner of the study.
“… Pop, wait a minute.” Taxian-Jun frowned and found that things
were not simple. “Why did this Venerable One suddenly feel that
your eyes are a little familiar with ah?” It seems that there’s
somebody like you…”
Jiang Xi was stiff. She immediately turned her face, closed her
eyes and stopped talking.
Taxian-Jun habitually stretched out his hand to break off his face,
but before his fingertips touched Jiang Xi’s chin, he suddenly thought
that it was not appropriate. This action was somewhat ambiguous.
Although he had no other intention but to observe Jiang Yechen’s
eyes again, he would probably be unhappy if he wished to know in
the evening.
 So he quickly took back his hand and wiped his fingertips
exaggeratedly on his clothes to prove his innocence.
Forget it, who does Jiang Xi look like? Anyway, he is not interested
in Jiang Yechen’s affairs.
Grab it and grab it! Put Jiang Xi in a sack and add color clouds to
it!
With this in mind, Taxian-Jun turned his suspicion into joy, raised
his fingertips and directed Jiang Xi across the chain of spiritual
power, drifting in the direction of thinking things into boxes.
How did Jiang Xi ever receive such treatment? “Let me down!” he
said angrily.
Taxian-Jun did not listen at all. After commanding the chain, he put
his arms around him and laughed playfully. “When you go in, let you
go down. The space inside is very wide. You can rest assured that
this Venerable One is not interested in you. Tomorrow, you finish
your task, and the day after tomorrow, this Venerable One will set
you free.”
“You look for death!!!”
Jiang Xi’s nose was so angry that she wanted to scold again, but
she was chained to the wooden box. The chain circled behind him
and poked him on the back.
“Come in, you.”
“You…!” Jiang Xi scolded half, suddenly turned the whole into a
ray of light, and was absorbed into a box of thoughts by the
instantaneous powerful evil spirit.
 Taxian-Jun was so proud that he bent over and picked up the
wooden box and snorted, “Revolt against this Venerable One? It’s
not like you have to put your hands together.
Just after saying this, he suddenly heard footsteps outside the
study, Taxian-Jun for a meal.
Who?
Come and stop at the door, tap softly two times, gentle way:
“Father, the decoction is ready, you should drink medicine.”
Oh… Is it Jiang Yechen’s cheap son? Taxian-Jun restrained to
smile, which can be a little troublesome, to let dry son see that he
tied his father, not to fight with himself?
Although he was happy to fight, it was important to prepare gifts
for Chu Wanning’s birth. If we can’t fight, we should take the best
course.
Taxian-Jun thought that before the other party came in, he opened
the transmission array and sent himself to the nearby Yangzhou
Port.
Outside the study on the lonely moonlit night, Jiang Xi’s adopted
son knocked on the door for half a day without a response, frowned
for a moment, hesitated, and coughed softly. “Please forgive the
presumption of the younger generation.” Raise your hand and
squeak open the door.
After entering the door, he opened his gentle eyes in astonishment
and said, “My righteous father?”
I saw only an empty room, a volume of books lying in front of the
window, marking the ink was not dry, and Jiang Xi did not know
where to go.
 No time
There are still three hours to go before Chu Wanning’s birthday.
Because of the crowding of people in the streets and alleys, he
grabbed the roof of Yangzhou City and took a nap beside the lofty
top of Wenfeng Pagoda, where he leaped to the top of Wenfeng
Pagoda with golden pink and fluttered clothes.
Down here, you can see the streets far away. It’s near evening,
pedestrians are knitting on the road, but the top of the tower is very
clear.
He yawned, put his arm behind his head, fell on the tile top and
looked at the gradually burning clouds in the sky. Very well, Jiang Xi
had caught them, and there were flying flowers in the box. Chu
Wanning must have liked them.
It’s too early for him to catch a few more so-called “Essex” people.
With this in mind, Taxian-Jun reached into his skirt and found an
old bark pamphlet of Baba, with a few twisted words on the title
page, “Outline of Ethnic Observation”. He turned it over and squinted
at a few.
“Esais is quite a lot.” As he watched, he touched his chin and
murmured to himself, “But the writing is too incomplete. It only shows
the monks who want to observe Nian Cake, but it doesn’t say what
they can change if they catch it.”
But then he thought, that’s okay. Anyway, the cake tyrant said that
all these high-level people can get is good stuff. They have energy.
They just keep people in cages. This business is not bad.
“Jiang Xi, Ma Yun, Xuan Ji elder…” Looking at each other, I
suddenly saw myself and Chu Wanning were among them.
 Taxian-Jun was a little angry. He thought that these rogue officials
and thieves dared to observe the emperor and the Beidou immortal.
What a bold man! But on second thought, if there were no two of
them, they would be looked down upon.
With this in mind, Taxian-Jun was angry again.
He roughly read all the people in the booklet “Es Ais”, and thought,
“This is the nearest Peach Blossom Villa. It’s better to grab Ma Yun
in first and see what can be changed.”
As soon as he said that he would do it, he flew down the pagoda
immediately, intending to capture the second rare people at Taobao
Villa.
But before he opened the space transmission array, he heard a
familiar voice behind him: “Hey? Isn’t this Mo-xiong?
Taxian-Jun was shocked. He went out in a cloak. Who was so
eyesore that a blurred figure could tell his identity?
He suddenly turned around and saw a handsome man with long
pale golden hair and Jasper eyes standing outside the painted
yellow courtyard wall of Wenfeng Monastery. His skin was a pale
ivory color, whiter than the magnolia tree out of the courtyard wall.
A blonde man with deep facial features, lips and hands on his
back, leaned against the temple wall and looked at him with a smile.
“Coincidentally, I didn’t expect to find Mo-xiong in Yangzhou.”
“Snow in plum?”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Well, long time no see.”
Taxian-Jun did not like Mei Hanxue. He was stabbed by Xue Meng
in his last life. Xue Meng could ignore it, but he was still unhappy
with Mei Hanxue, a fellow who was angry with Xue Meng.
But besides Chu Wanning, he was not very interested in other
people, and did not understand Mei Hanxue brothers. He could not
immediately distinguish the twins from their expressions and
gestures.
So he wrinkled his brows and swept his eyes. When he saw that
there was only a blonde man here, he asked, “Are you big or small?”
“…” Mei Hanxue is very clever. Naturally, he is different from
Taxian-Jun. In a word, with a few expressions, he knows that he has
mistaken his personality.
I am afraid this is the personality of Emperor Taxian-Jun in his
previous life, not the personality of Mo-zongshi, which he is familiar
with.
If I knew it, I would not say hello.
But now that the voice has come out, Mei Hanxue has to smile,
but the enthusiasm in his eyes has faded a lot. He answered, “I
haven’t asked Mo-xiong whether he is old or young. Why did Mo-
xiong first ask me whether I am big or small?”
“What’s old? You are the old one!” said the emperor.
Mei Hanxue shook his head and laughed, “How can you be alone
in Yangzhou? What about Chu-zongshi, is he not with you?”
This reminds him of a meal of Taxian-Jun.
He came to Yangzhou to catch Jiang Xi.
Jiang Xi is Ais. It can turn clouds into clouds.
Hey… Wait a minute. Mei Hanxue is Essex too!
 Taxian-Jun’s eyes are bright. It seems that before he goes to catch
Ma Yun, he can catch another rare one first.
“…” Mei Hanxue is very good at observing his words and looks.
When he sees his different appearance, he can’t help stepping back
and vigilantly wanted to take out his weapons. However, Taxian-Jun
moved faster than he did, like a black flash of illumination coming
close to him.
“Mo-xiong, you —!”
Before Mei Hanxue could say more, he could see that Taxian-Jun
opened an ugly wooden box and pressed it against his head.
“What is it?”
Taxian-Jun said, “Put your sack on!”
“Mo-xiong —!”
A golden flash flashed.
Mei Hanxue disappeared.
Taxian-Jun quickly covered the box, the handsome face showed a
malicious smile, purple and black eyes flashed the light of ambition,
triumphantly said: “Grab another one.”
Two.
Where can Mo-zongshi’s small wood, small shells and small
flowers compare with his Ais ethnic group? Only when Mo-zongshi
wins his favor this time can he be a ghost!
He shook the box satisfactorily, opened the transmission array and
went to Taobao Villa to catch the third person, Ma Yun.
.
At the same time, inside the box of thoughts.
 Mei Hanxue was suddenly snatched in and fell on his knees
unsteadily. He got up from the ground, coughed, dusted his robe and
looked around with blue eyes.
As far as he can see, there were mountains and rivers, fairylands,
trees and grass are different from the rest of the world. Flowers are
floating in the sky, lotus ponds are flowing with gold, houses are
exquisite and magnificent, and there is also a large field of flowers
with the sound of tinkling elegant music.
This place… is… Where?
He looked at it suspiciously, and suddenly saw a man lying on the
ground, shackled by chains, humiliated on the ground, stained with
dust and unable to move. However, Mei Hanxue had been with
numerous people and was very sensitive to good looks. Even though
he was very confused and far away at the moment, he still knew that
he was a very beautiful person by looking at his silhouette alone.
Why?
This beauty… is… Who?
 349. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 7

At present, Mei Hanxue always pays attention to her appearance.

He brushed the dust off his body, raised his hand and tied up some
messy blonde hair, pulled up a neater ponytail behind him to make
sure he was not so messy, so he cautiously went to the unfortunate
ghost lying on the ground in the distance.
It’s not that Mei Hanxue is too calm to be sent to a strange place
and cares so indifferently about whether his clothes are wrinkled, his
hair is untidy and his partner is beautiful.
It is because he knows that Mo Ran is now under the control of
Chu Wanning. It is impossible for him to do anything harmful to
nature and reason. Besides, there is no evil and murderous spirit in
this place - except for the sad lady lying there.
However, as he approached, he could see more clearly the face of
the “beauty” and suddenly opened his blue eyes.
Although it’s dull again, Mei Hanxue was somewhat surprised:
“Jiang… Lord?”
Jiang Xi was tightly bound and frowned. He was really a pig. He
was so glad to have thrown him in. He forgot to spell it out for him.
Mei Hanxue was speechless for a moment. He quickly walked
over and half knelt down to check Jiang Xi’s condition.
Taxian-Jun’s chain is the kind that the other side struggles and
gets tighter. Jiang Xi’s noble person, of course, has never suffered
such humiliation, and has been trying to break it, but the result is
extremely tight. Mei Hanxue noticed that his wrist, which is tied back,
has been worn even skin, deep red marks.
 “… Lord Jiang?
More disturbing is that Jiang Xi may have been ill and failed to
take medicine in time, so at this time he had already passed out. Mei
Hanxue called him several times, and he did not show any signs of
waking up.
Mei Hanxue can’t help feeling frustrated. Alas, when I went out
today, I really didn’t see the Huang Calendar. How could I encounter
such troubles?
To be honest, Mei Hanxue is somewhat hostile to Jiang Xi. At the
foot of the Sisheng Peak, because he could not bear to see Jiang
Xi’s willingness to accompany those who condemned the summit of
death and life, he sneered at Jiang Xi. Mei Hanxue had always been
light and breezy. He could not understand Jiang Xi’s persistence in
power, let alone the way that Jiang Xi was restrained and put up in a
high cabinet when he became the Lord of the Ten Gates School.
What’s more, Xue Meng and Jiang Xi have always been out of
line, and the relationship always seems to be somewhat delicate.
Mei Hanxue is naturally close to Xue Meng, so I don’t like Jiang Xi
more and more. Otherwise, how could a person with exquisite heart
like him before give a cold face to the world’s richest man and
respectful master so clearly?
Mei Hanxue has some headaches.
Why did Jiang Xi fall unconscious?
No way, no one left or right, he had to take care of it.
Mei Hanxue raised her hand and probed the neck of Jiang Xi’s
collar, which was overlapping. She felt that the pulsation was
extremely disordered, and the skin touched was burning fiercely.
 Mei Hanxue’s heart is not good. He stops and calls out:
“Wake up.”
“…”
“Lord Jiang, wake up soon!”
There was no movement.
Mei Hanxue was not optimistic, so he had to sit down on his knees
and take his wrist pulse to give him the Kunlun Snow-treading
Therapy for a while to ease, but once his spiritual power was lost,
Mei Hanxue felt the chaotic Yanyang bumping in Jiang Xi’s body,
which was a kind of fierce magic gas running around him.
Jiang Zunzhu was seriously injured during the war. Although he
barely recovered his life, his body gradually became abnormal.
That’s what I think.
Fortunately, Mei Hanxue was able to heal the water system. After
pressing his dry fire for a while, Jiang Xi finally slowed down a little.
He frowned slightly, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and slowly
opened his apricot eyes.
The eyes looked very loose, everything inside was chaotic, and
seemed to be suppressing something. Jiang Xi half opened for a
moment, closed her eyes again, and in his high voice, tired and tired,
“Medicine…”
Mei Hanxue said helplessly, “There is no medicine.”
Hearing his voice, Jiang Xi was still drowsy at the beginning, but
after a while, he suddenly came to his senses. He suddenly opened
his eyes and coughed in a hurry.
“You… Why are you?
 “Otherwise who do you think it is?”
When Mei Hanxue asked this question, he realized it first. He
looked at Jiang Xi’s appearance when she was just awakened, and
his tone of command was taken for granted. Ninety-nine times out of
ten, she burned her head and regarded herself as someone on his
lonely moonlit night.
“I thought you were…” Jiang Xi’s dry and pale lips moved, trying to
say something, but a wave of evil fire came up, forcing him to shiver
slightly, and cold sweat soaked his underwear. Suddenly he closed
his eyes, snapped his lower lip, and tried to suppress something.
Mei Hanxue knows that he always loves the limelight, likes face
and does not want to be embarrassed.
He must be very uncomfortable to look like that in front of his
younger generation.
Although Mei Hanxue did not like him, he did not hate him.
Besides, Mei Hanxue was always kind-hearted and did not like to
see people suffer, especially beauty suffer.
In his heart, Jiang Xi hates it.
But good looks are really good.
Mei Hanxue sighed and asked, “Lord Jiang, can you sit up? I’ll get
you through the cold. You should be more comfortable.”
He wanted to help him.
Unexpectedly, Jiang Xi’s shoulder had not been touched before he
was violently torn away.
Jiang Xi gasped and raised her eyes at once. The apricot eyes
were bright and moist. They were like beasts trapped in cages. They
were painful and vigilant. He said hoarsely: “… Don’t touch me.”
“…”
“Get out of my way… Ten feet away… No, the farther the better.”
Mei Hanxue said silently, “But you are sick…”
Jiang Xi’s forehead was wet and sweaty, and her neck and carotid
arteries were beating suddenly. She said angrily, “Do you have any
medicine?”
“… No.”
“That’s not going to go yet?!”
“…”
Mei Hanxue had nothing to say. He thought Jiang Xi was really a
wonderful flower. After a while, he talked rationally and not at all.
Before that, he also talked to Xue Meng. After a while, he was very
fierce and after a while, he was okay. This man was really…
Somehow…
The atmosphere of plum snow and Jiang Xi is stiff here. On the
roof, Cake Butian Cola blossoms, hiding under lotus leaves and
peeping. Good wife! Yes, there are two Es to watch! It needs to look
quietly to see if they can fight or not!
Yeah, look in the dark!
As long as it is silent, no one can find it, BAHA ha ha ha!!
.
Not yet.
There are still two hours to go before Chu Wanning’s birth.
 Xue Meng sat in the palace of Loyalty Hall and stared at the
unexpected rain.
“What do you mean? I don’t understand you.”
Taxian-Jun also turned a wicker which had just been broken from
Taobao Villa - when it was really cheap to pick up passengers, he
went to catch people, but rushed to empty, the owner of the villa
went out to swim in the clouds, not in the villa.
Taxian-Jun thought for a moment, the rest of the “Es Ah”, or Xue
Meng had better catch, or even do not catch, deception can be.
So he turned around and came to the Sisheng Peak.
Xue Meng stared at him. “What is it that you invite me to play in
the box? Are there any mistakes? I have a lot of things on hand.
How can I play with you?
Taxian-Jun mysteriously said, “this Venerable One guarantees that
you will be surprised when you go in.”
Xue Meng was upset when he was approving the files. He had no
good way to say, “Mo Ran, do you have -”
Before the word “sickness” was uttered, Xue Meng thought
unexpectedly, oh, no!
His birthday is approaching. Mo Ran asked him what gift he
wanted before.
So is this ugly box just like…
Congratulations???
Xue Meng looked down at the wooden box on the table between
them and turned angry.
 Mo Ran said, after entering there is a surprise, that must be his
birthday gift! It’s too bad that I didn’t react immediately and I didn’t
have a good temper towards ink.
With this in mind, Xue Meng could not help feeling embarrassed
and embarrassed.
“Cough…” He coughed softly and said, “You’re too… It’s too early.”
“Morning?” Taxian-Jun was stunned for a moment. He didn’t know
what he was talking about, but he responded quickly and kindly, “No
sooner, no sooner. It’s too late. Get in now.”
Xue Meng made a couple of mouths, peered at the box secretly
and tried to refuse it again with restraint, but his curiosity was strong
and he still had the upper hand in hesitation.
Xue Meng, who couldn’t help smiling, said, “Xie Lao Ge, then I’ll
go in.”
“?”
Although Taxian-Jun does not know why, as long as Xue Meng
can go in, it is good.
He immediately blushed and said, “You’re welcome, please!”
When Xue Meng also turned into a golden light and disappeared,
Taxian-Jun clicked on the lid of the box and was very happy — “the
third one.”
Only a few hours later, he caught the rare people Jiang Xi, Mei
Hanxue, Xue Meng, and the emperor Taxian-Jun was still young.
In two hours, he can catch it again!
Xuan Ji and the corrupt wolf on the top of death and life are also
the people of “Es Ais”. These two can’t be let go either!
 With great ambition, Taxian-Jun gathered the wooden boxes into
the skirts of his robes, put on his cloak and headed for the residence
of the elders.
At this time, the mind is in the box.
Xue Meng stared at everything in front of him, the golden running
water, the Yale fields, the rain and the ice crystal windmill.
However, all the wonderful scenery can not shake the two people
in the courtyard.
Mei Hanxue, the elder brother of Taxue Palace on Mount Kunlun,
kneels half in front of Jiang Yechen, Sect Leader Jiang of Guyue’ye
in Yangzhou. He is frowning and talking to him. Jiang Xi…
Xue Meng took a cool breath.
Mei Hanxue actually locked Jiang Xi with a chain!
Jiang Xi seems to have been cruelly tortured! His face looks so
ugly, his forehead is messy, his cheeks are sweaty and his eyes are
flushed. That’s what it is.——
Xue Meng suddenly shouted, “Mei Hanxue! What are you doing?!”
Mei Hanxue looked back blankly. When he saw Xue Meng striding
towards himself, he felt his nose. Before he was surprised and
greeted Xue Meng, he was picked up by Xue Meng with one hand
and his skirt on the ground.
Xue Meng pointed at Jiang Xi with another finger, pushed his nose
and face, and said to Mei Hanxue, “Who made you do this? You let
him go!!!!
Mei Hanxue: “???”
“No, Sect Leader Xue, don’t be so excited…”
 “Although Jiang Yechen is not a human being, it’s not your turn to
clean up! Why did you tie him up?”
Mei Hanxue was shocked for a moment and thought it over. He
couldn’t help laughing and pulling his sleeve: “Xue Ziming… You are
really… Well, what are you thinking about? What am I doing with
him?”
In response to him was Xue Meng’s angry punch: “How do I know
what you tied him up to do?” I’m not as perverted as you are! You
still don’t let go?!”
“…” Mei Hanxue was scolded for pervert without any reason, and
felt very wronged.
Brother, he wants to let it go. Question chain is tied by the
immortal Emperor, who can untie it?
Just now, Xue Meng and Mei Hanxue were quarreling with each
other, while Jiang Xi closed her eyes and didn’t want to look at them.
Suddenly, outside the courtyard, there were two loud noises.
Xue Meng turned his head and was shocked again. “Elder Xuan
Ji, elder corrupt wolf?”
It was Xuan Ji with a blank face and the angry wolf who appeared
in the box of thoughts.
“Why did you come in?”
Tanlang scolded angrily, “It’s not the man who burns the ink.
Without saying a word, take a broken box and press it on the
forehead of both of us. He’s looking for death!”
Xuan Ji sighed, “Then we are here.”
Xue Meng: “…”
 Xuan Ji looked around and asked, “Where is this?” Lord, why are
you here? And Mei Xianjun and Jiang…” Seeing Jiang Xi bound by
chains, Xuan Ji’s face suddenly changed and he was surprised and
said, “Ah, Lord Jiang?!”
That’s all right. The head of the world’s largest faction was tied up
in such a humiliating way and thrown between the fields. There are
still people on top of death and life around. What should we do with
this account?
Mei Hanxue, the only one who is not at the Sisheng Peak, touched
his nose and said, “I was also transported by my brother Mohist.
Although this Lord Jiang Zunzhong was reluctant to talk to me, he
should have been captured here by his brother Mohist. That’s right.”
Suddenly he looked at the corrupt wolf elder and said, “Your
excellency is the elder who is healed at the top of death and life.”
Tanlang said angrily, “What’s the matter?”
Mei Hanxue said, “Lord Jiang seems to be in a bad condition. I am
an amateur. I only slowed down a little. Please help him to heal his
wounds.”
Unexpectedly, Jiang Xi’s face turned pale and immediately
stopped, “No need.”
“But you…”
“Take another time to simmer the fragrance.” Jiang Xi closed her
eyes, slightly moved her throat knot and slowly breathed in the wet
air. “I’ll be fine by myself… Not Raul and so on.”
Since Jiang Xi had to persist in this way and refused to let anyone
touch him, others had no choice but to let him go.
 Mei Hanxue and Xue Meng walked through the world created by
boxes of thoughts. Mei Hanxue asked, “Why did you come in?”
Xue Meng said, “Because this is a birthday gift from Mo Ran to
me.”
Mei Hanxue was surprised: “Birthday Congratulations?… But your
birthday hasn’t arrived yet?”
“Send it off early.” Xue Meng, looking at the landscape and
pastoral. Since Xuan Ji and Tanlang came in, there suddenly
appeared stars shining all over the sky. Although it was dusk, the
nebulae formed by these magic powers were still shining. In the field,
there are also many fragrant flowers, sniffing at the tip of the nose,
sweet and pleasant, unlike the common flavor.
“The place is a good place.” Xue Meng said, “I don’t know why he
wants to catch you all.”
Mei Hanxue thought for a moment, “Maybe I want to be lively and
celebrate your birthday?”
Xue Meng, tired of walking, sat on the ridges of the fields and
watched the rolling golden wheat waves, the flying willow catkins and
the vast sky.
Xue Zhengyong started from scratch. When Xue Meng was very
young, he was very embarrassed at the top of his life and death for
some time, but even so, his parents never made up for his birthday.
Almost every year, he is surrounded by praise, favor and
congratulations. Xue Zhengyong always gives him the best things he
can. Madam Wang will cook him a bowl of longevity noodles with full
color, fragrance and flavor.
 He spent more than twenty years like this, and he was infinitely
happy.
Until he had no parents.
For a long time, Xue Zhengyong and Wang Chuqing are like two
mountains, across Xue Meng’s life, so that he can not see the horror
of death and aging, so that he has always maintained a fearless
innocence and brilliance.
After they left, Xue Meng’s heart lost its shelter, and his pain and
cruelty hit his flesh and blood. Suddenly, he understood what is
impossible, what is helpless and what is death.
However, because of their unreserved love, Xue Meng, though
overconfident and arrogant, always has a heart of gold. In the small
phoenix’s jumping and shouting body, it is always loaded with
kindness, gentleness and compassion belonging to Wang Chuqing,
and with integrity, strength and magnanimity belonging to Xue
Zhengyong.
This is the fire they left in Shu, which will follow the road of the
Sisheng Peak.
Mei Hanxue walked up to him and sat down. The wind blew
through his long, pale blond hair. He pushed it to his ear and turned
to Xue Meng and said, “That’s all… I wish you a happy birthday in
advance.
“…”
Xue Meng crushed the earth with his toes meaninglessly and
hummed, “Don’t care.”
“Brother Mo is very careful to make such a beautiful world for you.”
Mei Hanxue’s arms stretched back and a line of geese flew across
the sky. He laughed. “If it weren’t for his brother, I would think you
were his sweetheart. He took so much trouble to prepare gifts for
you and surprise you.”
Xue Meng hummed again, “Take you in for the birthday
celebration. I think it’s almost frightening.”
Mei Hanxue didn’t mind. He laughed and said, “But he’s prepared
so well that it’s better to give you gifts from my brother than to go
down…”
When you find yourself losing your voice, shut up immediately.
Xue Meng, the gift-taking maniac, immediately raised his ears.
“Méi Hánxuě prepared something for me too?”
“… Yeah.” That’s terrible. I missed my word.
“What did he prepare for me?”
“… I won’t tell you.”
Xue Meng stared at him, stared for a moment, and felt that it was
impossible to pull anything out of Mei Hanxue’s snowy mouth. He
had to turn his face away sadly. He pretended not to be curious and
looked at the scenery for a while.
Mei Hanxue asked, “But then again… Why did Brother Mo grab
Jiang Yechen into the box for you? Is Sect Leader Jiang familiar with
you?
Xue Meng stiffened for a moment and said, “No. Not at all.”
What is Jiang Xi? He is indifferent and ungrateful. He can’t
compare with his father, Xue Zhengyong. He can’t match his mother.
At this time, the elder Xuan Ji shouted at them in the far yard. It
seemed that someone had been caught by the ink and thrown in.
With the man’s entry, a fairy mist was floating in the box.
Xue Meng did not need to discuss Jiang Xi’s affairs with Mei
Hanxue. He got up and dusted the ashes and strode toward the
courtyard.
The evening breeze blew the wheat waves to him, and he paused
for a moment, suddenly a slight sour gush came from the bottom of
his heart.
He felt that the breeze was like the hands of Madam Wang and
Xue Zhengyong, gently touching his brows, eyes and forehead.
There will be no more birthday wishes from them.
Xue Meng couldn’t help looking down, and his long eyelashes
covered the gloom in his eyes.
Mei Hanxue walked up to him and asked with concern, “What’s
wrong?”
“… Nothing. Xue Meng whispered.
But he thought that he had at least such a warm home, a pair of
parents who loved him and spoiled him. They sheltered him from the
rain for more than 20 years. They loved him, respected him and
protected him every moment of every day. We spent so many
unforgettable birthdays with him.
 350. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 8

When Xue Meng thought like this, Chu Wanning sneezed in

Nanping Mountain.
Not yet.
There is still one last hour before his birthday.
But Chu didn’t realize that. He and Mo Ran had been in Nanping
Mountain for only two years. In the previous two lives, the tens of
millions of years, it was too difficult for him to live. Those who are
accustomed to bitterness and suddenly taste sweetness are not so
stable or used to it.
—— He is Xue Meng’s eye, the kind of person who has never
been spoiled.
At least in the past.
It’s late at night, and it’s going to be midnight soon, but the ink
hasn’t come back yet.
Chu Wanning stood in front of the green bamboo wood, put on a
single dress, held Goutou and looked for a while, but he could not
see the Mo Ran. In the evening, when he was dewy, he rolled up his
hands, coughed a few times, frowned, and the dog raised his head
and patted his side face, making a “whine” pleasant sound.
Chu Wanning looked down and asked, “Are you sleepy?”
“Wow!”
He put it down and said, “Go back to the house and sleep. I’ll wait
a little longer.”
“Whoop!”
 Pagoda lanterns woven from bamboo sticks are covered with silk
paper, swaying gently under the eaves of the courtyard door. Bright
yellow candlelight spreads on Chu’s elegant and smooth face, and
glitters on his brows, eyes and shoulders, making him look more
sharp and gentle than plain. Goutou went to the corner of his robe
and barked around him.
“Don’t want to go back?”
“Wow!”
Chu Wanning then lifted it up again, pointing its small, wet and
cool black nose at the tip of his nose: “Okay, then you can continue
to wait with me.”
“Whoop!”
But Goutou is not reluctant, Chu Wanning and its communication
is not so comfortable, I do not know why each time Mo Ran and
Goutou can quickly understand each other’s meaning, he is much
slower.
He pondered for a while before he realized, “You want me to go to
bed, don’t stand here?”
“Ouch!”
Goutou was happy because the owner finally understood what he
meant. He wagged his tail and jumped in place.
“Wait a little longer.”
“Wang Wang Wang!” It’s been a long time!
“Don’t you want to go back to bed alone?”
“Wang Wang!”
 Chu Wanning saw it shaking its head and tail, can not help but
think of the day, Mo Ran before leaving with his own words - early
rest, do not care about him.
“… Night does not end, when the wings are really hard. Chu
Wanning sighed, looking somewhat unhappy. Seeing Goutou
pleading eagerly, he finally looked back at the path up the hill, closed
his hands behind the yard door, and took Goutou back to the house.
Who knows that sleepiness is not so easy to fall asleep.
Chu Wanning left a lamp for Mo to light up and shake. He curled
up in bed with his eyes closed and began to dream dimly. In spite of
his usual calm and plain appearance, his body, which bears the
souls and memories of two generations, is uneasy in the end.
In the first few months of his retirement from Nanping Mountain,
he woke up almost every night.
After a while, I dreamed of the pale face of the emperor Taxian-
Jun who was assassinated by Xue Meng in Wushan Palace. It was
ghostly and gloomy against the thunderstorm outside the hall.
After a while, I dreamed that outside Tianyin Pavilion, Mo Ran
knelt on the ground, blood poured out from my chest and asked him
with a choke, saying, Master, have I paid off? Have I been clean?
He dreamed of the death of the Sisheng Peak, of the silence of
guilt.
In his dream, he said to him, Chu Wanning, this Venerable One
hates you very much.
In his dream, it was Nanping Mountain. On that snowy night, Mo
Ran said, “Wanning, I will always love you.”
 But after Mo Ran said this sentence, he slowly lost his heartbeat,
leaving him with only one night of sadness and despair. He could not
forget the unspeakable feeling at that time. Every time he dreamed
about it, he would wake up with his grieving pain. He could not even
recognize the geometry of the years. He could not help but rely on
the past, repeatedly confirming that the sleepers around him had
breathing and heartbeat, and that pain would gradually fade away.
But in the latter half of the night, they no longer slept soundly.
From time to time, they wanted to open their eyes, look at their Mo
Ran faces, and look at the peaceful sleeping faces of young people
today.
Later, he was found so strange by Mo Ran.
That day was the personality of Taxian-Jun, a lonely man who
wandered in the empty Wushan Palace for many years. At a glance,
he could understand why Chu Wanning was suffering and why he
did not sleep at night. So Taxian-Jun said nothing, opened his arms
and held him tightly in his arms.
Over the years, across the flesh and blood, the heartbeat is strong
and powerful to pass on to the people in the arms.
Dispel the shadow of nightmare.
Taxian-Jun kissed the top of his hair and coaxed him in a low
voice: “… All right. Late Ning, it’s all over.”
Chu Wanning did not say a word, Xu is dead face, do not want to
lose face.
But Taxian-Jun could feel the wet skirts of his obscene clothes,
with warm tears in his heart. Clearly not a hot thing, but let his whole
heart are hot, trembling fiercely.
 He was in great pain and love, but he didn’t know what to do.
He used to possess it roughly and make it difficult.
He clumsily patted Chu’s shoulder and back, rubbed his lips
against the top of his hair and ears, and finally lowered down to hold
his cool lips.
“Wanning, I will always love you.”
During the kiss, he murmured to him vaguely. He felt the obvious
tremor of the man who had never been cruel in his palm. He could
not help it. Then he went to sink with him again with the tender
rhyme of the past.
And every day after that, no matter what kind of consciousness,
Mo Ran is sleeping with Chu Wanning. Every time before going to
bed, I will say once, I will always love you.
Today’s sweet will slowly wash away the bitterness of the past.
This sentence, also finally in the ink incapable of repeating, from
the other words of death, has become a promise to keep.
For two years, no matter what reason Mo Ran went out alone, he
would always come back before dark, because he knew Chu
Wanning did not say it, but he did not love the cold night of Nanping
Mountain. His brother-in-law needed his company. It’s the first time
like tonight.
Mo Ran did not go home before sunset for the first time.
Chu Wanning calm good face, will not cross-examine that, but his
mouth does not ask, face to be strong, does not mean that he will
feel better.
 So after such a long time, he fell asleep and fell into a nightmare
again.
He returned to that year’s Nanping Mountain, the day Mo Ran
died.
He dreamed that no matter how he wakes up the Mo Ran, the scar
left by Tianyin Pavilion on his lover’s chest is so fierce and shocking
that he watches over him and chokes…
He kept repeating his lover’s name: “Mo Ran…”
Mo Ran.
And in this cold dream, it seems that someone suddenly took his
hand and caught it and kissed it gently on his lips.
The man said to him, “Master, it’s all right. It’s all over.”
It’s all over…
Chu Wanning felt his eyelashes moist, and when he woke up, he
sighed low, calm in his heart, and wanted to sleep again, but
suddenly found himself leaning on a familiar warm chest.
He was startled, the blurred point of sleepiness disappeared, the
wet curtain suddenly lifted, Feng eyes on the last pair of purple and
black eyes.
“Mo, Mo Ran…?”
Mo Ran unexpectedly did not know when it had returned, with
some deep night dew on his body, lying beside him. In order not to
disturb him, Mo Ran did not hold him tight to sleep, only carefully
grasped his hand, close to him.
When Chu Wanning woke up, he raised his eyebrows slightly.
“Well? Is this Venerable One still waking you up?
 Chu Wanning also when he wanted to apologize, unexpectedly
Taxian-Jun put his arm around him forcefully: “Wake up just right,
simply let this Venerable One hold well.”
“… Get out of here.”
Taxian-Jun knows that he has not much time left today. He has to
fight with Chu Wanning on weekdays. But this time, after he hugged,
he went straight in, leaned over Chu Wanning’s ear and said with a
deep smile, “Roll what, this Venerable One has prepared a surprise
for you, for fear that you will hurt me too late.”
“…”
This man’s face is growing with each passing day.
Chu Wanning nightmare wake up at the beginning, get up heavy,
at the moment he was hot and heavy body pressure, not from the
sword eyebrows raised, Feng Mou still with the wet and sad dream,
but with a sense of sleepiness and anger: “do not sleep in the
evening?”
“No sleep.”
Chu Wanning more angry: “What do not sleep?”
Taxian-Jun lifted his chin, rubbed it carefully, and his eyes
wandered from his eyebrows to his slightly opened lips.
The man in his bosom is obviously somewhat fierce and imperfect,
but for two lifetimes, every time he looks at him, he feels hot and
secretly happy. Once upon a time, he refused to admit it, but in fact,
he always knew in his heart that only this person could make him
feel like a fire in an instant.
 Want to hold him, kiss him, want him. It hurts to bully him, but it
hurts him terribly.
Nowadays, I feel that although there are many beautiful people in
the world like clouds, all the clouds gathered together are less than
half an inch of the glory of his evening tranquility. He looks good
when he’s murderous, but he looks good when he’s angry, and he
looks good when he’s angry.
Taxian-Jun then laughed and said, “There are still many things to
do if you don’t sleep in the middle of the night. Didn’t all of you have
been taught by this Venerable One?”
Chu Wanning: “………”
Seeing that he was sleepless, angry and helpless, he stepped in
the heart of the Immortal Emperor and couldn’t help bowing his head
and kissing him.
“Mo Ran-!”
“You’re kidding.” After a kiss, Taxian-Jun touched the tip of his
nose intimately. “The time for this Venerable One is coming, today
you owe this Venerable One, and ask you to come back in three
days.”
“…”
“Tonight the only thing we want to say is…” Taxian-Jun paused for
a moment, laughed, dimples deep on the cheek side, three points of
evil and seven points of pity:
“Happy Birthday, Wanning.”
Chu Wanning was suddenly stunned.
 At this time, the distant Jingci Temple bell sounded leisurely. It was
the alternation of childhood and bamboo leaves.
At the end of 1911.
At the beginning of the year.
Mo Ran pupils still have Taxian-Jun’s pride, but can not say
anything, and has changed into the gentleness of Mo-zongshi. Mo-
zongshi slowed down and adapted to the memory of yesterday
shared with him by fate. He felt puzzled and did not know what he
had done under the condition of Taxian-Jun for a moment.
But seeing the person in front of me is my sweetheart, after the Mo
Ran slightly, my heart is full of joy, so I lean against Chu’s forehead
and whisper, “Ning.”
“Well?”
“Happy Birthday.”
After thinking about it, he said, “I have prepared a gift for you.”
He had planned to do some repairs in the daytime tomorrow, and
then led Chu Wanning to think things into boxes. But he did not think
that when he switched back, Chu Wanning had not fallen asleep, nor
did he think that he would naturally say this sentence.
He had too much sweetness for Chu Wanning, as if he couldn’t
bear it for a moment or at all.
It is clear that he has lived for two generations. He has married
twice in real and false. His past life lasts for eight years day and
night, and his present life has been accompanied for two years. But
at this time, he is like a rash young man who shows his heart by
offering treasures to his beloved for the first time. He is impatient,
even sweating at his fingertips and trembling slightly.
“I… I haven’t finished all of it yet, but… Shall I show you around
first?
Chu Wanning then thoroughly reflected that today was his
birthday.
In fact, Mo Ran was busy in the daytime for congratulations and
did not go home.
When he lost his confusion, he was amused and guilty. He
couldn’t help raising his hand and holding his Mo Ran face, and his
heart was soft.
“You’ve been busy for so long. You’re busy with this.”
Smile when Mo Ran.
“Does Master want to see it now?”
Chu Wanning sat up, gathered his long black hair, and followed his
meaning: “Okay, what are you prepared for?”
“An extraordinary surprise.”
Mo Ran said, led Chu to their courtyard, dog head sleeping
soundly, face buried under his paws did not wake up. Mo Ran dived
into the grass, intending to dig out his thoughts before hiding here
into a box.
However,——
A scream pierced the silent night of Nanping: “Come on! Where’s
my box?!!!!!!
The dog continued to sleep peacefully.
 Nothing happens, the head of the dog says, you can never wake
up a sleeping dog, bah ha ha ha!
It took me a long time to close my eyes and try to recall what
happened when I was a stepper. After thinking about it for a while, it
finally reminded me of some memory fragments.——
Set a sack for Jiang Xi.
Cover Xue Meng with sacks.
Give Mei Hanxue a sack of hemp…
It’s over, it’s all fucking over!
Chu Wanning frowned and asked, “What’s wrong with you?”
Mo Ran embraced his head: “I… It seems that I did some very
absurd things yesterday…” He said he was looking around the
house, and finally he found a box of ideas from his own pocket.
“Are you going to give this to me?”
“Originally, it was…”
“Now?”
Now… Now I’m afraid I don’t know what’s going on inside.
Mo Ran throat is gathering, want to leave Chu Wanning outside,
oneself go to see first. But the helpless words have been spoken out,
and it is not appropriate to leave the Master and enter the box alone
at this time, so I have to pray in my heart that I did not make the box
overturn yesterday. He was hard-headed.
“Now I can’t explain it for a while… Anyway, let’s go in and have a
look first.
When Mo Ran and Chu Wanning entered the box of thoughts,
they were both shocked by the present situation. Especially Mo Ran,
when he left the day before yesterday, the box was still a normal
place, but at the moment, his house was rebuilt and repaired, and
there were many more glittering and magnificent ornaments.
In addition, the sky is flying, clouds and mists are dim, wheat
waves are rolling, and nebulae are scattered in the sky… Originally,
it was very interesting and there were white mountains and rivers in
the countryside. It was filled with colors stiffly, and it was too dazzling
to teach people how to cope with them.
Where is the Pillow Water Family?
It’s the style of the local landlord!!
What’s more, five wooden shelves were erected in the flower fields
of the small courtyard. They were tied up by Jiang Xi, Mei Hanxue,
Xue Meng, corrupt wolf and Xuan Ji, like five scarecrows.
Chu Wanning looked at the five sacrificial-like people, some
frozen: “… This is… You’re going to give me… Gifts?”
Mo Ran was shocked. He turned to peep at Chu’s face. After
reading it, his heart was beating like a drum. He hurried and said,
“Master, no, it’s not what you saw!” That’s not what I did!”
Before the words fell, a soft rice cake jumped from the roof.
Tyrant cake flickered his small tail with bright blue lights, came out
clattering, looked up at his head, flashed stars, and stretched out two
small claws towards Chu Wanning. “God, God Muxian Jun!”
However, before embracing Chu Wanning, he was lifted up by Mo
Ran’s hands around the creaking nest. Mo Ran almost collapsed,
shaking it hard: “Batian cake! What the hell’s going on here?’
 “Huh?” Tyrant cake did not respond to the Mo Ran personality has
been switched again, very confused, “Then, then, you seized four of
your own Es Ah-level people? Come and exchange the idyllic
landscapes!”
“…”
Mo Ran his forehead and jumped suddenly. After a long silence,
he finally understood.
Suddenly he closed his eyes and wished he could not lift his hand
to kill himself.
—— What on earth did he do all day yesterday!!!
Taxian-Jun is fighting for favor with himself again!
There was nothing to say to him. Xue Meng, who was tied up on
the wooden frame, was mad and shouted, “Mo Ran!” You dog! What
the hell are you doing? You’re going to let me down!”
Tyrant cake twinkled his eyes and looked at Xue Meng and them
for a moment. He explained to Mocifier, “This is what you did an hour
ago. You caught five Ais in total. I’m afraid they would make trouble
in it. So you just tied them up after the capture.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng was still shouting, “Master! Teacher saves me!
_____________
Chu Wanning Fu sleeve: “… Look at what you’ve done!”
After that, he immediately went forward and untied them one by
one from the bondage of the immortal Emperor.
After everyone was released, Xue Meng rubbed his red-tied wrist,
which was very grieving and very inexplicable: “Mo Ran!” You, you
and you, what the hell are you doing?!”
“Yes.” The corrupt wolf elder was not very angry. “Why do you
want us to come to this box?” Say and glance at the ricecake
essence, “What is this tofu ghost thing?”
The cakes overlord protruded furiously and said, “Save, Save! Lao
Tzu’s Four Years Cake!! Not four beancurds!”
Mei Hanxue and Xuan Ji did not say a word, but their eyes were
also inquiring about the intentions of Chu and Mo.
Jiang Xi’s face was so gloomy that he tidied up his expensive and
delicate sleeves, smoothed out the wrinkles one by one, then raised
his eyes, and said, “You’d better give Jiang an explanation.”
Mo Ran wants to pass by, raises his hand and laughs, “Er, this is
just a misunderstanding, sorry…”
“Excuse me?” Jiang Xi sneered. “I’m sorry it’s worth money.”
“…”
He narrowed his apricot eyes and said rudely, “Mo-zongshi, do
you know that I have a business to discuss with Huohuangge
today?”
“I, I compensate…”
“Ninety million Golden leaves, you compensate?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng was also angry. “Didn’t you say you wanted to surprise
me?” I thought it was… Yes…” It’s a birthday gift for me - it’s
embarrassing to say it again anyway, even in retrospect.
Xue Meng finally said angrily, “What on earth are you doing?”
 Mo Ran was questioned by a group of people around Xingshi.
Gradually, it became overwhelming and had to apologize. But these
people themselves have no bad relations with them, but they are
provoked to seek an explanation, which is inexplicable, and naturally
endless. Mo Ran just don’t know what to do. Suddenly I heard Chu
Wanning’s Road beside me.
“I’m sorry, but I didn’t manage another kind of spleen.”
The mountains and rivers were quiet in the countryside.
Only Tyrant cake was excitedly clacking and clapping his feet
around Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran back and said, “Master…”
“I will try to compensate for the delay, and I hope you will forgive
me.”
Xue Meng waved his hand and said, “Teacher, Master, I don’t
mean that… I just wonder…
After that, he turned to Jiang Xi and said, “Hello! You and your
ninety million golden leaves can’t rest on my master. I and my
master have no money…”
Jiang Xi: “…”
The world’s richest man seems to have ignored Xue Meng’s words
and stared at Mo Ran for a while. His sharp eyes turned to Chu
Wanning again.
As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw the Mo Ran
blocked in front of Chu Wanning and said in a hurry, “Lord Jiang, I
will try to make up for it. I also ask you not to embarrass my teacher
today, first and foremost. Because… Because…”
 Mo Ran hesitated, the voice gradually faded down, and finally
whispered, “Because today… Today… In fact, it’s my teacher’s
birthday…”
Jiang Xi: “…”
“He never had a good birthday, so… Jiang Zunzhu’s loss, I will try
to make up for, personally go to Huohuangge to apologize for
anything, you can.”
The youth blocked between him and Jiang Xi, almost pitifully: “Just
ask Jiang Zunzhu Haihan tonight, will you?”
Today is Chu Wanning’s birthday?!
That’s why everyone here was shocked. Xue Meng was
particularly shocked, his face was like gold paper, his lips were open
and closed for half a day, but he couldn’t say a word. Chu Wanning
did not expect Mo Ran to tell the story, but for a moment did not
know what to do.
Finally, Tanlang, who was not quite in line with Chu Wanning,
broke the silence. He heard the words and held his chest with both
hands. “Yuheng, no, what did you send your apprentices to catch us
all for your birthday?”
“No, no!” Tyrant cake explained that the little claw pointed to the
Mo Ran. “He grasped and grasped you, four or four because you
four Esais class people can change very good instruments to
decorate the idyllic mountain dwellings in Zeli!”
Xue Meng was shocked and said, “Take us for a changer?”
Mei Hanxue touched her chin and responded: “… No wonder
every time a person comes in, the effect here will add one more
weight. It was because of this.”
 Only Jiang Xi felt incredible, angry and flicked his sleeve: “… It’s
really sick to talk about love!” Looking at the Mo Ran again, he made
a diagnosis without hesitation. “Mo-zongshi, you are so ill that you
may be hopeless and hopeless!”
Mo Ran laughed and went to Lachu’s hands. “There’s no cure for
it.”
Jiang Xi could hardly bear it. She turned her head and held her
hand. She was silent for a moment. She caught a glimpse of Xue
Meng staring at Chu Wanning. She seemed to be embarrassed that
she, as a disciple, had almost missed her teacher’s birthday, and
was blaming herself for not being able to give Chu Wanning salute.
Jiang Xi’s eldest brother was impatient. He thought Xue Meng was
really disgraceful, but he was not easy to attack. He also took Xue
Meng for a moment and was silent. Finally, he said, “Forget it. But
ninety million Golden leaves.”
Mo Ran: “???”
Xue Meng: “???”
“There’s no need to pay for it. It’s not enough to shine shoes.”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng: How dirty are your shoes?
Jiang Xi turned around and looked like a sudden flash of
electricity. He sneered and said, “Xue Jianmen does not speak.
Nobody treats you like a dumb man.”
“You —!”
 In the midst of the uproar, the whole story of this absurd farce was
explained clearly, and the birth of Chu Wanning was eventually
known by these people. Although in the end they all said they would
not tell the story, nor tell others when the birthday of Beidou Xianzun
was, now that they have gathered, they will naturally stay to
celebrate.
According to Xuan Ji, this is also fate.
When the baker saw the people in a harmonious atmosphere, he
felt that he had completed the appointment in the ricecake Village.
He moved over happily and wanted to make a lively gathering. But
Xue Meng turned around and stared at it.
“Mo Ran, this is the little monster you said you caught in the back
hill?”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “Yes.”
Xue Meng felt his chin and looked at it carefully. “It’s really made of
sweet osmanthus sugar cake.”
“I, I and I are the prettiest babies in our village!” The Baker flicked
his blue tail lamp.
“Coincidentally, I am the most beautiful kid in the lower repair
circle.”
Tyrant cake: Let’s make friends then.
Xue Meng: Then I’ll cook you and eat you.
One man, one demon and one demon at the same time speak out,
the cake tyrant is stiff, the little foot Ya quickly retreats two steps,
pauses for a moment, turns around and runs: “Xue Meng is not four
people ah! Help! Monk Monster!! Ouch ah ah!!!”
 Xue Meng burst into laughter and finally revenged himself for
being caught and tied up as a scarecrow.
In this silent night, there are many old friends gathered in the box.
On intimacy, it is not all intimate with Chu Wanning, but as Xuan Ji
said, it is probably a kind of fate.
In this case, all of us have come, and we are not tired of making
such a noise. We simply boiled a night in the Happy Mountain
Residence, set off fireworks, and sat around a table in a lively way
for a drink next month.
The golden pond picks up the fish, the rice wind blows away the
late smoke, and the millet is washed like pearls, and boiled in a pot.
Sweet meal fragrance drifted away between the ridges. Mo Ran
down the kitchen. The pot was hot and the stir-frying was very sharp.
The fire under the stove lit up when the pot was turned, reflecting his
bright face.
When he looked back, he saw Xue Meng and Xuan Ji talking
outside in the evening. Xuan Ji and the corrupt wolf were helping to
pick the fresh fruit of the demon race. Jiang Xi was walking in the
field waiting for dinner. Mei Hanxue was teasing the demon playing
the piano among the flowers to teach them Kunlun melody.
Mo Ran in a sudden good mood.
Although he wanted to monopolize everything in Chu Wanning, his
teacher was so good, he wanted to make him get a few more
wishes, three or two company. Yesterday’s own miscalculation of Yin
and Yang, thus fulfilled his wish.
Think of things into a box, peach blossom flowing water eel fat, Mo
Ran smooth fingers will be white tender and plump shoots on the
desk, fine cut into silk, and fern with the overheated soup boiled, is
patiently handling fresh fish and shrimp, bamboo curtain behind a
fall, Chu Wanning came in.
“The Master waited a little longer and soon finished.”
“No hurry. I’ll bring them some melons and fruits to the yard.”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “OK.”
Chu Wanning went to the corner of the kitchen to pick up a pile of
fresh and sweet fruits in a small basket of bamboo baskets. When I
got there, I suddenly found that there was also a porcelain jar with a
seal on it. It was not embarrassing to write “Happy Birthday”.
He pinched it down and looked at the brush strokes, which were
obviously left under the personality of Taxian-Jun.
Chu Wanning opened the sealed pottery altar and could not tell
what was in it. Qidao said, “This is…?”
Mo Ran to see, “ah” a sound, laughing: “Carmine pear flower
goose preserve, really made a success?”
“What is that?”
“It’s a dish I’ve worked out under another personality. It takes quite
a lot of time to make it. First, we need to marinate goose meat with
salt, then wrap it in lotus leaves and steam it in the kettle, and then
the spring water is colder and put it into the well water ice. After the
ice is finished, it is sealed in the altar and brewed with pear
blossoms. He said, take out the goose meat from the jar, and end it
with the fragrance of wine, cool and drunk.
“Looks like it’s all in one’s mind and ready to go.” Mo Ran weighed
the degree of goose curing and laughed, “Not all bad things.”
 Said the fat and rich goose meat on the ginkgo cutting board,
fingertips pointed to the full goose breast, sliced the meat, only to
see that soaked pear blossom white and salt salted goose color like
rouge, flesh rich and tender.
Mo Ran thought for a moment and said to Chu Wanning, “Master,
look in the sauce cabinet again, there should be another sauce jar.”
Chu Wanning went and found a yellow glazed pot with seals on it.
It was still not embarrassing and awkward to write five words.
“I have my seat for the rest of my life.”
Chu Wanning shook his head, but felt infinitely quiet and gentle in
his heart.
He handed the pot to Mo Ran and watched him ladle out a pickle
sauce carefully prepared by Xiao bamboo ladle and Taxian-Jun
yesterday. The sauce was carefully poured on the carmine goose
which had been packed. The sauce opened along the texture of
goose meat and collided with the wine, which produced a strong
peculiar fragrance.
Chu Wanning said, “How did you come up with such a dish?”
“You don’t feel hot in the summer. Once you didn’t take a few bites
of what I cooked… Do you remember?
He said that Chu Wanning remembered that not long ago, Taxian-
Jun patted his head and cooked a table of delicacies. But he was
tired of the heat and did not eat much. Although Taxian-Jun did not
say anything in the end, he did look disappointed that day.
“I think it’s sad that I can’t even take care of the taste of the people
I like.” Mo Ran smiled and turned around, sleeves pulled around the
elbow. “So I thought about it day and night, and went outside to steal
a restaurant teacher, and finally came up with such a dish.”
He looked at the roll of carmine pear blossoms brewed goose
preserves, with some treasure-giving fears, and with some
meritorious expectations, carefully asked:
“Would Wanning like it?”
Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, and then laughed.
He put away the two notes left by yesterday’s Mo Ran. He picked
up the plate of carmine goose with clear sebum, fresh meat and thick
sauce and went to the kitchen hall. Before serving out the dishes, he
turned to the handsome young man standing at the kitchen counter
and said, “… Thank you, Mo Ran.”
Thank you for your past life, for your personality and for your soul.
Thank you for being here.
Thank you for giving me the best birthday of my life.
I used to have a teacher, but the celebration at that time was not
sincere. In the past, you had a wife, but the days were too bitter to
eat even a full meal.
Now that all this is over, I will always remember the day when you
were born, the day when I was still in the Zen Temple, and I don’t
know what the world is like, nor do I know that there are people who
will spend their lives with me.
But every year after that, I will accompany you.
From now on, with you.
The banquet was not luxurious, but Mo Ran craftsmanship was
rarely tasted by others. He was good at cooking. This table was
made for Chu’s birthday banquet. It was delicious and unusual. Even
Jiang Xi, who was accustomed to the delicacies of mountains and
seafood, opened his apricot eyes slightly and looked a little surprised
across the wine table.
It seems that Jiang Xi would like to ask Ink-burn whether he would
like to go back to cook with him on a lonely moonlit night,
accompanied by a frightening salary price.
However, Jiang Xi was a smart man. He took a look at Chu
Wanning and swallowed the invitation back. He was a little
nauseous, and thought that in his lifetime it was necessary to
develop a medicine that could completely cut the roots of human
relations.
It’s really sick to talk about love. Looking at the case of Mo Ran,
you know that a good cook delays love.
Forget it, eat a few more pieces of meat, there will be no chance in
the future.
Jiang Xi lowered her eyes quietly, and her chopsticks stretched
gracefully and quickly.
At the banquet, Xue Meng suddenly caught a glimpse of small
white shadows flashing in the fields. He thought he was dazzled,
rubbed his eyes and looked closely, so that he could not make a
sound of “ah”.——
“Years of cakes!”
They ran very fast, peeping among the grasses, fields, ridges and
rocks, doing their interesting “human observation”, but they were
reluctant to let them see their own features, only shaking the little
blue light on their tails, making a slight creak. Only the most beautiful
cub, Batian, stood on a tree that Xue Meng could not grasp easily,
and translated the evil words between the grass and the grass into
words.
Although, its Mandarin is also very miserable.
“Shenmu xianjun, Sen Censen Day Joy!”
Xue Meng stared at it: “Is it birthday?”
“Do you want a gift? I am proficient in human language! Verbose
words are not wrong, very standard!”
Mei Hanxue laughed and held on to Xue Meng, who was also
shouting at the baker, “You don’t understand. It’s really hard to
practise mandarin. Don’t laugh at it. It’s a lovely ricecake.”
Xue Meng looked back at him again and said, “If you have
something to say, don’t pull me!”
In the midst of the bustle, there are Nian Cake geniuses on the
opposite hill that ignite the fireworks of the devil tribe. The brilliant
fireworks explode in the night. In the starry sky, the colorful flowers
are really scattered all over the mountains.
Xuan Ji saw the situation and felt that the atmosphere was just
right. He raised his wine and laughed at Chu Wanning and said,
“Yuheng, happy birthday.”
Chu Wanning first responded to such battles, do not know how to
answer, stiff under the unexpectedly answered: “You are the same.”
Xuan Ji stared, opened his eyes wide, wanted to laugh but did not
dare to laugh.
“Happy Birthday.” Tanlang grunted.
“… Thank you very much.
 Mei Hanxue wanted to follow his wishes and was dragged to the
back by Xue Meng. He rushed to say, “I’ll come first, I’ll come first!”
Shizun! Wish you a happy life, peace and joy, always come to see
me at the Sisheng Peak! _____________
“Naturally, it will come. I miss your birthday for a long time. He
prepared it for you a month ago.
Before the word “gift” was uttered, he was interrupted by Mo Ran
coughing.
Chu Wanning: “… Nothing was prepared.”
As a matter of fact, the Master of Mind and Taoism would not lie,
so it would be better not to say so.
Jiang Xi also bowed his hand and said lightly, “Master Chu, Xianfu
Yongheng, congratulations.”
Xue Meng pouted his mouth and hugged his chest and said,
“What congratulations do you offer? You give money.”
Everyone said good wishes, Chu Wanning embarrassed, he is not
used to - no, should say do not know how to face such a blessing.
After all, I never got it.
At this moment, Mo Ran quietly grasped his sweaty hand under
the table, which was slightly wet due to nervousness. Mo Ran
laughed in his heart. Sure enough, the Master was calm and calm on
his face. In fact, his fingertips trembled slightly.
He clasped Chu’s hand tightly, clasped ten fingers with it, and
delivered the tenderness in this grasp, slowly smoothing Chu’s
uneasiness.
 Mo Ran looked at him, in the wind and wheat waves, under the
starry night, in the drifting rain and magnificent fireworks, solemnly
said: “Ningxia.”
“…”
The ink burst into laughter, and the dark purple eyes carried the
deep feelings of the two generations.
This time, in the brilliant stars and rivers.
“I wish you… Happy Birthday, and good for the rest of my life.”
-
For thirty years, the two worlds are intertwined.
In the brilliance of the spark tree and the silver flower, Mo Ran
eyes are bright and moist. His face was filled with the sincerity of
Mo-zongshi, the paranoia of Taxian-Jun, and the gentleness and
obedience of the young man who was standing in front of the Tower.
They walked for two lifetimes, and finally came to this idyllic fairy
house, pillow water in the south of the Yangtze River. There are
Chan sounds in Nanping, bells in the evening temple, and the two
generations are crossing. Their robbery has gone through, but their
fate is still deeply entangled and they are inseparable.
He and he eventually calmed down.
In that year, I regretted that I was late to realize your kingdom and
that I had a peaceful life for the rest of my life.
This voice “Happy Birthday, Happy Remaining Life”. Mo Ran
knows that he will tell Chu Wanning all his life.
Till it’s snowy and frosty.
He will keep his fire. He keeps him, and so does he.
 They may not be the best people in the world, the most beautiful
people, the richest people, the greatest, the most powerful and
broad-minded people, but for Mo Ran, Chu Wanning is no match.
The same is true for Chu Wanning. No matter what fragment the
Mo Ran, what kind of personality, what kind of life, there is no need
to argue. Those are the souls that have gone through two ups and
downs together with him. They are the wounded and fragmented
lover who wants to protect him. He will always love him deeply,
illuminate him, love him and spoil him.
A lifetime.
I have given all I have, and I will give all I have.——
Love you.
—— The End of the Extra Competing for someone’s favour ——
 Notes

[←1] 墨宗师 Grandmaster Mo

[←2]神木仙君: immortal divine wood

[←3] 炎帝神木 Flame Emperor Divine Wood

[←4] 狗头 Goutou

[←5] God-wood Lord Celestial

[←6] 吵 (Chǎo) Noise/noisy.

[←7] 操 (Cāo) Fuck.

[←8] 草 (Cǎo) Grass.